《Golden Fox with System》 Chapter 1 01 A New Life. "Huh? Damn it started raining!" Theo eximed as he left the convenience store. Not imagining that it would start raining when he left home, Theo ended up not bringing an umbre with him. And the money he had, he ended up spending it, so even if he''s in a Convenience Store he didn''t have the money to buy a new umbre. "I''m not going to wait, I''m going home and running." With that thought in mind, Theo starts running toward his house. But on the way to his house, he hears a loud thunder noise thundering from the sky. "AHHHHH..." "W... What? The... The lightning struck my head?". But before he even knew what exactly had happened, he began to lose the senses of his body, and his eyes grew heavy. "Stop licking me and let me sleep! Ah? Who''s licking me?" Opening his eyes, Theo was surprised, because in front of him was a Fox looking at him. And what surprised him most was that above the head of Fox, there were some things written just like the MMORPG games he usually yed. _ _ [Red fox] [1st Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom] _ _ "...?? Why are these things written on top of your head? Is this a dream?". He thought. After trying to wake up, he gots frustrated because it did not work. He was still seeing the Red fox. Wanting to have a greater understanding of what was happening, he tries to get up. But then he noticed that he has no more Human legs and arms. He then began to look at his body and eventually noticed that he had four paws and a yellowish red coat, much like the Red fox that was near him, looking at him with affection. "I really died? Was it not a dream? So I reincarnated as an animal?" He began to wonder, remembering that he had been struck by lightning, and came to a halt in this situation. "I became a Red fox?" He asked himself with doubts. The moment the Red fox noticed that Theo was well, she left the Den and after a while, she came back with a Rabbit in her mouth. The Red Fox then headed towards Theo and left the Rabbit on Theo''s side. "She wants me to eat the Rabbit?" He wondered, seeing the Rabbit that was left in front of him by the Red-fox. He then noticed that he was very hungry, and he needed food! But he could not get used to the idea of ??eating something raw... Theo: "Now that I have be an animal, it is likely that I will only eat raw meat anyways. Now that things havee to this, I can only ept it." Seeing that things havee to this point and that his hunger was great, he has epted his fate. Theo approached the dead Rabbit on the ground. And he opened his mouth and began to nibble on the Rabbit. Even while feeling repulsed, he continued to eat. Since he was very hungry right now. "Mm, after eating a little, I see it''s not as bad as I imagined... this can only be because I''m not human anymore." When he finished eating the whole Rabbit a transparent blue window appeared in front of him, very simr to the one on the head of the Red fox. _ _ [Skill Unlocked] _ _ Devour: When using this ability, you can turn it into [Essence] or [System Point] "Ah?" Theo: "What is this crazy thing? Where did this blue screene from? Is that a gaming system screen?" He had already thought about it, but seeing it appear, he began to believe that it really looks like a game screen. He then began to wonder whether if while dying and reincarnating as an animal, he ended up obtaining a game system. He was so excited about this that he began to think it wouldn''t have been that bad to have died. "Can I see my status?" He thought. The moment he thought of status. A blue screen reappeared. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Red fox. Species: Animal. Cultivation: 1st Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom: Small Advance. _ _ System Points: 0 _ _ Affinities Lightning Darkness _ _ Skills (Active) Maximum Level _ _ "Hahaha! It really worked!" Theo was very happy, seeing the status bar that appeared. He didn''t start jumping from joy at that moment because his body was still very weak and he was inside a narrow Den. "I''m on the sameyer of cultivation as the Red fox that brought me the Rabbit..." Theo thought after seeing his status. "Ah?! I have an affinity with Lightning and Darkness? How do I use this?" Seeing that in his status it said that he possessed an affinity with Lightning and Darkness. Theo moved his left paw towards the bar, where it said his affinities. The moment he did this, another information bar came up. _ _ [Affinities: Beings that are born with affinities can form a magic core in the 4th Layer of the Apprentice Kingdom] _ _ "Oh! So that''s something I can use when I get to the 4th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom." Even though he was very curious about everything that''s happened to him, Theo decided to sleep since he felt tired and sleepy, and after waking up again, he thinks about what to do. "Haa~" While listening to the noise of nature and the birds singing, Theo woke up. This time, when he woke up, Theo did not feel as weak as before. With a good night''s sleep, he felt better. He then stands up, realizing that the Red fox was not in the Den and he decides to leave the Den too. Leaving the Den, Theo noticed that he was surrounded by gigantic trees, there were also many nts and flowers. Walking through the forest slowly and cautiously and after going past many trees... Theo saw an open field and he saw that that field had many Rabbits. Above the heads of the Rabbits, Theo noticed that they did not have the cultivation bar. "They don''t seem difficult to kill. Unlike when I looked at the Red fox, towards these rabbits, it doesn''t say they have cultivation!" He thought. Seeing that the Rabbits continue to nibble the bushes. Theo crouched in the bush and began to crawl towards 2 Rabbits that were not too far from him, getting close to the 2 Rabbits. About 4 to 5 meters away ... the Rabbits ended up noticing him and began to run for their lives. Seeing this, Theo started running after 2 Rabbits. He was running awkwardly since he wasn''t used to his current form. "These Rabbits are fleeing too fast! And I''m not yet used to this body..." He thought. After running for a long time behind the Rabbits, Theo began to get a little used to his current form and managed to reach one Rabbit. He ended up killing the Rabbit the moment he put his fangs on the neck of the Rabbit. And soon he began to feel a taste of the rabbit''s blood in his mouth. "It does not look like I get exp killing..." He thought, while sad. "Ah! I had gained the ability to devour. I''ll test it on this Rabbit." He then recalled that he had gained this ability while he was eating the Rabbit, which was given by the Red fox. So decided to test it on that Rabbits. Saying "Devour" in his mind, Theo was able to use his ability. Then, something far beyond his expectations happened... His tail grew and headed towards the Rabbit and expanded creating arge mouth. Looking at the mouth that was formed by his tail, Theo felt as if he were looking into an endless void and then without warning, it sucked the Rabbit, leaving nothing behind of the existence of the Rabbit. Theo was suppressed by what had happened. It was then thrown to the back of his mind when his tail returned back to normal and in his mind he felt he had to make a choice, as if it was an instinct, saying that he had to choose between [Essence] or [System Points]. Thinking that essence might help increase his strength. He ended up choosing "Essence". When he chooses Essence, Theo felt his strength grow a little. Even if it is was not a veryrge amount. "W-Wow... I did not expect to work like that!" Knowing that by choosing essence, it would increase his strength, it left Theo very happy because it meant he now had a way to strengthen himself. And what made Theo happy was that the moment he used on the Rabbit, his strength spent while hunting the Rabbit recovered a little, so he still had a lot of disposition to hunt more Rabbits, and continue to strengthen himself. When Theo caught Rabbit before, all the other Rabbits had stopped running, but when they realized that the Rabbit Theo had caught disappeared, they began to run desperately. "Ah? Wait!!! Let me kill you!" He thought. Theo then ran again with all his might towards the Rabbits. This time, because he was more used to his body, it did not take long to catch another Rabbit. Chapter 2 Skills Theo: "This time I got a little faster! Even if I didn''t win exp from killing, it seems I get stronger by using on them. Then I will continue to chase and strengthen myself!" He thought as he managed to kill another (Rabbit). Then without dy, used on the (Rabbit). Then he went hunting again, for more (Rabbits). After a long time, Theo was able to kill and use in 27 more (Rabbits). Thanks to this hunt, another blue screen appeared, leaving Theo smiling from ear to ear. [Congrattions! You have reached: 2nd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom] Theo: "Hahaha! It feels great when your cultivation increases! I feel very good right now!" He thought very happily, from to leveling up his cultivation. Seeing that after hunting all this time, it was already starting to get getting dark, Theo decided to return, since he did not want to risk staying in the forest at night. Theo then begins to return the same path he came from, going towards the [Den]. After walking past therge trees of the forest, Theo arrived at the [Den]. Theo: "Thinking about it now, I''ve just used and always chose [Essence], I haven''t chosen [System Points]..." he thought while remembering that all this time when hunted the (Rabbits) he only choose to change to [Essence]. "I''m tired, not physically, but mentally, it''s best to leave testing how [System Points] work tomorrow when I wake up." He thought about it and entered the [Den]. Entering the [Den], Theo noticed that the (Red Fox) who gave a (Rabbit) to him yesterday, was also now in the [Den]. Seeing that Theo arrived, she had a happy expression. Seeing the (Red Fox) happy with his arrival, Theo thought: "Is she the sister of the (Red Fox) that I [Reincarnated] in?" Theo: "Well, it doesn''t really matter. I''m tired, I''m going to sleep! " Heid down on the floor of the [Den] and began to sleep. Hahh ~ Theo: "It''s already morning?" He thought while stretching. Getting up, while leaving the [Den] Theo is received by the light of the sun. Theo: "Well, I''m going back to that field that had the (Rabbits), and try to increase my cultivation, and see if I can get some [System Points] too." He thought. Realizing that the (Red fox) was still asleep. Theo begins to leave towards the open field, where he had found many (Rabbits). Walking through the forest, not very far ... [Goblin] [1st Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom] Theo eventually came upon a (Goblin). This (Goblin) was ugly green with big ears, he had a small frame shorter than 1 meter in height. He carried a (Rabbit) in his right hand, and a wooden spear on the left. Theo: "I had already thought about it, but seeing that (Goblin) proves that this is really another world ..." He reflected, upon seeing the (Goblin). Theo: "It''s only in the [1st Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom]. Yesterday I got to the [2nd Layer of the Apprentice Kingdom]. I''ll try to kill him to see if I can, if I can''t, I''ll just run away. " With that thought in mind, Theo begins to run at full speed towards the (Goblin). After yesterday, hunting the (Rabbits) increased his cultivation level, and his speed increased a lot. So soon he arrived at a radius 4 meters away from the (Goblin), who only just noticed that Theo appeared in front of him. But it was toote! Theo did not give the Goblin time to prepare. He leaped towards the (Goblin), raising his left paw, pointing his sharp ws to his chest, and attacked. "Pow!" The (Goblin) was thrown back, falling 3 meters away. And Theo''s w marks appeared on his chest. (Goblin): "Grr!" The (Goblin) dropped the (Rabbit), holding his chest with his hand. Growling with pain, he uses his wooden spear as support, trying to get up. Taking advantage that the (Goblin) was still on the ground. Theo headed fastly towards the (Goblin). Seeing this, the Goblin was terrified. He then threw the spear at Theo, hoping to hit him. But to the (Goblin)''s unhappiness, Theo managed to dodge. Running without stopping, Theo kept going towards the (Goblin) and soon he arrived in front of him. Theo was very quick when getting in front of the (Goblin), so did not give time for him to get off the ground. Theo availed and lifted his left paw, and shed towards the Goblin''s head. Seeing this the (Goblin) wanted to dodge, but the speed of Theo''s attack was very fast, and he could not dodge in time, the only thing that he managed to do was putting his hands in front of his head, in the hope of surviving. As Theo''s ws hit the Goblin''s arms, flesh ripping and bones breaking sounds were heard. At this moment the (Goblin) could no longer keep his broken arms raised to defend his head, and his expression became desperate, but Theo did not pity him and attacked again with his ws in the direction of his head again. The Goblin''s head opened slightly after he received Theo''s attack and stopped moving. Seeing this, Theo sighs in relief. Theo: "I have yet to get used to it, but with this body ..." He realized that if he had better control of his own forces, it would not take 3 attacks to kill a Goblin that is only in the First Layer of the Apprentice Kingdom. Not wanting to waste time in this ce anymore, Theo used on the (Goblin) and on the (Rabbit), but this time he chose to trade them for [System Points]. [Obtained: 7 System Points] [Obtained: 1 System Point] Theo: "Mm...! The (Goblin) gave me 7 points and the (Rabbit) gave 1 point. Ok, now how do I exchange these points?" He asked himself. After doing some testing, when he finally thought of [System Shop] in his mind, it worked. [System Store] - [8 Points] [Search: ...] Theo: "Search?" He asked himself. Theo tried to click on the "Search" bar but ended without result. Just when he thought in his mind: Search: [Skills]. At the side of "Search", [Skill] appeared written. Then it began to show some [Skills] that had a value of up to 8Pts. [System Store] - [8 Points] [Search: Skill] [Apprentice Kingdom Skills] [6 Points] [ (Active) Level1] [Causes 30% physical damage] [Cooldown: 4 Seconds] [Skill: Apprentice - Rank: 1] [7 Points] [ (Active) Level1] [Causes 35% physical damage] [Cooldown: 5 Seconds] [Skill: Apprentice - Rank: 1] [8 Points] [ (Active) Level 1] [Increases 10% of Speed ??for 10.0 Seconds] [Cooldown: 60.0 Seconds] [Skill: Apprentice - Rank: 2] Theo: "So, I can only purchase these skills now ... this ability, is good, but it doesn''t have much use to me now, because I have to wait 1 minute to reuse it, I''m going to get , that would help me more at this moment!" With that thought in mind, Theo clicked on the ability: "" and you selected the option that appeared: "[Exchange]". [Are you sure you want to spend 7 System Points to learn it?] [Yes] - [No] Seeing this, Theo chooses the option [Yes] and clicked. [You learned Skill - ] Skill information about started appearing in his mind. It was as if he''d been using it for years. Theo: "" Wondering what it would be like to use this [Skill], Theo approached a tree. Arriving in front of it, he used on it. His w marks appeared on the tree. Looking closely at it, Theo noticed that his ws cut about 20 centimetres deep into the tree. Theo: "Haha, now I already have an attack ability!" He thought,ughing happily Happy with his new skill, Theo goes towards the open field where the (Rabbits) were. Approaching where the (Rabbits) are, Theo then starts to run towards the (Rabbits). Theo: "" It did not take long for Theo to manage to get in front of a (Rabbit) with his current speed. He then quickly used towards the neck of the (Rabbit). The (Rabbit)''s head was torn off from his body without much resistance and rolled on the floor. Blood began toe out of its body. Theo: "W-Wow ... that was very strong." Seeing this, Theo was so excited that he almost jumped three meters high. After calming down a little ... Theo used on the (Rabbit) and chose to exchange for [System Points]. Soon after, he continued to look for more (Rabbits). [Obtained: 1 System Point] After killing 6 more (Rabbits). Theo was able to save up 8 [System Points]. Theo: "Right now I''m going to trade these points for the skill: " Theo then opens the [System Store], and goes on [Search] - [Skill], and chooses the skill: [Are you sure you want to spend 8 System Points to learn it?] [Yes]-[No] Theo:"[Yes]" [You learned the Ability - ] Likest time, the knowledge of the ability appeared in Theo''s mind. Chapter 3 Buying A Pill. Theo: "" Using with its velocity increase of 10%, Theo quickly arrived in front of a (Rabbit). He then jumped high and used towards the (Rabbit)''s head. Because of the increased speed from the , along with the boost from the jump, the head of the (Rabbit) got very damaged. Seeing this, Theo soon used on the (Rabbit). At that time, the option to choose in his mind between [Essence] and [System Points] appeared. Theo chose [System Points]. [Obtained: 1 System Point] Theo: "My goal is to exchange the [System Points] with the 3 skills. Then, I''m going to start trading for [Essence] to increase my cultivation." He thought. While the was still activated, Theo went to the other 2 (Rabbits) not far from him. Theo: "" Arriving in front of the (Rabbits), he used towards them. Theo ended up hitting the right (Rabbit) on his belly, tearing it and causing its guts to fall out. The other (Rabbit) who was with him, didn''t escape too far away. Theo took advantage of it and ran towards it. The still couldn''t be used, so Theo did a normal attack with his ws, and hit its head, leaving a cut with blooding out and he stopped moving. Theo: "" After using on the 2 (Rabbits), Theo continued to hunt for more (Rabbits). Theo: "[System Store] - [Skill]" After killing three more (Rabbits) and exchanging them for [System Points], Theo opened the [System Store] and looked at the part where it said [Search], and thinking of [Skill], making a new System window appear. [System Store] - [6 Points] [Search: Skill] [6 Points] [Beast''s Bite] | Active | Level 1] [Cause 30% physical damage] [Cooldown: 4 Seconds] Opening and seeing that now it only showed the , Theo selected it. [Are you sure you want to spend 6 System Points to learn it?] [Yes]-[No] Putting his paw on the option [Yes], Theo clicked on it. [You Learned Ability - ] Theo: "Yay! Now I''m going to focus on increasing my cultivation." He thought happily as he was finally able to buy the three skills. But before continuing to hunt again, he decided to rest a little. Unlike before when he exchanged for [Essence] when using , Theo could not regain his strength when choosing to exchange for [System Points]. After half an hour of resting, Theo was surprised that most of his fatigue was gone. Theo then decided to go back to hunting (Rabbits) and try to raise his cultivation level. Running quickly using , it didn''t take very long before Theo arrived in front of a (Rabbit). Wanting to test out the newly obtained ability , Theo brought his mouth close to the (Rabbit)''s neck. He felt the taste of blood in his mouth after biting the neck of the (Rabbit), breaking the (Rabbit)''s neck bones and tearing its skin, after which the head of the (Rabbit) was separated from its body. Theo was a bit surprised at first, but already expected that this could happen, so without wasting much time, he used on the (Rabbit). At that moment when he used , he chose to exchange for [Essence], causing his strength to increase again. Seeing this, Theo was happy and returned to hunting more (Rabbits). After a good time of killing (Rabbits) and using , good news came again. [Congrattions! You have reached: 3rd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom] At this point, Theo begins to feel all his organs and bones strengthening. Leaving Theo even stronger. Theo: "Hehe, that''s great! But it took me a long time, and I even lost count of how many (Rabbits) I had to kill. Wait, let me see what my current [Status] is." He thought when opening his [Status]. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Red fox. Species: Animal. Cultivation: 3rd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom Small Advance. System Points: 0 _ _ Affinities: Lightning and Darkness _ _ ((Skills)) (Active) Maximum Level (Active) Level.1 (Active) Level.1 (Active) Level.1 _ _ Theo: "Mm, after increasing my cultivation, I feel pretty good and there''s still time until dark, so I''m going to keep hunting (Rabbits), this time for more [System Points]." * Theo was very surprised when he went hunting again. Since when he returned to hunt (Rabbits) with the increase of his cultivation, both his speed and his strength increased more than a fold. Thanks to this, in a short time Theo had already gotten a total of 37 [System Points] when he returned to hunting. Theo: "Right, let me see if any other things appeared in the [System Store] now." Thinking about it, Theo quickly opened the [System Store] and went to [Search] and searched for [Techniques]. Theo was surprised when searching for [Technique], that although not many had appeared, there was one that caught his attention. [30 Points] [Technique: ] Apprentice - Rank: 4 [: When well trained, can remain several hours with the same breath] Theo believed that with this breathing technique, it could help him a lot in his future struggles. So he decided to buy it. Theo then moved with his paw toward it and selected the [Exchange] option. [Are you sure you want to spend 7 [System Points] to learn it?] [Yes]-[No] Theo: "[Yes]" [You learned Ability - Apprentice.] Information on the technique started appearing in his mind. Within the information that appeared in his mind, it said that the technique: lets your breathsst longer and as calm as a (Turtle). When he used the technique, Theo felt his body grow more rxed and lighter with every breath he gave... leaving him in a wonderful state where he could concentrate more. Theo believed that by the time he could purchase a Cultivation Technique, this technique would help him a lot when ites to cultivating. Theo: "Okay, now while using this technique, I''m going to keep hunting." Thinking like that, Theo went hunting again. Not long afterwards, with the help of the , Theo managed to control his body better, and thanks to this, he was able to easily catch 31 (Rabbits), once again increasing his [System Points]. Seeing that by using the he could hunt faster, Theo decided to umte [System Points] in order to buy better things. Theo decided to do this even more due to the fact that there were so many (Rabbits) in that ce. So it wasn''t difficult for him to umte [System Points] without having to risk his life. Theo believed it''s best to be strong first, then have bigger goals. Especially with the help of the System. He continued to hunt (Rabbits) and always exchanged for [System Points]. And when Theo noticed that he was getting tired, he would exchange for [Essence]. After doing this for a long time, Theo noticed that it had begun to darken, so he decided to stop hunting (Rabbits). However, he was already very happy with his achievements today, as he was able to raise in cultivation and he already had a total of 154 [System Points]. Heading towards the [Den], soon he arrived at there. He then sighs in relief, for he hadn''t met any (Animal) or (Beast) on the way back. Entering the [Den]. Theo noticed that the (Red fox) was already asleep, and in her body wound marks. Theo: "She fought with some animal and was injured? I see some w and bite marks... When I came to this world, it was her who helped me giving that one (Rabbit), otherwise I could have starved, having to hunt myself." He thought as he saw the (Red Fox) injured and remembered when she had helped him. Even if he wanted to save his [System Points] to buy himself better things, Theo decided to see if he could buy any pills or potions that could help her recover. Theo: "[System Store] - [Potion]" [System Store] - [154 Points] [Search: Potion] [Apprentice Kingdom Potions] [10 Points] Small Healing Potion - Apprentice - Rank: 1 Effect: Recover 10% health in 10 seconds. Warning: Can only be used in the Apprentice Kingdom [19 Points] Medium Healing Potion - Apprentice - Rank: 2 Effect: Recover 20% health in 15 seconds. Warning: Can only be used in the Apprentice Kingdom [35 points] Great Healing Potion - Apprentice - Rank: 3 Effect: Recover 30% health in 35 seconds. Warning: Can only be used in the Apprentice Kingdom [55 Points] Perfect Healing Potion - Apprentice - Rank: 4 Effect: Recover 40% health in 55 seconds. Warning: Can only be used in the Apprentice Kingdom [10 Points] Small Mana Potion - Apprentice - Rank: 1 Effect: Recover 15% mana in 10 seconds Warning: Can only be used in the Apprentice Kingdom [19 Points] Medium Mana Potion - Apprentice - Rank: 2 Effect: Recover 25% mana in 15 seconds. Warning: Can only be used in the Apprentice Kingdom [35 points] Great Mana Potion - Apprentice - Rank: 3 Effect: Recover 35% mana in 35 seconds. Warning: Can only be used in the Apprentice Kingdom [55 Points] Perfect Mana Potion - Apprentice - Rank: 4 Effect: Recover 45% mana in 55 seconds. Warning: Can only be used in the Apprentice Kingdom Chapter 4 Helping The Red Fox. "There really are potions and I can buy some ... okay, I''ll buy this 55 Pts Perfect Healing Potion that will recover 40% health so she will get better." Theo thought when selecting the [Perfect Healing Potion], and going on the [Swap] option. [Are you sure you want to spend 55 System Points to buy the Perfect Healing Potion?] [Yes]-[No] Theo: "[Yes]" [You purchased the Perfect Healing Potion] Theo: "Oh!" Theo was surprised because a bottle appeared in front of him and it had a red liquid inside it. "Now, how do I get her to drink it? What if I open and put it in something for her to eat?" Thinking about it, Theo opened the [System Store] again and searched for [Food] and bought a piece of meat for 4 [System Points]. Then holding the potion with his paws, Theo managed to open the bottle with his mouth and went in front of the (Red fox) carrying healing potion vial in his mouth carefully trying not to spill it. Soon he arrived in front of the (Redfox) and left the potion in front of her and returned to where he left the piece of meat he had bought,ter carrying it to the (Red fox) as well. Not wanting to waste the potion, Theo put the meat in a bowl he bought in [System Store] for 2 [Points] and dumped the potion into the bowl where the meat was. By the time the potion seeped in, a strong potion smell began to spread in the [Den]. Thanks to this, the (Red Fox) that had her eyes closed, seems to have woken up because of the strong potion smell. The moment she opened her eyes and saw me by her side, I gestured with my head to the bowl where I poured the potion on the meat. The clever (Red fox) understood that I was giving it to her and began to nibble the meat. Realizing the moment she ingested a little of the potion that was in the meat was helping her recover, she began to eat more and more until there was nothing left. After the (Red fox) took the whole potion, her injuries began to recover at an incredible rate, noticeable with the naked eye. This made the (Red fox) very happy, then she went towards Theo and began to rub her face on his, showing her affection for him, smiling happily. Theo: "Would that be her way of saying that she''s happy about what I did for her and thank me? Hm... there''s no way for me to really know, but I''m d she healed." He thought. After seeing that the (Red fox) managed to recover, Theo began to feel tired and went to sleep. Theo: "Huaa~ morning already? Hm, I have yet to used to this lifestyle... hm... I haven''t checked my [Status] for a while." Theo: "[Status]" _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Red fox. Species: Animal. Cultivation: 3rd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom Small Advance. _ _ System Points: 93 _ _ Affinities: Lightning and Darkness _ _ (Skills) : (Active) Maximum Level. : (Active) Level.1 : (Active) Level.1 : (Active) Level.1 _ _ (Techniques) Apprentice: _ _ Theo: "Oh, I still have 93 points. I''m going to see if there''s a [Cultivation Pill] I can buy with my current [System Points], to try to raise myself to the nextyer of the apprentice kingdom." Theo: "[System Store] - [Cultivation Pill]" [System Store] - [93 Points] [Search: Cultivation Pill] [Apprentice Kingdom Cultivation Pill] [60 Points] [Earth Pill] Basic: Apprentice - Rank: 5 [Effect: Contains Earth Mana - Strengthens 15% of you Body Organs] Warning: Single Use - Only works in the Apprentice Kingdom. [65 Points] [Fire Pill] Basic: Apprentice - Rank: 5 [Effect: Contains Fire Mana - Refines 15% of your Body] Warning: Single Use - Only works in the Apprentice Kingdom. [70 Points] [Water Pill] Basic: Apprentice - Rank: 5 [Effect: Contains Mana Water - Cleans 15% of the Impurity of your Body] Warning: Single Use - Works only in the Apprentice Kingdom. [75 points] [Wood Pill] Basic: Apprentice - Rank: 5 [Effect: Contains Wood Mana - Increases Stamina by 15%] Warning: Single Use - Only works in the Apprentice Kingdom. [80 Points] [Metal Pill] Basic: Apprentice - Rank: 5 [Effect: Contains Metal Mana - Strengthens 15% of Bones in your Body] Warning: Single Use - Only works in the Apprentice Kingdom. Theo: "W-Wow ... these [Pills] are very good!! Too bad they can only be used once ... well, it can''t be helped, but I''m d I can buy one right now!" After thinking for a while... Theo decided to buy the [Basic Metal Pill] first. He then clicked on it and selected the [Exchange] option. [Are you sure you want to spend 80 System Points on the [Basic Metal Pill]?] [Yes]-[No] Theo: "[Yes]" [You bought the Basic [Metal Pill]] Theo: "Oh, it showed up." Theo said in his mind, seeing a bottle appear in front of him, with a [Pill] with a strong gray color. He took the bottle with his two front paws and holds the bottle with them, then he took the lid off the bottle with his mouth. After opening the bottle, Theo holds the bottleneck with his mouth and swallows the [Metal Pill]. When he began to digest the [Metal Pill], cracks could be heard from his bones bing stronger and more flexible. During this process, Theo was in severe pain, causing Theo to grit his teeth so he wouldn''t scream. Luckily that process didst long and soon the effect of [Metal Pill] finished, making Theo feel relieved. After seeing the benefits that the pill gave him, Theo thought it had been worth having bought it now that he was feeling great and his body was easier to control and move. As much as Theo tried to avoid making noise from the pain, the (Red fox) woke up. The moment she saw Theo, his eyes seemed to be shining¡­ Theo: "What!? Why is she looking at me like that? Is it because of yesterday? Ahh... it really is bad not being able to talk..." Theo thought about that after seeing that no matter how he tried, it wouldn''t do anything. "Okay, I''m going to increase my [System Points] to buy the other [Pills] too." The moment Theo starts to leave [Den], the (Redfox) began to follow him. Theo: "Well, if she wants to follow me, there really isn''t a problem... I''m just going to be hunting (Rabbits) to increase my [System Points]." He thought as he saw the (Red Fox) following him. Walking through the forest, he went past manyrge trees and nts... but this time, Theo was not alone, the (Red fox) was following him to hunt. Continuing towards the open field where the (Rabbits) were, not long after Theo and the (Red fox) arrived there. Theo: "Mmm, it''s still full of (Rabbits)..." That made Theo think, why there are so many (Rabbits) in this ce? Well, he was happy about it, and thanks to that he can strengthen himself by killing and using on them. Arriving there, Theo began to run towards the (Rabbits) and thought: "Give me your lives... and I''ll let you guys be my [System Points]." Of course, even if he knew he how to talk, and that they understood, the (Rabbits) wouldn''t stand still waiting for him to kill them. But thanks to his strength increase, it didn''t end any different, because now he could capture a (Rabbit) easily. It didn''t take long before he was able to kill a (Rabbit) with his ws and use on it. "Good. Who wants to be my next victim?" He thought, looking around the field where the (Rabbits) were. Theo arrived and killed another (Rabbit). Meanwhile, the (Red fox) was still running after a (Rabbit). But of course, Theo understood that he only managed to get a (Rabbit) faster than the (Red fox) because he had the [System] helping him. Who thanks to which Theo managed to soar quickly and buy skills and techniques, which helped in his performance when hunting. So it didn''t take long before he managed to kill 12 (Rabbits) and received another good news. [Sharp ws] Level1 has raised to Level. 2] [Causes 50% Physical Damage] Theo: "Hahaha! Using it increased my ability and it gave a 15% increase of physical damage." Heughed happily, as his ability increased. "Wait, let''s see how my status is," Theo said in his mind. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Red fox Species: Animal Cultivation: 3rd Layer of the Apprentice Kingdom Small Advance. _ _ System Points: 25 _ _ Affinities: Lightning and Darkness _ _ (Skills) : (Active) Maximum Level. : (Active) Level.2 : (Active) Level.1 : (Active) Level.1 _ _ (Techniques) Apprentice: _ _ Theo: "Haha, I''m going to keep hunting to improve my skills." He said in his mind and went back to hunting. Meanwhile, the (Red fox) had already stopped hunting and was eating a (Rabbit) that she managed to capture. "Good. I''m going to test now that it increased to Level 2." He thought about it and started running towards the (Rabbit) that was not too far from him, and used on its body ripping it in half. Theo: "Hehe, This ability''s has improved a lot." Heughed happily, seeing the result of his leveled up ability. Chapter 5 Impurities After a long time, Theo managed to kill 35 more (Rabbits), and soon good news arrived that made him happy. His understanding of the Technique: - Had leveled up to Small Advancement. "That''s good, with long breaths, I''ll make less silence as I approach my victim and kill it easier!" Theo thought happily while seeing that his understanding of the technique increased. Theo: "Hm ... thinking about it now, even though I''ve killed a lot of (Rabbits), only increased a level. But even if it''s like this, I think it''s worth it spending this time killing those (Rabbits), since they are so easy to kill and there are many of them in that ce. " Theo thought. With the increase in his technique, it became easier for Theo to kill the (Rabbits), and whenever Theo used on them, he would choose to trade for [System Points]. Because of this, he managed to kill 57 more (Rabbits) and exchanged 45 of these (Rabbits) for [System Points]. As for the others, he exchanged for [Essence] to help him regain his strength. After using the skill often, it leveled up as well. [ Level 1 has increased to Level 2] [Causes 45% Physical Damage] "Oh... another skill has risen." Theo thought as he saw the blue screen appearing, giving him the good news. "Hm. I already have enough points to exchange for another certain [Pill], the [Wood Pill] will help me improve my stamina by 15%. It would be good for my current self, so I take longer to get tired." He said in his mind going into [System Store] and searched for: [Wood Pill]. [System Store] - [106 Points] [Search: Wood Pill] Seeing it appear, Theo selected it and clicked on [Exchange]. [Are you sure you want to spend 75 System Points on the Basic [Wood Pill]?] [Yes]-[No] Theo: "[Yes]" [You''ve purchased the [Wood Pill] Basic] He then saw the bottle of [Wood Pill] appear in front of him. The sk that appeared had a dark red coloured tablet. Opening the bottle, Theo held the opened bottle with mouth and swallowed the [Wood Pill]. Shortly after he consumed the pill, he began to feel that his strength began to increase together with his fatigue fading away. Theo: "Even when using these pills and killing all these (Rabbits), I still think it''s going to be a while before I can move on to the 4th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom." He reflected. Theo was a little anxious to get his [Magic Core], but he knew that it wouldn''t be long before he was able to advance further in his cultivation thanks to the skill , that made it possible to increase his cultivation very quickly when exchanging for [Essence]. That''s why he decided not to think about it too much and continued to hunt for (Points)- I mean (Rabbits) and increasing his points. ----------- After a long time of killing (Rabbits) again, Theo noticed that it was getting dark, so he decided to go back to the [Den]. He made his way toward the [Den] through the forest along with (Red fox), who was still following him. Yes... the (Red fox) had been staying all this time looking at Theo hunt the (Rabbits). At first, Theo thought that after she was satisfied with her hunt, she would go back to the [Den] alone, but she ended up waiting for him all this time. It didn''t take them long to walk back to the [Den]. Theo then entered it along with the (Red fox). Upon entering the [Den], Theo sat in a corner and opened his [Status]. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Red fox Species: Animal Cultivation: 3rd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom: Small Advancement. _ _ System Points: 211 _ _ Affinities: Lightning and Darkness _ _ (Skills) (Active) Maximum Level. (Active) Level.2 (Active) Level.1 (Active) Level.2 _ _ (Techniques) Apprentice: Small Advance. _ _ This time Theo was very happy because he got a good amount of [System Points]. But also wondered why the ability didn''t rise even though he was always using it. After a while, he thought that it must be because it was a movement skill, so it was harder to train and decided not to think about it anymore since he wouldn''t find any answer even if he thinks about it more deeply. Theo: "Okay, now I have all the [System Points] needed to buy the 3 missing pills." He thought, and then opened the [System Store] and in [Search] [Cultivation Pill] appeared written. [System Store] - [211 Points] [Search: Cultivation Pill] [Apprentice Kingdom Cultivation Pill] [60 Points] [Earth Pill] Basic: Apprentice - Rank: 5 [Effect: Contains Earth Mana - Strengthens 15% of you Body Organs] Warning: Single Use - Only works in the Apprentice Kingdom. [65 Points] [Fire Pill] Basic: Apprentice - Rank: 5 [Effect: Contains Fire Mana - Refines 15% of your Body] Warning: Single Use - Only works in the Apprentice Kingdom. [70 Points] [Water Pill] Basic: Apprentice - Rank: 5 [Effect: Contains Mana Water - Cleans 15% of the Impurities of your Body] Warning: Single Use - Works only in the Apprentice Kingdom. Watching the screen showing the [Pills] appear, Theo selected all of them and went to [Exchange]. [Are you sure you to want to spend 195 System Points on the Basic [Fire Pill] - Basic [Water Pill] - Basic [Earth Pill]?]. [Yes]-[No] Theo: "[Yes]" [You have purchased the Basic [Earth Pill] - Basic [Pill of Fire] - Basic [Water Pill]] Soon after, Theo exchanged his [Points] for the [Pills]. Three bottles with the [Pills] then appeared, all with different colours. One was light red, another was light blue and thest one was light brown. Theo: "Okay, I''ll use the [Earth Pill] first." Thinking about this, Theo opened the bottle that had the [Earth Pill] and swallowed it, he then began to digest the [Pill]. When it entered his body, Theo began to feel the mana inside the [Wood Pill] spread throughout his organs, making them stronger and stronger. After a while, after finishing to take effect, Theo took the [Fire Pill] and swallowed it too, beginning to digest it. By the time he finished digesting it, Theo''s body was surrounded by a small amount of me and these mes began to refine his whole body. This process was quite painful for him, but fortunately, it did notst for long. Soon after the effect of the [Fire PIll] passed away, Theo felt lighter than before and a bit of ck goo poured out from his pores. Theo: "Mm. I still have the [Water Pill] that will cleanse impurities from my body, I''m going to use it now!" He thought as he took the bottle with the [Water Pill]. After taking the bottle with the pill, Theo opened it and carried the pill into his mouth, beginning to digest it. By the time he began to digest the pill, it spread throughout his body, once again cleansing the impurities from his body. After a while, the effect of the [Water Pill] was over. Thanks to [Water Pill], Theo was able to wipe away a lot of the impurities from his body and because of it, he stunk a lot. Then, Theo opened the [System Store]. Theo: "[System Store] - [Basin with Water]" [System Store] - [16 Points] [Search: Basin with Water] No results. The: "Tsk, I thought it would work ... um ... and if I put [Water Basin] for an empty basin to appear? Well, I can only test." Theo: "[System Store] - [Water Basin]" [System Store] - [16 Points] [Search: Water Basin] [2 Points] 10 Liter Water Basin [4 Points] Water Basin with 10 Liters Theo: "That''s it, I can clean myself with it!" He thought, leaving the [Den], selecting the [Water Basin] and choosing [Exchange]. [Are you sure you want to spend 4 System Points on the Water Basin with 10 Liters?] [Yes]-[No] Theo: "[Yes]" [You''ve purchased a 10 Liter Water Bowl] Shortly after he confirmed it, a basin appeared in front of him with water inside. And without wasting time, Theo entered the basin with water and begins to clean himself. Theo: "Hm ... despite it being a bit cold, I felt very good when cleaning myself and taking away those impurities in my body." He thought. After taking the bath, Theo went back to the [Den] and slept. Chapter 6 Creation Of The Magic Core. [Wild Rabbits'' Den] "We need to deal with this (Red fox), or it will exterminate all of us." The (Rabbit) spoke with some shrubbery in his mouth. "But the (Red fox) is very fast and strong! How can we go against it?" Asked a (Rabbit) with a ck spot on his eye. "That... Well, we are more in numbers, we can use that advantage to fight it." Another answered (Rabbit) with a beret on his head. "But I''m very scared of it!" Spoke a (Bunny) who was wearing a pink bow on her head. "If we don''t do anything, we will just be waiting for death!" He scolded the (Rabbit), with shrubbery in his mouth and a menacing look. "Yes, yes, we need to take action." Spoke a different (Rabbit) with a scar on his face. "YES! WE WILL DO IT!!!" All the (Rabbits) in the den began to yell, not wanting to suffer anymore from the tyranny of the (Red fox). Then, they gathered more than a million (Rabbits) to fight the evil (Red fox) Theo Volts. "LETS SHOW THAT (Red Fox) THE POWER OF THE (Rabbits)!" Shouted the (Rabbit) with a scar on his face. "WE WILL PURIFY THE SADNESS OF OUR BROTHERS !!!!!!" All 1 million (Rabbits) began to yell, causing the earth to tremble. Theo: "AAAhhhh!" Theo: "Was that just a dream? Phew! It scared me to death!" He thought, breathing heavily. "Come to think of it, there is no way so many (Rabbits) could go after me right!?" Theo thought. "I don''t think I''m going to continue hunting the (Rabbits) anymore, not because I''m afraid of what I dreamed, but because they don''t give me enough [Essence] to increase my cultivation." He thought while getting up and seeing that the (Red fox) was still asleep, and deciding to leave the [Den] without making a sound so as not to wake her up. Leaving the [Den], Theo began to walk in the forest. This time he didn''t intend to hunt for (Rabbits). After walking through the forest for a while, Theo spotted something. [Goblin] [2nd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom] Not far away from Theo, there was a dark green (Goblin) with a rusty sword in his hand. Without wasting time, Theo used and started running at full speed towards the (Goblin). Theo was already used to using the technique . Thanks to this, he managed to get 2 meters away from the (Goblin) without being noticed. But when he got a little bit closer, the (Goblin) noticed him and pointed his rusty sword at Theo, wanting to attack him. Theo easily dodged Goblin''s onught and attacked his right leg using , breaking the Goblin''s leg and causing him to lose his bnce, falling to the ground. Without wasting time, Theo arrived behind the (Goblin) and bit his neck using , causing arge amount of blood to spill from the neck of the (Goblin). Not long after, the (Goblin) stopped moving. Theo: "Mm... it wasn''t hard for me to kill this (Goblin), but even after all the improvements I made these days, if it wasn''t for the fact that I''m still not used to my current power, I could have killed him with the first attack. " After analyzing his fight with the (Goblin), Theo used on it. Making his tail expand and head towards the (Goblin), swallowing it. Theo: "Oh?! It also sucked the weapon? Is that possible too? You mean you''re not limited to bodies?" He wondered, surprised and happy. After that, Theo decided to exchange them for [Essence] and soon began to feel his power increase much more than when he used it on (Rabbits). It was just a Goblin that he had killed and used: on, but the improvement he had thanks to the Goblin was several times more than when he used it in the Rabbits. Theo: "Hehe! I see... that''s how it works." Happy with his new discovery, Theo went back into the forest looking for more (Animals) and (Monsters). Theo knew almost nothing about what kind of beings existed in this world, but since he came across (Goblins), he already imagined that there were other types of (Monsters). While he walked through the forest, he always remained wary of anything that might make him lose his small life. After walking for about 15 minutes, something appeared in the field of vision not too far from him. _ _ [Gray Wolf] [1rst Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom] _ _ [Gray Wolf] [2nd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom] _ _ It turned out to be a group of 5 (Gray Wolves). One was in the 2nd Layer of the Apprentice Kingdom, and the other 4 were in the 1st Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom, they were all eating a (Goblin). Theo: "Now, should I fight them or not? There are 5 of them, but I''m already in the 3rd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom... I should take a small risk..." He thought for a moment and decided to fight the (Gray Wolves). Theo then used the ability , increasing his speed by a lot, and began to race towards the (Gray Wolves). In a matter of seconds, he was got in front of them. Only the (Grey Wolf) who was in the 2nd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom noticed himing and howled loudly. When Theo arrived at a short distance of the (Gray Wolves), he jumped at a (Gray Wolf) who was in the 1rst Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom, hitting his head. Bone breaking and flesh ripping sounds were heard, and without even giving him time to react, he died. Seeing that hisrade got killed, the other (Gray Wolf) who was near Theo tried to bite him, but Theo managed to dodge the bite. Very quickly, Theo arrived in front of another (Gray Wolf) and used , biting his head and ripping it in half. Shortly after, the (Gray Wolf) lost his head and fell dead on the floor as well. This happened way too fast, there wasn''t enough time for Theo to be able to reuse his skills, so Theo headed to another (Gray Wolf) and attacked him with his sharp ws, hitting his head and throwing him away, mming into a tree, leaving him in a pseudo-dead state. Although Theo didn''t even use an ability, his strength had already reached a very high level,pared to the (Gray Wolf) who was in the 1st Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom. He believed that if it weren''t for him not being used to using his strength yet, he could have killed this (Gray Wolf) with a single attack. The other 2 (Gray Wolves) who could still fight were furious and they began to howl loudly, then they ran towards Theo to attack. Theo managed to dodge one but got hit by the other (Gray Wolf). But, even if Theo was hit by the (Gray Wolf)''s ws, the (Grey Wolf) was still in the 2nd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom. Theo was very surprised at his body''s endurance because he felt almost no pain when he was hit. Theo: "So these are the improvements that [Pills] did yesterday?" He thought. Seeing this, Theo was very happy, since he didn''t need to be afraid of their attacks, even the strongest amongst them could not inflict much damage to him. Theo then headed for the (Gray Wolf) who was in the 2nd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom and used , causing him to fly off spinning with blood flowing out of his body, and crashing into a tree. Without wasting time, Theo used on the other (Gray Wolf), who was distracted when he saw Theo defeating the strongest of them with ease. Thanks to that, Theo managed to bite his neck, soon tasted his blood in his mouth and the sound "Tek!" was heard, when the (Grey Wolf)''s neck was broken and separated from his body from the bite, making hisst breath and soon stopped moving. The (Gray Wolf) who was in the 2nd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom managed to survive, but he was still on the verge of death. Theo then approached him and attacked with his ws, doing the same to other two who had survived, killed them. After Theo saw that they were all dead, he used on their bodies and on what was left of the (Goblin) that they were eating. After Theo used on their bodies, he received the long-awaited news¡­ [Core Creation Complete] [Congrattions! You have reached the 4th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom] [You evolved from species (Animal) to (Magic Animal)] [You changed race from (Red fox) to (Golden Fox)] [Your Lightning and Darkness affinities can now be used] [All your skills have been upgraded] [Sharp ws] Level 2 was raised to Level 3] [Causes 70% Physical damage] [ Level 2 was raised to Level 3] [Causes 65% Physical damage] [ Level 1 was raised to Level 2] [Increases 15% Speed for 15.0 Seconds] By the time all this had happened, Theo began to feel strange, his bones and body had begun to expand, strengthening his body. His newly formed [Magic Core] began to suck mana from the environment through his pores automatically, making Theo feel even stronger. Theo: "HAHAHA, this has given me a lot of improvements! I feel great right now!" He said happily. "Unfortunately, there''s nothing here to see my own appearance..." Theo murmured in his mind. Theo: "Wait, maybe there is a mirror in the [System Store]?" With that thought in mind, he opened the [System Store] and in the [Search] bar he searched for [Mirror]. It worked, showing him some models of mirrors avable for him to buy. Theo then bought a simple mirror for 2 [System Points], which appeared on the floor near him after the purchase. When Theo looks at his reflection in the mirror... Theo looked like a (Fox) with a dark gold coat. His eyes were amber coloured and the chest part of his coat was light grey and went all the way up to his mouth. His tail was also dark gold and only the tip was light gray. His (Fox) ears were a tone darker than his coat on the outside, and dark gold in the inside. Theo also noted that he increased from 1.60m to 1.65m in length, his tail he grew from 80cm to 85cm and his height also increased from 70cm to 75cm tall. Theo: "W-Wow ... I changed a lot! Was my current appearance influenced by my affinities ?! That can only be it!" Theo thought about it and decided to see his [Status]. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Golden Fox. Species: Magical Animal. Cultivation: 4th Tier of the Kingdom Apprentice:Medium Advancement. _ _ System Points: 12 _ _ ((Affinities)) Lightning and Darkness _ _ ((Skills)) (Active) Maximum Level. (Active) Level 3 (Active) Level 2 (Active) Level 3 _ _ (Techniques) Apprentice: : Small Advance. _ _ Chapter 7 Beginner Pack _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Golden Fox. Species: Magic Animal. Cultivation: 4th Tier of the Kingdom Apprentice: Medium Advancement. _ _ System Points: 12 _ _ ((Affinities)) Lightning and Darkness _ _ ((Skills)) (Active) Maximum Level. (Active) Level 3 (Active) Level 2 (Active) Level 3 _ _ ((Techniques)) Apprentice: : Small Advance. _ _ Theo: "Hehee, my status has improved a lot!" "Hm, there''s still plenty of time until dark. I will start getting [System Points] while learning about my affinities with [Lightning] and [Darkness]." Theo thought, seeing that it wasn''t dark yet. Within Theo''s body, where the [Magic Core] was created, he now felt a strong bond with his affinities. After gathering some mana in his newly created [Magic Core], Theo went near a tree, wanting to test his new powers. Theo: "Okay, now I''m going to try to use my [Lightning] affinity." He thought while concentrating. When Theo felt the mana inside his body, he, as if it was a natural instinct, began to convert his mana into [Lightning]. "Beep!" His body was then covered by [Lightning], which was making electrical noises. "Beep! Beep!" Theo began to try to channel this [Lightning] energy towards his left paw and because of that, the electrical noises became stronger and stronger. After seeing that he had a good amount of [Lightning] channelled on his left paw, Theo directs it towards the tree that was near him. A loud electric collision sound was produced. "Bruum!" Upon being struck by Theo''s [Lightning] attack, the tree splintered into several pieces, flying all over the ce. "Wow! That was stronger I imagined!" Theo eximed in surprise. Theo: "Phew! It seems that just using this amount of [Lightning] has already exhausted me a lot." He murmured in his mind, sitting on the floor to try and recover his spent mana... After he saw that arge part of his mana had already restored, Theo got up and this time, tried to channel a smaller amount of [Lightning] into his paw. "Beep!" Sizzling [Lightning] sounds were heard once again. But this time there were less of them. Approaching another tree, Theo attacked it with his [Lightning] covered paw again. A loud [Lightning] fast speed colliding sound from the tree was heard. With help from his attack''s shock, the tree was cut off. Even though it hadn''t been as strong as the other attack, it still was very strong. Theo: "Hehe, despite wearing me out too fast, the damage produced by the [Lightning] makes it worth it!" He eximed excitedly. After the increase in cultivation and forming his [Magic Core], Theo thought his normal attacks must have increased as well. Theo approaches another tree and used . "Pow!" A strong blow was heard and the tree cracked in half. "As I imagined... Thanks to my considerable increase in cultivation, my attack power increased." Theo murmured in his happy mind. "Noise~" "Noise~" Theo: "Ah?!" Looking in the direction where he heard the noise, he saw 4 beingsing towards him. Staring at them ... Theo noticed that it was a 3rd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom (HobGoblin) and three 2nd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom (Goblins). Theo: "Are 3 (Goblin) being led by the (HobGoblin)?" He wondered. "Hm... it doesn''t really matter, they''re going to be my [System Points] anyways." Theo guessed carelessly while activating his ability and started running towards them. Due to having a higher level of cultivation the normal, they soon realized that Theo was heading them. But because of his speed, Theo arrived in front of them in a matter of seconds and attacked using on a (Goblin). Because of his size, it was easy for Theo''s ws to hit the (Goblin)''s head. And when his ws did so, a loud crackling sound was heard from the (Goblin)''s head and he died. Seeing that one of their allies died, the (Goblins) was furious and began to try attacking Theo. However, thanks to Theo being in the 4th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom, forming his [Magic Core] and bing a (Magic Animal), his senses increased to new heights than before, and thanks to that, Theo instinctively dodged all of their attacks. While dodging their attacks, Theo found a chance and used on the neck of a (Goblin). This time, Theo was able to use the sessfully. He exerted a bit of force, breaking the Goblin''s neck and causing his head to separate from his body. Seeing this, the (HobGoblin) began to say some things in anguage that Theo could not understand. (HobGoblin): "Ohsaqkaj" "Ah? What''s he saying?" Theo wondered as he watched. Shortly after saying something, the (HobGoblin) gave something to the only (Goblin) who survived. Then they started to go in the direction of Theo to attack both at the same time. But to their unhappiness, Theo managed to dodge their attacks easily. After managing to dodge and spot a weakness in their attacks, Theo did a normal attack with his ws on the (Goblin), tearing his stomach. "Ugh!" The (Goblin) Theo hit, cried and fell back, holding his wounded stomach. While much blood bled from his injury, he stared at Theo in both amazement and fear. Theo was also very surprised that the (Goblin) managed to survive. Even if it was a normal attack from him without using a skill, he knew that with his strength the (Goblin) should have normally died. Seeing this, the (HobGoblin) was also very frightened and even fell to the ground. He was so scared he could barely get up. Theo took advantage of this and quickly killed him too. It was easy for him to kill him anyone like that. After killing the (HobGoblin), Theo went to the (Goblin) who had survived and attacked him with his ws, quickly hitting his head and giving him no chance even to scream before falling dead on the ground. After confirming that none survived, Theo used on their bodies. [Obtained: 27 System Points] [Obtained: 29 System Points] [Obtained: 28 System Points] [Obtained: 39 System Points] [Obtained: 45 System Points] Theo: "Hahaha! I earned a fair amount of [System Points] thanks to them!" He thought happily in his mind. Theo was happy to have managed to defeat them without resorting to using his affinities because his mana reserve was too short low to waste attacks on them... "Why did you give me 5 [System Points] notifications? Was it because of the item that the(HobGoblin) gave the Goblin ...?" Theo imagined seeing this: "It must be..." After that, Theo departed from the ce where he fought against the (Goblins) and the (HobGoblin). He then went up to a rock 7 to 8 meters high. Theo: "Alright, I''ll spend some time training my affinity here." He murmured in his mind, concentrating his mana in his body and converting it into [Darkness]. The moment [Darkness] manifested itself, a dark mantle surrounded him. Making his current appearance look very dark. Not wanting to be left without mana, Theo reduced the amount of mana being converted to [Darkness]. Then he began to make it surround his left paw. Seeing that he already had a good amount of mana converted into [Darkness], Theo attacked arge rock with his paw. "Pow!" The sound of his paw hitting the rock was produced and the [Darkness] began to corrode the spot where it was hit by Theo. Theo: "Wow, even though I''ve damaged it a lot, it consumed almost all my energy. I''ll have to buy a [Mana Potion] to recover faster." He thought, going into the [System Store] and buying a [Perfect Mana Potion] for 55 [System Points]. Holding the bottle with a light blue liquid inside, Theo opened and drank all the liquid inside it, recovering his mana. Theo: "I think it''s better to use my mana after it increases within my [Magic Core]." Theo thought, opening his [Status]. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Golden Fox. Species: Magic Animal. System Points: 125 _ _ Cultivation: 4th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom: Medium Advancement. _ _ ((Affinities)) Lightning and Darkness _ _ ((Skills)) (Active) Maximum Level. (Active) Level 3 (Active) Level 2 (Active) Level 3 _ _ ((Techniques)) Apprentice: Small Advance. _ _ "Hm, with my current number of [System Points], do I buy a technique to cultivate?" Theo thought about it, opening the [System Store] and seeing that it showed no cultivation techniques for his current points. Theo: "At these times it makes me wonder... how good would it have been to have a starter pack or something ..." [Newbie Pack, want to Open it?] [Yes]-[No] Chapter 8 Cultivation Technique [Newbie Pack, do you want to open it?] [Yes]-[No] Theo: "AAAHHHH! Are you serious?! Why didn''t you tell me before? I can imagine someone speaking: "Hmph! You never asked!!" Theo: "HAHAHAHA! Well, it does not really matter now! The important thing now is that it''s there!" He said happily, taking deep breaths to calm down. Once he calmed down, Theo picked [Yes] and epted it. [Opening Beginner Package...] [Congrattions! You''ve won: Cultivation Technique ] [You have learned the Cultivation Technique ] Information about the cultivation technique started appearing in his mind. : A Cultivation Technique that fuses [Darkness] and [Lightning]. : Makes the mana as thick and dense as [Lightning], and as corrosive and sticky as [Darkness]. Theo: "Wow... if only I had this since the beginning..." Theo wondered how easy it would have been for him to rise... " Well, there is no use thinking about it now... " He thought happily. Theo: "I want to test it right now, but I think I''d better find a quieter ce to do that." He thought excitedly. After calming down a bit, Theo recalled that, because of his current size, he could no longer stay in the [Den] since he got bigger after advancing in cultivation. He then begins to walk along the edge of the forest to find a [Cave] so he can make it into his new home. After walking for a while through the forest, Theo finally found a [Cave]. However, there was a (ck Bear) inside. Looking at his information, Theo saw that this (ck Bear) was in the 3rd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom. Seeing that his cultivation was not very high, Theo decided to kill him and live in this cave. Going towards the (ck Bear), Theo began to run using . When the (ck Bear) noticed Theo, he roared ferociously, trying to threaten him by saying that this was his territory. Of course, Theo didn''t care and kept going towards him. Seeing that Theo kept heading towards him, the (ck Bear) got angrier and started running to Theo with his 4 limbs. His speed was very slowpared to that of Theo, who used . To Theo, he seemed to be moving to him almost in slow motion. Then, when the (ck Bear) arrived in front of Theo, he tried to attack. Theo dodged very easily and soon after, Theo concentrated a little bit of mana, converting it to [Lightning] and then jumping towards the (ck Bear) while using . "POWW" Theo''s attack hit the (ck Bear)''s chest, blood began to flow from his chest, he also vomited some blood and was thrown against the [Cave]''s wall, colliding with it and making the [Cave] shake a bit with the impact. Theo, seeing that the (ck Bear) was half dead, went in front of him and did a final attack on his head, killing him. Then he used on (ck Bear). [Obtained: 40 System Points] After that, Theo went to the end of the cave and began to use the cultivation technique . When Theo began to use the technique, mana began to enter his body and form into [Lightning] and [Darkness] and began to go to his body''s center of gravity, where his [Magic Core] is. Getting close to his [Magic Core], the mana that turned into [Lightning] and [Darkness] began to form a small vortex around it, entering it little by little. Theo used the cultivation technique until he received some nice news. [Congrattions! You have reached the 5th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom] Theo: "Hahaha! T-That was quick! And to think it would only take a few hours to rise to the 5th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom." He thought in his mind very happy. "It seems like I haven''t really tried to find out about this [System]pletely." Theo thought. Theo then started to see if there were any other functions in the [System]. After searching to see if he had [Inventory], [Appraisal], [Watch], etc... and even many other attempts, unfortunately, nothing worked. Even though Theo could not find any other function in the [System], Theo was already very happy with having it. Getting sleepy, Theo went to sleep. Next morning... Theo: "Stop rubbing me, I am still sleepy!" Remembering that he was in the [Cave] in which he killed the (ck Bear), Theo was startled when he realized that someone was rubbing him, but the moment he opened his eyes Theo saw that it was the (Red fox). Theo: "Oh, how did she find me here? Now that my current appearance is no longer the same. So how did she recognize me?" While Theo was lost in his thoughts about (Red fox) having found him. The (Red fox) seemed very happy to see Theo wake up. Theo realized this by seeing the speed of her tail wagging from one side to the other. Then she went to him and began to rub her face into Theo''s chest, grinning happily. Theo: "For me, it is really a mystery how she found me and recognized me, but since she''s so attached to me, I''ll help her get stronger!" Theo decided this and opened the [System Store], seeing that he had 203 [System Points], he decided to buy the basic [Metal Pill]. It helped to strengthen 15% of the body''s bones and the basic [Earth Pill] that helped to strengthen 15% of the organs in the body. Seeing the 2 bottles appear in front of him, Theo opened them and signalled toward the [Earth Pill] for her to swallow. (Red fox): "???" However, the (Red fox) stared at him without understanding why Theo did this. Then Theo went to the [Earth Pill], opened his mouth and almost picked up the pill, demonstrating to the (Red Fox) and hoping she would understand what she had to do. The (Red fox) seemed to have understood what Theo meant and went to the bottle where the [Earth Pill] was and swallowed it. (Red fox): "GRRR" The moment she swallowed the pill, she began to grunt with pain due to her organs strengthening, a while after, the pill stops working. Looking at her now, Theo noticed that she was able to rise to the 2nd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom. Theo: "These pills are really good... shame they are single use only." He thought with regret. After the (Red fox) felt the effect passing away, she opened her eyes. Se looked at Theo with her eyes shining, just like the stars in the sky and headed towards him with her tail wagging non-stop and once again began to rub her face on his chest purring happily. To Theo, she looked very cute acting like that! After Theo saw that she calmed down, he signalled for her to ingest the [Metal Pill]. This time she understood what Theo meant, then she went to the pill and swallowed it. (Red fox): "Grrr" She started to feel pain once more, but this time she could handle it better. After the effect passed away, she was very happy wagging her tail and running around him. "Okay, now I only have 63 points left. I need to raise them, and it would also be better for (Red fox) to get used to her new strength. After I get more [System Points], I''ll buy her the other pills." Theo murmured in his mind. He then left the [Cave] and was weed by the Sun''s rays. Seeing that Theo left the [Cave], the (Red fox) followed Theo. "Hm, today I just want to get [System Points]. Fighting against those in the 1st, 2nd and 3rd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom, I see no problem in having her follow me." He thought. After walking for a long time... Theo managed to kill everything that got in his way. Even the (Red Fox) fought against some who were in the 1st and 2nd Layer of the Apprentice Kingdom. And thanks to Theo having arrived in the 5th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom, the mana reserve in his [Magic Core] increased greatly, and now he was using more of his affinities when fighting. Thanks to this, he also improved his affinity control and was killing everyone with ease, making the (Red fox) look at him with admiration. ---------- After spending a few hours hunting in the woods, Theo noticed that the (Red fox) was already getting very tired, so he decided to stop hunting for the day. Walking back to the [Cave], they arrived there after some time. "Hm, I got a total of 843 [System Points]. Now I have enough to buy some things to improve the (Red fox)''s cultivation." Theo thought. You spent 210 points shopping: Basic [Water Pill]: Cleans 15% of Body Impurities Basic [Wood Pill] Increases 15% Stamina Basic [Fire Pill] Refines 15% of the body Chapter 9 Compressed Stone Of Mana. The 3 bottles with pills inside appeared in front of Theo and the (Red fox). Opening the bottle of [Wood Pill] first, Theo signalled for the (Red fox). The (Red Fox) soon understood, taking the pill and swallowed it. Seeing that she had just digested it, Theo went to the [Fire Pill] to open the bottle, which the (Red fox) also swallows. (Red fox): "GRRR" Even though she expected pain from consuming the pills, the [Fire Pill] refined the body, so the pain it did to her body wasrger than the other pills, causing her to grunt from the pain. At that moment, there was a lot of impuritiesing out of her body. After the effect was over, Theo gave her thest pill, the [Water Pill], and the (Red fox) swallowed it too. (Red fox): "???" This time she was surprised when she swallowed the [Water Pill], since instead of feeling the pain, it made her feel very well, since she cleansed the impurities of her body. After consuming all the pills, the (Red fox) managed to reach the 3rd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom. Seeing that it was over, the (Red fox) headed toward Theo and began to rub her face again on his chest, wagging her tail quickly and very happily. Theo: "Ahh, what a bad smell!!" Theo eximed, smelling the scenting from the (Red fox) due to the impurities that came out of her body. And because of that, she ended up dirtying Theo as well. Theo: "Hm, I wanted to take a shower anyways. I''ll buy 2 water basins." He thought, opened the [System Store] and bought 2 basins with water, one with 10 liters and the other with 20 liters since the one 10 liters was only 1 meter in size, and he had grown from 160 cm. 165 cm, so he couldn''t bathe in it. The basins with water soon appeared in front of Theo and the (Red fox). Theo then signalled to the (Red fox) to get into one as he began to enter the other, cleaning himself. The (Red fox) very smart and understood what Theo meant. Then she also went into the basin to take a bath. ----------------------- After bathing, Theo left the basin. Feeling a little hungry, he tried to buy roast beef in the [System Store] but it did not work. He could only find meat, fish and many other things¡­ but raw. So he decided to buy meat and cook it himself. Searching in the [System Store], Theo managed to find a wood stove being sold in [System Store] for 20 points. So without wasting time, Theo left the [Cave] and bought the wood stove. A square wood stove appeared, it was made of bricks with an iron te on top of it. Theo then collected some dry branches and put them inside the wood stove. Then controlling his [Lightning], Theo managed to set fire to the dry branches. Seeing that he managed to make it catch fire, Theo then bought 2rge pieces of meat in the [System Store] for 20 points. Theo then ced the 2 pieces of meat on the iron te to grill them. Turning them with difficulty using his ws, soon the smell of roasted meat became stronger. Smelling the scent of the meat the (Red-Fox) came over to see while drooling when looking at the meat. Seeing that it was ready, Theo bought 2 bowls and put the grilled meat on them. "I confess that when smelling the grilled meat I could not help drooling ..." Theo said in his mind. After cing the meat in the bowl, Theo put the one near the (Red fox), and they began to eat. After they started eating, Theo noticed that even if it didn''t tempt him, it still had a very good taste,pared to the raw meat that he had been eating. After they ate all the meat, Theo put out the fire and returned to [Cave]. Remembering that there may be a mattress to buy in the [System Store], Theo went looking and found one for 20 [System Points]. He then bought it and ced it in a corner of the [Cave] andid on the mattress. "Ahh! It''s way better this way!" Theo thought as heid down on the mattress. (Red fox): "???" The (Red fox) watched Theo lying down on the mattress. She stared at him, thinking and then went to him, andid on his side leaning against him. "She was very spoiled, wasn''t she?" Theo murmured in his mind. Then he sighed and decided to let her stay like that. After that, Theo searched the [System Store] for something that might help him cultivate, and he found it. [50 Points] [Compressed Mana Stone: Lower - Rank: 3] [Effect: Being close to it helps to absorb mana several times faster] Theo: "Okay, I''ll buy 4 of these and since the (Red fox) is close to me, she can also absorb mana from it." He thought. After buying them, 4 milky white stones appeared in front of Theo emitting white light from them. The (Red fox) was already used to seeing Theo buy things like that, so she barely reacted to seeing the stones appear out of nowhere. She simply nced over and then closed her eyes again, still leaning against Theo. Theo: "[Status]" _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Golden Fox. Species: Magic Animal. ,m Cultivation: 5th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom: Medium Advancement. _ _ System Points: 361 _ _ ((Affinities)) Lightning and Darkness _ _ ((Skills)) (Active) Maximum Level. (Active) Level 3 (Active) Level 2 (Active) Level 3 _ _ ((Techniques)) Apprentice: : Small Advance. Cultivation Technique: _ _ Theo: "Hm. I still have 361 points... my abilities have not increased, but I misused them today, I killed the majority with my affinity ... Okay, I''ll cultivate!" Theo thought, closing his eyes. Then he began to practice his cultivation technique . When Theo began to cultivate while using , he realized that the mana wasing into his body several times faster than before. Forming a vortex evenrger than before and heading towards its [Magic Core]. After he cultivated for a long time. Theo began to feel mentally tired and decided to sleep. * Theo: "Morning already?" Theo wondered, waking up and looking to the outside of the [Cave], then he noticed that the sun was already out, confirming that it was already morning. Seeing that the (Red fox) was still asleep, and seeing that there was still mana in the [Compressed Mana Stone]. Theo began to cultivate again using . When Theo began to absorb the mana for his [Magic Core]. He almost managed to move to the next tier when the [Compressed Mana Stones] began to fall apart after they ran out of Mana. Satisfied with the result of his cultivation thanks to [Compressed Mana Stones], Theo decided to hunt again to increase his [System Points]. With those thoughts in mind, Theo bought: 2 [Compressed Mana Stones] before leaving. Then he left the (Red fox) who was still sleeping. After he made his preparations, Theo left the [Cave]. * Walking through the forest, Theo confronted many smaller animals. Killing some, and others ran when they saw him. Obviously, there were always some brave ones who went to attack Theo in packs. But to their unhappiness and to Theo''s happiness, they eventually became [System Points]. Theo: "Hm?! A (Leopard)?" Not far from him, Theo spotted a (ming Leopard) in the 4th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom. Theo: "Oh, it''s the first time I meet an animal in the 4th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom." He murmured in her mind. But it didn''t matter to Theo, all he wanted at that moment was to increase his [System Points]. So without wasting time, Theo activated his ability , increasing his speed by 15%. Theo started running towards the (ming Leopard). When Theo got close to the (ming Leopard), it noticed Theo running toward him and he started running toward Theo as well. Coming closer to each other, the (ming Leopard) tried to attack Theo, but Theo dodged. As Theo dodged, Theo advanced in the direction of (ming Leopard), raising his left paw, Theo began to channel his mana on it, converting it to [Lightning]. Lightning crackling sounds began to be generated from his paw, scaring the (ming Leopard). Theo didn''t give him time to get away and with at a very fast speed, Theo charged in his direction. Theo''s attack eventually hit the (ming Leopard)''s ribs, making him fly six feet away. However, even with that attack, the (ming Leopard) managed to get up soon after. The (ming Leopard) was looking at Theo scared and confused, he did not expect Theo to be that strong. Theo was also very surprised because he wasn''t as hurt as he expected. Then, after that, Theo decided to use [Darkness] to attack. Channelling his mana and transforming it into [Darkness], Theo channels it to his right paw and started running toward the (ming Leopard), who was still looking at Theo in fear. Theo attacked the head of the (ming Leopard) with his right paw covered with [Darkness]. But the (ming Leopard) managed to dodge it with great difficulty and tried to bite Theo soon after dodging. Theo did not expect that he would still be able to even attacking soon after, after taking a hit from him. He almost couldn''t dodge. Theo quickly recovered and jumped to the left side of the (ming Leopard) and attacked him again with his right w, still covered with [Darkness]. This time, Theo managed to hit the (ming Leopard)''s chest, the sound of breaking was hearding from its chest and the (ming Leopard) was sent 10 meters away that time. "Wahahahaha! My [System Points]!" Theo eximed in his mind, excited. Theo then approached the (ming Leopard), seeing that he was almost dead, he attacked his head. The moment his w came in contact with the head of the (ming Leopard), the sound of breaking bones was produced, and (ming Leopard)''s head began to crack, it then stopped moving. Theo then shortly after used on the (ming Leopard) and exchanged for [System Points]. [Obtained: 167 System Points] Chapter 10 Advancing To 6th Layer Of The Apprentice Kingdom. "Wow, just killing him gave me lots of points!" Theo eximed in surprise at the amount given by killing the (ming Leopard). "That must be because he already had a [Magic Core]" Theo thought. Theo: "Hm. I''m going to keep hunting." Although thinking that it took a while to kill the (ming Leopard), Theo knew this was because he still needed to get more fighting experience since he has yet to be used to fighting. Walking through the forest, Theo came upon some (Animals) and (Goblins) on his way. However, he managed to them kill easily since the strongest one Theo killed, was in the 3rd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom. Of course, due to that Theo forgot to use on them after killing. After that, Theo decided to go back to the [Cave] before it began to get dark. Theo only took 2 hours to get back to the [Cave] because a few (Animals) ended up getting in front of him on his way back, but were killed easily, turning into [System Points]. Seeing Theoing back, the (Red fox) went to Theo, happily wagging her tail, and began to rub her face on Theo''s chest. Theo was very happy today since he managed to make 1,347 [System Points]. But before he started spending your [System Points], Theo wanted to train his affinities a bit, now that his mana reserve increased a little. Near some trees¡­ Theo: "" "Zum" A ball of [Lightning] appeared in the air in response to Theo''s cry. "The [Lightning] formed flew like thunder. The test was a sess." Theo thought happily seeing that the power of the attack he invented went through 4 trees and only after losing its strength, anding undone. Theo: "HAHAHA, if that''s how it is, it will be easier for me to go against my enemies!" Heughed in her mind. "Okay, now I''m going to test [Darkness]."Theo thought. Theo: "" "Vuum!" The moment Theo channelled his mana in his mouth, converting it to [Darkness], Theo shot it straight at the trees at a very fast speed. Theo didn''t really have to say the name when attacking, but he thought it was cool to do so¡­ Theo: "Hm. How strong will it be?" He thought, looking forward and seeing the damage that his [Darkness] attack would make. The moment it hit a tree, it began to corrode the center of the tree, going through it and doing the same to 3 other trees in its way. Leaving Theo very happy with the result. Theo: "Now that my mana reserve in my [Magic Core] increased greatly, I can use many attacks with [Lightning] and [Darkness]. Yup ~" After that, Theo used his mana for a long time to get used to using [Lightning] and [Darkness] until it was exhausted. When Theo saw that he was almost without mana, he decided to head back to the [Cave] to rest. Lying on the mattress inside the [Cave], Theo kept thinking "I can finally rest a bit. Resting after you have exhausted your mana is really nice!" Theo then looked at the [Compressed Mana Stones], realizing that there was only a little bit of mana left in them. Theo decided to buy another 4 [Compressed Mana Stones]. What Theo really wanted was to be able to buy a Cultivation Technique for the (Red fox). But unfortunately, even if he bought it, he did not know how to convey the technique to the (Red fox), since he couldn''t speak yet. Theo then opened the [System Store]. He then ended up finding a pill that could help her increase her cultivation. [50 Points] Basic [Mana Pill] - Rank: 4 [Effect: Contains concentred mana] Seeing this, Theo was happy and ended up buying 4 of these pills, soon after the purchase, a bottle with the 4 pills appeared emitting a faint white milky light. Theo then opened the jar and took them out of the jar, cing them in front of the (Red fox). Understanding what Theo meant, the (Red fox) quickly picked up a pill and swallowed it. After she finished absorbing the 4 pills, Theo noticed that she started to form her own [Magic Core"]. Looking at the (Red fox). Theo noticed that her information changed from (Red fox) to (Snow fox) - 4th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom. Her newly formed [Magic Core] began to suck energy from the environment through her pores automatically, making it grow and her coat also came to change. Now her reddish-brown coat changed to snow white coat and got a little bigger. Her eyes stayed red-wine in colour. She also grew in size, now she went from 1.45m to 150m in length, her tail increased from 65cm to 70cm and her size changed from 55cm to 60cm in height. She now emitted faint chilly mana around her. "Wow, so her affinity must be [Ice] I imagine..." Theo said in his surprised mind. "Now that she''s all white like snow, I''ll call her from Yuki from now on." Theo thought. After going through the transformation to (Snow fox), Yuki was very happy. She went to Theo happily and began to rub her face in his very happy. After Theo saw that she had calmed down a bit, he sat down again on the mattress and began to cultivate using his cultivation technique, . ------------------ [Congrattions! You have reached the 6th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom] Theo: "Hahaha. I got a breakthrough to the 6th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom." Theo said in his happy mind and realized that now he had 2 times more mana. After seeing that he managed to increase a cultivation tier, Theo opened his [Status]. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Golden Fox. Species: Magic Animal. Cultivation: 6th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom: Medium Advancement. _ _ System Points: 947 _ _ ((Affinities)) Lightning: Small Advance. Darkness: Small Advance. _ _ ((Skills)) (Active) Maximum Level. (Active) Level 3 (Active) Level 2 (Active) Level 3 _ _ ((Techniques)) Apprentice: : Small Advance. Cultivation Technique: _ _ Chapter 11 Fighting Against Wolves. After looking at his [Status], Theo realized that the [Compressed Mana Stones] were exhausted, only one remained with very little mana. So he decided to buy 6 more of them this time because he knew that with Yuki''s transformation, she will now be able to absorb more mana. Even if she doesn''t have a Cultivation Technique yet. After buying the [Compressed Mana Stones], Theo began to cultivate again using until he was sleepy. * Next morning ¡­ Waking up, Theo noticed a white (Fox) looking at him. "Ah, yes, it''s Yuki." Theo then remembered that the (Red fox) happened to be (Snow Fox). When Yuki realized that Theo woke up, he walked over to him and began rubbing her face in his, wagging her tail happily. "Seriously, why does she like this so much?" Theo thought¡­ "Ron" Soon Theo heard his belly growling, feeling hungry. Theo went to the wood stove outside of the [Cave] and began to prepare roasted meat for them to eat. Although he liked to eat the roast meat this way, Theo always thought of how it would be best if he had a (Human) shape, which would let him use more seasoning, and make other types of food. But unfortunately, he doesn''t know if, as he increases his cultivation, he will be able to gain a (Human) form, so the only thing he can do is continue to increase his cultivation. After they ate all the meat, Theo decided to go hunting again, but this time, Yuki was going with him. Theo saw no problem in letting here along with him today. Since she already got her [Magic Core], so he believed there are many (Animals) that can put his life at risk, not since he doesn''t intend to go very far into the forest, for he had already realized that the further into the forest, the stronger would be the (Animals) and (Monsters) be. Walking in the forest, always killing those who tried to get in their way, Theo managed to make some [System Points]. Even more so today with Yuki helping him. Theo was able to make [System Points] even faster than yesterday. Before Theo had 927 [System Points], and now he already had 1.442 [System Points], he managed to do this in a few hours with the help of Yuki. Although Yuki did not even have an [Ice] attack, whenever she attacked, a small amount of was generated. Theo: "Ah?!" Distracted in his thoughts, Theo didn''t notice that they ended up surrounded by more than 50 (Wolves), and Theo also noticed that they were all (Gray Wolves). Theo: "Damn, where did these (Gray Wolves)e from?" Theo asked, looking at them. Noting that most of them are in the 2nd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom and more than 10 of them are in the 3rd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom. There was even one (Alpha Gray Wolf) leading them in the 5th Layer of the Apprentice Kingdom. Theo: "Hmph! Are you thinking that I''m your prey? You''re all going to be my [System Points]." Theo thought in his mind. Theo: "" "Baruuuum!" Without waiting for them to start attacking, Theo used the that he had created, killing more than 3 (Gray Wolves). Theo: "HAHAHA! Come on, didn''t you want to surround me?" (Alpha Gray Wolf): "AWOOOO" Hearing the howl of the (Alpha Grey Wolf), the (Gray Wolves) began to run towards Theo and Yuki. Theo: "Hmph! Do you think you can scare meing all at once?" Even when surrounded by (Gray Wolves). Theo couldn''t deny that he was a little excited. Theo: "" "Booomp!" Another explosion was caused by Theo''s attack, killing and wounding some (Gray Wolves). Yuki was already fighting some who were in the 2nd and 3rd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom. Seeing that she was catching up, Theo went towards the others (Gray Wolves). Theo: "Take this. ." "ck" The (Grey Wolf) who was in the 3rd Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom received Theo''s attack. His head broke in half, breaking the bones of his head, and blood began to flow from him. "Geez, it''s been a while since I used my affinities." Theo eximed happily and surprised at the result of his attack. Soon, Theo dodged another (Gray Wolf) who attempted to bite him and activated his ability . With speed increase, Theo managed to get on the side of the (Gray Wolf) that attempted to attack him and used , attacking his neck. "ck!" The sound of breaking bones was heard from Wolf''s neck. Feeling the taste of blood, Theo saw that (Gray Wolf) was already dead, he left it and went to attack another. (Alpha Gray Wolf): "AWOOO." Seeing that his pack was dying easily by Theo and Yuki, the (Alpha Gray Wolf) howled angrily. Causing more and more (Gray Wolves) to go towards Theo. Because of having so many (Gray Wolves) attacking at the same time, Theo eventually suffered some attacks, but they were only superficial wounds since Theo''s skin was so hard. Theo: "Hahaha! You call that an attack? This is an attack !" "st!" "BOOM" Theo''s attack directly hit the head of a (Gray Wolf), causing his head to be pulled off his body. Blood began to flow from his body, looking like a fountain. Even after hitting the (Gray Wolf), Theo''s attack continued to go forward until it collided with the ground making a small crater. Because of this, many (Gray Wolves) were injured. Because of Theo''s attack, fear began to appear in the eyes of the (Gray Wolves), and because of this, the (Gray Wolves) began to step back in fear automatically, wanting to retreat. Seeing this, the (Alpha Gray Wolf) became very angry and began to howl loudly once more, rebuking the other (Gray Wolves) who wanted to retreat. Upon hearing their alpha howl, the (Gray Wolves) seemed to have returned to their senses, and stopped retreating. Even though Theo was focused on his fight, he was always looking towards Yuki to see if she needed help. When he went to look at her again, he saw that she was holding a (Gray Wolf) with her mouth, half frozen, probably already dead, and another oneid on the floor with w marks and ice on his body. Even those who were surrounding her were already injured. "Hm... her fighting instincts are very good!" Theo thought surprised and d she was all right. Theo knew that most were heading in his direction, but even so, Yuki was managing to fight a 10 (Gray Wolves) without getting hurt. -------------- Theo continued to attack the (Gray Wolves) and to use whenever he was tired, choosing to exchange for because doing so would always recover his strength. In the meantime, he and Yuki had already managed to kill more than half the (Gray Wolves). (Alpha Grey Wolf): "AWOOOO!" Seeing that more than half of them were already dead, the (Alpha Gray Wolf) howled angrily again and started to head towards Yuki at a very fast speed. Unlike the other (Gray Wolves) that were between 1.50m and 1.60m, he was 2.20m in length and his speed was very fast. Theo wanted to go to help Yuki, but the (Gray Wolves) that were around Theo made it difficult. The (Alpha Gray Wolf) began to be covered in [Fire] andunched a in Yuki''s direction. Yuki tried to dodge but the went very fast and hit her left back side, hurling her 10 to 15 meters away. Seeing Yuki being wounded by the (Alpha Gray Wolf) attack, Theo got very angry. His eyes began to turn blood red golden, and sparks began toe out of his eyes. He then looked at the (Gray Wolves) that were making it difficult and roared fiercely. Theo: "GOOOARRRRR" Attacking in all directions using [Lightning], Theo hit all the (Gray Wolves) in his path¡­ "BOOOM!" "BOOOM!" "BOOOM!" "BOOOM!" "BOOOM!" The shock waves were produced by Theo''s attacks. It was as powerful as a tsunami, sweeping the earth away and killing everyone who stood in its way. Most of the (Gray Wolves) died on the spot, some of them even had their limbs ripped, some of the (Gray Wolves) were still awake and tried to stand up with great difficulty, withstanding the terrifying shock wave with clenched teeth... almost all the (Gray Wolves) expelled the blood when their internal organs were injured by shock wave. Theo didn''t care about these (Gray Wolves) moaning in pain... his only concern now was Yuki. Arriving in front of Yuki, Theo saw that she was still alive, only some of her bones were broken and she was full of bruises and blood on her body. Seeing this, Theo was very angry at the (Alpha Grey Wolf). Then he began to channel his mana in his mouth and it converted to [Lightning]. "Bururururururun" Sounds of [Lightning] gathering in Theo''s mouth began to appear, scaring the (Alpha Gray Wolf) to death, and making him want to escape as quickly as possible from this ce. But Theo gave him no chance to flee andunched his assault on the (Alpha Gray Wolf). "KABUMMMM!" Before the (Alpha Gray Wolf) managed to escape, Theo''s attack wasunched with rming speed, hitting him. A [Lightning] st urred, formingrge shockwaves to all sides, killing many of the (Gray Wolves) who had managed to survive before. In the ce where the attack struck, arge 20-meter crater, surrounding the (Alpha Gray Wolf), was formed. Without caring about what happened to the (Alpha Gray Wolf), Theo bought 2 [Perfect Healing Potion] and opened them. Theo noticed that Yuki still couldn''t get up, so he took the potion bottle with his mouth and went to Yuki. Yuki started to drink the potion given by Theo with great difficulty. But soon after, she began to recover, making Theo sigh with relief. After having used almost all of his mana when attacking the (Alpha Gray Wolf), Theo was almost left without strength, he then went to where there were 3 dead (Gray Wolves) and used , choosing [Essence] to recover. Recovering a little, Theo noticed that some (Gray Wolves) still managed to survive, but they were on the verge of death. He went to them and killed them, using and exchanging for [System Points]. Theo then went to where the (Alpha Gray Wolf) was. Then he saw that he was almostpletely charred by the [Lightning] attack. Even when seeing that he was in this state, Theo used on it. [Obtained: 254 System Points] Theo: "Even though he was in this state, he still gave me points..." Theo thought, surprised. After that, Theo returned to where Yuki was and saw that she was already on her feet, much of her coat that had been burned had already recovered. "These potions are really good." Theo thought. He still had the other [Perfect Healing Potion] he had bought. Theo then took the potion and gestured for Yuki to take it. After taking the potion, Yuki began to recover quickly at a speed he could see with the naked eye. After the potion''s effect passed, Theo realized that only 80% of the damage suffered was recovered. Seeing this, Theo bought two more potions, but this time he bought two [Medium Healing Potion]. Theo ended drinking one and Yuki drank the other. Soon all her bruises and injuries were gone. It didn''t even look like she was on the verge of death moments ago. "These potions are really miraculous, if I were (Human) I would be able to use them even in the middle of a fight." Theo began to daydream wondering if he could get a (Human) form. Theo: "Well, it can''t be helped. I''m already happy to have a chance to live again!" He thought. Theo: "Thinking about it now, in this fight I was too cocky, and almost resulted in Yuki''s death." Theo decided to reflect on this fight, and prevent that from happening again. Seeing that Theo was sad about what just happened, Yuki went to Theo''s side and began rubbing her face in his, looking at him as if saying "I''m fine! Don''t be sad!" Theo, not wanting to leave Yuki sad, soon recovered and then the 2 began to return to the [Cave]. Chapter 12 Advancing To The Student Kingdom. After they arrived at the [Cave], Theo and Yuki entered it, and went to the mattress andid down to rest. Theo: "I think with this fight against the (Gray Wolves) my [Status] must have changed a bit..." _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Golden Fox. Species: Magic Animal. Cultivation: 6th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom: Medium Advancement. _ _ System Points: 3,874 _ _ ((Affinities)) Lightning: Small Advance. Darkness: Small Advance. _ _ ((Skills)) (Active) Maximum Level. (Active) Level 5 (Active) Level 2 (Active) Level 4 _ _ ((Techniques)) Apprentice: : Small Advance. Cultivation Technique: _ _ Theo: "Oh, my abilities have increased a little, and now I have 3,874 [System Points]!" Theo eximed happily. Seeing that he now had a fair amount of points, Theo wanted to somehow be able to help Yuki by buying a cultivation technique. But unfortunately, he did not know how to give it to herter if he ended up buying it... but then a thought appeared in his mind. Theo: "What if I search for [Gift]? Will it work?" He wondered. Wanting to test his theory, Theo opened the [System Store] and went on [Search] for [Gift]. Theo: "Hahaha! It worked, let me see..." Theoughed happily in his mind, seeing that it worked. Looking at the page that appeared for him, Theo saw skills, weapons, potions, etc... and he went up to [Cultivation Technique], looked at some cultivation techniques and Theo chose to buy¡­ [2,000 Points] [Cultivation technique: ] [: It is a Cultivation Technique that deals with the Cold Star] Theo: "I''ll buy that one!" He thought. Theo then selects and clicks with his paw, a new option appeared: [Select the person you want to give away]. In the list where people say they could select, only Yuki ended up appearing. "It seems that the [System] recognized Yuki''s name." Theo thought, selecting her name. [Are you sure you want to spend 2,000 System Points on Cultivation Technique: ] [Yes]-[No] Theo: "[Yes]" [You Gave the Cultivation Technique: to "Yuki"] After Theo gave the cultivation technique to Yuki, she, who was lying on the mattress beside Theo, stood up and looked at Theo seriously, looking surprised at what had just happened. Yuki: "Grr?" Yuki stared at Theo as if waiting for an answer from what just happened to her. Theo swore he could see a question mark over Yuki''s head. Yuki: "Grr?" Theoughed in his mind, finding her very cute at the moment, then nodded his head, confirming that he did it. Yuki soon understood and began to wag her tail happily, to one side and the other at a very fast speed, then went towards Theo and began to rub her face in his grinning happily. Theo: "She''s getting smarter!" Theo eximed in his mind happily. Seeing that there were still some [System Points] left, Theo decided to spend 500 [System Points] buying [Inferior Compressed Mana Stones]. Soon after his purchase, 10 [Compressed Mana Stones] appeared in front of him. Theo then ced them around him and Yuki. Theo then decided to re-cultivate. Looking at Yuki, Theo noticed that she also began to cultivate, and without wasting time, he began to exercise his cultivation technique. -------------- A few hourster¡­ [Congrattions! You have reached: 7th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom] Theo eximed happily: "This time, I feel like my strength has increased by several folds." Theo was very happy being able to buy the [Compressed Mana Stones] from the system. Since thanks to them, he now managed to increase his level of cultivation at a speed several times faster than normal. Seeing that the mana left in them was almost drained, Theo decided to buy more of them. After shopping 10 [Compressed Mana Stones], Theo left them around him and Yuki. "Hm... now the amount of mana needed for me to go to the next tier is many times greater." Theo began to think, seeing the amount needed for him to go to the next tier. "Although I was happy with increasing my cultivation, I am very sleepy and tired." Theo thought, and not long afterward... he went to sleep. --------- One monthter... Theo: "Ahh! A little more, I can go to the next [Kingdom]!" After spending a month of cultivating and killing (Animals) and (Monsters), Theo was finally able to reach the boundary of the 9th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom. Eager to advance to the next kingdom... Theo swallowed a [Medium Mana Pill]. By the time he began to digest the pill, the mana inside it began to spread throughout his body. Theo then began to practice his cultivation technique . Soon after he used it, a small vortex around his [Magic Core] was formed by sucking the mana into his [Magic Core] little by little. After the mana entered his [Magic Core], it began to be sent to the rest of his body, nourishing his organs, refining his bones, and clearing his marrow. Theo: "GRRR" Clenching his teeth tightly, Theo was feeling a lot of pain during this moment, as his bones began to expand, his body also began to grow... the pores of his body began to expel impurities from his body. After a few hours of feeling a lot of pain and torture... it finally began to ease the pain and Theo saw a semitransparent blue window appearing in front of him, giving the good news that he was waiting for. [Full Advance!] [Congrattions! You have reached the Kingdom: Student 1st Tier!] [Universal Language: Learned] [All Your Abilities Evolved] [ Level 9 Evolved to Level 1] [ Level 8 Evolved to Level 1] [ Level 4 Evolved to Level 1] Theo: "YESSS! HAHAHA... this has given me many improvements!!! My whole body is overflowing with power!" Theo eximed loudly happily. Theo: "Oh? My voice is back!" He spoke in surprise. This whole time, when Theo was entering the [Student Kingdom], Yuki was always looking at Theo worried. She wanted to be able to do something to ease his pain, but she did not know how. However, the moment she saw that Theo managed to have his breakthrough in cultivation, he felt relieved and happy for him. Yuki then headed toward Theo with tears in her eyes and began to rub her face on Theo''s chest happily. Theo: "Did youe to congratte me Yuki?" Seeing this, Theo was very happy, seeing that Yuki cared for him so much. "??" Yuki made a confused look, seeing Theo call her Yuki. Theo: "Yuki, that''s the name I gave you, what do you think?" Theo then saw her wagging her tail quickly and nodding her head in a cute way. Theo: "Haha! I''m d you liked it! "He said smiling at her. Although it seems a little strange when he smiles since he is in the form of a (Fox). Yuki did not disgust when he smiled at her, on the contrary, he made her very happy. Seeing that she wanted to talk to him, Theo said "Don''t worry, you will be able to talk soon. Even more so because you''re already in [8th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdon]!" Theo saidforting her. Hearing what Theo said Yuki nodded happily, snuggling in Theo''s chest again as she wagged his tail. ------ After Theo saw that Yuki calmed down, he opened his [Status]. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Golden Fox. Species: Magic Animal. Cultivation: 1st Tier of the Student Kingdom _ _ System Points: 11,144 _ _ ((Affinities)) Lightning: Small Advance. Darkness: Small Advance. _ _ ((Skills)) : (Active) Maximum Level. : (Active) Level 1 : (Active) Level 1 : (Active) Level 1 _ _ (Techniques)) Apprentice: Medium Cultivation Technique: Small Advance _ _ "I had so many improvements!!" Theo murmured happily. "But why did my abilities be [Golden Fox Skills]?"Theo asked with doubts. "Well, is this why I made them mine? Hm... well, no point in thinking about it now."Seeing that no matter how he thought about it he would not know, Theo decided to stop thinking about it. "Hm... I''m curious to see if my appearance has changed at all after I''ve advanced to the [Student Kingdom]." Theo thought, buying arge mirror from [System Store] for 10 points. Chapter 13 Lord Goblin. Soon after the purchase, arge mirror nearly six feet high appeared leaning against the wall of the [Cave]. Theo then went to it to see his reflection in the mirror. What he saw was a (Golden Fox) with a golden coat, but now it shone more, giving off a certain charm with its appearance. His eyes were golden in colour, with a slit in the middle of it, looking like golden dragon eyes. [Here''s an image of them: http://prntscr/njjny7] On the chest part of his coat continued to be ck, going all the way towards the bottom of his mouth. His tail was also golden, with the end tip of his tail being ck. Theo also noticed that his size has grown from 2.20m to 2.25m in length. His tail now came to measure 1.15m from the original 1.10m and he increased from 1.10 to 1.15 tall. "Wow, I really like it!!" Theo eximed in surprise and happiness. Theo also noticed that there was a lot of impurity on his body right now, so he decided to go to theke to wash since he could not stand that bad smell. "Yuki is so close to me, she doesn''t care about that bad smell?" Theo looked at Yuki with new eyes, respecting her even more! Because he knew how bad this smell was, even more to them than they are (Foxes), and their noses are very sharp. Theo then told Yuki to go with him to ake he had encountered, not far from the [Cave]. Yuki nodded in response and started following Theo towards theke he spoke of. On the way to theke, Theo and Yuki ran into many (Animals) and (Monsters), but whenever they saw Theo and Yuki, they ran as fast as they could. If it was another time, Theo would have run after and killed them. But they were in luck today since all Theo wanted to do at that moment was to bath and to get rid of this bad smell. --------- After a while... Theo and Yuki arrived at theke. Soon after, Theo and Yuki entered theke and began bathing. Theo: "Ah!? A (ck Gori) in the 8th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom?" "Whoosh!" Various electric arc sounds were produced by Theo... soon his shadow appeared behind the (ck Gori). (ck Gori): "Grr?" The (ck Gori) was very surprised by this, but Theo didn''t give him a chance to react, and soon he attacked the (ck Gori) with his sharp ws. "Pu!" (ck Gori): "GRRRRR" Theo''s ws were so strong, that they ripped into the chest of the (ck Gori) making him give hisst breath in this life. Soon his fresh blood began to flow to the waters of theke. Theo: "Hmph, that is what happens when you ruin when Yuki and I are taking a shower!" Theo mumbled after killing the (ck Gori). If the (ck Gori) was still alive and could speak, he would have said: "But I got there first!" But unfortunately, he died without being able to do anything. Theo used soon after the (ck Gori) had died. [Obtained: 841 System Points] Theo: "Hm... my speed has increased a lot, even while being in the water... is this the strength of someone who has achieved the [Student Kingdom]?" Theo thought. Theo seeing that he was already clean and that the stench of his body already left. "Let''s go out Yuki?" Yuki nodded, looking at Theo with her eyes shining, with the deepest admiration. Yuki really liked to see Theo fighting, for her Theo gets really cool when fighting, and the moment she saw Theo ying (ck Gori) with an attack, she was very astonished by it. Seeing the look Yuki gave him, Theo felt embarrassed but happy at the same time. Theo really enjoyed being with Yuki, so he wanted to use his current points to help Yuki evolve into the [Student Kingdom]." ------------------------ Three days after evolving, Theo was sitting in the [Cave] meditating. At that moment Theo could feel the mana more clearly. A fine mist appeared in the air of the [Cave], emitting a faint, multicoloured glow. Floating close to his body, a small vortex had formed. It seemed to be absorbing the essence of the [Universe]bining with the power of the [Universe]. At that moment... the mana began to form in [Darkness] and [Lightning] around Theo''s body. Then at a voracious speed, it flooded Theo''s body, racing towards his [Magic Core]. Theo opened his eyespletely shocked at what happened! Because an [Abnormal Essence] prated his body and was circting inside him. The [Abnormal Essence] that invaded his body made Theo advance to the 2nd Tier of the Student Kingdom. "I''ve eaten both [Medium Mana Pills] and I''ve already made it to the 2nd Tier of the Student Kingdom!" Theo eximed excitedly. Thinking of the luck he had until now, Theo could not help but smile. He had not expected that he would get a breakthrough in cultivation so soon. Even more so with the great distance to go to the next tier. "Now, if I fight anyone in the 1st or 2nd Tier of the Student Kingdom, I should be able to find a way to defeat them." Theo thought. With a deep breath, Theo opened his eyes and saw Yuki at his side. Theo and Yuki began to leave the [Cave]. Today was a beautiful day, the sun was shining on them. Theo felt a pleasant sensation of warmth in his surroundings. Theo then looked at Yuki and was very happy, as she was able to advance to the 9th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom. A little more and she also advances to the [Student Kingdom]. Theo: "Yuki, today I intend to go deeper into the forest, do you want toe along?" Yuki nodded in response. "For some reason, the strength of (Animals) and (Monsters) is not evenly distributed around here. The further I go into the forest, the stronger they are." Theo thought, opening his [Status] before leaving. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Golden Fox. Species: Magic Animal. Cultivation: 2nd Tier of the Kingdom Student: Small Advance _ _ System Points: 5,456 _ _ ((Affinities)) Lightning: Small Advance. Darkness: Small Advance. _ _ ((Skills)) : (Active) Maximum Level. : (Active) Level 1 : (Active) Level 1 : (Active) Level 1 _ _ ((Techniques)) Apprentice: : Medium Advance. Cultivation Technique: : Small Advance _ _ After viewing his [Status], Theo and Yuki started making their way towards the forest, but this time, they went deeper into it, killing all (Animals) and (Monsters) who got in their way. Theo: "Oh?! What is that?" After walking for a good time in the forest, Theo and Yuki eventually came upon a (Lord Goblin). "Oh, he''s a (Lord Goblin) in the 1rst Tier of the Student Kingdom!" Theo eximed in surprise when he saw his information. Theo: "This is the first time I''ve found a (Lord Goblin)." Theo thought. p At the moment the (Lord Goblin) spotted Yuki and Theo. He started to run towards them wanting to attack. Theo: "Hmph, want to attack me? Dream on it!" Theo snorted in response as he saw the (Lord Goblin) heading towards them wanting to attack. Theo then calmly begins to form an incredibly powerful [Lightning] force in his mouth andunched toward the (Lord Goblin). The moment his attack left, Theo felt as if he were facing a storm of powerful and unlimited [Lightning]. The [Rays] were overwhelmingly oppressive and violent. Not only did the (Lord Goblin) who was full of confidence and vitality, wanting to attack them, lost all his confidence and arrogance, the moment the [Lightning] came near him, (Lord Goblin) didn''t have time to dodge, he put his hands in front, wanting to defend himself. But the moment he came in contact with the [Lightning], his hand started to swell and turn purple from the pressure. (Lord Goblin): "How is this possible? How can he be so strong?" He began to scream in confusion and fear. The (Lord Goblin), seeing his hands being crushed by the powerful [Lightning] ... soon lost strength in his arms, and the [Lightning] began to attack his entire body. His body began to be crushed by this powerful force. At first, the (Lord Goblin) thought that the [Lightning] was about to start losing its strength, but to his demise, the [Lightning] did not weaken at all and continued to attack his body. Seeing this, the (Lord Goblin) began to attempt to escape quickly. Theo: "You think I''m going to let you get away? Really?" Theo said to the (Lord Goblin) with a smile, which wasn''t really a smile. Watching Theo asking him with a smile, the (Lord Goblin) was so afraid, he began to curse himself for trying to attack this Demon. Without knowing what the (Lord Goblin) was thinking, Theo''s ws began to generate ck fog around them and then begins to follow the (Lord Goblin) who was trying to escape, not allowing him to increase the distance between them. "ck" A loud chilling sound of breaking bones was heard throughout the forest. The (Lord Goblin) who was attacked by Theo, was feeling an iparable pain all over his body, it was as if his bones were cracking and could explode at any moment. He wanted to get away and avoid this Demon, but he could not, he wanted to escape, but he could not. Theo was overpowering him with great strength and speed. Unlike him, they were veryrge, leaving no room for the (Lord Goblin) to react. This was simply a massacre that he himself had sought for himself. Theo was very close to the (Lord Goblin) now. He could see every detail of his face clearly. Theo''s eyes were sending an enormous killing intent at the (Lord Goblin) and he had a wicked grin on his face. Leaving (Lord Goblin) terrified. Theo: "How should I finish this?" Theo asked,ughing at the (Lord Goblin)''s foolishness for trying to attack them. [Lightning] was violently brewing in Theo''s mouth. Then he threw it in the direction of the (Lord Goblin) who was already very wounded, crushing him the [Lightning], whose power reached a resounding amount. The body of the (Lord Goblin) was being crushed by a strong [Lightning] pressure. "CRUNCH" (Lord Goblin): "AAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!" The (Lord Goblin) began to scream loudly, blood streaming from his mouth as he fell to the ground, not long after, the (Lord Goblin) screamed, and then stopped moving. Chapter 14 Finding A Village Theo: "Well... even if you hadn''t attacked me, you would still have died! But at least I would give you a less painful death." Theo thought, and then he used . [Obtained 1,104 System Points] Theo: "Hahaha! He gave me a fair amount of [System Points]" Theo murmured and startedughing loudly happily. Yuki watched as Theo fought, for Theo looked very cool fighting the (Lord Goblin)... however she wanted somehow to have helped Theo fight, but she knew that with her current power, she would get in the way, so she made a decision to devote more time to cultivate, so she could help Theo in the future. Theo thought it was a pity that the first one he thought he could speak to was a (Lord Goblin), but it couldn''t be helped, so the moment when Yuki could also talk, he can talk to her. -------------------- After fighting the (Lord Goblin), Theo and Yuki walked back into the forest. This time, no being of the Student Kingdom or above appeared. So they managed to get far into the forest without risk of life. Theo: "A [Vige]? Are there humans living in the forest?" Not far from where they were, Theo and Yuki spotted a (Vige). Theo: "Yuki, let''s take a closer look, but be careful... if things get ugly, we''ll run away!" Theo said, looking at her seriously. Seeing Yuki nodding, Theo and Yuki headed toward the [Vige]. Both Theo''s vision and hearing improved a lot after he advanced to the [Student Kingdom]. So when they got closer to the [Vige], Theo was able to see the residents. Theo: "AH?! An (Animal) [Vige]?" At the moment, Theo was able to see the [Vige]''s residents. He realized that they were all (Animals), but not all were of the same species. What he saw was more than 900 (Animals) of different species, living together. "Should I go there? What if they are not friendly? I don''t have the confidence to fight so many..." Theo murmured hesitantly. Theo knew that with his current skills, he had a chance to go there and back, but was worried about Yuki. Theo turned to Yuki and said, "Yuki, I''m going there, you need to stay here!" Hearing what Theo said, Yuki''s tail dropped, she looked sad, for she knew that if she went along she would only disturb him. Yuki then nodded in response. "Good girl! Don''t worry, if I have to, I''ll run away, and you know how fast I am!" Theoforted her. Hearing what Theo said, Yuki changed her sad expression and rubbed her face on Theo''s chest, before he went. After saying goodbye to Yuki, Theo started to head towards the [Vige]. ---------- Getting close to the [Vige], Theo saw many buildings made out of wood, only a few were made out of stones, but they were incredibly well built: "How did they manage to make these houses?" Theo wondered. When Theo got near the [Vige], the (Animals) began to look in his direction, trying to identify him, but soon they continued to do what they were doing, not giving much importance to his arrival. Seeing this, Theo was very surprised, as he thought they might have some negative reaction to his arrival since he was not from the [Vige]. "Oh, I''ve never seen you before, is this the first time here in [Ang Vige]?" He asked Theo a red (Dog), who was 1.40m in height. Theo then looked at him and saw that he was a (ming Dog) in the 2nd Tier of the Student Kingdom. "And you are?" Theo asked him. "Auhaha! I am Jka, a native of the [And Vige]''s [Dog n]." He replied and then asked, "May I know who you are?" "I am Theo Volts" Theo replied. Jka: "Oh, you have a very different name! Well, nice to meet you." Theo only nodded in response. Jka: "Auhaha! Come on in, I know the [Vige] well. If you have any questions, feel free to ask me." Theo: "So, can you tell me why so many animals live together in this ce?" Jka: "Ah?! How do you not know about it? Didn''t youe from another [Vige]? "He asked, surprised at Theo''s question. Seeing his great reaction, Theo said "No, it''s the first time I see a [Vige]" Theo replied. Jka: "Auhaha! I see... I understand. Since it''s the first time you''ve seen a [Vige]. It''s normal for you to wonder who so many (Animals) are living together." He replied and continued, "Well, it always happens when many different (Species) ns live next one to another, and it helps prevent others (Animals) or (Monsters) from taking possession of their territories, so they ended up creating an agreement to create a [Vige] and lived together to protect themselves. And the strongest [n] is in charge of the [Vige]. Well, that''s kind of the way it happens." "I see... so that''s how it works" Theo replied, hearing what Jka said. He looked at Theo strangely and said: "Then, where do you live since you''ve never seen a [Vige] before?" Theo: "I always lived at the beginning of the forest. It''s the first time I''ve been so deep into the forest" he replied. Jka: "Hm... it''s inevitable you don''t know. Auhaha! Let''s go in, I''ll show you the [Vige]." Seeing that the [Vige] posed no imminent danger, Theo decided to bring Yuki along to [Ang Vige]: "I didn''te alone here. Can I bring someone along?" Theo asked. Jka: "Oh yes, that''s fine!" Receiving his confirmation, Theo left the entrance of the [Ang Vige] and headed to where Yuki was. -------------- Jka: "Hm, is this your mate?" He asked, seeing Theo bring Yuki. "Yes, she is!" Theo replied. Hearing Theo confirm that she was his mate, Yuki was very happy, because for them (Companion Animals) were the same as a couple. Of course, Theo was unique and didn''t know this since he is was a (Human) reincarnated as a (Fox). "Yuki, this is Jka, Jka this is Yuki." Theo introduced them to each other. Jka: "Auhaha, nice to meet you!" He said,ughing loudly. Yuki only nodded in response. Jka: "Well, let''s go in the [Vige]. I''ll show you around!!" He eximed as he entered the [Vige], leading the way. On the way, Theo learned of some information about this [Vige] talking to Jka. For example, apparently, in [Ang Vige] there are 5 [ns]. The two main [ns] being the [Monkey n] and the [Lion n]. He also talked about the other 3 [ns], they were the [Dog n], the [Bear n] and [Wolf n]. These three [ns] basically had the same amount of power. Theo was very impressed when he heard this from Jka. Theo then noticed that there really were a lot (Animals) that, despite being the same (Race), had many different aspects from each other. For example, Theo and Yuki. Although they are both (Foxes), they had different characteristics; Theo was a (Golden Fox) while Yuki is a (Snow Fox). Theo also admired the (Animals) who lived in this [Vige] because they were not controlled by their instincts, just like the average (Animal) that he hunted all whole time. Maybe because they were raised that way, they could live together without much conflict. That''s what Theo thought. And what made Theo more surprised and happy was that Jka told him that the [Monkey n] and the [Lion n] were strong because their leaders managed to get in the [Superior Student Kingdom] and gaining their (Human) form. Being that thanks to gaining their (Human) form, their strength increased greatly, and so did their intelligence. Because of that, they were the strongest [ns] in the [Vige]. Theo felt very happy at that moment. Knowing that arriving in the [Superior Student Kingdom] would earn him a (Human) form. His heart was racing fast over this mountain, with many expectations and the ambition to reach this cultivation kingdom. Breathing deeply and calming his heart, Theo continued to follow Jka in [Ang Vige]. Not long afterwards, they arrived at arge building with a big sign saying [Dog n]. The [Dog n] building was surrounded by high walls made of stones and arge gate made of wood. Jka: "This is the [Dog n]" he said. (Dog): "Young Master, you''re back!" There was a gray (Dog) in front of the gate. When he heard someone talk, Theo looked in the direction of the (Dog) and he realized that he was in the 1st Tier of the Student Kingdom. "I was going to train outside of the [Vige], but I met two interesting friends and decided toe back!" Jka said, then he looked in the direction of Theo and Yuki. Hearing what Jka said, the gray (Dog) began to analyze Theo and Yuki from top to bottom and then said "So that''s what happened. Soon will have the dispute to decide the next [n Leader]. You need to strengthen yourself until then since the young master has great chances! I''m rooting for you!" Jka: "Yes, thank you! Don''t worry, I''ll do my best when the timees!" Jka looked at the (Dog) seriously. "It seems that this dispute is very important for you! You can let me return now, thanks for everything!" Theo said. Jka: "Auhaha, do not worry about it,e on let''s go to the [n]." He saidughing and started to enter the [n]. Seeing this, Theo and Yuki, ended up following Jka. Chapter 15 Mental Energy Entering the [n], they noticed that it was very big inside. There were also many (Dogs) of different races there. Some had their whole coat ck, others gray, blue and many others ... looking at the center of the [Dog n], there was arge majestic hall made of stones. Which under the Sun''s rays, they appeared even more majestic. In the middle of this great majestic hall was a (ming Dog) very simr toJka, but he was almost twice his size, and he was in the 10th Tier of the Student Kingdom. Theo: "Wow! He seems to be very strong!" Theo thought when seeing the strength of this (ming Dog). Theo could barely stop himself from gasping at this (ming Dog) since even while being so far, he could feel a strong mana and [Fire] oppression. Jka arrived in front of this (ming Dog) and said, "Father! These are friends of mine that I just met! The (Fox) with the golden coat is Theo and white (Fox) is his mate, Yuki." (Leader of the Dog n): "Oh, wee! I am Lekei, the [Dog n Leader] and Jka''s father. Since you are my son''s friends, you can stay over at our n." He said, then began tough, showing his sharp teeth. "Thank you!" Theo replied. Jka: "Come, I''ll take you to my house!" He said and smiled. Theo and Yuki followed Jka, heading toward a well-built house that was painted red. This house was surrounded by low walls made of white stones, giving a certain charm to the house. Jka, when arriving in front of this house, stopped and said "Auhaha! This is my house! It cost me a lot of [Magic Cores] so I could pay the (Monkey) from the [Monkey n] to build it. What did you think?"Jka started tough and asked. Theo: "It''s really good!" Theo answered honestly. Jka: "Right?! Auhaha. Come I want to introduce you to my lifemate!" He said, entering the courtyard of the house. As they entered the house''s courtyard, there was a female (Animal) of the (Dog) raceying on the patio. She had a white-bluish coat and her size was a littlerger than Yuki. When she noticed someoneing, she looked towards them with her light blue eyes. Looking at her, Theo soon saw her information. She was a (Storm Dog) and was in the 9th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom. When she saw Jka arrive, she jumped up. Going in the direction of Jka and began to rub her face on his chest showing her affection. Seeing the sign of affection between them, Theo remembered that Yuki always did the same thing with him, which made him think that it must how (Animals) demonstrate affection. Jka: "Klin, these are my new friends, Theo and Yuki, his mate." Klin also couldn''t speak, so she just nodded in response. "Nice to meet you! I''m Theo, and by my side is Yuki." Theo said. Yuki lowered her head toward Klin, as a courtesy. "Theo, what do you intend to do from now on? Do you have a ce to stay?" Jka asked. At first, Theo thought it would be good to stay in a [Vige], but remembering the [System] and how it would risky for him if someone starts to ask how he rises so fast, it would be a pain in the ass to deal with it. So he decided to continue living alone with Yuki, and juste to [Ang Vige] for a few days at most every time. Since he got a lot of information from Jka and he knew that it takes a long time to raise their cultivation, for Jka needed 20 years to reach the level of his current cultivate and that was already considered fast, because in this [Vige], despite beingrge, they only had very low-rank cultivation techniques so they couldn''t absorb so much energy. Even when they absorbed mana with their [Magic Core], it took a long time for them to absorb it. "Well, I''m currently living on the edge of the forest, and I have no ns to move at the moment," Theo replied. Jka: "I understand... stay here for today! It''s getting dark, you can sleep at my house, you and Yuki are wee!" Theo: "Is it really okay?" Jka: "Auhaha, of course, you''re my friend, don''t worry!" He answered as heughed. "If we aren''t bothering, we''d be happy to stay!" Theo replied gratefully. He wanted to stay a little longer since he would like to talk to Jka for longer, for he was the first one he ever talked to since he reincarnated. Jka: "Sure, no problem." He nodded happily. Entering Jka''s house, it was like a great hall, without many things in it, but the inside was very beautiful. Theo was very surprised because, inside the house, many parts of the walls had multi-coloured precious stones in them, illuminating the house. Theo thought that if he went to his past life''s world, these stones would be worth a lot of money. "And to think Jka would have many of them as decorations for his house." Theo thought in surprise. Seeing Theo admiring the interior of his house, Jka began tough and said, "Auhaha! Isn''t it beautiful?" "Yes!" Theo nodded. Jka: "Well, there''s only one here, I''ll be looking for one for you to sleep on," he said as he left the house. Not long after, Jka came back putting a big mattress in front of him, surprising Theo with it. Theo: "H-How did you do that?" Theo asked, stammering in surprise as Jka put the mattress down. Jka: "I trained my [Mental Power] up to a certain level since it''s quite convenient" he replied. "Oh! How can I do it?" Theo asked. "I had to train my mental energy, spending it every day to increase gradually. I''ve heard that there are mental techniques that help increase it several times faster, but they are very rare, so I can only increase my mental energy this way." Said Jka. "I see... and how do I manifest my mental energy?" Theo asked curiously. Jka looked at Theo seriously and replied, "You need to focus and use your divine sense on your target, and then you have to try to move with your mind." "Right!" Listening to what Jka said, Theo closed his eyes concentrating and used his [Divine Sense] covering the mattress. After he saw that he did it, Theo began to use his mental energy, trying to levitate the mattress and making the mattress shake a little, almost making it levitate. Seeing this, Jka opened his mouth in an O-shaped, surprised by Theo''s [Mental Power]. Soon after, Theo stopped using his mental energy, breathing somewhat heavy and whispered quietly, however it was loud enough for Jka to hear: "Uffa! It''s harder than I thought..." Hearing what Theo said, Jka soon got out of his stupor and said "Harder than you think? Do you know how much time I needed to be able to do what you just did?" Before Theo even replied, he said "A whole year of training my mental energy!! And you got it on your first try, and still say it''s a bit difficult? "Jka spoke a little hysterically. Theo was very surprised by Jka''s reaction, he did not imagine it was so hard to do what he did. Yuki who was listening to all the time saw that he could do something very difficult so easily, so she was very proud and happy for Theo. Theo: "Hm... I did not imagine it was supposed to be that difficult," he replied, thinking he still had many things he did not know. Calming down, Jka said, "At first I wanted you to train trying to levitate a small rock but seeing you already have a strong mental energy, I don''t think it''s necessary." Jka spoke and asked a rhetorical question "Speak the truth! You had trained your mental energy before, right?" Seeing Jka''s reaction, Theo could not help but think it was funny, chuckling a little and said: "Of course not!" Seriously. "I really didn''t know about it!" Theo said. Seeing that Theo didn''t seem to be lying, Jka said "You have a great talent in mental energy then! I think you should devote yourself to increase your mental power. I have not yet reached a very high level using mine¡­" Jka said and continued "But I know that those who have been able to increase their mental power by a lot could even destroy a person''s mind or drive them crazy!" Jka exined. At first, Theo wanted to learn to use his mental energy when he saw Jka use it because he thought that this way he could make even better food, but hearing Jka exin how strong the mental energy could be, he was quite surprised and also decided increase his mental energy. Theo: "Sigh~ Thank you for exining all this to me!" He said gratefully to Jka for teaching him about mental energy. Theo even thought about trying to buy a mental energy techniqueter. After talking for a long time with Jka, and getting sleepy, they went to sleep. * By the way, this is Theo''s current [Status]. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Golden Fox. Species: Magic Animal. Cultivation: 2nd Tier of the Student Kingdom: Small Advance _ _ System Points: 12,244 _ _ ((Affinities)) Lightning: Small Advance. Darkness: Small Advance. _ _ ((Skills)) : (Active) Maximum Level. : (Active) Level.1 : (Active) Level.1 _ _ ((Techniques)) Apprentice: : Medium Advance. Cultivation Technique: : Small advance. _ _ Chapter 16 Leaving The Ang Village. Song Forest - Near the [Ang Vige]. "Try deflecting this!" Theo said, attacking Jka at a very fast speed. Jka: "Auhaha, very easy." Jka said and dodged Theo''s attack agilely. Right after, he threw a in Theo''s direction, hitting him. Of course, he did not put much power in this attack so as not to seriously hurt Theo. So despite hitting Theo, he wasn''t hurt. This was the first time Theo had fought someone so good at controlling his strength, and seeing that Jka had a fair amount of it, Theo decided to use his affinity to attack as well. Theo: "Block this then!" Theo said, concentrating [Lightning] in his mouth and attacking Jka. Seeing this attack heading towards him, Jka got very surprised and scared and ran quickly to dodge. "BOOM" J: "Cough cough... T-Theo! Are you trying to kill me?!" he said in fear as he saw the small crater formed by Theo''s attack. "Oh, it was bad, I got carried away a little, Hehehe!" Theo said,ughing awkwardly. Jka: "What ''Hehehe'', that scared me to death!" Jka said angrily. Theo: "Jka, I already said that I was wrong!" "Auhaha, I''m just kidding," he said, "but this time, use less power to attack." Remembering the strength of Theo''s attack, he couldn''t stop reminding him. Since even if he didn''t end up dying from the attack, he knew he wouldn''t escape unharmed if it caught him. "Yes, of course!" Theo replied. Facing Theo, Jka began channelling his mana and took an aggressive stance. His mana soon ran down his body and into his ws. Theo had greater control over his mana, but he decided to wait for Jka to prepare. When Jka finished channelling his mana into his ws, he began to run towards Theo at high speed. After that, no more words were spoken. Theo channelled mana on his hind legs and the ground exploded, forcing his paws to move towards Jka. Because of his impulse, Theo soon arrived in front of him. Without a moment''s hesitation, his ws collided. "BOMMM!!" Creating great shock waves, and each of his sharp ws, gleamed sparking in all directions. Because of the shock waves, many trees that were nearby were cut down. Soon after both were thrown more than 5 feet apart. Although they were thrown away from each other, they were not hurt. Jka got ready again, but this time his ws were surrounded by mes, and then he started to run again towards Theo. Looking at Jka approaching, Theo''s ws began to be surrounded by [Darkness], and when the Jka got very close to him, their attacks collided once more. "POWWW!" Theo''s [Darkness] attacks began had a huge pressure force on Jka. The moment Jka began to feel it, his face began to lose some colour, and soon after he retreated 8 steps, he looked at Theo in amazement. Jka: "What.... what is this dark energy? How can it be so strong?" Jka asked, gasping in astonishment at Theo. Looking at him, Theo noticed that his face was a little pale. Theo began to sweat cold, wondering if he exaggerated again. "That''s my element affinity [Darkness]!"Theo replied. "[Darkness]? I''ve seen others use it, but I''ve never seen one so strong! "Said Jka, surprised. Hearing Jka''s answer, Theo imagined that his affinity for [Darkness] was strong and different because he managed to have a small advance in his cultivation technique. He recalled he had a small advance in his cultivation technique . He felt that his [Lightning] and [Darkness] had a quality increase in them. Even his control over the affinities increased by a veryrge margin. "Auhaha, let it go, better head back, we''ve already been training for a long time, Klin and Yuki are probably worried." Said Jkaughing. Theo: "Ah yes, right, let''s head back!" Walking back to [Ang Vige] with Jka, Theo asked, "By the way, when will your dispute be for the position of [n Leader]?" "It''s still two months away, so I asked you to train with me!" Jka replied. Theo: "Oh, so that''s how it''s like..." Hearing what Jka said, he thought there was still time for him to help Jka get stronger. He thought that if he gave him a cultivation technique, Jka would certainly to rise himself faster and the chance to be [n Leader] would be higher. On the way to the [Dog n], Theo noticed arge, well-built building. Curious about this ce, Theo asked: "Jka, what''s in this building?" Jka: "This is the [Monkey n]''s Auction House. Because they are good with their hands, they auction lots of things made by them." Hearing what Jka said, "To think there was even an auction in this [Vige]," Theo thought, filled with surprise and curiosity at what was being auctioned. Thinking about something Theo asked, "And what is used as a currency then?" "Of course, it is forbidden to try to negotiate with [Magic Cores] of the people of our [Ang Vige], if they do that, depending on the situation, they may even be killed!" He said in a serious tone, and continue to speak "But most of the [Magic Cores] are from chaotic (Animals)." "Chaotic (Animals)?" Theo asked doubtfully. Seeing Theo nodding, admitting he had no knowledge of it, he said: "Chaotic (Animals), they are (Animals) who ate [Magic Cores] and lost their sanity. The redder their eyes are, the more ferocious and brutal." Seeing that Theo was paying close attention, Jka continued "Although the chaotic (Animals) are wild, they are not stupid. They would try their best to avoid groups of (Animals), and only attack those who are in a smaller group, or alone. So catching them up is extremely difficult. " "Wow! And to think that there are (Animals) like this..." Theo then remembered the many times he was attacked by (Animals), all with red eyes. But before, he thought it was normal, and now hearing Jka talking about it, Theo realized that hisck of knowledge was too great, but he decided not to think about it much now. Remembering something Theo asked, "Ah right, if I want to put items in this auction, can I too?" Jka: "Yes you can!" Hearing Jka confirm Theo was d to know that he would be able to deal with the [Magic Cores] if he put them in the auction house. He thought of shopping a few things in [System Store] after, that wouldn''t catch a lot of attention, then going back to [Ang Vige] and getting some [Magic Cores] like that. ------------- Pkai: "You''re back!" Said the same [n Dog] guard from yesterday. Today when Theo and Jka had left to train, Theo came to know that the name of this guard was called Pkai. Jka: "Auhaha! Yes, we''re back, if I continued to fight Theo I wouldn''t even be able to get up the next day!" He said with a loudugh. Pkai: "Oh, is he that strong?" He asked in surprise, knowing that Jka was strong for his level. Jka: "Yes, he is!" Pkai: "Then Theo" "I''ll be training with him whenever Ie back to the [Vige]!" Theo said. Pkai: "Aye, will your partner soon have a breakthrough in cultivating Theo?! Congrats!" Theo: "Thank you!" Theo smiled. Jka: "Auhaha, let''s get going? See youter, Pkai." Pkai: "Okay, rest well Young Master, Theo!" Theo: "See youter." Theo said, and they started to head for Jka''s house. After walking for eight minutes, Jka and Theo arrived in front of the house and were greeted by Klin and Yuki. "Looks like they''re doing great!" Theo thought happily. Yuki soon arrived in front of Theo and began rubbing her face on his chest, while being happy with his arrival. Looking at Yuki, Theo could feel she was very close to the Student Kingdom. Yuki: "??" Theo: "Oh, it''s nothing, I''m just d that you''re almost in the next Kingdom... that''s it!" He said. Hearing this. Yuki was very happy. And snuggled further into Theo''s chest, her ears and fox''s tail began to wag because she was very happy at that moment. Theo smiled gently at Yuki, watching her act like this. He thought she was very cute right now. ------------- After they entered the house and talked for a while. Theo said, "We''re going back now, but I promise we''lle back to visit you!" "Don''t you want to stay here any longer?" Jka asked, wanting them to stay. "Hm... I have some things to solve" Theo replied. Jka and Klin seemed a little sad with Theo and Yuki''s departure but soon Jka started tough and said, "Then it can''t be helped, but you have toe back for us to talk and I want my rematch!" Theo: "Okay. I will do that!" After saying goodbye to them, Theo and Yuki left the [Ang Vige]. Theo and Yuki started running towards the [Cave]. Chapter 17 Dragon . Walking in the forest, on the way to the cave¡­ Theo started to get a bad feeling as if something bad would happen at any moment¡­ It was then that his evil foreboding became reality. A gigantic being, flying high in the sky with a pair of gigantic wings, it blurred gray scales covering its body and a pair of violent eyes. His forelegs were small and his hind legs wererge, powerful with sharp ws. "I-Is this a (Dragon)?" Theo asked very frightened when he saw this gigantic being that looked very much like the Dragons of the stories he read in his past life. Looking at this being, Theo and Yuki''s expression were serious. The 30 to 40 meters in length of this gray being with its giant wings, beating vigorously, formed a strong wind where which it passed by. This being, that looked very much like a (Dragon), was flying over the forest as if he was looking for something. The moment he saw Theo and Yuki. He started heading down towards Theo and Yuki. When this being came close to them, Theo was able to see his information [Earth Dragon] - [4th Tier of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom]. "My God! It really is a (Dragon)! He''s in a cultivation realm that I had not even the slightest idea existed." Theo thought in fear. Theo only knew that there was the Higher Student Kingdom; because Jka had told him, but he never mentioned a Kingdom called Apprentice Wizard Kingdom. By the time this (Dragon) arrived closer to Theo and Yuki''s still flying, he said in a powerful and sharp voice, looking with his evil eyes: "Did you see a (Human) passing by? He''s bleeding and has arge injury, answer me honestly or die!!!" he said in amanding voice. Theo: "N... No, we did not see any (Human), sorry for not being able to help." Theo replied, feeling great pressure from this (Dragon). Yuki was weaker than he was, almost losing her consciousness. (Dragon): "You''re lucky you didn''t lie to me, otherwise I would have killed you both!" The (Dragon) spoke furiously for not having obtained any clue of the (Human) that he was looking for and returned to the sky, pping its wings violently and forming a strong wind, causing Theo and Yuki to fly away until they collide with arge rock. "POOOOWWWWWW !!" Yuki: "GRRRRRRRRR!" Theo: "AAAAHHHHHH!" Theo and Yuki screamed in pain as they collided with the rock. "Are you okay Yuki?" Theo asked in his slightly weak voice, very worried about Yuki. Yuki just nodded, but Theo saw blood dripping from her mouth. "Damn it, damn it, damn it, I hate it!!! Shit, shit ... "Theo cursed and cursed loudly. Seeing this, Yuki was very worried about Theo. She went towards him with great difficulty and began to rub her face into Theo''s chest, making him calm down. Opening the [System Store], Theo bought a [Medium Healing Potion] for the Apprentice Kingdom and an [Inferior Healing Potion] for the Student Kingdom. After they took the potions... their injuries soon began to recover at a very fast speed, seeable with the naked eye. When they were done recovering, Theo and Yuki walked back towards the [Cave]. Looking at Yuki, Theo noticed that she also had a sad expression. Seeing this made his heart ache a lot... hating the feelings of weakness he was having now. "If this (Dragon) wanted to kill us, it would have been so simple that I wouldn''t be able to do anything... I have to train more!!" Theo said to himself, determined to get stronger. Yuki: "??" Theo: "Yuki, don''t worry, we''ll get stronger and we will not go through this again!" At that, Yuki nodded. Theo: "Okay, first of all, we need to get back to a quiet ce so you can evolve. So we''re going back to the [Cave] so I can help you with [Pills] and [Compressed Mana Stones] to help you evolve!" Theo said. Hearing what Theo said, Yuki got excited, getting rid of her sad expression from before. ----------------- After a little walk, Theo felt there was someone present. Not wanting to be attacked by surprise, he used the attack with [Lightning], forming a ball of light and heading toward where he felt the presence. "BOOOOOM !!!" The Lightning Ball flew and hit it¡­ Or at least Theo thought, but in the end, he ended up hitting a tree near where he attacked and broke a tree. Along with the sound of an explosion. A (Monster) appeared from behind it looking at him, Theo realized that it was a (Minotaur) in the 1rst Tier of the Student Kingdom. It was 3m in height, with the head and tail of a (Bull) and arge, strong body that resembles a (Human) body, all brown coloured. Theo: "I''m sighing~ I''m finding many strange things today..." He sighed and thought as he watched (Minotaur) appear. (Minotaur): "ROOARRRR !!" The (Minotaur) roared out loud and started to run towards Theo and Yuki. Seeing the (Minotaur)ing toward him, Theo wasn''t scared or nervous. He had already fought against Jka who was in the 2nd Tier of the Student Kingdom and didn''t think he''d lose to this (Minotaur). Very quickly, Theo began to channel his mana and turn it into [Darkness],unching an attack at the (Minotaur). "Huh!" A suppressive dark light shone. Not expecting that Theo would conjure up such a quick attack, the (Minotaur) didn''t have time to dodge. The attack hit the body of the (Minotaur) directly, releasing a sonic boom. "Bang!" "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" The (Minotaur) roared in pain. The bones of his body were broken and hisrge body was also carried away by the airwaves. It was as if he was sent flying by a gust of wind. The ce where hended was a few tens of meters away from where Theo was. The ck ball began to corrode the (Minotaur)''s without stopping. Blood poured out of him wildly. Soon the (Minotaur) gave hisst breath while on the floor with a big hole in his chest. Seeing that the (Minotaur) was already dead and not wanting his attack to destroy the body, Theo used his skill on it. This time Theo chose to exchange for [Essence]. Large amounts of energy began to enter his body. "HMMM!!" Making him feel great! "As I thought, this (Minotaur) has a lot of [Essence] that can help strengthen my body." Theo thought as he finished seeing that his body strengthened a lot. Yuki was puzzled when seeing the wave of power entering Theo''s body. Yuki''s surprised expression is also cute, but Theo thought about exining to her a little about his ability . "Yuki, you''ve noticed that whenever I kill some and use my ability on their bodies I usually gain power, right?" Theo asked and saw her nodding. "It happens because when I use this ability, I turn my target into [Essence], fortifying myself," Theo exined but decided to tell her about the [Points] another time. Hearing Theo''s exnation, Yuki was very happy for him and began to nuzzle on his chest. Then they continued to walk toward the [Cave]. On the way there, they ended up defeating many (Animals) and (Monsters). Theo: "There''s certainly a lot (Animals) and (Monsters) in this forest," he thought. Of course, Theo was happy about it because the more he kills, the more he will be able to strengthen himself and get [System Points]. But this time he only exchanged all of the above the 7th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom into [Essence]. Thanks to this, he almost managed to move on to the next Tier in cultivation. Theo also learned from Jka that using the [Magic Core] of his affinity can help improve it. On the way, he ended up finding 2 that had the [Ice] affinity. Theo then put them away for Yuki to then use it to strengthen her affinity. Of course, he had no means of carrying them. Theo bought a 5 cubic meter [Dimensional Bag] from the [System Store]. Yes, they were sold in [System Store]. He had not seen it before because it cost 15,000 [System Points]. But of course, Theo knew that having a [Dimensional Bag] was very good. Chapter 18 Dragons Egg "Haha, we are finally back Yuki." Theo smiled at her. She also nodded happily wagging her tail at the sight of the [Cave]. Despite going through everything today, they were happy to be able to rest now. "What?!" Upon entering the [Cave], Theo noticed that there was a person inside. Approaching, Theo realized that it was a (Human) man, with a veryrge wound on his chest, which seemed to have been done by ws. "This has to do with the (Dragon)?" Theo asked, remembering that the (Dragon) was looking for a wounded (Human). "Yuki, wait here! I''ll go check on him." Theo could not hear the (Human) breathing, but he did not want to risk it and to have Yuki wound up again. He then began to move towards this (Human) with caution. Coming close to this (Human), Theo noticed a blood pool where this (Human) was, and he wasn''t moving even when he got to such a close distance. This man had a well-developed body, with long ck hair. He was dressed in a powerful blue war suit. But most of it had w marks already. "It looks like he died of blood loss," Theo thought. Seeing that he was dead, Theo called Yuki since he saw that there was no danger. Looking at this man, Theo noticed that he was in the 2nd Tier of the Apprentice Wizard. Even though he thought it was disrespectful, Theo began to use his newly learned divine sense on the man''s body, there searching for something of value. But right after he finished looking at this man. "HAHAHA !!" Theo began tough loudly happily because he just found a [Dimensional Bag] in his body and arge (Egg) of almost 30 centimetres. "And... This (egg) must be the reason the (Dragon) is looking for this (Human)." Theo thought that that was probably it. "Should I use on it?" Theo began to wonder if he should or should not use it. After pondering whether or not to use on this man''s body, Theo decided to use it, not wanting to waste a good way to strengthen himself. The moment Theo used , his tail expanded toward the (Human) opening arge mouth and swallowing it. "ROARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!" Theo began to roar loudly in pain as he used . Seeing this, tears began to flow out of Yuki''s eyes, worried about Theo who was roaring in pain. At that moment Theo''s [Magic Core] inner mana was vigorous and pure. He fused the [Essence] that was entering his body to form a gleaming golden cyclone that swelled and inted his [Magic Core]. He used his will to control the whirlpool within his [Magic Core], causing it to constantly shrink. [Congrattions! You have reached: 2nd Tier of the Student Kingdom] [Congrattions! You have reached: 3rd Tier of the Student Kingdom] Without realizing it, he had already managed to have 2 advances in his cultivation, but he didn''t have the time to think about it now for there was still a lot of energy in his body. [Congrattions! You have reached: 4th Tier of the Student Kingdom] A short whileter, Theo suddenly felt that his abdomen was very hot and ufortable. However, he could only grit his teeth and endure the difort brought on by the scorching heat as he continued to shrink the cyclone. Time passed little by little¡­ After a few hours, Theo''s body was enveloped in a mana mist. The [Essence] swallowed up by was constantly strengthening his body like a rising wave, [Essence] rose through his body as it fed his flesh, bones, and blood. The more [Essence] he absorbed, the more his [Magic Core] grew stronger. At this moment, he was absorbing the [Essence] without a stop in his body! Suddenly, Theo''s body, which was soaked with sweat and impurities, began to emit a slight golden mist. At dusk, the [Cave] that had darkened, began to shine due to Theo''s body. Theo groaned in pain as the golden mist suddenly left his body. This shook the air, causing a draft in the [Cave]. [Congrattions! You have reached: 9th Tier of the Student Kingdom] "It finally stopped!" Theo said as he felt the pain cease and fainted from exhaustion. Seeing that Theo was about to fall to the ground, Yuki approached him worriedly and let him lean on her body, to hit the ground, not caring about the bad smell that came from Theo''s body. ----------------- The next morning, Theo woke up naturally. After opening his eyes, he realized that his body was in excellent condition and that his mana had increased significantly. He also noticed that he was curled up on Yuki''s body. Watching Theo wake up, Yuki felt very happy for she had been worried about him all this time after all that he had gone through after he used because she said she couldn''t help but growl happily. Soon Theo began to feel therge bad smell. Looking at his body and seeing a lot of impurities expelled from his body, Theo could not help holding his breath. Thanks to the technique, , he could stay with the same breath for a long time. He initially wanted to go with Yuki to the nearbyke, but remembering the (Egg), he changed his mind, even more, because when he looked at the information from the (Egg) he discovered that it really is a (Dragon''s Egg). In the end, he had to buy 5 water bowls, for him and Yuki to clean. He mostly had to bath himself 3 times, until it came out. After cleaning themselves on the outside of the [Cave], they turned and looked at the (Dragon''s Egg). Theo asked, "Yuki, should we raise this (Dragon''s Egg)?" Yuki also seemed to want to do this because she soon wrapped herself around the (Dragon''s Egg) with care and affection. Seeing this, Theo took it as yes and decided to raise the (Dragon''s Egg) along with Yuki. After he had made up his mind, Theo looked over at the [Dimensional Bag]. "What?! Why can''t I open it?" He wondered in surprise as he tried to open it, but there was something restricting it from opening. "Do I have to drip my blood on it?" Theo asked himself since when he bought his in the [System Store] he did not have to do it. But seeing that it would not cost anything to try it out, Theo bit his left paw and let his blood drip on the [Dimensional Bag]. The moment his blood fell on it, the [Dimensional Bag] began to glow light blue, and soon Theo felt a bond with the [Dimensional Bag]. "Haha! It worked!" Said Theoughing. Seeing that it had worked, Theo put his mana on it to investigate. In fact, he could see what was inside hit. While he was admiring with his luck, Theo was also shocked by what he had found inside the [Dimensional Bag]. This [Dimension Bag] was about 10 cubic meters. Within it, Theo saw many Magical Cores and also many Inferior and Medium [Compressed Mana Stones]. Theo: "Hmm?!" He also saw an old looking parchment inside the [Dimensional Bag]. Using his consciousness, Theo pulled it out of the [Dimensional Bag]. Looking at the parchment he took out, Theo was able to see that it was indeed a cultivation technique called Intermediate Level: Medium. "Ohh! It''s an Intermediate: Middle... but it doesn''t seem to be any better than the one I use. Well, I can give it to Jka the next time I see him." Theo thought. "I''m worried that that (Dragon) has some way of tracking down this (Dragon''s Egg), if he finds us with this (Egg) he''ll most likely kill us this time!" Theo thought. After thinking for a long time, Theo had an idea of what to do "Okay, I''m going to increase my [System Points]. Using some of those [Magic Cores], there are too many!" Inside the [Dimensional Bag] there were many Magic Core that was in the Student Kingdom. Theo then used on all those [Magic Core] that he took out. [Obtained: 228,523 System Points] "Oh! It gave me so many Points!!" Theo eximed happily. "Okay, now I''m going to see if I can find something that might help me hide the (Dragon''s Egg)." Theo then started searching the [System Store] for things that might help out. After much research... They found something that caught his eye. [100,000 Points] [Dimensional Room] [A Dimensional Room 7 meters wide and 5 meters long] [Effect: Within the Dimensional Room, the mana is 20 times denser] "Wow, if I was able to leave the [Dragon''s Egg] inside this [Dimensional Room], that will still help when it''s time to cultivate!" Theo eximed excitedly and decided to buy it. [Are you sure you want to spend 100,000 System Points in the Dimensional Room?] [Yes]-[No] Theo: "Yes" [You purchased the Dimensional Room] Chapter 19 Cultivation Duo? Soon after the purchase of the [Dimensional Room], nothing came up: "I thought there would be an item or something..." Theo came to think, "Is it really a skill?" Thinking about it, Theo decided to test. Theo: "" The moment Theo did this... he soon appeared within the [Dimensional Room]. "Ohh! It worked!" Theo eximed as he entered the [Dimensional Room] and noticed that, in fact, the mana inside it was denser. It was a ratherrge room, surrounded by walls and a white ceiling. Outside the [Dimensional Room]. Yuki: "??" Yuki was surprised at Theo''s sudden disappearance, afraid that something had happened to him, she started pacing back and forth. --------- "Okay, I need to get back!" Theo said with the thought of getting out of the [Dimensional Room]. The moment Yuki saw Theo appearing, she sighed with relief and went towards him, her cheek against his chest. Theo was surprised, but remember that she may have thought that something had happened to him, he felt guilty for not saying it before. Exining to her about the [Dimensional Room] and that she would probably be able to leave the (Egg) inside, Yuki looked happy, her (Fox)''s tail and ears swayed non-stop. Thinking that in order to take them along with him, she needs to be in contact with him, Theo approached Yuki and the (Egg). Theo: "[Dimensional Room]". It was really as he thought, when he entered again, Yuki and the (Dragon''s Egg) could also enter. "In addition to being able to hide the (Dragon''s Egg) here, we can level up several times fasterpared to before," Theo told Yuki. Listening, Yuki was also happy about it and started looking around the [Dimensional Room] with curiosity. She also noticed that the mana inside the room was denser. Theo: "Sigh ~ Now I can rest quietly!" "Ron!" Theo: "Haha! You must be hungry, let''s go out and eat?" Theo asked when hearing Yuki''s belly growl. Watching her nod, Theo stepped closer to her but moved away from the (Egg) to see if when he left, the (Dragon''s Egg) would remain inside the [Dimensional Room]. Theo: "[Dimensional Room]" "It worked!" Theo eximed excitedly. Because this time when they left the [Dimensional Room], only he and Yuki left it. Leaving the [Cave] towards the wooden stove, Theo bought 2 pieces of meat and some seasoning in [System Store]. "Haha! Let''s see if I can make better meat now that I can use my divine senses to levitate things that aren''t too heavy." The moment he tried to levitate the meat and the seasonings, Theo was genuinely surprised, since he could do it easily." Is this because of my increase in cultivation? Hm... that must be it!" Theo thought about it and continued to cook the meat. After the meat was ready, Theo and Yuki ate happily, even more than before because it was now well seasoned. ----------------- "Shall we go into the [Dimensional Room] and cultivate?" Theo asked Yuki, and she nodded. Theo: "[Dimensional Room]" ------------ 1 hourter¡­ Yuki: "GRRR" Hearing Yuki moan, Theo opened her eyes, "Is she going to make a big breakthrough?" He wondered and continued to watch her. Theo was surprised at how much mana Yuki was absorbing into her body. To the point of forming a small vortex above her head, making her body go through an evolution. After a few hours of doing this, with her feeling pain and torture... her evolution finally ended. Her white fur became an even brighter white, making it look even more beautiful. Her eyes were wine-coloured, leaving them sharper, and something that surprised Theo was that she had another tail. Now she had 2 bright white tails. Her ws were sharper and her fangs grew a little too. She also grew in size, now she measured 2.00 m from the original 1.95 m, her two tails went from 95 cm to 1.00 m and her height went from 90 cm to 95 cm. Yuki: "T-Theo" Theo was surprised to hear Yuki''s voice calling him, but soon recovered and said in a soft voice, "Finished?" Yuki: "Y... Yes, f-finished!" He answered happily. Although she was talking with a bit of stuttering, Theo thought that made her even cuter! "Great! Congrattions! I''m very happy for you!" Theo said as he smiled at her. Yuki: "T... Thank you!" She smiled too, heading toward Theo and began to rub her face on his. Theo: "Now that you can talk, I''ve always wanted to ask this... why do you rub your face on mine?" He asked doubtfully. Yuki: "Yes... It''s because I chose you as mypanion!" She said looking at him with determination and passion. "Oh!" Theo was very surprised when he heard her respond. He didn''t expect it to have such a big meaning, but he admitted that he was very fond of being with her. Thus, he saw no problem for her to think so. Seeing that Theo didn''t reject her, she was even happier and went to him to rub her face, wagging her tails, growling cheerfully. Then Theo felt the bad smelling from her. Remembering that when she had a breakthrough a lot of impurities left her body, Theo decided to go to theke for them to bath. "Yuki, you have a lot of impurities left out of your body, let''s go to theke to bath ourselves?" Theo asked. "Yes!" Answered Yuki. Theo: "[Dimensional Room]" Leaving the [Dimensional Room], they left the [Cave] and began to go towards theke. On the way to theke, Theo and Yuki came across many (Animals) and (Monsters), but they were easily killed by Theo. After arriving at theke, they soon entered theke and began to wash. After staying for about an hour in theke, they made their way back to the [Cave]. What made him more surprised was that on the way back to the [Cave] they across even more (Animals) and (Monsters) than before, with even some high levels appearing. But Theo was very surprised and happy because when he went to attack a (Chaotic Animal) in the 7th Tier of the Student Kingdom that tried to attack them, he just needed a single attack to kill it. "My power has increased a lot!!" Yuki also had a significant increase in her strength, even those who were on the same level as her did not take much work for her to defeat them. Because of this, his trip back from theke was smooth, but Theo kept asking himself, "Why do so many (animals) and (monsters)e to attack?" But decided not to think much about it since because thanks to that, he managed to umte 37,000 [System Points]. He now had a total of 172,423 [System Points]. Arriving at the [Cave], Theo prepared something for them to eat. After eating a pleasant and enjoyable meal, Theo said: "Shall we go back to the [Dimensional Room] and go back to cultivating?" He asked and said, "It''d be good to stabilize your cultivation." "Yes, I also think it would be good" Yuki replied, not stuttering this time. "It sounds like she''s getting used to talking..." Theo thought and said, "Alright, so let''s go!" He said smiling at her. Theo: "[Dimensional Room]" "Yuki, before you start cultivating, take this [Magic Core] to help increase your affinity with [Ice]," Theo said, taking out an [Ice] [Magic Core] in the 1st Tier of the Student Kingdom. "Hm!" Yuki nodded, taking Theo''s [Magic Core], then he went to (Dragon''s Egg) wrapping herself in it and began to cultivate. "Ah?" When Theo was going to start cultivating, he saw that the moment Yuki started cultivating a small vortex sucking in mana from the environment formed over her head. But that was not what made Theo terrified, but rather that soon after, cold mana began toe out of her body, going to the (Dragon''s Egg). After the (Dragon''s Egg) sucked in Yuki''s cold mana, it started sending silver mana back to Yuki. Theo: "W-What''s happening? The (Dragon''s Egg) is also cultivating through Yuki? And he''s sending silver mana back to her. "Crack" In a short time, the [Magic Core] ended up falling apart¡­ As soon as the [Magic Core] got destroyed, Yuki opened her eyes. Chapter 20 Lineage "Yuki, what exactly just happened?" Theo asked worriedly. Yuki: "W-Well¡­ I am also not sure. But it seems that when I was cultivating with the (Dragon''s Egg), I started using more mana, sending some to the (Egg), while it sent me some back." Theo: "That''s more or less what I saw too, but does it not that hurt you in any way?" Yuki: "No, on the contrary, it''s helping me grow several times faster than before!" She said slowly and continued to speak, "Now I feel some kind of connection with the (Dragon''s Egg), I can''t exin well what it is, but I know it does not want to harm me!" "So that''s how it is, I''m happy for you then!" Theo said relieved. Seeing that Theo was very worried about her, Yuki was very happy, went to him and began to rub her face on his happily. After that, Theo gave another [Magic Core] to Yuki, but this time it was in the 10th Tier of the Student Kingdom. Receiving the [Magic Core], they began to cultivate once more. 2 hourster.... "Hm!! Cultivating in this [Dimensional Room] really is increasing the speed of my cultivation by a lot," Theo thought. Opening his eyes, Theo realized that Yuki was still growing along with the (Egg). So he took the opportunity to look at his [Status]. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Golden Fox. Species: Magic Animal. Cultivation: 9th Tier of the Student Kingdom: Great Advancement. _ _ System Points: 172,423 _ _ ((Affinities)) Lightning: Small Advance. Darkness: Small Advance. _ _ ((Skills)) : (Active) Maximum Level. (Active) Level 3 (Active) Level 2 (Active) Level 2 _ _ ((Techniques)) Apprentice: : Medium Advance. Cultivation Technique: : Small Advance. _ _ "Besides the increase of my [Cultivation], my skills have increased a bit too," Theo thought, "I still have a good amount of [System Points]. I''ll see if I find anything that might help my cultivation to buy." Theo: "Huh?!" Looking at the pills avable for him to buy, Theo found one that left him jaw-dropping. [Lineage Creation Pill] [150,000 Points] [Effect: By consuming it, all the factors of your body and soul are used to create a lineage] [Warning: Single usage Only] "Wow!! I never imagined there would be such a pill. "Theo eximed in surprise. "Should I buy it?" Theo: "Er..." After thinking for a while, Theo eventually wanted to take a risk and create a bloodline now. [Are you sure you want to spend 150,000 [System Points] to purchase the Lineage Creation Pill?] [Yes]-[No] Theo: "[Yes]" Right after he confirmed, a well-ordered box appeared. Opening the box with his mental power, a faint ck and white light began toe out of the box. Using his mental power on the pill making it levitate, Theo brought hit to him. "Oh! Would that be a Yin Yang pattern? "Theo eximed, seeing that the pill had a shape simr to the Yin Yang. Not thinking too much about it, Theo ate the pill. The moment the pill entered his body, it began to focus all its'' energy on the center point of his body. Then it began to spread and cover every part of his body, causing extreme pain as if his body was being taken apart. "GRRR!!" Theo clenched his teeth tightly, holding back the pain. Then this ck and white energy began to form again at his center point, producing crackling sounds as if it something was being hammered strongly. Causing extreme pain inside his body. Exercising his cultivation technique trying to relieve the pain, the pain stopped right after, but soon a strong golden light began to emit from his central point and began to spread to all his organs, bones, marrow, blood, skin and cells. "AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" This time, Theo could not stop screaming out loud as his bones began to melt turning into a mass of golden liquid... causing a lot of pain. Soon after, the mass of golden liquid began to form new bones, but this time they were bones of white gold, which seemed to be much stronger than before. This golden energy continued to work and spread through his body, strengthening it. His vital organs were also strengthened by this energy, now they emitted a faint golden light. His heart was also strengthened through the creation of a small goldenyer around it protecting it. His blood became thicker and harsher, and emitted a faint golden light. His outer skin began to fall. "AAAAAHHHHHHHH!!" Causing him a lot of pain, but soon a newyer of golden skin began to form, recing the old on. A new pelt grew as well. Although it did not change much, it emitted a stronger golden light. And a new ck pattern appeared under his eyes, giving off a dominant air. [Congrattions! You have acquired a Lineage. Name: _] "Ugh! It finally finished..." Theo thought as he saw the [System] notification. "I can name it?" Theo then decided, "I''ll name the Lineage: Golden Fox." [Are you sure you want to name it: Golden Fox?] [Yes]-[No] Theo: "[Yes]" [Congrattions! You just named the Lineage: Golden Fox] After he named it, information began to appear in his mind about his new lineage. Theo: "Huh? So it''s like this..." He thought opening his eyes. Opening his eyes, Theo saw Yuki looking at him with eyes full of tears. "Theo!! Are you okay?" Yuki asked, approaching with tears in her eyes. "Sigh~ I''m fine! Sorry making you worried." Theo sighed and said. Theo then began to exin to her that he underwent a transformation to receive a lineage. He said he didn''t know that he would suffer a lot of pain due to it. After hearing Theo''s exnation, Yuki felt relieved and happy for Theo, who achieved a lineage and strengthened himself. "I''m d you''re okay! I was very worried!!" Yuki said, snuggling into Theo''s chest. "Thanks for worrying about me. I''ll be more careful," Theo said and added, "Shall we leave? I want to bath." "Yes!" She nodded and said, "By the way you look even better!" Yuki said. "Oh, haha!" Hearing this, Theoughed awkwardly. Theo: "[Dimensional Room]" After leaving the [Dimensional Room] along with Yuki, Theo was feeling tired after having undergone the lineage transformation. He then bought 2rge water basins for them to bath. Inside the water basin Theo thought: "Right, lets see how my [Status] got." _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Golden Fox. Species: Magic Animal. Cultivation: 9th Tier of the Student Kingdom: Great Advancement. _ _ Lineage: Fox-Golden: 50 Cells _ _ System Points: 22,423 _ _ ((Affinities)) Lightning: Small Advance Darkness: Small Advance _ _ ((Techniques)) Apprentice: : Medium Advance. Cultivation Technique: : Small Advance. _ _ "Mmm! My skills are no longer, but I can still use them. The lineage cells... from the knowledge that appeared in my mind, the more I increase my cells, the stronger the lineage will be." Theo analyzed and thought, "Now I have a new way of getting stronger!!!" "I have yet many things to learn about my lineage, but I will leave so to tomorrow. I''m very tired," Theo thought. After washing, they went back into the [Cave]. "Yuki, I''m really tired now! I''m going to get some sleep," Theo said. "OK! Rest well!" Yuki replied, her voice soft and beautiful. ---------- 5 hourster. Waking up, Theo opened his eyes and realized that night had already fallen. "You''re up!" Yuki said, seeing Theo opening his eyes. "Ah, yes... I''m hungry! I''ll prepare something for us to eat," Theo said. "Mm!" Yuki nodded. Leaving the [Cave], Theo went to the wooden stove and cooked 2rge chunks of meat for them to eat. After getting ready and eating until you are satisfied, Yuki asked, "Are you feeling better now?" She asked with a very cute and concerned expression. "Yes, much better! Thanks for asking," Theo replied. "Despite giving a lot to gain this lineage, it was worth it. Thanks to that my power has grown a lot!" He spoke and asked, "Would you like to try one too?" "Hm... yes, I want to be strong, so I won''t be a burden to you!" Yuki replied with determination. "OK! I''ll get it for you soon then, okay?" Theo said. "Yes!" Yuki replied happily. Then they kept talking andughing for a long time until he saw that Yuki was getting sleepy, and decided to sleep again. Chapter 21 Golden Flames. The next morning, Theo woke up naturally. After opening his eyes, he realized that his body was in excellent condition, full of vitality! Seeing that Yuki was sleeping next to him, Theo stood up and avoiding waking her. "Okay, I''ll prepare our breakfast while she''s still asleep!" Theo thought, stretching out and leaving the [Cave] to make breakfast. "Hmm, what a good smell!" Yuki woke up with a very good smelling from the food, then opened her eyes: "Theo?!" Seeing that he was not in the [Cave] when she woke up, she called his name. "Oh, you''re awake!" Theo said outside the cave at the sound of Yuki''s voice, and said, "Come out, I made breakfast!" "Yes!" Yuki replied, getting up and exiting the [Cave]. When she left the [Cave], seeing Theo, Yuki said, "Good morning!" "Good Morning! Come, I''ve already made your food." He said, cooking arge bowl with lots of rice, sauce and arge piece of meat on top. "Hm!" Yuki nodded and approached, then they began to eat. ------------ After breakfast, Theo wanted to start training to improve his control over his new powers acquired from his [Lineage]. Theo looked at Yuki and said, "Yuki, I want to practice to get used to my current strength. Do you want to go into the [Dimensional Room] in the meantime?" Yuki thought and replied, "I''d also like to train a little before I go back to cultivating, since I''m not used to my current strength either!" "Oh! I see, then let''s go away from the [Cave] a bit, so we won''t affect it. "Theo suggested. Yuki nodded at the idea and they started to move away from the [Cave], but they didn''t go too deep into the forest as to not be interrupted by (Animals) or (Monsters). At first Theo wanted to use some [Magic Cores] he had in hand and make them into [System Points] and then buy a [Lineage Creation Pill] to help Yuki create a [Lineage] as well, but then decided to do this after buying techniques and fighting skills for her, since he thought it would help a better [Lineage]. "I think it would be better for Yuki to create a [Lineage] when she gets stronger, as this could help her get through [Lineage Creation] easier as well." Theo sighed and fear passed through his eyes reminding of the pain he had to endure. After walking a little, Theo stopped and looked around. Seeing that there was neither one (Animal) or (Monster) nearby, "Let''s train here," he told Yuki. Yuki: "Hm! Right." She nodded. "But before that..." Theo smiled and said, "I''ll give you some techniques." After saying that to Yuki, he opened the [System Store]. Theo had already looked at some techniques to buy for Yuki. Then he thought of buying for her some now. [Are you sure you want to spend 30 System Points on Technique: ?] [Yes]-[No] Theo: "[Yes]" [You Gifted [Technique Primary Low] to: "Yuki"] "Theo, that is?" Yuki asked as the information popped into her mind. "This is a very good technique that will help improve your breathing!" Theo smiled and said, "Try using it!" "Right." Yuki nodded and began to practice the technique. Seeing Yuki open her eyes again, Theo asked, "Did you feel any difference?" "Yes, my mind became calmer and my breathing became easy and tranquil!" Yuki replied happily. "Hmm! Now I''m giving you a movement technique!" Theo said. Before her answering, Theo had already opened [System Store] and bought a movement technique. [Are you sure you want to spend 5,000 System Points on the Movement Technique: ?] [Yes]-[No] Theo: "[Yes]" [You Have gifted [Movement Technique Primary Superior to: "Yuki"] Information about it appeared in Yuki''s mind. She then closed her eyes upon receiving information about the technique . "Mm... this technique is very good too!" Yuki eximed surprised and happy. Yuki walked over to Theo wagging her (Fox) tails and ears, and began rubbing her face on his and said, "Thank you! I am very happy!!" Theo smiled and said, "Haha! d you liked it! " "Mm!" Yuki grinned happily in response. "Okay, try to use it too," Theo said. "Ok!" Yuki replied and moved away from Theo, then used the movement technique. The moment Yuki started using the technique, her paws were covered by a smallyer of [Ice], then Yuki began to move quickly leaving behind ice marks, but soon those footprints were gone. After moving around for a while, Yuki started panting, then stopped using the technique and said, "This technique greatly increased my speed! But it consumed a lot of mana." "Hmm. Right, when you increase your cultivation and get used to it, you should have a lower mana consumption when using it." Theo mentioned and added, "That''s why you need to train a lot!" He said with a smile. "Yes! I''ll do my best!" Yuki replied with a serious expression. "Okay, there''s still an attack technique I want to give you!" Theo said. [Are you sure you want to spend 5,000 System Points on Attack Technique: ?] [Yes]-[No] Theo: "[Yes]" [You gifted the [Attack Technique Primary Superior to: "Yuki"] Seeing that the information was finished being transmitted to Yuki, Theo said, "Alright, let''s start training now?" "Um!" Yuki obediently nodded, showing her joy. After that aws said, they began to train. "After getting to the 9th Layer of the Student Kingdom, I have not yet had time to get used to my strength, and now with my [Lineage], my power has greatly improved, but I still need to learn a lot about my current strength." Theo thought, remembering to himself. "Well, first of all... I want to test the mes that came along with my [Lineage ]." Theo said, distancing himself from Yuki and heading towards arge rock. Yuki, seeing that Theo was going to train, began to train as well, especially using her new techniques. "OK! I want to see how strong these mes are!" Theo thought with anticipation. Theo followed the instructions he received from when he formed his [Lineage] and releasing is [mes]. Not long after that, chains of golden mes began to form around Theo. Burning everything around him, trees, nts, even the ground where he was stepping on wasn''t spared. "Wow!!" Theo was surprised at the strength of his mes, not expecting them to be that strong, but they were exhausting his mana as well. Realizing that his mana was running out too fast, Theo forced his mes to stop. But as they stopped... the dark golden mes began to return to his body. And the moment they entered his body, Theo began to recover. "Huh?!" Theo noticed that in addition to recovering, he was also getting stronger! That reminded him a lot to when he used the skill . "Do my mes also steal the [Essence] from their target?" Theo asked himself doubtfully, not knowing if it really was like that. "Hahaha! If it''s really that, it''s going to be great!" Thinking about the possibility, Theo could not help but chuckle. Seeing that everything around him had turned into coal and being undone from the wind, Theo could not help but cold sweat a little, and thanking for Yuki not being nearby. "Luckily, I pulled away from Yuki when I tested those mes!" Theo looked at Yuki, even though he was a little far away, he could still see her. Soon he realized she was executing her ice attack technique and other moments using her movement technique. "Okay, I still want to test my attack ability to see how it is now," Theo thought. Getting closer to therge rock that was somewhat affected by his mes, he then used his attack ability. Theo aimed a powerful at the rock. With a "BOOOOOM!", a furious st resounded and therge rock was shattered. "Very powerful!!" After a moment of surprise, Theo eximed with a smile. Surprised by the noise of something exploding, Yuki went to see what happened, but seeing that Theo was fine, was relieved, and surprised at the same time by the state of the things that were close to Theo. However, seeing that he was fine once more, she returned to training. After that, Theo and Yuki were trained until noon. On the way back, when Theo passed by where Yuki was training, he realized that there were many ces that were frozen. Although he improved his control somewhat, he thought of using his mes when his strength increased because he had always consumed a lot of his mana when using it. So unless he wasn''t confident in killing his opponent, he would not casually use his golden mes, as it would drain his strength very fast. "Yuki, do you have something in mind that you want to eat?" Theo asked as he walked along with her. "Um... anything made by Theo is good!" Yuki thought and replied. "Haha! Okay, but if you have anything you want me to make anything, just say it!" Theo smiled and said. "Um!" Yuki nodded in response. Arriving at the entrance to the [Cave], Theo began to prepare lunch for them. After lunch, they went to the [Dimensional Room] to cultivate. Chapter 22 Elementary Pills. 7 hourster. [Filled: 140 Cells] "Ohh! My Lineage Cells have grown by cultivating!" Theo eximed in surprise and happiness and was even more surprised at the number of cells that increased, feeling that the power of his lineage increased greatly. Seeing that Yuki was one step closer to moving to the next Tier, Theo decided to look at the movement techniques avable for him to use in [System Store] as he waited for her. "Hm... there are a lot of movement techniques that look good." Theo thought as he looked at the list of techniques that appeared before him. "I remember when Yuki used her movement technique, unlike mine, she didn''t have restrictions as long as she had mana to use. I think it would be good if I also get one!" He thought he decided to buy a movement technique as well. But before he bought it, Yuki opened her eyes and eximed happily: "I was able to break into the 2nd Tier of the Student Kingdom!" Theo replied with a smile, "Oh, that''s great, I''m so happy for you!" "Hehe! Thank you! It''s all thanks to you!" Yuki said with a silly, happy smile. Seeing Yuki''s silly and happy smile, Theo could not help but think she was very cute. "Well, let''s head back?" Theo asked. "Hm, okay!" Yuki nodded. Theo: "[Dimensional Room]" Leaving the [Dimensional Room], Theo recalled that he has yet to purchase a movement technique. After thinking for a long time, Theo decided to buy the movement technique: : Primary Superior for 10,000 Points. After buying the technique, information about it appeared in his mind. "Wow! It turns out that this ability has 6 Steps: Stage One - Foundation Stage. Second Step - A post-image. Third Step - Two post-images. Fourth Step - Three post-images. Fifth stage - Four post-images. Sixth step - Five post-images." "Hm... it''s no wonder that even though this technique is at the same level as the one I gave Yuki, it''s twice the value..." Theo thought, satisfied with his new technique. Theo wanted at first to already test his new technique but thought it was best to leave it for tomorrow. It was already night, and he was getting hungry too. He then went to the wooden stove, made his and Yuki''s dinner and went to sleep. ----------- After four days of training, Theo learned a lot. As he stepped out using the , his entire body seemed to be wrapped in a shadow wrapped in lightning as his imposing steps danced around! With a "Whoosh!" his body shot off the floor. In a blink, he jumped more than a dozen yards like a shooting star. It was magnificent and amazing. He heaved a long sigh of relief: "Phew! I finally mastered the first step." Even though he was tired, Theo could not hide his happiness. At this moment he had a big smile on his face. After resting a little, Theo thought: "Once I have managed to better control my strength and master the first stage of the movement technique, my power has grown! Now, when I find someone hostile to me or to whom I care... I''ll massacre them even if it''s a dragon!!!" Theo thought with conviction, but at the moment he did not notice it when he thought it over. His eyes wentpletely gold, and sparks of golden rays began toe out of his eyes looking like a thunder god!!" When Theo was like this, he was giving off a strong kill intent, scaring many animals and monsters that were not far away. Yuki realized that too, then headed to where Theo was, worried that something had happened. Seeing Theo''s eyes were all golden, Yuki asked worriedly, "Theo? Are you okay?" Listening to Yuki''s voice, Theo stopped his thoughts and his eyes went back to normal and said, "Um, um ... I''m fine, do not worry!" Seeing that Theo had returned to normal, Yuki was relieved and happy, and went to him with loving eyes and began to rub her face on his, showing her affection. After calming down, they returned to rest in the cave and Theo opened his [Status]. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Golden Fox. Species: Magic Animal. Cultivation: 9th Tier of the Student Kingdom: Great Advancement. _ _ Lineage: Golden Fox: 750 Cells. _ _ System Points: 132,013 _ _ ((Affinities)) Lightning: Small Advance. Darkness: Small Advance. _ _ ((Techniques)) Apprentice: Medium stage. Cultivation Technique: Small stage. Movement Technique: First Stage. _ _ "Hm... although I haven''t gone out hunt much these days, I still managed to get [System Points]. After training every day using my movement technique, I also got a breakthrough." Theo thought with satisfaction. "Ron" After resting a little, Theo heard his stomach growling, "We haven''t eaten anything yet, and I''m feeling a little hungry." "Yuki, I''m going outside, to make our dinner!" Theo said getting up and out of the cave. * After he and Yuki ate and rested, Theo asked, "Have you mastered the first stage of your movement technique?" "Not yet..." Yuki thought for a moment and said, "But I think in a day or twoter I can do it!" She said. "Haha! So when you do, I''ll give you a present!" Theo smiled. "Really? I''ll try harder!" Yuki said even more determinedly. Theo imagined that he managed to get to the first stage quickly because he has already made it to the medium stage in the technique . He also gave Yuki this technique, but she only began to learn not long ago, so it seemed normal that she takes a little longer to learn it, even though he thought the degree of difficulty of his movement technique seemed to be greater. And also his perception increased a lot after he won the [Golden Fox Lineage]. After talking for a while about their training experiences and perception, Theo and Yuki soon fell tired and went to sleep. Waking up early, Theo noticed that Yuki had already woken up. Yawning, he stood up. "Good morning, Theo!" Yuki said seeing Theo wake up. "Yes, good morning!" Theo said looking out of the cave and seeing that there was a beautiful Sun outside. "Let''s work hard today too!" Theo said. Encouraged by Theo, Yuki replied: "Yes! I will do my best!" Theo made breakfast for both, and soon after they went to the [Dimensional Room] to cultivate. 7 hourster¡­ [Filled: 140 Cells] "The ... 7 hours remain as the limit that I can cultivate in the day...!" Theo eximed a little disappointed, but remembering that thanks to [Dimensional Room] his cultivation is 20 times faster than normal: "Luckily, I have this [Dimensional Room]. Thanks to that, my speed is growing so fast!" Theo was happy to think so. Because Yuki cultivated with the (Dragon''s Egg), Theo thought that was why he could cultivate longer than her. Of course, that''s what he thought, since he really didn''t know if it was the reason for it or not. "Ah!!!" Waiting for Yuki, Theo remembered something: "Thinking about it now, I did not use the [Pills of the 5 Elements] after I advanced to the Student Kingdom." _ _ [4,000 Points] [Earth Pill] Medium [Effect: Contains Earth Energy - Strengthens 20% of Body Organs] Warning: Single Use - Works only in the Student Kingdom. _ _ _ _ [4,500 Points] [Fire Pill ] Medium [Effect: Contains Fire Energy - Refines 20% of the Body] Warning: Single Use - Works only in the Student Kingdom. _ _ _ _ [5,000 Points] [Water Pill] Medium [Effect: Contains Water Energy - Cleans 20% Impurities from the Body] Warning: Single Use - Works only in the Student Kingdom. _ _ _ _ [5,500 Points] [Wooden Pill] Medium [Effect: Contains Wood Energy - Increases 20% Stamina] Warning: Single Use - Works only in the Student Kingdom. _ _ _ _ [6,000 Points] [Metal Pill] Medium [Effect: Contains Metal Energy - Strengthens 20% of Bones in the Body] Warning: Single Use - Works only in the Student Kingdom. _ _ Seeing the list of 5 pills appearing, Theo soon bought all of them for 25,000 points in total. Soon the 5 pills appeared in front of Theo and he used his divine sense to open the [Earth Pill] sk and then levitated it to his mouth and swallowed. Feeling a slight pain invading his body, Theo clenched his teeth tightly and held it in. Not long after, the pain stopped. Theo then took the [Metal Pill] and started absorbing it too. His bones that had already been rebuilt by his [Lineage] began to strengthen even more. Although he felt a lot of pain in the process, inparison to the pain he felt when he created his lineage, this pain wasn''t so difficult for him to bear. "Only three more to go!" Theo eximed after the pain passed away. He then took the [Wood Pill] and began absorbing it, but this time he just felt a very good and pleasant feeling of his strength rising. Seeing that the effect of it also passed, Theo took the [Fire Pill] and began to digest it. Soon after he began to digest the fire pill, his body began to be surrounded by ayer of mes and began to refine his whole body, making him close his teeth tightly, having to bear a strong pain. "Last one!!" Seeing only the [Water Pill] left, Theo put it in his mouth as well and began to digest it. This time 20% of the impurities in his body began toe out uncontrobly from his pores. "It''s finally over!!" Theo eximed, "Hm... my body got lighter and easier to control!" He said and smiled. "The bad part is this foul smell of impurity! Hm... " A thought then came into his mind, "Is there a skill or technique that can use water to clean myself?" Thinking about it, Theo thought it was worth checking. Chapter 23 Yuki Lineage When opening the [System Store], Theo spent some time searching¡­ [9,000 System Points] [Skill: Level 1] [Skill: Rank 4] [Ability for cleaning in general] [Warning: Without having an affinity with [Water] and [Wind], the mana cost is greater.] "Oh! It worked! Hm... despite it saying that there is higher mana if I don''t have [Water] and [Wind] affinities, it should not be too much for me, I guess..." Theo thought and decided "Well, I''ll buy it and see." [Are you sure you want to spend 9,000 System Points on the skill ?] [Yes]-[No] Theo: "[Yes]" [You Learned the skill: ] "Okay, I''ll test now!" Theo thought and used it. Theo: "" "Ssh" The moment he used on his body, Theo was surrounded by ayer of water, wiping every corner of his body. After the water stopped wiping his body, a hot wind began to spin around him, forming a small whirlwind drying him very fast. After the effect passed and the foul scent of impurity was no longer present: "Haha! It was better than I thought! Also, the mana cost wasn''t that great either." "Well, there''s still time before Yuki finishes cultivating, I''ll cook lunch in the meantime." Theo thought, exiting the [Dimensional Room]. "Alright, it''s ready! It''s almost time for Yuki to stop cultivating as well." With that thought in mind, Theo returned to the [Dimensional Room]. "Theo!" Yuki called after him as he appeared. "I returned! I went to prepare lunch while you were cultivating," Theo said. With a happy smile, Yuki said "I managed to have a breakthrough in cultivation! I made it to the 4th Tier of the Student Kingdom!" After saying it, she went to Theo, wagging her tails and ears without stopping. Theo: "Oh! Was fast. Congrattions!" He said and smiled. "Thanks! But I''m able to cultivate fast like that because of the (Dragon''s Egg) and also thanks to that [Dimension Room] and the [Magic Core] you gave me." Yuki said happily. "Haha! As long as you''re happy, it''s good for me!" He said and continued, "Ah! Right, the food is ready, shall we go back?" "Yes, let''s go!" Yuki replied. "Hm... before that, let me use my new skill on you!" Theo said, and with a thought, he used her. Yuki was surprised at first, but remembering it was Theo who used this skill on her, she didn''t worry. After that, they reappeared in the cave. When leaving the [Dimensional Room]. Yuki started to feel the good smell of fish and ended up salivating a bit. This was the first time Theo had made fish. Seeing Yuki salivating only with the scent, Theo began to think it would be good for him to start making fish more often as well. "It smells so good!!" Yuki eximed. "Right, no need to wait, let''s eat!" Theo smiled and said. "Hm, ~~ Delicious!!" eximed Yuki as she ate the fish. Theoughed lightly, "That good?" "Yes! A lot!" Yuki replied. Theo smiled and said, "I''m d you liked it!" Yuki nodded and revealed a happy smile. Theo and Yuki continued to eat until they were satisfied. Yuki rubbed her face on Theo''s: "Theo, thank you for this!" "Hm!" Theo nodded and said, "Okay, you still have to train to master the first stage of your movement technique, I also want to increase my proficiency with my mes." After that was said, they started heading to the forest to train again. It was still a while before Yuki was able to master her movement technique. Yuki put a lot of hard work, and she then managed to master the first stage. "I finally mastered the first stage!" Yuki eximed cheerfully, "I need to tell Theo!" She went to where Theo was training. "Wow! This was caused by Theo?!" Yuki was surprised when she got near where Theo was training because the ce was destroyed... there were trees burned to ashes, other nts and even rocks were not spared either. Coming close to Theo, Yuki sighed in admiration: "You are very strong Theo!!" "Oh! Is that you Yuki?! "Theo said. At the sound of Theo''s voice, Yuki remembered why she came here and said, "Yes, I have mastered the first stage of movement technique!" She said and smiled happily. "I understand, I''m d you did it!" Theo smiled and said, "Ah, Yuki, I said I was going to give you a gift when you learned the first step of your right movement technique, right?" Yuki stood with her tails wagging happily and looking at Theo with her (Fox) eyes shining as she looked at Theo, and nodded. Theo did not say anything, he simply started to take [Magic Cores] that were in his [Dimensional Bag] and began to use on them, increasing his points. When it arrived at 150,104 points, he stopped. Yuki had seen Theo do this before, so she just stood on the side, waiting. "Okay, now I have the necessary points!" Theo said to himself and opened the [System Store] and bought a [Lineage Creation Pill]. Seeing the box, Theo smiled and said, "Yuki, what''s inside this box is your gift!" He looked at her seriously "Inside the box is a [Lineage Creation Pill], but understand that the process is very painful, so I''ll let you decide when you''re going to use it!" Hearing this, Yuki nodded and Theo continued, "When I got my [Lineage] my power increased a lot, and it also improved my body a lot! But, once more, the process is painful and takes time, so it will depend on you when you want to take it!" he said in a serious tone. Yuki was also very interested in acquiring a [Lineage]. Her lovely (Fox) eyes gleamed with a curious light. "I don''t want to be a burden to you, so I''ll use the pill so I can strengthen myself! Even if I have to suffer a little pain in the process!" Yuki said with determination. Watching her act like this, Theo sighed and said, "Okay, but first let''s go back and you need to rest so you''re in your best condition before using the pill." Yuki agreed with what Theo said and soon after they returned to the cave. 2 hourster. "I''m ready!" Yuki said. "Okay, but first let''s go to the [Dimensional Room] to do this! I think if you do it there, the mana being denser can help you in creating your [Lineage]." Theo exined. Yuki also thought it was a good idea and agreed. Theo: "[Dimensional Room]" When entering the [Dimensional Room], he took out the box that was inside the [Dimensional Bag]. Then, he opened the box and took the [Lineage Creation Pill] from inside. "Yuki, are you ready?" Theo asked. "Yes!" Yuki replied in a firm tone. Theo then used his mental power to take the pill to Yuki''s mouth. The moment the pill entered her body, all the energy in the pill began to focus on the center of her body. Soon after, it began to spread and surround each part of her body, causing extreme pain. "AHHHHHH!" Yuki started to feel a lot of pain and began to make muffled cries by clenching her teeth tightly, holding back the pain. The white and ck energy contained in this pill began to form again in Yuki''s central point, producing crackling sounds inside her, as if they were hammering something. This caused even greater pain for Yuki. Yuki, that was next to the (Dragon''s Egg), began to be surrounded by silver energy that was being sent from (Dragon''s Egg). This made Theo a little worried and anxious because he did not know why this was happening. Unfortunately, he could not do anything for fear of making things worse. He could only stare and hope for the best. The silver energy that wasing from the (Dragon''s Egg) blended with milky white energy that was inside Yuki''s body and began to spread throughout her body. Covering her organs, bones, bone marrow, blood, skin, flesh, and cells. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" When this started to happen, Yuki began to feel an even greater pain that made her scream out loud in agony. It was a pain she had never experienced in her life, almost losing consciousness... but Yuki continued to persevere. Soon her bones melted. They had turned into a silvery liquid mass, but not long afterwards this silver liquid mass began to form new bones, but this time they were silver bones, stronger and more resistant than previous bones. After her bones were formed, the pain Yuki was feeling faded a little and the energy in her body continued to work, spreading through her body fortifying her. Her vital organs were strengthened by this energy, now they emitted a faint silver light, her heart was also strengthened by creating a small silveryer around it protecting it. Her blood became thicker. When Yuki began to feel relieved, her outer skin began to fall. "AHHHHHHH!" Making her scream in pain again, but soon a newyer of white skin and some silver features began to form, recing the old one. Theo was looking at her in surprise a, for she still continued with her white coat, but with some silver features. Her four cinnamon-colored paws were now silver, her ws got sharper and longer, her two ears were white, but around them was a silver lining, a new tail also grew, and her tails were long, white and beautiful with them being silver at the tip as well. And what most surprised Theo was that Yuki''s forehead had a small silver horn and a pair of long silver wings on her back. Theo looked at her and saw that the name of her breed changed, from (Snow Fox) to... Chapter 24 Training With Yuki. Theo looked at her and saw that the name of her race changed, from (Snow Fox) to be¡­ (Silver Blizzard Fox): [4th Tier of the Student Kingdom] [Image for the interested: http://prntscr/nse3tr] Yuki soon opened her eyes. Her eyes were still wine-colored, however now they looked a lot like dragon eyes. Yuki looked at Theo full of emotions and said, "Theo, I got it!!" Tears of joy began to stream from her eyes. ,m "Yes, you did it! I''m proud of you!" Theo said. "I''m tired..." Yuki said with her eyes almost closing. Theo smiled gently and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you! You can rest!" "Thank you!" She said as sheid down on the floor and began to sleep. Theo sighed in admiration for Yuki''s strong willpower, since he experienced the pain that one must pass in order to create the [Lineage] himself. He went to her and used , then he waited beside her until she woke up. Theo who was lying next to Yuki, fell asleep, and before he even realized he was sleeping too. Next morning¡­ When he woke up, Theo noticed that Yuki was still sleeping, so he left the [Dimensional Room] to cook breakfast for them. As they didn''t eatst night, Theo decided to indulge more this morning. He ended up making lots of rice, meat, and fish. When everything was ready, Theo entered the [Dimensional Room] again to call Yuki. "Yuki, you woke up! How are you feeling?" Theo asked. "Good, thank you! Only I feel weird... and now I have wings too!" Yuki said in a surprised tone. "Hm... I think this is because of the (Dragon''s Egg). When you were creating your [Lineage], the (Dragon''s Egg) began to send silver energy towards you. So I''m sure you had such change because of him!" Theo exined to Yuki. "I see... I was concentrating so hard on bearing the pain I did not even realize..." Yuki replied thoughtfully. "But I don''t see any problems because you seem to have gotten much stronger than before!" Theo saidfortingly. "Ah, yes, you''re right!" Yuki said then smiled gently. Theo smiled and said, "Yuki, you must be hungry! I made breakfast, shall we go?" "U-um,e on!" Yuki agreed. Theo: "[Dimensional Room]" Leaving the [Dimensional Room], Yuki saw a table inside the cave with a variety of meat and fish, she looked at Theo happily and said, "Theo, did you make all this?" Theo smiled and said, "Yes, you must be hungry since you didn''t eat anythingst night, right?" "Yes!" Yuki admitted, feeling very happy and loved. "Okay, let''s eat!" Theo said, and Yuki nodded in response. After eating a little Yuki asked "Theo?!" "Yes?" Theo answered. "It''s all so delicious!!" Yuki said with a happy smile. Theo smiled awkwardly and said, "Haha! I''m d you liked it!" --------- After they finished breakfast and rested a little, Theo asked, "Yuki, do you want to know how strong you got?" "I do!" Yuki was a little excited. She was also very interested, and her lovely fox eyes shed with a curious light. "So, would you like to train with me to see how strong you are now?" Theo asked. Yuki was happy, wagging her tails, as she headed toward Theo and rubbed her face on his, "Yes, I would like that a lot!" Yuki replied cheerfully. "Ok, let''s go to the forest to train," suggested Theo. "Yes." Yuki nodded. They then left the cave and headed into the forest. When they saw that they were a good distance away, they stopped. "Okay, it should be good here!" Theo said, "Shall we begin?" "Yeah, let''s do it!" Yuki nodded. "Now you have wings, do you think I could fly with them?" Theo asked doubtfully. "I don''t know..." Yuki thought for a moment and said, "I''ll try!" Soon she spread her beautiful silver wings and started pping lightly. It was not long before she began to float. "Wow! You really can fly!" Theo eximed in surprise and excitement. "Ah, this is cool!" Yuki eximed happily flying a little awkwardly around where they were. Seeing her fly, Theo could not help but envy her for being able to fly. He even thought of using his affinity to create a pair of wings to fly, but just imagining how much mana he would have to spend just to maintain his wings, he thought it would not work. After flying for a long time, Yuki started to descend. "That was really cool!" Yuki said with a happy expression. Theo was struck by the beauty of Yuki flying like this. Seeing she was back, Theo said: "Let''s now test your affinity with [Ice]?" "Yes!" Yuki replied. At first, Theo wanted to let her strike him, but on second thought, he thought he should see the power of her attack in the first ce since he did not know if he could leave without being seriously injured. Theo first told her to use her [Ice] attack technique on a rock. "Alright!" Yuki agreed. Yuki then exerted his attack towards a rock that was not too far from where they were. "BOOOOOOM!" The moment Yuki''s attack hit the rock, a loud explosion happened, breaking the rock and at the same time freezing the broken parts. It was a very strong attack. Theo was secretly enchanted by Yuki''s attack. He looked at her and said, "Your attack power is very strong Yuki!" "I think so as well! Before, it wasn''t that strong!" Yuki eximed, her face filled with a pleasant surprise. "Hm... this was an attack using attack technique?" Theo asked doubtfully. "Yes, it was!" Yuki replied. "Oh, I see..." Theo thought and said, "Let''s move away from each other and you attack me, I want to see if I can dodge using my movement technique," suggested Theo. "Are you sure?" Yuki asked worriedly. "Yes, don''t worry! My defense went up a lot after I got my [Lineage]." Theo said. Yuki was still worried but eventually agreed. She then used the same attack in Theo''s direction, but she lowered the power a bit when attacking. Seeing Yuki''s attacking toward him, Theo used his movement technique. "Swoosh!" And he dodged. "BOOM!" As Yuki''s attack hit the ground, they formed a small crater and froze a small area around where theynded. He still hadn''t mastered the 2nd stage of his movement technique, but his speed when using it has already increased twice from how it was before. So he found it easy to dodge Yuki''s attack, but he knew she didn''t attack seriously, so it was so easy for him to dodge. After that, they continued to train. Theo also threw some attacks at Yuki to see if she could dodge. Of course, he did not use much mana to attack her, because he did not want to hurt her. Even more so because his cultivation level was far above hers. They continued until about noon. Then they decided to go back. Chapter 25 10th Tier Of The Student Kingdom Theo then made lunch for them. After eating, they went to [Dimensional Room] cultivate. Since they hadn''t cultivated today. 6 hourster¡­ [1,000 Cells Filled. Function Tails Maniption Obtained] [New Tail Obtained] Theo was surprised by the System''s sudden warning, not expecting this to happen when filling the [Lineage cells]. Theo opened his eyes, "Wow, and to think I had something like that when filling my [Lineage cells]!" Theo eximed with this pleasant surprise. Seeing that Yuki was still cultivating, Theo left the [Dimensional Room] to test how this [Tail Maniption] thing is. Arriving outside of the cave, Theo began tomand his tails to move. The moment he tried, they followed hismand. It was not much different from moving his own paws, they obeyed all hismands. Better yet, they were very flexible and the most incredible thing was that when he put mana on them, they started to grow proportionally to the mana inputted. "W-Wow! This will help a lot in a fight!!" Theo eximed surprised and happy at the same time. He then tested it for almost an hour and then decided to back to cultivating, as he could still cultivate for another hour. 1 hourter¡­ [Filled 20 Cells] Opening his eyes again, Theo saw Yuki staring at him in astonishment, but her eyes were facing his tails. Theo looked at his tails as well. The moment he saw his tails, Theo saw that lightning bolts were circling around them, forming electrical currents. "Did this happen while I was cultivating?" Theo asked hesitantly. Yuki saw that Theo stopped meditating and asked, "Theo, you have 2 tails now?" And why do these bolts surround you? "About this new tail, I got it thanks to my [Lineage], as for the other question... I don''t know either..." Theo replied, curious also why these lightning bolts began to surround he tails, but as much as he thought about it, he could not find an answer. He then decided not to think about it now. "Oh! So you got another tail because of your [Lineage]." Yuki eximed. "Besides, I can move them when how I want!" Theo said, making them move. "Very cool! And to think you could do even that!" Yuki said with a silly grin. "Yeah! I was surprised too!" Theo smiled and said, "Shall we go back and eat?" "Yes!" Yuki nodded. Seeing Yuki agree, Theo first made the lighting bolts stop running around his tails and then left the [Dimensional Room]. Upon leaving the [Dimensional Room], Theo thought: "Does the tails handling also appear in my [Status]?" With that thought in mind, he decided to open his [Status] to confirm whether it appeared or not. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Golden Fox. Species: Magic Animal. Cultivation: 9th Tier of the Student Kingdom: High Advancement. _ _ Lineage: Golden Fox: 1020 Cells. _ _ System Points: 253 _ _ ((Skills)) : Level 1. _ _ ((Affinities)) Lightning: Small Advance. Darkness: Small Advance. _ _ ((Techniques)) Apprentice: Medium Advancement. Cultivation Technique: Small Advancement. Movement Technique: First Stage. _ _ "Hm... didn''t show up. Well, it doesn''t matter!" Theo then left the cave and went to the wood stove and began to prepare their dinner. * After having dinner with Yuki, they talked for a while and then went to sleep. Next morning¡­ "Haa ~" Opening his eyes, Theo noticed Yuki looking at him. Theo smiled at her and said, "Good morning Yuki!" Yuki: "Good morning, Theo!" Getting up, he cooked some fish for them to eat. Then, they entered the [Dimensional Room] to cultivate. Theo looked at the [Magic Core] Yuki was using to cultivate, seeing that its'' energy was almost empty, "Yuki, I''m going to give you another [Magic Core]!" He said opening his [Dimensional Bag] and taking out another [Magic Core] from inside it, but this one was in the 10th Tier of the Student Kingdom. Yuki went up to Theo with her tails swaying happily and said, "Thank you, Theo!" Theo smiled and replied, "Don''t worry! I like helping you!!" Yuki got even happier with these words from Theo. "Hm... I feel I''m just a little bit short of reaching the 10th Tier of the Student Kingdom." Theo thought and began to cultivate. When Theo began to cultivate using his cultivation technique, , Dark Mana and Lightning Mana began to enter his body non-stop, going towards his center of gravity where his [Magic Core] was located. Coming close to the [Magic Core], the Dark Mana and Lightning Mana began to form a vortex around Theo''s [Magic Core] and entered it little by little. This continued for 5 hours until he received news that made him very happy. [Filled 100 Cells] [Congrattions! You have reached: 10th Tier of the Student Kingdom Layer] "Hahaha! I got to the 10th Layer of the Student Kingdom!! Just one more level and I get to the next [Kingdom] and I gain my (Human) form!" Theoughed out loud. Theo then looked in the direction of Yuki and saw that she was still cultivating. But this time her speed of cultivation was greater than before, the amount of mana she was pulling was so high that it even formed a mana vortex visible to the naked eye, which then it began to enter her pores without stopping. At the same time she pulled mana from her surroundings, she also received mana from (Dragon''s Egg). Theo had always been intrigued by this connection that Yuki had with (Dragon''s Egg), but since it was helping her to grow faster, he didn''t really worry it. He also tried to cultivate with the (Dragon''s Egg), but it didn''t work. Before Theo returns to cultivating, he heard a sound. "Bleim!" Coming from Yuki''s direction. He then realized that Yuki was able to advance to the 5th Tier of the Student Kingdom. Watching Yuki open her eyes, Theo smiled at her and said, "Congrattions Yuki!" Yuki nodded happily and said, "Thank you! Hehe! I am very happy! Now it''s easier for me to cultivate." "I''m happy for you too, Yuki!" Theo said. Hearing this, Yuki began to wag her tails and went to him and began rubbing her face on his. After Yuki created her lineage, the size difference between her and Theo wasn''t great. In fact, she came to be a little bigger than him. "By the way, I also got a breakthrough in cultivation!" Theo said. "Seriously?! I''m happy for you Theo!!" Yuki replied. "Thank you." Theo smiled and said, "Shall we go back to cultivating?" "Yes, let''s!" Yuki replied. * Extra Scene: One morning, Theo and Yuki went to cultivate to the forest. They moved a bit far from each other to not affect the other''s cultivation. But one time, when Theo was returning to where Yuki was, he saw her sneeze cutely and Theo thought while covering his face with his paws: "Too cute." Chapter 26 Mei Zong 2 hourster¡­ [Filled 44 Cells] "Oh! The number of filled cells increased!" Theo eximed in surprise. "Okay, Yuki will be cultivating for another 3 hours so I''ll hunt for a little while!" With that thought in mind, Theo left the [Dimensional Room] and then he headed towards the forest. * When walking in the forest, Theo noticed a fruit tree that looked a lot like the apples he knew. Looking at them curiously, Theo noticed that their name really was [Apple]. He then used his mental power and took one of them, bringing it to himself and began to eat it. "Hm... sour!" Theo eximed as he took a bite. But soon he thought, "Oh! It''s sweet inside! It''s a good taste!" Theo thought in surprise. After finishing eating it, Theo decided to keep these apples in the [Dimensional Bag] to eatter with Yuki. * "Hm... until now I''ve only seen a few smaller (Animals), which when they saw me, they ran away," Theo thought after walking in the forest. "Oh! A (Boar) is running towards me! What a brave one!!" Theo thought. However, this (Boar) was only in the 4th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom, so when he got close to Theo, he just hit the (Boar)''s head with his ws and killed it. Theo: "" [Obtained: 154 System Points] After that, Theo continued to worry about finding prey to turn into his [Points]. While walking in the forest, killing the (Animals) and (Monsters) for the points. Theo began to think aloud: "When I get my (Human) form, I want to travel all over the world!" "Sigh~ Well, better not think about it now," Theo thought. XXX "What an ambitious (Animal) we have here!" Before Theo went back hunting in the woods, he heard a beautiful female voice, making all the hairs of his body rise. He began to feel a very strong presenceing from the sky. When he looked in the direction of the voice he heard¡­ Theo saw a woman on top of a floating object, a very spaceship-like looking one. Seeing this, Theo was very surprised, but then his surprise turned to fear; because this woman began to float in the sky with a pair of blue wings on her back. She began to descend from the sky towards him. The maiden had two long ponytails hanging down to her waist. Her face had a sweet and lovely smile. Her pairs of big, tearful eyes were extremely bright as she looked at Theo. This maiden was wearing a pink dress as she flew from the sky like a charming pink fairy,nding slowly on the ground. She looked at Theo with her curious eyes. Theo was mesmerized by this woman''s beauty, but soon fear began to invade his heart again: "Why did shee to me? She came to kill me?" Theo began to wonder in fear. Theo was sure that if she wanted to kill him, she hardly had to do anything. Since when he looked at the information above her said: (Human): 11th Tier of the Magician Apprentice Kingdom. This beautiful maiden said: "And to think that I would find an (Animal) who is in the 10th Tier of the Student Kingdom on the edge of the forest!" She looked at Theo with her curious eyes. Before Theo even spoke, she continued: "Um... you''re getting more and more puzzling. I''ve never seen or heard of a Golden Fox in my life!" She said and her mouth curved into a beautiful smile. But Theo did not have time to enjoy it, for he did not know if she would be hostile to him or not: "W-What do you intend to do?" He asked worriedly. "Actually, I intended to go deeper into the forest to find an (Animal) to form a contract with me!" She replied with a smile. "You..." Before he could even finish the sentence, she interrupted. "My name is Mei Zong. But you can call me Mei!" She said. "Um... Mei, I''m Theo!" He replied. Seeing Theo say his name, she nodded with satisfaction. Mei smiled and said, "I like you! Do you want to form a contract with me? I promise to treat you well!" She said and smiled gently. Looking at her, Theo could see that she was not a bad person and did not seem to want anything bad from him, but he had many secrets and did not want to get involved in anything that could lead to his death. "Sigh..." Theo thought for a moment and said, "Sorry! I can not go with you." Mei said with a sad expression, "Are you sure? If you came with me, I will help you to get strong quickly! Soon, you could get your (Human) form and with me, you could travel the world easily!" She said looking seriously at him, waiting for him to change his mind. "I still can not! Sorry!" Theo replied. Mei forced a smile and said, "I see... well, I will not force you then." Seeing this, Theo began to feel bad for rejecting her offer, but it couldn''t be helped. "Actually, I didn''te just to form a contract with an (Animal), I''m also worried about someone who is from my Sect," Mei said. Theo became curious and asked, "May I ask why you are worried about this person?" "Hm... he is a man who came from the same Sect as me. He was on a mission along with someone from the Dragon Sect in search of a (Dragon''s Egg) with a strong [Lineage]! The (Dragon''s Egg) helps increase the [Lineage] of someone who is also (Dragon), so they made a deal. The (Egg) would stay with the (Dragon) if the mission seeded, and he would get many [Magic Cores], but when they seeded, it seems that he deceived the other guy from the Dragon Sect and stole the [Magic Cores] and the (Dragon''s Egg) at night." Mei exined. "Is she talking about the (Human) that I found? And the (Dragon''s Egg) you''re talking about is what''s with me ?! It can only be it..." Theo thought in surprise. Theo calmed down and said, "I see. So that''s why you have to find him. " "Yes, but there''s a chance he''s already dead... since he ended up fighting and was seriously injured. Maybe some (Animal) or (Monster) may have devoured him," Mei said. In that thought, she''s right, Theo devoured him, but of course, Theo won''t say it. Seeing that she was a gentle person and liked to talk, Theo began to ask her about cultivation, which he still didn''t know. While talking to her, Theo came to know that the Superior Student Kingdom has 12 Tiers, thenes the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom, that also had 12 Tiers, followed the Wizard Kingdom which also consisted of 12 Tiers. In the sect where she is, only the strongest Elders are in the Superior Wizard Kingdom. She only knew what existed until the Spiritual Kingdom. This was a very powerful existence! But few can reach such a kingdom. In her Sect, only the patriarch is in the Spiritual Kingdom, but she never saw his power. So she did not know how strong he was. After talking for over an hour, Theo asked, "From what you have said your sect is far from here! Where is it?" Mei smiled and said, "The forest where we are in is the Foggy Forest. It''s North from here, in a city called [Soiken Town]. The name of my sect is [Red Flower Sect] and it''s the strongest Sect in the [Soiken Town]!" She replied proudly. "Thank you for telling me all of this!" Theo said gratefully to her. "Don''t worry! I liked talking to you!" Mei then became a little sad and said, "I''m leaving. If you want to meet me, you can look for me at the [Red Flower Sect] in [Soiken City]. I do very well there!" "I understand! Thanks again!" Theo said curving toward her. "Hehe, don''t worry! I''m going now, I have a feeling we''ll meet again!" She spoke and flew to her ''object'' and began to head deeper into the forest. "Sigh~" Theo looked in the direction and thought, "Well, I got a lot of important information! Too much time has passed, I''d better go back!" ------------ Extra Scene~ One day, while in the [Cave], Theo asked something to Yuki, "Okay, so, while sitting down, lift your right paw and tilt your head." Yuki did it and asked: "Like this?" Theo: "Yes, now just say ''Rawr''" Yuki: "Rawr" Then, Theo turned to the side and thought "This is too much for my heart to handle." Chapter 27 Island Of The Falling Star "Well, I didn''t get many points today, but thanks to Mei, I got a lot of important information!" Theo thought as he ran towards the cave. At this moment, Theo was very happy with his decision not to worry about a (Human) city now, for from what he heard from Mei, they had a good chance of either killing him or forcing a contract with him. This was something he least desired. He also felt lucky to have met Mei rather than someone else, since even when she was so strong, she did not try to force him to follow her. * Continuing on the way back to the cave, even after running for some time, Theo did not find many (Animals) or (Monsters). Which made him think that they must have felt Mei''s strong presence and fled. Only the less intelligent ones stayed. Only after running around for half an hour, Theo began toe across more (Animals) and some (Goblins) that he killed on his way. Thanks to this, Theo now had a total of 26,741 [System Points] and it wasn''t long before he reached the cave. Theo: "[Dimensional Room]" Arriving in the cave and entering the [Dimensional Room], Theo noticed that Yuki had already stopped cultivating, and was waiting for him. "Have you waited long?" Theo asked. "No, I stopped cultivating not too long ago!" Yuki replied. "I see... well, I have some things to talk to you about! But before that, let''s go back to eat," Theo said. Seeing Yuki nodding in response, Theo and Yuki left the [Dimensional Room] and Theo began to prepare lunch for them. "Yuki, today I went out hunting and I came across a very strong (Human). Luckily she had no intention of harming me," Theo said as he prepared his lunch. "Really?! d that nothing bad happened!" When Yuki heard about Theo finding a powerful (Human). She was relieved that nothing had happened to him, but the fear that something would happen to Theo again persisted. "Yes, I also talked to her for a while, and I got some important information from her!" Theo said. Yuki sighed relieved and said, "Well, as long as you''re well, I''m happy!" "Yes, I was lucky to have found her and not another (Human)." Theo said and continued, "I am d to have found her. She exined many things that I was in doubt about before." "Good!" Yuki eximed happily. In fact, Theo was not afraid of being killed by anyone, because he owned the [Dimensional Room] and could always hide there. Instead, he was afraid of having to expose the [Dimensional Room] to someone, because, if he was found out to have something like that, it is very likely that he would start to be hunted. Even more so after he heard from Mei about the (Human) who betrayed the (Dragon) running away with (Dragon''s Egg) to have more profits. Just hearing this, Theo already imagined that the people of this world were very greedy. Theo then began to exin to Yuki everything he talked to Mei about. "Ahem, the things I''ve heard about the human Mei are really like that." Theo recounted the conversation he had with Mei. It turned out that the forest in which they currently live was not as simple as he thought. This forest lied on an ind called [Falling Star Ind] and despite being called an ind, the size of it was not small at all. It stretched for thousands of miles. Mei mainly warned him not to go too deep into the ind, as there are very powerful beings there. She said she did not have the strength to explore this ind until the very end, especially because the beings who live deeper in the forest have their own territories, and if someone were to enter it without permission... they will end up dying. The [Falling Star Ind] was not very strong originally. However, they say that a thousand years ago, a star fell on the ind and made the mana around it several times denser and purer. Therefore, many strong beings emerged continuously living near the ce where it fell. It was also because the members who lived close to it kept it a secret so that they were able to cultivate to be stronger. In the end, it came out to surfaceter, but they were already strong enough to protect their territories. "Wow! So it''s like that¡­" Yuki said in surprise. "Yes, but we do not have to worry about that! Because we have the [Dimensional Room] that also has dense mana, and we are getting strong quickly, but it is best not to go too deep in the ind at the moment. We can always get stronger, and then explore the ind," Theo exined. "I will definitely work hard to be more powerful and not be a burden to Theo. I''ll train, train hard!!" Yuki said determinedly. Hearing what Yuki said, Theo smiled and said, "I do not think of you as a burden! I''ll always help you get stronger and protect you!" "Theo..." Yuki was so thrilled that warm tears began to stream down her face. She felt like the happiest person in the world for having Theo by her side. With tears in her eyes, Yuki said, "I''ll be more powerful and I''ll protect you too!" Moving toward Theo, Yuki began to rub her face on his. Theo smiled gently at Yuki and said, "I''ll be counting on you then!" Yuki waved her tails, asserting in a cute way Theo''s words: "Mhm!" Soon the food was ready, then they began to eat while Theo talked to Yuki and narrated the rest of what he had talked with Mei. * After eating lunch, Theo remembered something and said, "I got some delicious fruits, do you want to try?" "Yes!" Yuki nodded, wagging her tails. Theo then took two apples out of his [Dimensional Bag] and gave one to Yuki. "Sour! Hm... but it tastes sweet afterwards... they taste good!" Yuki said happily. "Hehe, I also found it sour, but good to eat right?!" Theo smiled at her. "Yes!" Yuki replied as he ate the apple. Seeing how happy she was eating the apple, Theo was d to have brought enough into his [Dimensional Bag]. After eating the apples, Theo asked, "I''m going to hunt now, do you want toe with me?" "Yes, I want to help you hunt!" Yuki quickly responded by surprising Theo. Theo and Yuki then left the [Cave] towards the forest. Chapter 28 Fighting Black Wolves: Part 1 Not long after... Theo and Yuki found 11 (ck Wolves). There were ten (ck Wolves) a dark coat and all with red eyes. "Are they chaotic animals?" Theo asked, seeing these wolves. Seeing that the strongest of them is only in the 8th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom and the weakest in the 4th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom, Theo turned to Yuki and said, "Let''s kill them." "Yes," Yuki agreed, and they started running toward the (ck Wolves). Using their movement techniques, they soon appeared in front of these (ck Wolves). ,m Without giving them time to respond, they attacked. Theo and Yuki did not have to use their affinities to attack. A normal attack already managed to kill 2 (ck Wolves) that were in the 4th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom. Theo then used on the dead (ck Wolves). [Obtained: 155 System Points] [Obtained: 158 System Points] Seeing that two of them died easily, the rest of the (ck Wolves) were wary and afraid. Theo did not even give them time to think about running, he was already attacking another wolf that was in the 5th Tier. Lifting his sharp ws towards the wolf, he attacked! "Prack!" They hit the head of the (ck Wolf). Sounds of breaking bones were heard and the (ck Wolf) was crushed to the ground. Seeing the (ck Wolf) corpse on the ground, Theo used on him as well. [Obtained: 247 System Points] Yuki beside him had also just frozen one (ck Wolf) in the 6th Tier to death. Theo also used on it and continued to kill the other (ck Wolves). It ended with only leaving the (ck Wolf) that was in the 8th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom alive, but he was so frightened that he could barely stand. Yuki used an [Ice] attack, freezing half of the (ck Wolf)''s body. He began to panic and struggle with all his might, howling loudly. "AWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!" "Calling reinforcements?" Theo asked. But then he saw Yuki attacking the (ck Wolf) again, hitting his head and killing him. "Done!" Yuki said. "Yes, good work," Theo said, praising her. "Hehe! Thank you!" Yuki began to wag her tail without stopping happily from being praised by Theo. Yuki seeing that Theo did not use on thest (ck Wolf), and thought it was strange. Theo seeing her expression of confusion, smiled and exined, "I''ll leave it there since he called out reinforcements so we don''t need to go out to get more prey, they wille to us!" "Oh! Theo is very smart!" Yuki said happily. "Haha. Now we just have to wait!" Theo said. "Yes." Yuki nodded. After Theo used on this (ck Wolves), only leaving the one that is in the 8th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom there, he got a total of 2,992 [System Points]. "RAAWWWWRRRR" Not long after, a loud (Wolf) roar was heard and a 2.30 meter high (ck Wolf) appeared. With a fierce expression, he looked at the (ck Wolf) who was dead on the ground. Then he looked at Theo and Yuki and asked, "Did you kill my son?" Looking at the (ck Wolf) who just arrived, and seeing that he was in the 5th Tier of the Student Kingdom. Theo did not worry. Theo looked at him as if looking at an idiot and said, "Do you see anyone else here besides us?" "You bastard, I''m going to kill you for that! And I''ll cut you into small pieces to feed my other children, to avenge my son''s death!" The (ck Wolf) replied angrily. After speaking, the (ck Wolf) threw a ck ball in the direction of Yuki and Theo. But for them, with their movement technique, they managed to easily dodge the attack of the (ck Wolf). "He has an affinity with [Darkness]?! It''s the first time I see anyone using besides me." Theo thought as he dodged the (ck Wolf)''s attack. Yuki wasted no time and used an attack with her [Ice] affinity, attacking the (ck Wolf). Even though the (ck Wolf) was at the same level as Yuki, Yuki''s attack was several times faster than that of the (ck Wolf). So even though he tried to dodge, he failed to make it in time and his hind legs were hit. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The (ck Wolf) started to scream in pain and started cursing himself because he didn''t think Yuki and Theo would be that strong. All he wanted to do now was to get away from this ce as quickly as possible, but soon, a ball of lightning struck him even faster than the [Ice] attack, directly hitting his head. "BOOOOOOM!" Hit by Theo''s attack, the body of the (ck Wolf) was buried in the ground dead. "Hm... he also had the [Darkness] affinity. I''ll use on him and exchange for [Essence]." Theo thought and used on the (ck Wolf). Theo began to feel his strength increase slightly, but the cells he thought would increase did not. "I see... it seems that I can only increase my cells by cultivating." Theo thought after he saw that he didn''t increase the amount of filled [Lineage cells]. But he felt that his affinity with [Darkness] increased a little, so he was happy with that. Theo then headed toward the other (ck Wolf) who was in the 8th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom and used to him too, also exchanging for [Essence]. "Shall we leave now?" Yuki asked. "Let''s wait a little longer. Since this (ck Wolf) was in the 5th Tier of the Student Kingdom, I think that''s why we got here first." "I see..." Yuki replied. Not too long after¡­ "Oh! It was like you said Theo! More (Wolves) really appeared." Yuki said in surprise, seeing many (ck Wolves) appear. "Right?!" Theo replied but was soon surprised by the number of (ck Wolves) that were appearing. Channelling [Lightning] in his mouth, Theo threw it in the direction of the (ck Wolves) at a very fast speed. Theo''s attack hit a group of (ck Wolves), killing more than 15 of them. "Wow! I killed more than I imagined... " Theo said in surprise. Yuki also wasted no time and started to attack. Even with many attacksing at her, she was able to easily dodge and kill the (ck Wolves). Theo went to the 15 (ck Wolves) that he just killed and used on them. Feeling his powers increase once more, he returned to kill even more of them, but before he even realized it, more and more (ck Wolves) began to appear. "Wow! I think if I use on all these (ck Wolves) I might be able to get a breakthrough in cultivation," Theo thought. "AWWWOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" "AWWWOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" "AWWWOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" "AWWWOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" "AWWWOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Watching Theo and Yuki kill the (ck Wolves) easily. The rest of the (ck Wolves) who were in the highest cultivation, began to howl,manding the (ck Wolves) to attack them. Although several began to attack Yuki and Theo, their speeds could only be said to be slowpared to theirs. So it wasn''t difficult for them to dodge and attack at the same time. Using his sharp ws, Theo shed in the direction of a (ck Wolf) who was in the 9th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom and cut him in half. On Yuki''s side, everything was frozen by her attacks. Many were frozen to death by her. But seeing that there were still so many (ck Wolves) in this ce, Theo began to attack faster and faster using his affinities to kill the (ck Wolves) and using on them. Chapter 29 Fighting Black Wolves: Part 2 After killing over 50 (ck Wolves) and using on them. Something happened that made him happy. [[Darkness] affinity has reached Medium Advance] "Oh! That''s great!" Theo eximed happily. Happy with the advancement he had in his affinity, Theo used his movement technique and arrived behind a (ck Wolf), attacking him using his ws and cutting him in two. "AWOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" "AWOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" "AWOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" The (ck Wolves) were more and more anxious. At first, they thought that after a while they would get tired and they would be able to kill Theo and Yuki, but seeing that even after being fighting for a long time they were still struggling, they were growing anxiously, howling for all to attack Yuki and Theo heavier. But neither Theo nor Yuki were intimidated by them and they continued to attack them non-stop. Theo had already prepared some potions for Yuki to use when she was left without mana or injured. And she also learned a little bit how to use her divine sense, so for her to levitate the potions in the [Dimensional Bag] that Theo gave her was not difficult now. Whenever she was left with almost no Mana, she used a mana potion to recover. In Theo''s case, he no longer needed to use potions since the moment he used and exchanged for [Essence], it helped him regain his strength. Channelling arge amount of [Lightning] in his mouth, crackling sounds were produced. Theo charged toward the (ck Wolves) who were howling. "BAROOM!" Fully hitting their bodies, causing them to be hurled away, Theo went in the direction of the killed (ck Wolves) and used on them. After killing a fair amount of (ck Wolves), Theo noticed that there were some (ck Wolves) who had a high strength. There was one in the 7th Tier of the Student Kingdom and two in the 6th Tier of the Student Kingdom. Seeing them, Theo was not afraid but was worried about them trying to attack Yuki. However, Theo knew that although her cultivation is a little lower than them, she was stronger because of her attack and movement techniques and she had formed a [Lineage] too. Although it wasn''t long ago that she formed it,pared to before, her power increased by at least 2 times and if she needed to, she could still fly. Looking at them and seeing that they still did not start to attack, Theo began to wonder: "Are you waiting for me to tire and then attack?! It''s a pity this is only making it easier for me!" Theo then continued to kill the (ck Wolves) non-stop, using on them. Theo had left 10 mana potions with Yuki. Now, after fighting all this time, she had already used 5 of them. "AWOOOOOOOO!" "AWOOOOOOOO!" "AWOOOOOOOO!" "AWOOOOOOOO!" "AWOOOOOOOO!" Seeing that almost all the (Wolves) had already been killed by Yuki and Theo, the (ck Wolves) left were bing more and more apprehensive, and soon the (ck Wolves) with stronger powers began to go towards them to attack. The four (ck Wolves) in the 2nd Tier of the Student Kingdom went in Yuki''s direction and the three in the 3rd Tier of the Student Kingdom went to Theo. Seeing this, Theo chuckled coldly, a bright light shining in his eyes and an immeasurable amount of mana exploded from his body. Numerous golden mes formed on his body. Theo began to form a golden ball of me andunched it against those (ck Wolves) who wereing toward him. "BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!" Arge explosion was produced and a small crater was formed at the ce where Theo''s attack struck. The (ck Wolves) who wereing to attack him had already been charred and their ashes were taken by the wind. Soon after, the mes began to return to Theo and strengthened his body. "You bastard!! You will pay for killing the (ck Wolves) of my pack!" The (ck Wolf) who was in the 7th Tier of the Student Kingdom said. "You have quiet until now, have you finally decided to speak?" Theo scoffed. "Hmph! Don''t get full of yourself just because you killed many (ck Wolves) from my pack. I admit that you''re stronger than me, but now that you''ve been fighting all this time, and you''re tired, in the end, the one who''ll end up dead will be you!" The (Alpha ck Wolf) spoke and startedughing loudly as if he could already see Theo killed by him. "You overestimate yourself!" Theo sneered. The (ck Wolf) didn''t pay attention to what Theo said andmanded the other two (ck Wolves) who were in the 6th Tier of the Student Kingdom to attack Theo. Running toward Theo, the (ck Wolf) said: "It''s time for you to die, you damn (Fox)!" Theo snorted in response and he headed towards them using his movement technique. Soon he arrived in front of a (ck Wolf) who was in the 6th Tier of the Student Kingdom surprising him. He raised his sharp ws and attacked using on the back of the (ck Wolf). There was no time for the (ck Wolf) to scream the moment Theo attacked him, and he fell dead on the ground creating a pool of blood. "Howe you still have so much strength?" The (Alpha ck Wolf) screamed in rm. He did not think Theo was still so strong. He started thinking about running away, but Theo did not give him that chance. Seeing Theoing towards him, the (ck Wolf Alpha) said: "Let''s stop fighting! We do not need to fight so hard, this would only result in big losses for both sides. I still have a lot (ck Wolves) on my side, but if you''re willing, I''ll make them retreat and stop attacking!" The (ck Wolf) secretly nned on his heart. He would definitely be at a disadvantage in this battle. It would be better for him to bear the shame and leave right now. He could ask for reinforcements to kill this (Fox) in the future after they leave. But, would Theo allow such good prey to run away like that? Of course not, he would not allow that to happen. Theo didn''t answer the (ck Wolf)''s question and kept going towards him at high speed. Already the other (ck Wolf) that were in the 6th Tier of the Student Kingdom, were being attacked by Yuki. Seeing that Theo was very close to him, the (Alpha ck Wolf) began to scream desperately "No, no, let me go! I do not wanna die!!" Theo pretended not to hear him and attacked his abdomen. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" After being hit in the abdomen, the (Alpha ck Wolf) screamed as blood gushed out of his mouth. Falling on the floor with blood dripping from his stomach, the (Alpha ck Wolf) looked at Theo with resentment and fear. Theo was not sorry for the (Alpha ck Wolf) and attacked with his sharp ws the head of the wolf. "Prack!" A breaking sound was heard and the (ck Wolf Alpha) shook a little, then he died. Theo looked at Yuki and saw that she also managed to kill the (ck Wolf) who was in the 6th Tier of the Student Kingdom. Theo first used on the dead bodies of the (ck Wolves) and their Alpha''s. It did not take long for them to finish killing all the other (ck Wolves). "A little more and I get to the next Kingdom and I get my (Human) shape!" Theo murmured happily after using the on all of the (ck Wolves). Chapter 30 Demi Humana Shina. "Shina, look out!" Said a handsome (Demi-Human) boy wearing blue clothing, who was around 15 to 16 years old, attacking a (Goblin) who was trying to attack a 13 to 14-year-old girl, approximately 150 to 155 centimetres high. Shina, whom the (Demi-Human) boy called, was a pretty girl with wolf ears and a longyered hair. The (Wolf) girl wore a set of blue clothes, much like the (Demi-Human)''s. Her features were like a beautiful painting, with sparkles in her sweet blue eyes. She was extremely beautiful. Although she was young, looking like a loli, she was as beautiful as a flower. "Thanks Kevin!" The girl named Shina thanked him. "Don''t worry, we''ll kill them soon!" The boy with the name Kevin replied. This young man was named Kevin. He had a long thin face and was quite handsome. He held a long sword in his hand and had a proud expression on his face. But soon his expression changed to be frightened, because not too far away, a veryrge group of (Goblins) began to get closer to them. He looked at another young man who was with them and said, "Shian, we need to get away soon!" "Shina, let''s get out of here soon!" Ther (Demi-Human) boy that was called Shian said. But before Shina could get away too, she had already been surrounded by a group of (Goblins). Seeing this, the Kevin told the other boy Shian: "Come on! Leave her, you can not save her! If we stay, we will also be dead!" "Are you sure? Didn''t you say you liked her?" Shian asked doubtfully. "What good is it to stay and die with her? I''m young and handsome, I don''t want to die yet!" Kevin answered nonchntly. Listening to their conversations, Shina began to shed tears, not expecting that her friends who swore to protect her would actually abandon her here. Clenching her wolf teeth tightly, Shina continued to fight those (Goblins). Seeing that they really started to run away, leaving her behind, Shina said, "You bastards, are you really going to leave me here?" But Kevin and Shian did not even look back, pretending they didn''t hear what she said. "Sigh~ such a beautiful girl, and she will die. If I''d known it would end like this I would have pushed her down before that happens, damn it." Kevin said with regret. But not long after they fled, a white fox with wings on the back appeared in front of them. Looking at them with their red eyes as if looking at someone who was already dead. Scared of the white (Fox) that was in front of him and the (Goblins) from behind, Kevin said: "Get out of the front stupid (Fox), if you don''t leave, I''ll kill you!" "That''s right, just walk away if you don''t want to die!" Said the other boy, Shian. * Back to Shina. "Hey, girl. Do you want some help?" A golden (Fox) appeared out of nowhere asking. Shina was already full of wounds, but she was still fighting the (Goblins), not giving up. She looked at the golden (Fox), who just spoke to her and said, "Yes, I would very much like it!" The moment she spoke, asking him to help, the golden (Fox) had already appeared in front of her and all the Goblins around her had already fallen to the ground dead, with their bodies mutted by ws. "W-Wow!!" The wolf girl looked at the golden (Fox) who just killed these (Goblins) as if cutting tofu, surprised. Seeing how strong he was, she sighed in relief and eventually fainted. "Okay, it''s time for all of you to die!" Theo told the (Goblins) after he saw the wolf girl faint. Using his movement technique, Theo began to kill the (Goblins) at an rming rate, not giving them a chance to approach the wolf loli. Not long afterwards, a white (Fox) withrge silver wings began to descend from the sky, holding two (Demi-Humans) with her ws. This white (Fox) was Yuki. Coming close to Theo with the 2 (Demi-Humans) fainted and filled with injuries, and some frozen parts, Yuki asked, "What do we do with them?" "Kill them! They do not deserve to live!" Theo said coldly. "Yes!" Yuki replied. She already wanted to kill them. She had seen everything they did from the sky when she went looking for more prey and saw the whole scene that had happened. Then, she went to Theo to tell. She knew Theo had an appreciation for (Humans), so she decided to ask Theo, before doing anything. With her sharp ws, Yuki attacked Shion''s head, killing him. Kevin got up scared, he was pretending dead waiting for an opportunity to escape, but seeing that they wanted to kill him, he got up. "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I do not want to die!!" The boy cried loudly, begging for his life with tears and snot dripping from his nose looking very disgusting. "Hmph! No matter what you say you''re going to die now!" Theo said heading toward him. "No, no, let me go!" Kevin started to cry even louder and began to try to get up and run. Theo soon appeared in front of this boy and attacked his head and killed him. "Okay, now let''s finish with these (Goblins)!" Theo told Yuki. "Yes!" Yuki replied. * Despite there being a lot (Goblins) in this ce, it took 3 hours for Theo and Yuki to kill them all. "Theo, there is a (Vige) ahead, I saw it when I was flying, it must be the (Goblin Vige). Should we go and look to see if there''s anything of value?" Yuki asked. "Yes, let''s go!" Theo replied. Heading to the (Goblin Vige), there were still some who managed to survive, but soon they were killed by Theo and Yuki, and Theo used on them, turning them into points. Taking (Demi-Human) girl on his back, Theo and Yuki entered the (Vige). Arriving there, after searching for a long time, they found nothing of value. Yuki looked disappointed, but Theo thought differently. Seeing that this (Vige) was now empty, and was closer to (Animals) and (Monsters) with a little more strength, Theo thought it would be nice to move in and start living in this (Vige). ------------------ Shina''s Appearance: http://prntscr/nsrunv Chapter 31 Moving To Vila. "Yuki, what do you think of us moving to this Vige?" Theo asked. "Where Theo goes, I will!" She replied with her bright red eyes looking at Theo. Theoughed loudly and said, "Okay, so let''s start living here from now on!" "Mhm!" Yuki nodded. Still with the (Demi-Human) girl on his back, Theo used his mental power to make her float to the ground. Seeing that there was no more danger, he took a potion from the Apprentice Kingdom of Perfect Healing and opened the jar, leading it to the wolf loli. Theo had already seen that this girl was a (Lunar Wolf Demi-Human) in the 9th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom. The moment the potion began to enter the body of the loli, her face began to regain its colour, and his skin began to heal. Not long afterwards, she opened her eyes and saw Theo and Yuki looking at her. "Who are you?" The girl asked. "When you ask for someone''s name, shouldn''t you introduce yourself first?" Theo joked. "Ahhh. Yes, I am Shina! Thank you for saving me before." She said remembering that this golden (Fox) in front of her had saved her. "Haha! Don''t worry!" Theo smiled and said, "I''m Theo Volts." "My name is Yuki!" Yuki proudly answered her name given by Theo. Rising with difficulty, she bowed to Theo and Yuki and said, "Thanks again for saving me!" But soon she notices that many of her injuries have already been healed. Theo noticing this said, "I gave you a potion to heal your wounds, drink that one to also help you fully recover!" He said as he levitated another potion in the direction of the loli Shina. Holding the potion with her small, delicate hands, she looked at Theo and asked, "Are you sure? You''ve helped me so much... these potions should be valuable!" She said, struggling not to cry. "Yes, don''t worry!" Theo answered with a smile. The loli Shina then nodded and took the potion. After drinking the whole potion, a minuteter, she had recovered from all her wounds. She was even more surprised, since even the scar on her belly, which she had for a long time, eventually disappeared after she drank the potion. Full of gratitude and happiness, she said: "Thank you so much! I don''t know how I can thank you for all you''ve done for me!" Tears began to stream from her eyes and she started sobbing softly. ,m Seeing Shina cry like this, even Yuki''s heart that only cared for Theo had softened. "Don''t cry, it''s okay now!" Yuki spokefortingly. "Mhm!" The loli, Shina, nodded, wiping the tears from her eyes. "We intend to make this vige our home now, and you? What are you going to do from now?" Theo asked. "That..." Shina thought and said, "I do not know..." "What about your family?" Theo asked. "I do not have a family..." She said sadly: "I lived in an orphanage with other (Demi-Human) children. I''ve never been told who my parents were. When I turned 14, I had to leave the orphanage fromck of food, but thanks to having cultivated a bit, I was able to get into a Sect, however when I went hunting with 2 colleagues from the Sect." She took a deep breath and said, "But they ended up leaving me behind and fled. I don''t want to go back to the same Sect as them!" She said with her tear-filled eye once more. "Soe and live with us!" Yuki suggested, "Right, right Theo?! She''s so cute and adorable. We cannot let her stay with those evil people!" "It''s okay with me if she wants to live with us!" Theo said and smiled at Shina. "Is it really true?" Shina was surprised but was very happy at the same time and she could not hold back the tears from flowing from her eyes. "Yes, let''s live together!" Yuki smiled. "Thank you..." Shina felt the heat in her eyes, her tears were falling. "Now we must first arrange the ce for us to live." Theo smiled. "There''s the great hall in this vige, we''ll stay in it until we think of something better." Remembering that there were dead women in this ce, Theo said, "Wait here, I''ll use my ability to clean the ce. When I finish cleaning, I''ll call you. " "Yes." Yuki nodded. "Mhm." Shina nodded as well. But before Theo went to the great hall, he used on Yuki and Shina, who were a little dirty with blood and dirt. Entering the great hall, Theo first put the dead bodies on his [Dimensional Bag] because he wanted to at least bury themter, but he did not want Yuki and Shina to see such thing. That''s why he wanted toe here alone. The hall had arge size with over 350 square meters. The domed roof was more than 10 meters above the ground. After staying almost an hour using throughout the ce, his ability ended up reaching level 4. "Okay, it''s clean now!" Seeing that everything was very clean, Theo left the great hall. On leaving the room, Theo spotted Yuki and Shina talking andughing. Seeing Theoe back, Yuki asked, "Finished?" "Yes, we can live in this great hall for now," Theo replied. Yuki nodded slightly, "Yes." Theo pondered for a moment, then asked, "Do you want toe in and see how it is?" "Yes!" Yuki and Shina responded. Upon entering the great hall, Yuki and Shina were surprised at its size. It was bigger than they thought, and after Theo used on every corner of it, it was very clean and beautiful. "Wow! This ce is huge!" Shina eximed in surprise. "Yes, much bigger than the cave where Theo and I lived before," Yukimented. "Yes, but it''s a little empty now..." Theo thought and said, "Then I''ll see if I can arrange things for us to live here morefortably." "Shina, you''re on the 9th Tier of the Apprentice Kingdom, right?!" Seeing her nod, Theo continued, "Well, I''ll give you 5 pills that will help you grow." Theo took five jars from his [Dimensional Bag] and levitated the 5 elemental pills to in front of her. After putting the pills in front of her, Theo began to exin their effects. "Can I really have them? From what you said, they seem rare. Even in the Sect, I haven''t heard of them." Shina said, moved by Theo wanting to give something so good to her. "Don''t worry! These pills no longer have any effect on me, or even on Yuki. It can only be used for those who are in the Apprentice Kingdom and they are single use. Yuki and I have used them before," Theo said. Yuki also added, "Yes, you don''t have to be so reserved with us. You are now part of our family!" Moved by their actions, Shina was very grateful and very happy. "Thank you, I''m so blessed to have met you!" Once again, tears began to fill her eyes. Shina felt her heart warmer with Theo and Yuki''s actions. Chapter 32 (...) Then, with the guidance of Theo, Shina began to swallow the pills and absorb them. Theo had already warned her that in the process she would feel some pain but ended up feeling more pain than Theo and Yuki. "Is this because the technique she cultivated had left a lot of impurity in her body?" Theo asked, seeing the amount of impurities that wereing out of Shina''s body. "That must be it," he thought. After finishing using all 5 pills, Theo used on her body 2 times, when it finally cleaned all the impurity and removed bad smell. Theo now saw that the wolf girl, Shina, was even more beautiful and cute, her skin was smoother, softer and more beautiful, her features stood out even more than before, her hair remained blue, but now it had a slight glow to it, making her look even cuter. "Rest a little! I''ll prepare dinner for us. You must be exhausted now," Theo told her. After remembering that the wooden stove, where he made the meals, was still in the cave. "With my divine sense, I should be able to make food on a better stove, right?!" Thinking like that, Theo went to a corner of the great hall and bought a 6-burner stove and a gas can for a thousand [System Points]. Shina was lying on a mattress prepared by Theo at the time. For if she saw a stove and a gas cane out of nowhere, she would be very surprised. Buying some utensils needed for cooking, Theo began to prepare a meat and vegetable soup in arge pan for them. Soon a good smell came. Seeing that it was ready, Theo put the soup in a bowl and put a wooden spoon for Shina, then he carried it using his divine sense to where Shina and Yuki were. "What a good smell!!" Yuki and Shinamented, seeing Theo bringing the meat and vegetable soup to them. Shina was now sitting on the mattress. Theo moved the meat and vegetable soup to her and said, "This one is for you, but be careful it''s hot!" Theo warned. "Mhm!" Nodding, Shina began to eat. After trying it a bit, she eximed: "Mmm! Is very good! I don''t think I could make it better!" "Theo makes the best food!" Yuki said proudly as if Shina''spliment was for her. But Theo thought differently from hearing what Shina said. "Shina, do you know how to cook?" "Yes, I learned in the orphanage where I lived," she replied. "Oh! So you''ve learned it before." Theo said and added, "What do you think about cooking sometimes too? You see, it''s a bit tricky for me, but I can teach you some things I know." "I''d like to, too. Even if it''s a little to repay everything you did for me!" Shina replied. "Haha! No need to worry about it. Well, let''s eat it now while it''s hot." Theo and Yuki started to head towards the stove, then Theo ced some meat and vegetable soup for them in a bowl as well. Looking in the direction of Theo and Yuki, and seeing the stove. "That thing where they got the food was already here before?" She wondered doubtfully. But then he decided not to think about it too much, and went back to eating. "Mmm! Very good!" Shina thought after she ate again. After they all finished eating, it was already night, so they talked for a while, then slept. * Next morning. Waking up the next morning, Theo noticed that it was raining outside. "Wouldn''t this be the first time I''ve seen rain since I came to this world?" Theo thought and remembered that it was a rainy day like this when he died in his past life. Lifting himself up, Theo saw that Yuki and Shina had already woken up, and were meditating. Then he got up and went to where he left the stove and began to prepare breakfast. Buying bread, eggs, bacon and olive oil, Theo began to prepare fried eggs with beacon for them to eat for breakfast. On feeling the good smell of bacon and a fried egg. Shina and Yuki, who were meditating, stopped and looked in the direction of the smell and saw Theo preparing breakfast. "Good morning, Theo!" Said Yuki. "Good morning!" Said Shina. "Yes, good morning!" Theo replied. "Breakfast is almost done!" They nodded and Theo asked, "Shina, could you help me arrange the dishes?" "Yes, right now!" Shina headed toward Theo and saw some dishes on the counter. "Is it to put these on this table?" She asked, pointing to a table made of wood. "Yes, that''s right." Theo nodded. "Ok!" Shina walked over to the table carrying 3 tes. Yuki also wanted help, but she knew she still did not have good control of her divine sense to carry things, so she stayed patiently waiting for them to do so, but she thought to train her divine sense even more so she could help more next time. After the egg and the beacon were ready, without waiting for Theo to ask, Shina picked it up and carried it to the table. On the table, Theo had already bought some bread and also prepared a jug of juice. Unfortunately, Theo and Yuki still did not have their human form, so only Shina ended up eating while sitting at the table while Theo and Yuki used something smaller for them to put the food on for them to eat. * After they had a satisfying breakfast. Theo decided to tell Shina about the [Dimensional Room] and also give her a technique to cultivate. "Shina, what I''m going to tell you now you cannot tell anyone, okay?" Theo said. "Yes, I swear on my life I will not tell anyone!" Shina replied seriously. Theo was surprised for a moment but then nodded contentedly and said, "Okay, that''s also something you should listen to Yuki." "Mhm!" Yuki nodded slightly. Theo then began to exin to Shina first about the [Dimensional Room] and how it was a different location where the mana was 20 times denser inside. And also mentioned that there is a Dragon Egg inside the [Dimensional Room]. "Wow! This is incredible!" Shina eximed with admiration, her eyes brightened. "Right? Theo is incredible!" Yuki said proudly. Theo was a bit embarrassed from theirpliment but then spoke again: "The other thing I wanted to say is like this." In this part Theo began to tell half the truth, not mentioning that he had a System where he could buy almost anything if he had the points, but rather he said that he possessed a unique ability where he could use to devour the dead bodies, transform them and store the energy that he could then use to create something that he imagines, as long as he had enough energy. ------------- Extra Scene: "Yuki, seems like we are going to be together for a while, let''s get along," Shina said cheerfully. Yuki replied: "Yes, let''s!" With a smile. Then Shina asked Theo "Do you have any customs for when you start friendships?" "Hm..." Theo thought for a bit, "Maybe a handshake?" "Right!" Shinamented. Then, Shina held her hand out and although Yuki couldn''t do the same, like a human, she put her paw on Shina''s hand. At a distance, Theo thought, "This is definitely not a shakemand, this is a handshake, a handshake!" Chapter 33 New Technique. Of course, Yuki and Shina didn''t think he was lying. Especially Yuki, who always saw Theo make things appear out of nowhere. Shina was also found it strange, but she didn''t ask because she thought that if it was something for her to know he would say it, and also before, she thought he had taken it from the [Dimensional Bag] that he carried around his neck, but now she saw that it was not quite as she thought. Shina, after hearing everything from Theo, had eyes almost like a person staring at their idol that she longed to see. Her eyes shone with pure admiration. "Your skill is very incredible Theo!!" Theo was getting even more embarrassed by seeing Shina''s gaze on him. "Shina, I''m going to give you a better cultivation technique than the one you''re using, do you have the water affinity, right?" "Yes," Shina replied. Theo then opened the [System Store] and went up to the option to search. After a while, he found a technique that would be good for her to use. [2,200 Points] [Cultivation Technique: Level: Primary - Superior] [Path of the Moon Art]: A Technique of Cultivation that deals with the Pure mana of the Water] He decided to buy this technique. Theo went to her and selected her seeing the new option appearing to select the person he wanted to gift to. [Are you sure you want to spend 2,200 System Points to give Shina the [Cultivation Technique: ]?] [Yes]- [No] Theo: "[Yes]" [You Gave the [Cultivation Technique: Level: Primary - Superior] to "Shina"] Information about the technique began to appear Shina''s mind. After Shina finished receiving all the information regarding the cultivation technique, she was so happy that she hugged Theo tightly. "Thank you, Theo, I''m very happy!!" "Hehe. It was nothing. Shall we enter now into the [Dimensional Room] and cultivate?" Theo suggested. Seeing both of them nod, Theo exined that he needs to be leaning on him to enter the [Dimension Room] and then they entered. "Oh! It''s all so white in here!" Shina then saw the Dragon Egg and asked, "Is this the Dragon''s Egg? It''s so big!" Yuki and Theo startedughing at Shina''s reaction. Seeing this, Shina''s face flushed embarrassed and calmed down. After that, they began to cultivate. 7 Hourster... [Filled 168 Cells] When he stopped cultivating, Theo noticed that Shina and Yuki were still cultivating. He thought, "I remember Mei telling me that cksmiths were very well regarded, and also that they make a lot of money, I think I''ll try to see if there is a good technique for me to buy." [140,000 Points] [Forge Technique: Level: Intermediate - Superior] [: A Forge Technique that creates its own furnace in the user''s stomach. The greater the level of the Furnace created in the stomach, the greater will be the efficiency of the forge.] "Wow! This technique is very good and it doesn''t seem to be limited to just equipment, maybe I can forge pills in it too." Theo was very pleased and happy with this technique and decided to buy it. [You are sure to want to spend 140,000 System Points on the [Forge Technique: ]] ? [Yes]-[No] Theo: "[Yes]" The moment he bought the technique a lot of forging information began to enter his mind. Without Theo noticing, more than half an hour had passed. When he opened his eyes again, information about the forging technique had already integrated into his mind. When he saw the information regarding forging technique, he found that to form a furnace, Theo needed to eat metal and the acid formed by his stomach from the forging technique will help digest iron and steel initially. After digesting, a forge furnace will form in his body. "If I had known that I was going to buy such a technique, I wouldn''t have used on the (Goblin)''s equipment too..." Theo thought with regret. "Well, never mind, I can still be buying iron and steel from the [System Store]." With Yuki and Shina still meditating, Theo decided to spend the time he had now, forming a furnace inside his body, at least try to reach a bronze furnace, the most basic one. Looking in [System Store], Theo found iron for 100 [System Points] per kilo. "Ok, I''m going to buy 2 kilos first to see how this works and determine how much I need to get the bronze furnace." Then, he bought the 2 kilos of iron and an iron bar appeared in front of him. "Okay, let''s get started!" Activating his forge technique, his teeth became so sharp that he managed to cut the iron with his teeth as if he chewed a piece of meat. After digesting all 2 kilos of iron, Theo began using the forging technique to collect the liquid from the dissolved iron and began to form it into metal essence and strengthened his body from the inside. Little by little, the essence of the iron began to merge with Theo''s body strengthening it. Sometimeter, it had already fully fused with his body but it wasn''t able to reach the bronze level. "Okay, I didn''t expect it any way that I could get it that fast." Theo then opened the [System Store] again and bought 20 kilos of iron this time. Without wasting time, he began using the forging technique again and chewing the iron and digesting it. Little by little, he was separating and fusing the essence of iron into his body by fortifying and forming a forge furnace. "That''s..." Theo was surprised the moment he was forming a forge furnace in his body, the iron essence was also covering his organs protecting them. Happy with this pleasant surprise, he continued to consume the iron and strengthen his body with it, forming the bronze furnace. ----- "Come on!!" Theo said happily loudly. It was only after he had consumed more than 100 kilos of iron that he was able to form a bronze furnace. In the information he had, he came to know that he could only forge in the bronze furnace iron, silver and gold. "Okay, I want to see if I can forge now." Seeing that there was still some iron left from what he bought, Theo decided to try forging with it. When he started using the forging technique once again, a bronze furnace, almost 2 meters long and 1 meter wide, came out of his body and appeared in front of him. Theo felt a connection to the bronze furnace. With a thought, he made the lid that covered it open. Although I was a little surprised initially. Theo recovered and began to use his divine sense to levitate 5 Kg of metal and put it into the bronze furnace. Something that marvelled Theo was that forging needed to use his divine sense to be able to forge. He thought he was lucky to have begun training his divine sense when he met Jka. Even though he wasn''t at a very high level at the time, it was enough for him to start forging. Chapter 34 Forge After that, he used his divine sense to give a mentalmand to close the lid of the furnace. Concentrating his mind on the oven, Theo began to manifest his golden mes to warm the furnace. To Theo''s surprise, his golden mes melted the iron inside the bronze cauldron quickly. He then controlled his mes to be weaker and connected his divine sense with the cauldron and began to mould the iron inside the cauldron. At first, Theo was a little concerned that his mes were so strong that they would melt the cauldron in the process, but his worries were in vain because to form this bronze ranked cauldron, it needed more than 100 kilos of iron to form and was formed from the essence of iron, with almost no impurities found in it. So for him to be able to damage the cauldron, it wouldn''t be so easy. Perhaps because the cauldron was now part of his body, the golden mes couldn''t affect it. Theo was quite surprised that, even though he put 5 kilograms of iron into the furnace with the intention to make a sword, many impurities came out from the iron and the amount of liquid iron left inside the furnace was only enough to form a dagger, but that did not disappoint Theo. Quite the contrary, he knew that the more impurities came out of the iron, the stronger the forged item. So he decided to forge a little dagger first to test it. Moulding the liquid iron mass, Theo began to make it take the form of a dagger with his divine sense. He made it take the appearance of a simple dagger he remembered seeing in his past life. [Image of dagger: http://prntscr/nv056f] Something flickered in Theo''s eyes after he finished forging the dagger. Opening the furnace''s lid, Theo saw a silver dagger inside. Making it float with his divine sense, the dagger floated in front of him. Looking at the dagger in front of him, Theo could see it''s information. [Rank 1] - [Iron Dagger] - [Quality: Average] "Aee! I have sessfully forged the dagger!" Theo eximed excitedly. "Well, I need to increase my forge mastery to be able to forge something of rank 2..." Theo thought. ? Seeing that the girls, Yuki and Shina were still cultivating, Theo decided to continue forging to improve his forge mastery. Since he wanted to improve his forging first, Theo thought that it was better to forge with iron at the moment, since it''s cost is less than if he were to buy silver or gold. Buying more iron, Theo continued to forge. "I was able to forge 15 swords of rank 1 and medium quality, and a quality rank 1 of high quality" Theo then thought: "Although it was my first time forging, there was not even a low-quality weapon. Is this because of my mes?! Hm¡­ might be that." Theo sighed and felt tired. Seeing the forged weapons by himself in front of him, he was satisfied with forging. "I''ll try to forge a rank 2 weaponter." Even if it had been some time since he started forging, Yuki and Shina continued to cultivate. Theo then left the [Dimensional Room]. Seeing that it was still raining outside, he walked toward the stove and began to prepare their lunch. It wasn''t long before the food was ready, so Theo entered the [Dimensional Room] again to call Shina and Yuki to eat. "Oh! You finished cultivating. Let''s go back? I''ve already prepared lunch for us." Theo said when Shina and Yuki had finished cultivating. "Uh huh!" Yuki said, "I got a breakthrough in cultivation!" She said looking at Theo happily. "Seriously?! I''m happy for you Yuki!" Theo said going towards Yuki and began rubbing his face in hers, mimicking the way she does to show his affection. A bit surprised, but at the same time very happy, Yuki began to wag her tails and move his fox ears very fast. After showing their affection for one another, the 3 left the [Dimensional Room] and went towards the stove, served their dishes and began to eat. * "I learned a forging technique and start forging," Theo said after they had finished their lunch. Shina''s eyes brightened instantly as she heard this. She was from a sect, and even there it was difficult to get a good weapon because they were very expensive. Even rank 1 weapons were not easily obtained by those who didn''t have money and resources. She was a poor person, so she didn''t have a weapon with her. At first, she intended to buy one when she got money from the sect''s missions, but with everything that ended up happening, she forgot that she wanted to buy a good weapon. Yuki did not think about it much, just d that Theo could learn something that would increase his strength. "Great!" She said with her bright red eyes. "Yes, forging is something very valued in the sects and cities." Shina also expressed her opinion. "Hm. When I improve my forge I''ll make weapons for the 3 of us." Theo said and smiled gently. "Thank you!" Shina and Yuki said happily. "Haha. You do not have to thank me yet." Theoughed and said, "Well, it''s still raining¡­ so I don''t n on hunting today. I''m going to use the forge." "Good luck, Theo!" Yuki said encouragingly. "Good luck," Shina said. "Haha. Thank you!" Theo smiled and went to a corner of the hall and took the furnace out of his body. Seeing that Yuki and Shina were talking to each other, Theo bought more iron from [System Store] and started forging again. * After a good time of forging, his chances of making weapons of high quality increased significantly. He even managed to forge a Katana with excellent quality. [Katana reference that he forged: http://prntscr/nw42oc] "Okay, I''ll get some rest and try to forge a rank 2 weapon," Theo said as he rested. Chapter 35 ... After resting for a while, Theo took a deep breath and took out a lightning magical core in the 1rst Tier of the Student Kingdom out of his [Dimensional Bag] and 10 kilos of iron. In order to forge rank 2 equipment, it is necessary to have an item with Mana in it. Since Theo only had magic cores at the time, he decided to use them. Of course, in the information inherited from the forging technique, it is known that the purer the mana source, the easier it will be to forge, but unfortunately, he only had magic cores. So he decided to try it anyway. He could also buy an item with purer Mana in [System Store], but their value was too high for him to buy at the moment and he was still learning to forge, so Theo thought it would be a waste to do this and decided to do with the magic cores he had since he had enough magic cores with him. Theo then ced the iron inside the furnace together with the magic cores. Then, he closed the lid and began to concentrate and use the forging technique. Soon, his golden mes manifested from his paws that were leaning against the furnace, entering it. The golden mes began to slowly melt the iron and the lightning magic cores. Controlling the whole process with his divine sense, the lightning essence of the magic cores was greatly purified by the golden mes and from using the forging technique. Theo controlled it so the liquid iron and the lightning essence fused. Sweating a little, he continued to fuse the iron with the essence of lightning. Soon the liquid mass of iron began to glow yellow. "Ufa. I did it!" Theo thought, "Now I just have to use my divine sense to shape it." Still exerting the forging technique, Theo began to make the liquid iron take the shape of a Katana. After nearly half an hour of making it take shape, Theo seeded in making a Rank 4 Katana... just kidding. He managed to seed, but it was a rank 2 Katana rank of low quality. Of course, even though it was not the best of results, Theo was already more than happy with this, since he knew from Shina that even rank 2 weapons of low quality were worth a lot in the sect. And it was also the first time he tried to forge a rank 2 weapon. Just from the fact he seeded in forging, he was already more than happy. [Magic Iron Katana] - [Rank 2] - [Quality: Low] - [Attribute: Lightning] The Katana-like sword he forged was 40 centimetres long, it was sharp and was of silver colour. Its de was also slightly bent back. [Reference image: http://prntscr/nw6tnl] Theo used his divine sense to get the Katana out of the furnace and controlled one of his tails to hold it. Wanting to test Katana out, Theo began to put mana on his tail. The moment the Katana came in contact with Theo''s mana, it started sparking and crackling sounds were made. Shina, who was now talking to Yuki, was surprised by the lightning sound and looked at Theo. "T-Theo... i-is that a magic sword?" Yuki asked in surprise as she saw the Katana that Theo was holding with one of his tails that was making lightning rattling sounds when circling around it. "Hm..." Theo thought and replied, "Yes, but it''s of poor quality." "Even so, this is incredible!!" Shina said pping with a silly grin on her face. "Eeeh, that was embarrassing..." Shina blushed. "Shina is very cute!!" Yuki said. "She was very cute acting this way," Theo thought. "Congrattions Theo! Even though I don''t quite understand it, I think it''s something to celebrate!" Said Yuki. "Yes! We need to celebrate!" Shina added happily. Theo thought and said, "Um... are we going to have a barbecue tonight then?" Theo asked. Yuki and Shina nodded to the idea of having a barbecue tonight to celebrate Theo''s sess in the forging. "But we still have time until dusk. It''s time for an afternoon lunch." Theo looked at them and asked, "What do you want for lunch?" The first to respond was Shina. "Um... can I prepare it for us?" "Oh! Sure." Theo replied and added, "Is there something you want to make? Just tell me and I can get it for you." "Um... so..." Shina then began to introduce various ingredients to Theo, some he didn''t even know of. After she finished speaking, Theo went to the [System Store] and bought everything she listed. Having everything ready to make the afternoon lunch. Shina wore a white apron and began humming as she prepared the afternoon lunch for them. Shina prepared a delicious homemade bread. To apany the bread, there was butter, margarine, ham, cheese, fried eggs, and a delicious chocte cake with strawberries. Looking at the table full of things for afternoon lunch, made by her, Shina nodded with satisfaction and called Yuki and Theo to eat. Shina called them: "Theo, Yuki, it''s ready!" "I''ming," Theo replied that he was ying a card game with Yuki, using his divine senses. "Going!" Said Yuki, arranging the card with her divine sense and storing them on a shelf next to her. "Wow! Everything looks good!" Theo eximed as he got close to the table. "Yes, it looks delicious!" Yuki added. "Hehe! I hope you like it!" Shinaughed awkwardly as she blushed. "Hm... let me try it then." Theo used his divine sense, and took a pepperoni, ham, egg and cheese, and began to eat. "Mm~~" When tasting it, Theo made an expression of satisfaction and eximed, "Shina it''s very good!!" Yuki also took one of the sandwiches and began to eat. "Mhm! Shina, I really like it too!" She praised Shina. Shina blushed from being praised by them, turned her face away and hid her embarrassment with her hands... After calming down a bit, Shina took a sandwich too and began nibbling with her small mouth. As she began to eat, she was pleased with what she made, but she wanted to make it even better to make Theo and Yuki even happier when eating her food, to at least reciprocate some of the kindness given to her. "It was all wonderful, thank you, Shina!" Yuki said with a smile. "I also really liked it! I look forward to the next time you cook!" Said Theo. Shina ced both her hands on her flushed cheeks, and her lips curved into a beautiful smile and said, "Hehee ~ I''m so d you liked it!!" Chapter 36 ... After they finished eating everything, Theo wanted to clean the table and wash the dishes, but Shina urged for her to do so herself, so Theo eventually gave in and let her do it. Seeing that it was still raining, Theo used this time to forge, while Yuki and Shina talked and yed with some card games Theo taught them. 5 dayster. Theo woke up early and made breakfast. He thought about how those whole five days it had rained, and that while these days that passed, he, Shina and Yuki spent the days alone inside the great hall, or in the [Dimensional Room] cultivating. He also managed to improve his forging. For him, it was now very easy to make a rank 2 item. He even managed to make a short sword with excellent quality. Theo saw that Shina did not even have a weapon with her, and since he and Yuki could not use one at the moment, he gave Shina the short sword, making her very happy. *Sigh~* "It finally stopped raining..." Theo murmured to himself as he saw the rain stopping. *Yawn~* "Good morning, Theo!" Shina said as she woke up. "Um, good morning!" Replied Theo. "Breakfast is ready, wake Yuki up for coffee." "Mm. Okay!" Shina got up and washed her face, then she went to where Yuki was sleeping. "Yuki, wake up! Theo already made breakfast for us." Shina said knowing that this was the easiest way to wake up Yuki. Waking up, Yuki said sleepily, "G-Good morning! I''m going!" Yuki stood up and used on herself, which Theo gave her. Then they had breakfast together. "I''ll clean the dishes," Shina said. After all these dark and rainy days, it was finally a sunny and clear day¡­ joking. The rain had stopped, but the dark clouds still were everywhere in the sky. Today was just another dark day. However, a certain person was humming happily. "It finally stopped raining!" Said Shina smiling happily. "Hm... I still can''t tell if it''s going to rain anymore today! The weather is still ugly, there''s still a chance it will rain again," said Theo. "Ah, right, hehee~" Shina stretched her tongue out at him in a cute way. Theo sighed shaking his head, knowing he couldn''t help it. Ever since Shina got her sword and managed to have a breakthrough in cultivation to the Student Kingdoms, she wanted to find monsters or animals to fight, but with those rainy days, she ended up having no chance to leave. But today, it had finally stopped raining. Although the weather is still bad. "Well, I don''t think it''s going to rain anymore today, though." Yuki said softly. "Um huh!" Theo nodded and said, "Well, in the meantime, let''s go to the [Dimensional Room] to cultivate?" Theo asked. "Yes!" Shina and Yuki responded. Theo: "[Dimensional Room]" Upon entering the [Dimensional Room], Shina and Yuki soon began to cultivate. Yuki as always went to the Dragon''s Egg to cultivate along with it. Although it has grown a little, the Dragon''s Egg has not yet shown a sign of hatching. "Well, it''s no use hurrying..." Theo thought. "I think in another day or two I can advance to the Higher Student Kingdom!" Theo thought to himself full of emotions. Soon he would gain his human form, soon he would gain his human form, soon he would gain his human form... important things must be repeated three times. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Race: Golden Fox. Species: Magic Animal. Cultivation: 10th Tier of the Student Kingdom: Great Advancement. _ _ Lineage: Fox-Golden: 2,128 Cells. _ _ System Points: 15,014 _ _ ((Skills)) : Level 5. _ _ ((Affinities)) Lightning: Small Advance. Darkness: Medium Advance. _ _ ((Techniques)) Apprentice: Medium Advance. Cultivation Technique: Small Advance. Movement Technique: First Stage. Forge Technique: First Stage. _ _ *Sigh~* "I''m almost out of System Points..." Theo thought as he looked at his [Status]. "Well, if it stops raining I might be making more points today." Theo thought as he prepared to use his cultivation technique, and also began to cultivate. 7 hourster¡­ [Filled 168 Cells] "Oh, I couldn''t make the breakthrough in cultivation as I thought..." Theo murmured. "Maybe I need to use the magical cores I have to try to make a breakthrough in cultivation now?" He thought. "No, no, I''ve waited until now, tomorrow I can make a breakthrough for sure anyway! I do not need to take things hurriedly." Looking at the girls and watching them grow, Theo decided not to bother them and left the [Dimensional Room]. On leaving the [Dimensional Room], Theo noticed that the sky had cleared, making him happy about it. ? Leaving the great hall, he was received by the light of the sun. Despite there still being plenty of clouds in the sky, Theo saw that the weather was quickly improving. "Well... Yuki and Shina will be cultivating for a long time, in the meanwhile, I''ll go for a walk and see if I can find some animals and monsters to kill." Theo thought, heading out into the forest. "There is? Is there anyone there?!" Theo murmured softly and walked in the direction from which he heard a voice. "Sister, do you think they have been killed?" Said a long-haired girl. "I do not know either... but I have a feeling she''s still alive!" Replied another short-haired girl. "Are they twin sisters?" Theo asked, seeing these two girls talking. "Are they Demi-Human?" Theo also noticed that they had purple cat ears and tails. "Are they looking for someone? They couldn''t be talking about Shina, right?" Theo was curious about who they were looking for and decided to look at them a little more. Chapter 37 ... Theo continued to watch the girls who seem to be twin sisters using his dark affinity, for them not to notice. ''Wow, these girls'' breasts are huge!!" Please, forgive his high school student reaction. One of these girls had short purple hair while the other had long purple hair, they both had delicate eyshes, ocean blue coloured eyes and they each wore a one-piece dress that reached to their knees, but what set them apart was that the one with the short purple hair, wore a blue one-piece dress while the other wore a red one-piece dress... But the size of their breasts was simply amazing! Was F, or G? Theo could not stop drooling at the sight of the two beautiful big-breasted twin sisters not far from him. With his enhanced vision, he was able to notice that the short-haired purple was a littlerger than the long purple haired on. The legendary H-cup. Theo felt that these girls not too far from it. They were on that level. Let''s practice the alphabet. A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H¡­ Who can say out loud, what level were they? That''s right, one was at the eighth level! And the other one on the seventh!!! These were divine levels!! Breasts that infallibly outweighed everyone else''s!! Theo''s mind was thrown into turmoil because of those divine breasts! If it were not for his strong mental toughness... he would certainly have a confused expression now. In fact, his present expression wasn''t far from such ... If the beautiful purple-haired maidens watched Theo at that moment, they would have discovered that his eyes had an indescribable glow. "Control yourself! Stop thinking about these things now!" Theo told himself. After calming down, Theo heard them say. "Aine, because of the rain... they must have taken shelter in a cave!" Said the busty, beautiful girl with short purple hair. "Yes, Nanda, I believe that Shina is still well somewhere in this forest..." replied the other busty beautiful girl with long purple hair. "So, shall we continue to look for her, Aine?" The beautiful busty girl with short purple hair asked. "Yes, let''s go!" The other beautiful busty girl with long purple hair answered. "As I thought! They really are looking for Shina... should I appear and tell them that she''s okay?" Theo asked himself, remembering when he saw their cultivation level. Both were in the 2nd Tier of the Student Kingdom. Even if it''s a little high, if they continued to search deeper into the forest, chances are they''lle across some monster or high-level animals, and maybe they would end up dead. After thinking deeply about what to do, Theo decided to go back to [Dimensional Room] and talk to Shina about it. Shina had already talked to him about these sisters, now that he had confirmed that they were after Shina. Theo was sure that they are the twin sisters who ran the orphanage where she stayed. She said these beautiful twin maidens were mostly very kind, and so were their parents. Unfortunately, the parents came across an ident and ended up dying, leaving their two daughters behind, and the orphanage they owned. Even when saddened by the deaths of their parents, the purple-haired twins took over their parent''s orphanage and took care of the children who lived there. However, they couldn''t get enough resources for the children, but even going through all these difficulties, these twins never thought of leaving the orphanage and bore the burden of supporting all the children who were part of it. Shina said that before she left, there was a total of 39 children living under the care of the twins. They even went out to the forest to hunt and support the children. Luckily they had rtively high cultivation, but there was a lot of children, so it was difficult to even for them to support the orphanage. This was also one of the reasons for Shina trying to get out of there and trying to get stronger, to then help the twins who always helped and looked after her. Shina was very fond of these beautiful twin sisters. Theo, when he heard Shina tell him this, was very touched by the actions of the twins, and also wanted to help them a little if possible. He even agreed with Shina about returning with her to the city where this orphanage is after he gained his human form, but seeing the twins he had heard so much about from Shina in front of him... risking their lives by going deeper into the forest, trying to find Shina, he was moved by their actions, and he did not want them to end up in some kind of ident. That''s why he decided to talk to Shina. - "Theo... you''re back!" Shina said as she watched him enter the [Dimensional Room]. "Yes, I came back..." Theo said, making an expression of mystery. Noticing that Theo''s expression was different from usual, Shina became curious and asked, "Has something happened?" She tilted her head to the side thinking, in a cute way. "Wow! She''s too cute!!" Theoughed in his mind and said, "Guess who I met when I went hunting?" "Hm ..." Shina ced her right hand on her chin and looked thoughtful after hearing Theo''s question. ''Who''s he talking about? After I came to live with them, due to the rain, we ended up not going out... so it was just the three of us cultivating and ying card games and talking... other than that, we don''t know anyone else.'' Shina thought of confusion. Seeing Shina''s cute and funny expression, Theo could not help but want to have a camera at the moment to record those great expressions of the beautiful wolf girl, but he knew he did not have much time to continue with it since he could end up losing sight of the twin sisters. Theo smiled gently at Shina and said, "I think I ran into the twin sisters you told me about." "Ohhh" Shina was so surprised that no word was spoken for a while. After she returned to her senses, she asked a little agitated and anxious. "Where did you see them? Where are they?" "Haha, calm down! I''ll tell you¡­" Theo looked at the anxious wolf girl wanting to see her friends again. "I saw them in the forest when I went hunting today! Looks like they were looking for you!" "Oh, oh..." Wolf girl Shina''s emotions got agitated, warm tears began to flow from her beautiful eyes and she soon began to sob a little while she cried softly. Watching her cry so suddenly, Theo was taken by surprise, not expecting it, but thinking about it now, even when the twin sisters were upied taking care of the orphanage''s children, they went out to look for her. There was no way Shina could not be moved by their actions. With tears still streaming down her eyes. "I want to meet them...!" Shina said, trying to control her emotions. "Sigh~ of course, I''ll take you to them!" Theo sighed and said. "Um!" Shina nodded obediently. The two then left the [Dimensional Room]. Only Yuki and the Dragon''s Egg continued to stay within the [Dimensional Room]. Because Yuki continued to cultivate all this time, she did not know what had just happened. Of the three, Yuki is the one who was able to cultivate the longest. Is this because of the Dragon Egg? You will know~ For Theo, it made him happy as long as she got stronger faster, so he didn''t care much why Yuki managed to cultivate for so long¡­ --- After Shina and Theo left the [Dimensional Room], it wasn''t long before they managed to reach the purple-haired twins. Chapter 38 ... Spotting the twin sisters from afar. Theo and Shina walked towards them ... well, Shina was basically rushing toward them. She could barely control her emotions. "Aine, Nanda, it''s really you!!" Shina said loudly as she reached them, surprising them. Upon hearing Shina''s call, the beautiful twin sisters turned and looked in her direction, a little disbelieving, but at the same time very happy and d to see that she was well! "Shina!!" They said in unison and started running towards Shina too. The short-haired purple girl, Nanda, arrived in front of Shina faster than Aine, the one with purple long hair, and she gave Shina a hug... but Shina was choked between her breasts and said, "I can''t breathe!!" She shouted for help. "Moo! Nanda! You''re choking our little sister!" Aine said, pulling Shina away from her grip, and gave Shina a loving hug. Nanda, seeing this, pouted, but at the same time turned her face away... as tears were streaming from her eyes. She did not want her little sister to see her cry. But her attempt was futile: "Aine, Nanda, I missed you!!" She said looking up, Aine''s eyes and mouth and eyes curved into a beautiful smile, but there were still some tears running down her pretty blue eyes. "Wow! How can this little sister be so cute?!" Aine said, hugging Shina even stronger. Nanda, who also heard this... also went up to them and hugged Shina as well, not caring about the tears that flowed from her eyes. They were in their own world and did not notice that Theo who was near them either. Theo who saw Shina being hugged by these two beautiful, big-breasted twin sisters, was touched, wondering how good it would be if he were in Shina''s ce, being hugged by those beautiful breasts... no, no, of course he didn''t think like this¡­ "Cough, Cough!" Theo pretended to have a fit of coughing, drawing their attention to him. "You''re choking Shina again," Theo told them. "Oh, oh!" They were surprised, but then they looked at Shina and saw that they were really choking Shina, so they pulled Shina out of their embrace. Shina took a long breath of fresh air and said, "Thank you, Theo! I almost fainted..." Shina began to remember that something like that had happened to her before when she had left the orphanage before, but after a few days she came back to pay a visit, but who would imagine? When she returned, these beautiful twin sisters hugged her for so long in between those big breasts and she ended up unable to breathe for a while and fainted¡­ Shina''s face was a bit gloomy, but she knew they did not do it intentionally, so she was not mad at them because of that, but she did not want to go through it again¡­ Of course, if Shina were a boy, maybe she would be more than happy to faint being held in the middle of those beautiful breasts... I mean... by these beautiful twin sisters¡­ Before Theo could even speak, the beautiful twin sisters said, "Do you know each other?! Who are you?" They stood in front of Shina, afraid that Theo had some malicious intent. Of course, this was because they were taken by surprise and because they were so worried about Shina that they did not think straight because even when they saw Shinaing with Theo, they still forgot that Shina came with a rtivelyrge Fox Golden. Being watched by these beautiful twin sisters, Theo was a little awkward and said, "I am Theo, some time ago I helped Shina who was being attacked by Goblins and I became her friend!" Theo exined. Hearing that Theo had helped Shina in times of need, they looked at Theo with new eyes and said, "Oh, thank you for saving our cute little sister!" The beautiful twin sisters bowed toward him, thanking him. Theo was a little embarrassed from being thanked and ended up just nodding in response. Shina then exined to them all that had happened, how she had been surrounded by a bunch of Goblins, and her twopanions from the same Sect who were with her abandoned her¡­ Hearing this, the beautiful twin sisters were also very angry, wanting to strangle those two boys with a bad character for abandoning their cute little sister... luckily Theo had appeared and saved her, if not¡­ As they imagined what would have happened to Shina if she was caught by those Goblins, they started to get very angry and wanted to find those two bastards who did that to Shina. "If I meet these two bastards... let''s see if I don''t beat them to death!!" Aine said with much anger. Nanda also thought about doing the same... but then she remembered that she was informed by the Sect that these two boys were also missing, along with Shina¡­ Theo said, "I don''t think that''s possible!" Aine who was angry asked: "Huh?! Why can''t I do that?" Theo smiled awkwardly and said, "Well, I already killed them!" "Oh!!" The three girls were taken by surprise. Until now Shina didn''t know he had killed them. Theo told the whole story of how he met Shina and saw her twopanions abandon her, and everything else¡­ Hearing every word that was spoken by Theo, the twin sisters thought Theo was getting more and more pleasant to look at. Shina was also moved by Theo''s actions. Of course, she thought what they did wasn''t right, so she didn''t care that Theo killed those two bastards. Quite on the contrary, she was d Theo and Yuki did all this for her. They then continued to talk for more than half an hour¡­ Theo knew that soon Yuki would stop cultivating, so he said, "Shina, I''m going back to the vige! What do you want to do?" "Hm... I still want to continue living with you! Can I?" Shina asked holding onto the edges of her T-shirt, afraid that Theo would say no. "Of course you can!" Theo smiled at her gently. The twin sisters were in conflict as they did not want to separate from their cute little sister but they respected her decision. They also knew that they could not help Shina in the same way as Theo. They were even more surprised when they discovered the level of Shina''s cultivation that had already surpassed theirs. They even asked how she managed to reach this level of cultivation in such a short time, but Shina just said it was thanks to Theo''s help and did not say anything else. They realized it must be something she could not say, so they did not try to force her to say anything, because they knew she could have some kind of secrets involved, but they were already more than happy that her little sister had met Theo and Yuki. They also wanted to meet Yuki and thank her, since it was she who found Shina being attacked and helped to save her. "Bye, bye!" Shina said as she said goodbye to them after giving them a big hug. "Bye Bye! Take care! Know that you are always wee toe to the orphanage!" Said Aine. Nanda looked at Theo and said, "Theo, you muste and visit us too!" She smiled gently. "Oh yeah, bring Yuki as well! I''d like to thank you too!" "Yes, you can leave her in our care!" Theo replied with a smile. The twins were more relieved after they learned that Shina would be protected by Theo, because Shina had told them that he was already in the 10th Tier of the Student Kingdom, and it wouldn''t take much for him to make it to the Higher Student Realm. So they weren''t against Shina going with Theo. They even thought Shina was very lucky to have met Theo, being so strong and treating her like her own family, they even got a little jealous of Shina for having someone like that¡­ After saying goodbye to them, Shina and Theo started to head towards their vige, and the twins returned to the city where their orphanage was located. After moving away from where they were a little... Theo didn''t notice anyone nearby and thought it would be a good idea to bring Yuki out of the [Dimensional Room] now. Chapter 39 Shina Vs Goblins Theo and Shina then entered the [Dimensional Room] and they were greeted by Yuki, who had already finished cultivating. Theo and Shina then started apologizing to her for leaving her here alone and narrated what had happened. "Ah. So that''s what it was..." Yuki said after hearing what had happened. "Yes, yes... right, we''re a little bit far from the vige... do you want to wait here, or walk with me?" Theo asked. "I''ll go along with you!" Yuki was the first to respond. "Me too!" Shina also wanted to help Theo hunt on the way back to the vige. Theo then said that he would first go out alone to see if anyone approached where they were and then he take them out from within the [Dimensional Room]. When leaving the [Dimensional Room], Theo used his divine sense to try to feel the presence of anyone nearby, luckily there was no one so he sighed in relief and took Shina and Yuki out of the [Dimensional Room]. "Well, are we going?" Theo asked. "Yes, let''s go!" Shina and Yuki agreed. Theo, Shina and Yuki started moving toward Vige. On the way to the vige, they came upon some animals and monsters, which were easily killed by them, and Theo turned them into points into system points. As they didn''t go deep into the forest, the path to the vige was quiet, so they didn''t encounter many animals and monsters on the way that had a rtively high cultivation. The most difficult ones they found on the way to the vige... were a group of Goblins. "Can I fight them alone?" Shina asked. Theo thought for a moment after looking at the group of over 40 Goblins, but seeing Shina''s determination, he decided to let her kill them. "Yes, you can," Theo replied. Shina was very grateful and soon began preparing to fight. Equipped with her little sword, she headed towards the group of Goblins, running at high speed and surprising them. "Gahh!!!" "Gahh!!!" "Gahh!!!" "Gahh!!!" Shrieks were heard from the Goblins and they prepared to fight, however Shina moved very quickly without giving them a chance to attack. At first, her handling with small water sword was filled with ws, but soon it began to improve, causing the Goblins'' bodies to be mutted by her. Shina didn''t care about the blood that spilled on her, and she continued killing. As she gradually got used to fighting the Goblins, her killing speed began to increase... Shina now found that attacking the Goblins'' necks and decapitating was much easier for her. She then activated her movement technique given by Theo with the name: . At this point, her speed was at an rming stage, not giving the Goblins time. Even if they wanted to attack her, Shina didn''t give them any chance to attack. Goblin heads had begun to fly to the skies because of the clean cuts of the little moon wolf. The little wolf girl Shina soon got used to killing. Despite the bloodbath the girl Shina was doing, Theo and Yuki did not care about that and continued to watch. Maybe if it had been in his previous life, where he''d never seen anyone die close to him, Theo might care, but in this life after he became a Fox, he also came to kill many ''Monsters'' and ''Animals'' and he did not find anything wrong with the bloodbath that in front of him happening. Soon, Shina finished killing all the Goblins, and came close to Theo and Yuki, a little out of breath, but Theo could see in her eyes a light of pride at having managed to kill those Goblins. If it was before, not even in her craziest dream, she would believe that she would achieve this in a single day. "Good work!" Theoplimented her. "Yes, you''ve improved a lot, Shina!" Yuki said, heading toward her and began to rub her face on hers, not caring about the blood on her. Hearing the praises from Theo and Yuki, Shina blushed but at the same time, she was very happy with her growth. She knew that without Theo and Yuki, would hardly manage to get a feat like this. Theo, seeing this scene, found it very beautiful and decided to keep it in his memories. If possible, he wanted to have a camera for a photo he could take of the beautiful wolf girl, along with a beautiful white fox with wings hugging. After using on both Shina and Yuki, Theo used on Goblin bodies and then they continued to walk to the vige. It did not take long to reach the vige. As Shina got a little tired of fighting the Goblins, Theo decided to make lunch for them. Even when tired, Shina wanted to make their lunch, but Theo insisted that she should rest. "Alright..." Shina replied. Seeing she obediently began to rest, Theo went to the stove and began to prepare their lunch. As they stayed a long time without eating today, Theo made a lot of food for them to enjoy. He prepared meat, Yuki''s favourite fish, chicken wings, sd, mashed potatoes, and more¡­ When everything was ready, they started to eat lunch together, satisfied and happy. ---- After lunch, they rested and soon Shina asked Yuki if she wanted to train with her. Yuki saw no problem with this and epted. Then, they went to the center of the vige and there began to fight. At first, Theo was watching their fights but then decided that it would be good to improve his forging, soon beginning to do so. Today was a day that he had many [System Points]... 240,000 Pts to be exact. Theo, Yuki and Shina got them when hunting together. Theo knew that he got so many points today because Shina and Yuki helped him. Different from before when he was alone and had to escape quite a few times. Because of the noises from the fights... Theo said that he would go to the great hall and there begin to forge. The girls, Shina and Yuki, only nodded in response, and focus back on their fight. Theo continued to forge until about 8 o''clock at night. He didn''t have an afternoon meal as they had lunchte that day. At that same time, Shina and Yuki alsoe back and after resting for a while, used on their bodies. At the request of Yuki, Shina was teaching Yuki how to cook. As her divine sense control had increased a lot, Yuki decided to try it, because she would like to prepare dinner for Theo. At around 9:30 pm, the dinner prepared by Yuki, taught by Shina, was ready. Yuki was a little embarrassed, because some things, she had burnt. ''I''ll try harder!'' Yuki told herself, determined to improve. Of course, Theo did not care at all about that... in fact, he was more than happy to appreciate it. Yuki learned to make some simple dishes like rice, grilled steak and fries and sd on the side. Although some meat had been a little burnt, the taste of it did not leave anything to be desired. "Sorry for letting it burn..." Yuki said. "Next time, I''ll do better!" "Haha, don''t worry, you can always improve! And I also think it''s really good this way... being the first time you''ve cooked!" Theo told Yuki. "Um." Yuki just nodded in response and then started eating as well. --- After they had dinner together, they talked for a while, and soon they decided to go to sleep. Next morning. Theo woke up happier than usual today, as today would be the day when he would be able to advance to the Higher Student Realm. When he woke up, he realized that Shina and Yuki had woken up too. Shina was preparing breakfast and Yuki was watching her, wanting to learn. "Good morning!" Theo said to them. "Oh, good morning!" Shina replied. "Good morning, Theo!" Yuki said. "Um... don''t worry about me! You can continue what you are doing." Theo said, to which they nodded and Shina continued to cook breakfast. In the process, Yuki only helped to do some simple things like picking up the dishes and making an orange juice. Since Theo had bought something to easily squeeze oranges, all she had to do was cut them in half. It wasn''t hard for Yuki to do this. Soon everything was ready and they had breakfast. "I think I can make a breakthrough in cultivation today!" Theo told them. "Oh!!" The two were surprised, but soon they nodded and became anxious for him as well. "Good luck Theo!" Said Yuki and Shina. "Haha, yes, thank you!" Theo replied. They then entered the [Dimensional Room]. Theo began to prepare to cultivate, but both Shina and Yuki didn''t. They wanted to wait for Theo to get a breakthrough in cultivation. Chapter 40 Human Form Theo said they did not need to wait, but they insisted, so Theo could only sigh in response and decided not to mind. In truth, he was happy that they cared so much about him, of course, he was embarrassed to tell them that. By the time Theo began to cultivate, Shina and Yuki realized that arge mana vortex began to form near Theo and began to move toward him, entering his pores. Sometimeter... Theo''s body began to be in a state of under pressure. Mana waves invaded his body without stopping and circling around his Magical Core, that concentrated mana then began to enter his Magical Core without a stop. "Woosh." "Woosh." "Woosh." Theo''s Magical Core was absorbing the mana in a voracious way. An ocean of limpid, pure mana was almost overflowing. Slowly, under the pressure of the mana on the walls of his Magic Core, it began to force to expand. Theo began to feel terrifying energy of mana within his body at that moment. He then proceeded to circte all that mana that entered his body, making it go in all directions of his body... nourishing his organs, refining his bones, clearing his marrow. [Filled 1 Cell] [Filled 2 Cells] [Filled 10 Cells] [Filled 21 Cells] [Filled 50 Cells] [Filled 70 Cells] [Filled 155 Cells] Simultaneously, the mana he received in his body began to fill his lineage cells endlessly. "Grrr!!" Despite the pain his body was feeling, Theo clenched his teeth and continued to persist. ... [Filled 510 Cells] "T-Theo... Sniff, Sniff..." Shina watching Theo suffer from pain began to cry and sniff. She wanted to help but was stopped from doing so by Yuki, because she knew that now it depended solely on Theo. She also had some tears in her eyes, but because of Shina, she decided to stand firm. 1 hourter of a lot of pain and suffering... "Beim!" [Full Advance!] [Congrattions! You Advanced to the 1st Tier of the Higher Student Realm] [Human Form Obtained] [Cultivation Technique: reached the Middle Advancement] At this moment, when all this happened, Shina and Yuki realized that Theo stopped screaming. They see that now Theo''s size changed from measuring 3.10m to 3.15m in length, and now he had 4 tails that went from 1.70m to 1.75m. His height also went from 1.86m to 1.90m. Seeing all this, they were going to talk to Theo, but then... After Theo felt the pain go away, he began to feel strange... his paws turned hands and feet, his body began to take human shape. Soon a young man with long, dark golden hair appeared. If Theo could see his current appearance, he would soon realize that under both of his eyes there was a ck mark. Much like an anime he liked to watch called ''Yu Yu Hakusho'' when Raizen Yusuke Urameshi possessed his body. ((Tl note: I haven''t watched it, so I have no clue but I''ll ask about it and then try to post a link in the author''s note or in thements~)) Theo then opened his eyes, and noticed both Shina and Yuki looking towards him¡­ In fact, Shina was covering her face with her hands and she waspletely red with embarrassment, but she continued ncing at Theo. The moment she noticed that Theo had already opened his eyes and was looking at her... Shina blushed, even more, turning so red that she wanted to find a hole to bury herself in from the shame. Yuki was looking at Theo not with shame but rather with curiosity, because, unlike Shina, Yuki didn''t think that seeing him naked would make her embarrassed, because she is a fox, unlike Shina who has some ''human''mon sense, Yukicked a lot of it. Theo also realized that some of the nces that Shina was doing of him mostly focused to between his legs... Theo then looked down and noticed that he waspletely naked. And on top of that, his little brother waspletely upright¡­ "T-That..." Theo panicked when he saw that his piu piu was hard ... or should I say... your little dragon?! Theo was surprised by the size of his little brother who was almost 8 inches in length. He did not know the average size of this world, but he knew that in his previous world, that would be considered too great. He then turned in embarrassment, bought a set of ck clothes and began to dress up. After dressing up... Theo turned and noticed that Shina was still blushing a lot. "Is that blood on her nose? It can not be because she saw me naked right?" Theo thought to himself. "Congrattions Theo! You''ve now gained your human form... and it''s very handsome!" Yuki said. "Oh! Thank you!" Theo scratched his embarrassed face. Yuki then headed toward Theo and began to rub her face into his body. Theo then put his hand over her head. "Hm... your hair is veryfortable to the touch!" Theo thought. Yuki really liked the caressing that Theo was doing and began to wag her tails even faster while growling happily. ''She''s too cute!!'' Theo thought. Speaking of tails... Theo noticed that his human form now had 4 tails. Controlling them, Theo made them go in front of him and noticed that they had a golden coat, while their tips was a dark gray. Seeing the interaction between Theo and Yuki, Shina tried to control herself, avoiding her shyness and told Theo: "C-Congrattions Theo! I''m very happy for you! Y-You were very char-charming!!" She said and covered her face with her hands. She is so cute ''... do I look that good? Well, there''s no way to see here. There''s a mirror in the hall, I''ll go out and see how I look like then.'' Theo thought and said, "You still have not cultivated right?" Seeing them nod: "I''ll just try to get used to this new form of mine and I''ll cultivateter too!" Seeing that they calmed down and began to cultivate, Theo left the [Dimensional Room] and headed towards where therge mirror was located to see his reflection. Looking at the reflection in the mirror... Theo saw a young man who appeared to be between 16 and 17 years old, with a height between 1.85m and 1.90 high with his long dark golden hair. He realized that he had a pair of fox ears on his head, they were darkened inside and dark gold on the outside. He had dark golden coloured sword eyebrows and long, golden eyshes. His golden, dragon-like, eyes had a ck slit in the middle of them. And something that surprised him in a lot was¡­ "Are those beneath my eyes tattoos?" Theo murmured, but as he thought it was cool, he saw no problem in them. He also realized that his body was well developed, well muscled and well defined. He even thought that if he was in his old world, he could easily turn a very famous model with his current appearance. "Well, now I''ll be able to do a lot of things I couldn''t do before in my [Golden Fox] form." Theo thought and decided to check on his current [Status]. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Golden Fox. Species: Magic animal Cultivation: 1st Tier of the Higher Student Kingdom. _ _ Lineage: Golden Fox [3,115 Cells] _ _ System Points: 287,114 _ _ ((Skills)) : Level 5. _ _ ,m ((Affinities)) Lightning: Small Advance. Darkness: Medium Advance. _ _ ((Techniques)) Apprentice: : Medium Advance. Cultivation Technique: : Medium Advance. Movement Technique: : First Stage. Forge Technique: : First Stage. _ _ "Oh! My cells increased a lot this time... and I also got a breakthrough in my cultivation technique..." Left with a good mood from his aplishments, Theo returned to the [Dimensional Room] and began to cultivate again. Exercising his cultivation technique, Theo thought: "Um... as I thought now it is easier and quicker for me to cultivate..." Without even realizing it, 5 hours have passed. [Filled 145 Cells] Chapter 41 Feelings Of Yuki "Okay, there''s still time for them to finish cultivating... I''ll go outside and try to get used to my human form," Theo thought, a little excited. He then left the [Dimensional Room] and headed toward the center of the vige to train. Getting there, Theo was already wearing a pair of sports shorts and a tank top, showing his well-developed muscles. "Well, I''ll first test without using my Mana." Theo thought. Theo hit the ground firmly with his left foot, making a small swirl of wind from beneath him. Then he flexed his right arm back in attack position. "Haa!!" Using half his strength, Theo punched forward. "Whoosh!" ? A strong wind was caused by his punch, destroying everything in front of it. Many Goblins huts that once stood in the vige, and trees that were in the way, were destroyed. "Wow! It was stronger than I thought," Theo said, preparing to continue training to get used to his current powers and strength. In the beginning, he practiced some punches and kicks and controlled his tails to form some normal attackbos, trying not to exert as much force because he could end up destroying the whole vige if he continued using so much force. He left the practice with more force to when he outside the vige, his current goal is to learn how to control his power. At first, hecked much control of his own strength and continued to destroy the terrain around him a little, but he gradually became used to his own body. He was even more surprised when he trained using his tails, for they followed anymands perfectly; it wasn''t very different from controlling his own hands and feet. "Well, I haven''t used my tails a lot before to fight, but if Ie across arge group surrounding me... they will be very helpful," thought Theo. Theo murmured, "I''m going to talk to Yuki and Shina first before I make a decision, I also want to visit Jka in Ang Vige." Thinking about back then, Theo returned to training to get used to its human form. Theo continued to train, punching and kicking empty air cause strong winds, but this time, they weren''t as strong as before. Gradually he managed to control his strength. "Alright, I''ve got some control over my body and strength now, but I still have a lot to do! I also want to try buying some techniques that are best to use in my human form." Theo thought, "But I''ve been training for some time... I''m going to make lunch and then see if Yuki and Shina have finished cultivating." Theo then used the ability on his body to wipe the sweat off after training all this time. Then, he walked toward the great hall to prepare their lunch. ------ "Shina, Yuki!" Theo said after they had lunch. "Yes?" Yuki and Shina both looked at Theo. "Well, I''m thinking of visiting Jka and then going to the city where Shina lived." Theo asked, "What do you girls think?" "That''s okay with me," Yuki replied, because for her as long as she''s with Theo, she doesn''t care where they go to. "Um... I would also like to visit your friend!" Shina said and asked, "Theo, is it okay if we pass by the orphanage where I grew up?" Theo saw no problem in doing so. In fact, he already intended to go there anyway. "Yes, I don''t see any problems!" "Hey! Theo, you are the best!" Shina said hugging him, but then she was embarrassed by her actions and her face waspletely red, as she felt a nice, masculine scenting from Theo. Soon Shina came out of her embarrassed and shy embrace. She lowered her head with her face and ears red, and said quietly, "I''m sorry to hug you out of nowhere, I was very happy..." "I don''t see problems!" Theo asked with a confused expression, "Haven''t you hugged me many times before anyway?" "Now it''s different! Idiot!" Shina said while pouting and blushing even more than before. "Did you say anything?" But she ended up saying so quietly, that Theo wasn''t able to hear her. "I didn''t say anything!" Shina turned her still flushed face still and started to leave. Yuki, who was closest to Shina, ended up hearing what she said. She just sighed at that and started to leave too, leaving Theo standing there in confusion. "Ahhhh, why did I do that to Theo? Ahhh, I''m so embarrassed." Shina told Yuki after they left. Although Yuki doesn''t understand much about rtionships, she could still understand a little of what Shina was feeling, because of one thing she was sure of... was that she knew that she loves Theo! Despite not understanding love very well, she also knew that one thing she wanted most in her life was to live forever with Theo, it was something she wanted with all her might. And seeing Shina acting like this... she started to wonder if it was the same as her, maybe Shina started to like Theo too? Although Shina looked young, Yuki talked to her for a long time and knew that she was already 14 years old and would soon turn 15. From the many times they talked, Yuki got curious about the city where Shina lived, so sometimes she asked Shina to talk a little about her and in one of the conversations, Shina talked about how some of the older children''s orphanages ended up falling for someone when they were between their 13 to 16 years of age and ended up marrying the other. Listening to Shina talk about it, it only piqued Yuki''s curiosity and she asked Shina a lot about the rtionship between the men and a woman since Shina lived in the city and knew of some things that she talked to some boys who lived in the orphanage with her. Hearing Shina''s talk about these love stories, Yuki thought she had such feelings for Theo. In fact, Yuki has already tagged Theo as her mate, but this was instinctive and she knew he just wanted to be with him, but for her, the word ''Love'' was unknown. When Yuki heard Shina talk about love for the first time... it was as if something new invaded her heart and it beat faster when she thought of how much she loved Theo. For Yuki, it was a whole new feeling! A mixture of feelings of happiness, joy, affection, affection, love and the will to live forever by his side. And the moment she remembered that not too long ago, when she still couldn''t speak, Jka from the Ang Vige asked Theo, "Hm, this is your mate?" "Yes, she is!" Theo replied. [Note: This happened in chapter 14] As she recalled that moment... Yuki felt even happier than before on that day because of those words... despite being a few words, it left her full of happiness. For Yuki, that is a moment she intends to remember all her life! And for her friend Shina to act like this... Yuki started to think that maybe Shina also started to love Theo. Yuki looked earnestly at Shina and said slowly and softly, "Shina... could it be... that you fell in love with Theo?" Chapter 42 ... Yuki looked earnestly at Shina and said slowly and softly, "Shina... could it be... that you fell in love with Theo?" Shina was surprised by Yuki''s sudden question. "Am I?" Shina muttered holding her head with both her hands in confusion. "Ahhh, I-I... I don''t know... because I''ve never been in love before..." Shina now began to wonder if she really liked Theo in a romantic way, but she then remembered that Theo and Yuki were a couple and said, "I can''t have fallen in love with Theo, right? He already has you... " Although she heard this from Shina, Yuki was able to understand that Shina may actually havee to like Theo, but Yuki wouldn''t care if that was the case. Since for her, as long as she can have a ce in Theo''s heart, it doesn''t matter if he has other women. And another important thing is that she already knew Shina and treated her as a good friend. She has alsoe to think that Theo could have other women since she is sure that he will be more and more extraordinary with time, and more and more women wille to fall in love with him. That''s what Yuki believed after talking to Shina about love stories. Yuki smiled gently toward Shina who was nervously looking at her, and said in a kind voice, "Shina, I don''t know if you really fell in love with Theo, but if that''s really the case, I think it would be wonderful to also be Theo''s mate," Yuki said even as she smiled kindly at Shina. "Ehhhh?" Shina was surprised upon hearing that from Yuki. She even thought she was dreaming, but the fact in front of her could not be denied... and her maiden''s heart began to palpitate even more than before. For her to have heard that... Shina could not stop herself from starting to daydream, to be one of Theo''s women along with Yuki. Yuki did not care about Shina''s reaction and realized she was thinking about what she said now and waited patiently. Shina breathed, putting her small, delicate hand on her chest trying to calm her emotions and asked, "Is everything really alright Yuki?" "Yes," Yuki replied. After a long time of reflecting, Shina replied, "Um... I still don''t know if I''m really starting to love Theo... but I admit that I feel something for him..." She gave a big sigh and said, "And I don''t know what he thinks of me either." "Hehe. Well, then take your time to think about it now and if you really dide to fall in love with Theo." Yuki wrapped her wings around Shina like a hug and said, "Then go deep and make him fall in love with you too..." Shina was touched by Yuki''s words and warm tears began to flow from her eyes. "Thank you, Yuki!" She said it from the bottom of her heart. "Yes." Yuki nodded and held her until Shina calmed down. ----------- While all this was happening, Theo was practicing his forging in his human form, oblivious of the conversation Yuki and Shina had. Theo also wanted to forge a weapon he could use. He had already forged swords, spears, daggers and katana before, but not one of them had a Magic Core of lightning or darkness. He had been wanting to forge a weapon of his element for himself, but at the moment, he only had a few Lightning cores and none of Darkness. Because of this, he was first training with Magic Cores of other elements that he wouldn''t use and since he would go to a city, Theo intended to sell some of the weapons he made there, or exchange some Magic Cores. After forging a few times in his human form Theo thought: "It''s a little easier for me to forge in this human form. I even managed to forge a rank 2 sword with excellent quality." Theo held the fire sword in his right hand and used some of his mana on the sword. The sword began to manifest red mes off it. Satisfied with it, Theo put it in his dimensional bag. "Okay, now I''m forging a sword for myself." With such thought in mind... Theo took out 5 Lightning Magic Cores that were in the 9th Tier of the Student Kingdom and began to forge, but instead of making it with iron, he bought some silver that was more expensive and sturdy and began forging. Theo was so focused on his forge, he did not notice that Shina and Yuki had already returned. Shina saw Theo concentrating forging. She kept stealing some nces at Theo and thought that he looked even more handsome when he was working on his forge and couldn''t help but have some fantasies about her and Theo. "Waaaaa! What am I thinking." A wave of anxiety swept over Shina''s small single [TL: The not married one] heart. Shina ced both her hands on her cheeks as she blushed furiously. Even her ears were red and if this was an anime, Yuki who was standing next to her would be able to see smokeing out of Shina''s head right now. Especially after the conversation she had with Yuki. Now, she couldn''t help but think about these things. "Did I be a pervert?" Shina asked herself in embarrassment, trying to calm her little heart. Yuki, who was seeing her reactions, smiled and thought she was cute. But Yuki was also a bit anxious since the day Theo got his human form. She also wanted to gain her human form, although she was already in the 8th Layer of the Student Kingdom, almost in the 9th Layer, she knew it would take some time for her to reach her human form. *Sigh~* Yuki sighed and stopped at that train of thought. "I just need to try a little harder and I''ll get my human form soon enough. I don''t need to rush." Seeing that Theo would take some time forging, Shina thought it would be nice to make some lunch for them to take on their trip and also try to calm their heart a little bit, which wouldn''t stop beating quickly whenever she looked at Theo. She then went to the kitchen and wore a pink apron, then she began to prepare some snacks for their trip. -------------------- Extra: On a random earlier day, before he got his Human form. Theo was meditating in the [Dimensional room] and when he opened his eyes he saw Shina and Yuki talking with each other. Halfway, Shina pat Yuki, which she enjoyed. Theo, from a distance, saw their interaction and smiles, but then: "Something doesn''t right..." He thought Then suddenly, they both looked at Theo smiling. "Shina, pat Theo, he will probably enjoy it too!" Yuki said, to which Shina nodded. Chapter 43 .. "Let''s go?" Theo asked. "Yes," Yuki replied. "Y-Yes... let''s go," Shina replied still a little shy to look at Theo. With their confirmation, they started leaving the vige, but before they left, Theo didn''t forget this time to put a barrier in case someone showed up and took his things or tried to invade his vige, since he is leaving it unprotected and he thinks that they could end up sleeping in the city for a day or two to get to know the ce. What he put around the vige was a barrier to prevent those below the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom from entering it without his permission. Because of this, he spent 200,000 [System Points], but Theo found it necessary since it could also help in the future. As for the cost, 200,000 [System Points] was not a very big challenge for him now. Although when he made the more than 200,000 [System Points] in a day with the help of Yuki and Shina, that didn''t change the fact that was easier for him to get them, and since it a barrier bought from the system, it allowed him to select who can and can not enter his vige, which was one of the things that made him happier. As they walked through the woods, Theo came to think. "I know that I''ve gotten a little stronger since I arrived in this world, but I''m not strong enough to protect myself or who I love right now if someone with evil intentes in our direction, like the human Mei Zong or the Dragon that Yuki and I had met before." Although he knows that he owned the [Dimensional Room] and if he needed, he could also escape into it, it still wouldn''t be 100% safe since depending on the speed of who attacked... they wouldn''t give him time to enter the [Dimensional Room ] along with Shina and Yuki. Theo thought earnestly, "But that''s precisely why I want to go to a city so that I can get resources easier and further increase our powers and decrease myck of knowledge of this world, which limits the things I can exploit in my system." "For example, if I knew the name of some good pill or potion to increase cultivation or even something to buy from the system and sell it... I''ve thought about it for a long time if I can sell some things I buy from the system... I couldn''t do that with [System Points] easily, could I? Well, I still don''t know if it''s going to be worth doing something like that or not, but I''d still like to try." Theo was then pulled from his thoughts with Shina''s fake coughs. "Cough, cough!" Seeing that Theo was now looking at her, Shina blushed a little and said, "Theo?! These animals and Goblins that are fighting, should we kill them?" ''Ahhh? When did this happen? I was so distracted that I didn''t even realize...'' Theo thought ashamed. Looking at them and noticing that they didn''t have high cultivation... Theo thought it would be good to kill them since he wanted to increase his [System Points] anyways. "Are they protecting something?" Yuki eximed as she flew over with her wings and saw that the strongest Goblins were surrounding a flower that had yet to bloom. Upon hearing this, Theo became curious and asked, "Can you see what they are protecting Yuki?" Shina also got a little anxious, since it could be some sort of treasure. "It looks like a flower that is about to bloom," Yuki replied. "Ohh! Well, even if we don''t know what it is... I''m sure it must be something good for them to be willing to protect it." Shina said her opinion. "Yes, I think so too," Theo agreed. Yuki stared down from the sky andnded next to Theo and asked, "Theo, let''s get into the fight and get this flower?" "Hm..." Theo thought and said, "Yes, let''s! I don''t know exactly what it is, but anyways, they can be part of my power and, in the process, there is still a chance we can get a treasure." "Hehee~" Shina smiled and said, "Maybe it''s the flower of Mana that I heard about in the Sect where I was if it is... it would be very useful! I have heard that it is good for those in the 10th Layer of the Student Kingdom to advance to the next realm without facing a bottleneck." "Whatever... let''s get it for ourselves!" Yuki said. "Yes,e on!" Theo agreed. "Yes!" Shina was also excited and agreed loudly, then, she drew her short water sword preparing to fight. Theo: "" Theo was the first to move using his movement technique¡­ and soon he arrived in front of a ck Bear at a very fast speed. He positioned his right leg in front and curved his body a little to the left, stretching his arm back in an attack position and... "POOOOW!!!" Theo punched the ck Bear''s stomach and arge hole opened the size of Theo''s hand. "GOOD!" After vomiting blood and his eyes full of disbelief, the ck Bear fell to the ground with a thud. ? Theo wasted no time, there was a Lord Goblin who was fighting with this ck Bear, so Theo kicked horizontally with his right leg in the direction of the Lord Goblin and¡­ "Whoosh!" The sound of being ripped was produced, but Theo''s kick was so fast that he cut the Lord Goblin in half with his kick and the wind rippled were made continued to go forward attacking some animals and Goblins that were ahead. Soon, Theo saw that there was a Silver Wolf leaping toward him. "Too slow!" Theo said, jumping up and spun his body into the air to pick up speed and kicked down with his leg covered with lightning mana towards the body of the Silver Wolf. "ROARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR" The Silver Wolf gave a pitiful scream and went to the ground at a very fast speed. "BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM" Arge explosion was produced when the Silver Wolf fell to the ground... and a small crater was formed where the Silver Wolf was, with blood was flowing from all the holes in the Silver Wolf as it remained in the small crater. In spite of everything that happened... only 5 seconds had passed. Yuki and Shina, who were preparing to enter the fight, were so surprised that their mouths opened into an "O". The first toe back was Yuki and eximed loudly: "S-So cool!!!" "Yes, that was incredible!" Shina eximed, pping excitedly. They talked so loudly... that Theo who was fighting ended up hearing and was a little embarrassed, but continued to fight. "Let''s join the fight too!" Yuki said and Shina nodded. Chapter 44 ... Yuki spread her wings once more and began to fly toward two animals and Goblins. It was not long before she arrived in front of a Gori and a Goblin lord who were fighting against each other, the two were on the same cultivation level, in the 6th Tier of the Student Kingdom. As their instincts were sharp, they soon noticed that someone wasing toward them, wanting to attack them. "Shall we make a break? If we don''t, we are going to end up dead by whatever is flying towards us!" Asked the Gori. "Yes," the Goblin Lord agreed, but in his mind, he had other ns. ''Fool! The moment you attack... I''ll attack you! Shishishi...'' Foreign to the Goblin lord''s thoughts, the Gori was already in the position to attack, waiting for Yuki''s arrival. But then a ck shadow appeared behind him... and without giving him time to fight back, his head was already flying high in the sky... not knowing how and who killed him, the Gori ended up dying. "Who did this?" Goblin Lord asked, startled. But soon a beautiful wolf girl appeared, she wore a short blue kimono with a sea waves design and tight ck sports shorts underneath. She was also wearing long ck stockings and navy blue shoes, she also had long, blue hair down her back bound as a ponytail. She stood there holding her small silver sword covered by water Mana, emanating a strong threatening pressure from it. This wolf girl was... Shina! She arrived even quicker than Yuki because she used her movement technique. Goblin lord felt threatened by Shina''s sudden presence and was on alert¡­ But eventually, he forgot that Yuki was already flying towards him and before he could do anything to defend himself... Yuki had already pinned her sharp ws to his shoulder and began to fly. "Let me go!" Said the Goblin lord, struggling to escape. "Damn you!! I''ll kill you!!!" Goblin lord had a sword in his hand, so he tried to attack Yuki with it, but before he could hit her, Yuki released him from her grip, causing him to fall from more than 100 meters high. Yuki knew that just with that he would not die, with the Goblin lord still falling from the sky... Yuki started storing Ice Mana in her mouth using her attack technique . When she realized that she already had enough Ice Mana to kill him, Yuki threw the Ice Mana in the shape of a ser ball in the direction of Goblin lord head. Seeing this, Goblin lord panicked and tried to dodge, but couldn''t move much, so he then ced his sword in front to try to defend himself. "Prack!" But it was a futile attempt! How could a single sword defend against Yuki''s attack, using her attack technique? When Yuki''s attack struck the sword, that ice ball splintered the sword and continued forward, hitting the Goblin lord''s head. "POW!" The head was destroyed by this attack... soon the headless Goblin lord''s body began to fall and Yuki''s attack continued to go towards the ground. With a sound of thudding, the Goblin lord''s body fell to the ground. Shina had already moved away from that ce, as she knew that Yuki''s attack was falling from the sky as well. When it fell to the ground... it began to freeze the ground in a radius of 10 meters around it, some of the animals and Goblins that were close managed to dodge the attack, but their feet ended up freezing. Shina, who saw them with their feet frozen, did not miss this chance and ran at high speed towards them holding her short sword and began to cut their heads swiftly¡­ Meanwhile, Theo had killed more than 25 animals and Goblins. His killing speed was very fast, much more so than Shina''s and Yuki''s. It seemed that he was born to fight against more than one at a time because¡­ He attacked one with his right hand while he used his elbow to hit the head of another. Then, with his body tilted to the left, Theo did a high kick, hitting the head of a Goblin destroying his head and throwing his body away. At the same time, he used his four tails to attack as if it were four sharp spears... he covered them with his Lightning Mana and attacked in straight lines, hitting the heads or the hearts of whoever was next to him. There was already a small mountain of bodies around him while he was in the middle of this bloodbath smiling... Theo had not noticed, but after so many times fighting, he came to like the feeling of killing his enemies so sometimes while he fought, he would end up having a smile of pleasure stered on his face. It got even worse when he used his ability and exchanged to [Essence]. This gives him an indescribable feeling of pleasure, making him feel great. Shina and Yuki, who saw Theo stained with blood and smiling, end up thinking that he looked ''very wild and charming.'' "Kill!!" Theo''s fighting spirit boiled as he screamed out loud. Theo strode forward and charged mightily toward the animals and Goblins ... No matter the enemy he was facing, be it Goblins or animals, Theo killed them at a very fast speed... this had already turned into a one-sided fight where they were destined to die by this hands and eventually turn his [System Points]. The Goblins and animals that were in that ce began to get anxious and worried, many of the animals had already thought about running away and the Goblins as well. Even the strongest of them began to think they had no chance against them. At first, they wanted to see them get tired fighting the weak, but even after Theo, Yuki and Shina killed a lot of them, they did not see they had been tired until now. Chapter 45 ... But what they did not know was that Theo had already prepared Mana and Healing potions for them. So when they were about to run out of Mana, they would take out a potion to replenish themselves. Because of their anxiety, the Goblins decided to take the ''Flower'' before it bloomed. Theo, seeing the Goblin Lord''s actions, pointed his left hand''s forefinger at the Goblin Lord''s a weapon. Theo recalled an anime at that moment that he enjoyed watching during his childhood. The main character was Yusuke Urameshi and his trademark attack was called Leigan. Theo began to concentrate Lightning Mana on the tip of his left index finger and a Lightning Mana ball began to form... Theo began to control his mana, causing it topress. As the concentration of mana increased, it soon became a ball of Lightning Mana the size of a tennis ball. Pointing in the direction of the body of the Goblin Lord who was trying to pluck the ''Flower'', Theo fired the magic. "PAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" A crack was left wherever the Lightning Mana ball went by and it destroyed everything that was in its way... Many of the animals and Goblins that were in the way ended up having their arms and legs torn out. Seeing this, the Goblin Lord who was trying to pluck the ''Flower'' got more anxious and gave up trying to pluck it, wanting to escape, but Theo''s attack had already reached him. "BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!" Theo''s attack eventually pierced the Goblin Lord''s body, hurling him away and the lightning bolt continued to attack his body, giving him no chance to survive. When the attack hit the ground, kilometres away, arge chain explosion and strong winds were produced, that were even felt to where the battle was happening, leaving everyone who was struggling in both surprise and fear at the same time. Those who were still doubting whether they should run or not did no more and began to run from this ce for their lives. *Sigh~* Theo sighed in disappointment as he wanted to kill them all and turn them into his points, but as they were too many, he had no way to stop all of them. Even the Goblin Lords who wanted the ''Flower'' fled and did not bother to look back, for they knew that even though the ''Flower'' was valuable, they had no strength to take from Theo. But Theo was having another problem now: "Ahhhhh! I shouldn''t have used so much power... and thinking that 70% of my strength would already do so much damage." Yuki and Shina, who heard Theo''s outburst, did not know whether tough or cry... because they were very surprised by the power of his attack. "You won''t escape!" Theo looked at the group that had more animals and Goblins and prepared a new attack using his Lightning Mana¡­ With tears in his eyes from the excitement and joining his two hands into the shape like a dragon''s mouth, he began to recite a legendary charm of an anime attack that he also liked very much in his past life¡­ "KA... ME... HA..." Almost using 100% of his mana that was left. "ME... HAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" [TL: Yes.] If Yuki and Shina were already surprised with Theo''s previous attack using 70% of his mana, seeing him using almost 100% in this attack made so surprised that their jaws opened in the shape of ''O''. A golden ray was made, destroying everything in its path, be it trees, rocks, animals, Goblins¡­ After flying for several kilometres... Theo''s attack eventually hit a mountain. "BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!" A veryrge explosion was caused... and arge crater more than 10 to 20 meters in size appeared. It was extremely terrifying. "Very strong!!!!!" Yuki eximed with stars in her eyes. "Yes!!! Very powerful!!" Shina nodded. Shina and Yuki turned to Theo and noticed that... "Theo, are you crying?" They asked in confusion. "Ahhh, no, no... dust got in my eyes... yes, that was it!" Theo said. Yuki went to Theo''s side and said worriedly, "Are you really well Theo? Did you get hurt somewhere?" Seeing Yuki''s worried gaze, Theo felt a little guilty but also felt warm in his heart. ? Shina also got close to Theo and began tapping and patting Theo''s body, worried that he might actually have been hurt but didn''t know what to say. "Shina, you..." "Stay still! I want to see if you''re hurt or not!" Shina said and continued to check. After she saw that he had not been hurt, she sighed with relief and said. "Good! It does not look like he hurt himself!" "Good!" Eximed Yuki. Theo was feeling increasingly guilty about this... but how could he say that he had cried because the technique he used before it was like the one from an anime that he was a strong fan of? No, no, these were not tears¡­ it was sweat. "Thank you for caring! I''m fine!" Theo said. "..." Seeing that he did not want to say why he had cried... they decided not to ask anymore. After that, they went to the ''Flower'' they were trying to protect. As they approached, they noticed a strong Mana emanating from it. This ''Flower'' had pure white petals of mana, but it had not yet bloomed. [Moon Lotus] - [Contains arge amount of Moon Mana] "This is..." Theo looked at Shina and asked, "Shina, is this the flower you said?" "I don''t know, because I haven''t seen one in person, I just heard about them... sorry," Shina said apologetically. "Haha. Don''t worry!" Theo smiled and said, "Anyways... it looks like it''s something really valuable." "Yes, I think so." Yuki gave her opinion. "Fumu." Shina nodded cheerfully. "Ok, I think it was very close to blooming... I think it''s a good idea to stay here and wait for it to bloom," said Theo. "Yes!" Shina and Yuki agreed. Chapter 46 Battle Field. Theo, Yuki and Shina couldn''t rx much since as time passed, the Moon Lotus Flower began to emanate seductive energy in all directions, attracting many animals and monsters to that ce. If they were to be counted, it could be said that they clearly more than 500 monsters and animals here. It had animals, dogs, wolves, bears, monkeys, boars, and many others, there were also many Goblins, Orc''s, even some undead had appeared! Luckily, Theo could buy mana and healing potions. After fighting all the time, they had suffered a lot of injuries, but Theo was constantly increasing his points at the same time, so for him to buy more potions it posed no problem. In fact, he was a little happy with so many pointsing to him... I mean, having so many opponents to fight and getting better in the midst of the battle. "HAHAHA!" Theoughed loudly and thought: "This way, let''s get a month worth of points in a single day." *Sigh~* Shina and Yuki just sighed seeing Theoughing out of nowhere since it was no longer the first time he did it. Yuki and Shina were also growing a lot from fighting in this battle. Their techniques were constantly improving and getting easier and easier for them to use. After almost 4 hours of battling, Theo managed to reach the second stage of his movement technique . Due to that, the speed at which he was moving at this time was simply too fast, not giving time for the animals or monsters attacks him. The only thing they could attack was the after-images Theo left behind. Shina and Yuki were also quite surprised as Theo''s speed increased. He got even faster when he used his movement ability , leaving behind two after-images. "This way, Shina and Yuki will be able to gain some experience with this battle. And I''m going to be able to get a lot of points too," Theo thought as he plucked the heart out of an Orc with his hands in the form of Golden Fox ws and hit the vital points of other nearby animals and monsters, with his four tails covered by Darkness Mana. Even though they had killed over a thousand at this point, the animals and monsters kepting. It was almost dark and there were bodies scattered all over the battlefield. Theo, who was closest to the Moon Lotus Flower told Shina and Yuki, "It doesn''t look like it will take too long for the flower to bloom. Let''s continue fighting!" "YES!!" Shina and Yuki responded excitedly. They had been fighting for a few hours without a stop, but thanks to the miraculous potions Theo bought from his system, they were feeling full of energy even now. No matter what, they had to put up with it until the end. They had been able to handle this army of animals and monsters so far, what was another hour or two? Even when some monsters or animals were near the Higher Student Kingdom, or even in the Higher Student Kingdom itself. Theo who was on alert all the time, and was the first to go to them to attack, not wanting to give them chances to get to Shina or Yuki. Despite this, Shina and Yuki could not avoid being injured sometimes. Even Theo ended up receiving a lot of attacks because of therge number of monsters and animals that were in that ce. Fortunately, none were in a kingdom above the Higher Student Kingdom. So, thanks to that, they have managed to stay victorious until now. * After many fights and battles... the flower that they waited for began to bloom. "Shina! You wait to get it when it blooms, Yuki and I are going to protect you," said Theo. "Right!" Yuki agreed. "Yes," Shina agreed, too. "Haaaah! Just a little bit more!" Theo screamed, turning into a Golden Fox... But this time it wasn''t as small as before. After a few tests, Theo found out that the more Mana he released, therger he would grow. He wasn''t asrge before, but because of his current good control over the Mana, he was using his power to the maximum, made him stand five meters in length and three meters in height. Theo looked up at the sky and began to roar aloud. "ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!" The clouds began to darken and thunder threaten to strike at any moment. *Thunder* [TL: *shrugs* I couldn''t find any proper onomatopeya] When Theo stopped roaring, lightning and thunder began to fall without stopping on the battlefield. Yuki and Shina were surprised at the sight of such a phenomenon, but they concentrated on doing what Theo had said. "KILL!!!!!" Theo yelled and started running towards the Animals and Monsters without fear. Crushing a lot with his paws and at the same time casting Lightning and Dark spells to all directions. *Thunder* Explosions after explosions were happening because of Theo''s violent attacks. "Retreat!" Many of the Animal and Monster leaders, seeing Theo''s transformation, chose to retreat. Even more so after they saw that he was the true and only one: "Damn Golden Fox." "HAHAHA! Come on! Let''s fight!" Theo shouted loudly and began to control his tails, causing them to expand toward the army of animals and monsters. With each of his attacks, he killed at least ten of the animals or the monsters. "Damn it! Damn Golden Fox!!" They began to curse Theo out loud. "He will not let us run away, everyone will attack him together!" Said an Orc Lord who was also in the First Tier of the Higher Student Kingdom. But regarding the amount of Mana, power and techniques, Theo overcame him in all of them! And by arge margin as well. So even if they are on the same level, Lord Orc had no chance to fight head-on against Theo. So he chose to attempt encouraging the other animals and monsters from the battlefield to attack together. "Hmph! Do you think that I am afraid just because you are greater in number? HAHAHA! This is veryughable." Theoughed out loud. "Come on, I''m going to kill you all!" Yuki wanted to join Theo and fight by his side, but she knew she had to stay with Shina and protect her. Since she knew that Theo was drawing everyone''s attention to him so they could seed in taking the Moon Lotus Flower. Thus, Yuki who was concentrating her Mana also started to manifest it, making her grow a bit too. She did not get as big as Theo, but she was not to be taken lightly. Especially now that her ice attacks were much more powerful. She began to attack all those who dared to get close to her and Shina, turning them into ice statues. And at that moment, a strong light began to emanate from the Moon Lotus Flower. That was the sign that it had bloomed. Many of the animals and monsters had already lost all hope of getting the Moon Lotus Flower, but Theo and Yuki never lowered their guard and continued to attack all those who tried to approach. Especially Theo who had arge reserve of Mana. He continued tounch attacks from afar with his affinity for Lightning and Darkness. "Damn it! At least let us go!" The Animals and Monsters once again began to curse Theo. Little did they know that for Theo they were just Mobs points to increase his power. Chapter 47 ... Shina wasted no time and began digging around the Moon Lotus Flower carefully without damaging it. The animals and monsters on the battlefield had given up all hope seeing this and wanted to leave because they also did not want to stay and face this damn Golden Fox, but Theo didn''t want to let them go so easily. He continued to attack them non-stop. Yuki also helped Theo, using her ice affinity to attack the animals and monsters from afar. She knew that the more bodies she left behind, the more power Theo would getter, so she wanted to help him as much as possible. "Damn it!! Run faster!" Arge, four-foot-tall gori spoke up. "Is he the leader of these animals?" Theo asked, seeing this gorimand many animals of different races and species. Seeing that they were already far, almost out of their reach... Theo sighed, thinking it was a pity he could not kill them all now. He gave up chasing them because he wouldn''t leave Yuki and Shina there alone. Back to his human form. "Ahh ..." Theo realized that his previous clothes had disappeared. Shina was still concentrating on digging the Moon Lotus Flower, so she did not see it, but Yuki was looking at Theo''s body seriously, wanting to learn more about a man''s human body. She had to admit that she liked looking at Theo''s body. She still did not quite understand the concept of a man and a woman sleeping together, but she knew that one day she wanted to do it with Theo. So he decided to look closely. Theo was a little embarrassed, as he felt Yuki''s prating gaze over him. He then opened his [System Store] quickly and bought a wide-sleeved ck kimono, with the edges of the sleeves being golden. The Obi (Belt) of the kimono was also golden, but it had a 2-centimetre ck stripe in the middle of it. Theo used on himself and dressed in kimono quickly, he also flipped his long hair back, that reached the middle of his back, and bought a ck stic band and tied his hair as a single low ponytail while his fringes were from a little above his eyes to his chin. Theo arranged his long, dark-gold fringes, drawing from the front of his eyes and making his golden and charming eyes appear, but what attracted attention were his long golden eyshes that gave him a unique charm and the fox ears in above his head. [TL: Don''t kill me. I know nothing of haircuts or rted, I got so confused] Luckily, when he bought the clothes in his system, he had the option of selecting who would wear them. The clothes he bought for him in his already came with holes prepared for his four tails. "This option is very convenient," Theo thought as he finished dressing. After dressing in the kimono, Theo left some of his chest exposed while he wore dark socks covering his shin and gray flip-flops. Theo then headed back to where Shina and Yuki were. Listening to Theo''s footsteps, Shina turned her head in his direction and flushed a little at Theo''s beautiful appearance, she shook her head from side to side and said, "I''m almost done." "Uh... okay." Theo smiled. Seeing Theo''s smile, Shina blushed even more and turned her face away in panic and tried to calm down. "Uaaa! What''s happening to me? After Yuki said that to me... I can barely look at Theo without feeling nervous in front of him." Shina was having a great fight against her own little maiden''s heart, trying to calm herself down. After taking a deep breath... she tried her best not to think about it now and concentrated on harvesting the Moon Lotus Flower. Theo, seeing that she did not seem to want to talk now, went to where the bodies were and began to use on them. There were already many bodies umted in this ce. "Woah... even though many of them have fled, there are still a lot of bodies in this ce. That''s good, that''s good~" Theo hummed. "I''ll help you!" Yuki said and began to gather the bodies to one ce. "Thank you, Yuki!" Theo smiled. "Yes. All for Theo!" Yuki replied energetically as she carried the bodies. Theo only scratched his face awkwardly at that and then continued to use on the bodies. He had already be used to her talking this way, even when he said she should do what she wanted to do, but she then replies, "I do it because I like to do it! Making Theo happy makes me very happy." After hearing that, Theo was pleased with her devotion to him, but he also didn''t know how to react to it. He did not tell Yuki, but Theo was really grateful for Yuki apanying him all this time. Theo was not a fool, he knew that Yuki not only liked him as a friend but also loved him, but he still hadn''t put his own feelings in order, but there was one thing he was sure of! It was that he would do anything to protect her and make her happy. "G-Got it!" Shina said, holding a beautiful flower on her hands. The Moon Lotus Flower was the size of Shina''s two small hands together. After blooming, it''s petals, which were originally white, turned into the colour of the blue sky, looking like the most beautiful of the flowers they had ever seen in their lives. "It''s beautiful!" Commented Yuki. "Yes!" Shina nodded. Theo did not speak but nodded in agreement. He then said, "For now, let''s keep it in the [Dimensional Room]. I also think it would be best to go back to our vige today, as it has gotten dark." "Alright," they agreed. Shina wanted to see the people from the orphanage, but she knew it was best for them to do so another day. Shina walked over to Theo''s side and handed the Moon Lotus Flower, with a little hesitation to look at Theo''s eyes. Theo soon after kept it inside the [Dimensional Room] and continued to sweep the bodies on the battlefield. Shina also began helping Yuki to gather the bodies. But Theo did not turn them all into [System Points]. Many who had Water, Ice, Lightning, and Darkness attributes, Theo kept their Magic Core. Since using them could help increase their affinities. "HUFF... It''s over!!" Theo said with a slightly tired expression. After all, not all bodies wereplete, many were mutted by them, but he did not want to waste any and went after all of them. "Alright, let me see how many points we made..." _ _ Name: Theo Volts Race: Golden Fox. Species: Magic Animal. Cultivation: 1st Tier of the Higher Student Kingdom. _ _ Lineage: Golden Fox: 3,115 Cells. _ _ System Points: 6,351,254 _ _ ((Skills)) : Level 5. _ _ ((Affinities)) Lightning: Small Advance. Darkness: Medium Advance. _ _ ((Techniques)) Apprentice: : Great Advancement. Cultivation Technique: : Medium Advancement. Movement Technique: : Second Stage. Forge Technique: : Second Stage. _ _ "Wow! Seriously?!! It was way more points than I expected!" Theo remarked in his mind with a happy smile on his face. Taking a deep breath... Theo turned to Shina and Yuki and said, "Okay, it''s all over here, let''s go back!" Theo knew they deserved some reward for their efforts today, but thought it would be best to think calmly after returning to the vige. "Yes!" Yuki and Shina nodded. Then they returned to their vige. Chapter 48 ... Arriving at their vige, Theo, Shina, and Yuki passed through the barrier around it without problems. "Kyu..." "I''m hungry," Yuki said. "Okay, I''ll prepare dinner for us to eat, wait a moment," Theo said as he headed for the kitchen. "Theo, let me help you!" Shina came up to him, wearing a pink apron. "Okay, help me wash the rice and cut the vegetables first," Theo replied. "I''d like to help too..." Yuki said. "Aye, using your divine sense for cooking will also help to improve your skills." Theo nodded and added, "You can cut the vegetables along with Shina." "It''s okay. ?" Yuki went to Shina''s side and with her guidance, began to help. Not long after, dinner was ready and they had their meal. Theo said, "You can talk without me. I''ll think of some things to increase our powers in the meantime." Shina and Yuki: "Yes." Moving away from them, Theo opened his system. "Now that I have so many [System Points], I may have new things to buy that can help increase our powers even faster." First Theo decided to search for pills since those were the ones that caught his attention. [Points: 100,000] - [Pure Mana Pill: Rmended for those in the Apprentice Kingdom] [It has a lot of concentrated Pure Mana] [Points: 250,000] - [Pure Mana Pill: Rmended for those in the Student Kingdom] [It has a lot of concentrated Pure Mana] [Points: 600,000] - [Pure Mana Pill: Rmended for those in the Higher Student Kingdom] [It has a lot of concentrated Pure Mana] [Points: 200,000] [Elementary Pill] [Refines 35% of the impurities in your body and Strengthens 35% of your Body] [Warning: Can only be used by those in the Student Kingdom] [Points: 500,000] [Elementary Pill] [Refines 50% of the impurities in your body and Strengthens 50% of your Body] [Warning: Can only be used by those in the Higher Student Kingdom] [Points: 500,000] ? [Ice Mana Pill] [It has an abundant amount of Ice Mana] [Points: 500,000] [Water Mana Pill] [It has an abundant amount of Water Mana] [Points: 500,000] [Lightning Mana Pill] [It has an abundant amount of Lightning Mana] [Points: 500,000] [Darkness Mana Pill] [It has an abundant amount of Mana of Darkness] [Points: 1,000,000] [Blood Pill] [Strengthens Blood] "Um... there are plenty of good pills I can buy right now. Well, I''m going to buy some of those pills for me, Shina and Yuki." Theo then started selecting the pills he wanted to buy. Theo chose to buy: - Two [Pure Mana Pills] for those in the Student Kingdom: 500,000 Points. - One [Pure Mana Pill] for those in the Higher Student Kingdom: 600,000 Points. - One [Water Mana Pill] 500,000 Points. - One [Ice Mana Pill] for 500,000 Points. - One [Lightning Mana Pill] for 500,000 Points. - And two [Elementary Pills] for 400,000 Points. [Are you sure you want to spend: 3,000,000 System Points?] [Yes]-[No] Theo: "Yes." A sh of light appeared and soon after, several bottles with the pills that Theo had bought appeared in front of him. "Okay, although I''ve spent a fair amount of points, I cannot be stingy if I want to increase our strength. And I still had a good amount of points left anyways," Theo said mentally, and picked up the jars from the floor, then headed towards where Shina and Yuki were. "Theo, those are?" Yuki asked curiously. "Ah. These are pills I got from our efforts today. With them, we will be able to increase our powers even more!" Theo replied. "Ohh!" Yuki nodded. "Well, you can start using these [Elementary Pills]. They will help you strengthen your bodies by 35% and also cleanse the impurities of your body by 35%," Theo exined. "Right." Shina and Yuki replied. Theo then took the two vials where he had the pills and handed them over to them. Since they had used simr pills before when they were in the Apprentice Kingdom, Theo did not have to exin to them how to use them. Despite the pain they had to endure as they refined and strengthened their bodies, they grit their teeth and held out till the end. Dirty from the impurities on their bodies, they used the ability on their bodies until the bad odour disappeared. "Um... I feel lighter now and I''ve also been able to get to the 8th Tier of the Student Kingdom thanks to them." Shina went to Theo and hugged him happily. Theo smiled at her and caressed her head. Shina was embarrassed by this, but she liked it when Theo ran his hand over her head. "Yes, it''s even easier to control my strengths and I also managed to get to the 9th Tier of the Student Kingdom thanks to them," Yuki said happily and went to Theo as well, then she began rubbing her face on Theo as she wagged her tails quickly. Theo smiled at her as well and caressed her pelt. Theo then took 2 vials of the [Pure Mana Pills] and said, "Okay, now you two can take this pill, it has a lot of concentrated Pure Mana, you might be able to get into the Higher Student Kingdom with them." "Ohh! This is amazing! As expected of Theo," Yuki said proudly. "Yes, only Theo is able to do something like that," Shina agreed. "Haha. This is because of my weird magic, well, never mind." Theo said and handed them the bottles of [Pure Mana Pills]. Shina sat in a lotus position and took the pill, putting it in her mouth and began ingesting it. Yuki also sat down on the floor in a morefortable position and swallowed the pill. Their bodies were surrounded by an aura of pure, milky Mana, manifesting a small swirl in their bodies and making their bodies glow. Theo who was watching them after they used the pills, noticed that Shina had already passed into the 9th Tier of the Student Kingdom, and Yuki had already reached the 10th Tier of the Student Kingdom with the effect of the pill not having lost its effects and continued to increase their aura. Yuki: "ROAAARRR!" Almost an hourter, Yuki roared loudly and her body began to blink and expand. "Waaah! She''s advancing to the Higher Student Realm!!!" Theo remarked in his mind excitedly. After growing to almost four meters long and two meters high... Yuki started to change form. Instead of a beautiful Silver Fox with silver wings, her human form appeared. [TL: Hehe, a cliffhanger to enjoy~] Chapter 49 ... A beautiful young woman with a voluptuous figure appeared. Seeing her like this, Theo swore he could have a nosebleed. Holding his nose with one hand, he could not take his eyes off Yuki. Mesmerized by how beautiful Yuki stood in her human form. "V-Very beautiful!!" Theo was fascinated by Yuki''s appearance. For Yuki, who was now in her human form, waspletely naked! Yuki''s ''Human'' form was a girl with pale white skin, it was simr to white jade and was really beautiful, with a kind of grace that could not be exined. With long and beautiful straight hair and silver that reach the upper thighs. One pair of white fox ears and three matching white tails. When Yuki moved her long, silver hair out of in front of his eyes, Theo could see her beautiful eyes, with pink irises and slit ck pupils. Under her left eye, she had a beauty mark, increasing her charm. She also a pair of silvery eyebrows and long silver eyshes. Yuki became a beautiful 16~17-year-old looking girl with a perfect body with no ws. Her breasts wererge, perfectly soft and bouncy, paired with her small, round, white shoulders, which made her breasts look evenrger and her perfectlyrge round that would make any woman envious. On top, she had a pair of white wings with a tinge of silver. This was definitely a rarity. This beauty in front of him was the most beautiful woman Theo had ever seen in both his lives!!! Even whenparing to the supermodels of his past life, he thought they wouldn''t be as perfect as the young woman in front of him. Shina had also finished digesting the whole pill and was also surprised by Yuki''s appearance. Looking at Theo after she moved her hair away from her eyes, Yuki was so happy that she ran toward Theo and almost stumbled, she had yet to get used to her current form and fell into Theo''s arms. "Careful," Theo said after catching her. Yuki: "Theo, Theo, Theo, Theo.... sniff, sniff... scrub, scrub... hehee~ Now I can hold you~ *cries*, ?" She said with a silly and happy smile, hugging and rubbing her face against Theo''s, as she cried. "Y-Yuki... calm down." Theo''s mind was driven to madness with Yuki naked in his arms. "Um!" Yuki nodded but did not want to leave Theo''s arms. Theo gulped and could only wait for her to calm down, but he could not help but get excited over this. Maybe if Shina weren''t there too... Theo couldn''t help but kiss her, or even... "What I''m thinking... calm down me!!!" Theo mentally berated himself and behaved like a good boy while Yuki was still hugging him naked. [TL: Hehehe] It took her some time for her to stop hugging him, but with Shina''s help, Yuki calmed down. Theo sighed in relief, he did not know how much longer he would be able to hold himself... then he opened the [System Store] and bought a set of clothes for Yuki to dress, but as it was the first time she dressed, Shina had to help her. Theo, as a gentleman, turned around and let her change. Clearly, Yuki wouldn''tin if Theo looked at her naked, but Theo''s sanity was already at his limit and if he continued to look at her, he wouldn''t know what could happen next. "You can turn now, Theo," Shina said, she was also very much surprised by Yuki''s beauty, she had to admit that Yuki was the most beautiful person she has ever seen in her life. Luckily she was a girl, but even then she was attracted to Yuki... and could not helpughing a little imagining Theo''s reaction seeing Yuki dressed because she looked very beautiful in this outfit. Although what Yuki was wearing were just jeans and a basic blue sweater. Because of her beauty, it left her simply dazzling. When Theo turned and saw Yuki, he could not help drooling, since even though he had bought these clothes rushing and they were one of the simplest, but even so, they did not hide Yuki''s beauty, on the contrary, it only increased her charm. Theo just wanted to take her in his arms and kiss her. Yuki blinked and asked in a soft and a bit timid voice, with her pale white cheeks a little rosy: "H-How do I look? Am I pretty?" Theo''s heart suffered a tremendous attack at the sound of Yuki''s voice, asking that question. "Calm down!!" Theo wildly tried to control his troubled heart and replied, "Y-You''re very beautiful!!" Theo remembered that it was the first time he saw her being so shy. "Hehe~ I''m happy!!" Yuki said with her slightly pink cheeks as she smiled dazzlingly. "R-Right, there''s still the other pills I bought for you to use," Theo said. "Ohh, I had forgotten," Yuki said. Shina also nodded understanding, she was so surprised at Yuki''s transformation that she also forgot about the other pills Theo had brought. "Okay, these are pills with your respective attributes, they''ll help improve their affinities and their strengths," Theo said, handing the bottle of [Water Mana Pill] to Shina and [Ice Mana Pill] to Yuki. "Thank you!" They said as they received the pills. "No need to thank me, we got these together from our efforts!" Theo said, to which they nodded in understanding, but in their hearts, they were still very grateful for Theo, for even though they did not ask him to do it, he did it by his own will without thinking selfishly. Especially Shina who lived in the city and knew that most people at those times would only think about themselves. Even those with family would not do all that Theo did for them. There are even those who were capable of killing their brothers and parents, even children, for a little profit. That''s why she could not help but admire Theo more and more. Even more, because the things they gained from Theo was nothing she could take lightly. Shina was sure that if a pill like this, that she and Yuki had consumed, were to show up in the city where she lived, she was sure that many were willing to kill to be able to get them. Theo also took the bottle with the [Lightning Mana Pill] and sat in a lotus position and consumed it. Shina and Yuki followed suit and did the same. Theo began to feel a great current of Lightning mana spreading through his body, stimting it, and filling his lineage cells. Before he even realized it, he had filled more than 300 lineage cells with that Lightning mana. It was also constantly entering his Magic Core. [Affinity with Lightning has advanced to Middle Advancement] Before he even noticed it, his affinity with lightning had a breakthrough, but the effect of the pill did not stop. "As expected of a pill that cost me 500,000 points," Theo thought. [Congrattions! You have reached the 2nd Tier of the Higher Student Kingdom] After finishing consuming the entire [Lightning Mana Pil]l, Theo opened his eyes. "Wow... I did not expect that I would be able to level up too! Hmm... they still haven''t finished consuming it. As I thought, because of my cultivation technique, my pill consuming speed is faster than theirs." "Hm... I also think it''s time to buy a pill to create a bloodline for Shina." Theo thought, "She already has some strength now... well, I can check this with herter! Right, there is still the Moon Lotus Flower in the [Dimensional Room]. While they continue to consume the pills, I''ll take a look." Theo: "[Dimensional Room]" Theo: "Huh? It''s not here!!! What happened?" "ck!!" -------------------------- Theo: "I choose you !" "W-Wow! What is this power?!" Said Yuki. "Extremely overpowered!" Shina added. Chapter 50 ... "What?!! That sound, did ite from the Dragon''s Egg?" Theo turned in the direction of the Dragon''s Egg and realized that it was a little cracked. The size of the current Dragon''s Egg was nearly one meter high. Cracks and even more cracks began to appear on the surface of the Dragon''s Egg. After the Dragon''s Egg crackedpletely, a very cute young woman appeared. She had vivid green eyes and whitevender hair, that reached up to her shoulders. She also had a very pale white skin and a pair of silver horns on her forehead, with a pair of small silver wings sticking out from her back. Seeing her, Theo thought of her as a very cute child. "That dragon girl who consumed the Moon Lotus Flower? That''s why she was born?" Though he thought so, Theo knew that was the only exnation. The young child, who looked like around 10 to 11-year-old, looked around with her intelligent eyes full of curiosity until her eyesnded on Theo. The dragon girl who was sitting on the eggshells that had just been born did not look away from Theo and continued to stare at him with her curious eyes. She ced her right hand''s index finger on her lips and tilted her head a little to the left asking, "Dad?!" Theo was surprised and frightened by the little dragon''s question, not expecting her to think that he was her ''Father'' and that she knew how to speak. Well, since he''d seen so many strange things after he came to this world, a newborn who could speak was a little surprising to Theo. Theo shook both his hands in panic at the Little Dragon Loli and said, "No, no, I''m not your father, but you can call me big brother!" The Little Dragon Loli looked confused, but then got up and started walking toward Theo with big strides until she arrived in front of him and began to smell him. "Smell... smell..." "Dad!!" The Little Dragon Loli, after smelling Theo, eventually called him Dad again. [TL: New party member acquired!] *Sigh~* "Why do you call me Dad?" Theo asked, seeing that she was insisting on calling him Dad. The Little Dragon Loli looked at Theo doubtfully, "Because you smell the same as Mom?!" "Mom? Who is she talking about? Is it Yuki? Was that because Yuki had been cultivating all this time with the Dragon Egg?" That was the only possibility Theo could think of. "Um... where''s Mommy?" The Little Dragon Loli asked, still hugging Theo''s legs looking up with curious eyes. "Cutee!" Theo found this Little Dragon Loli very cute. Theo smiled and picked her up and said, "I''ll take you to her." "Yay!" The Little Dragon Loli smiled happily and hugged Theo, wrapping her small jade-like arms around Theo''s neck. But before leaving Theo, he bought a one-piece blue dress and put it on her, since she was naked. Theo: "[Dimensional Room]" On leaving the [Dimensional Room], Theo, holding the Little Dragon Loli on his hand, appeared not far from where Shina and Yuki were cultivating. They still had not finished digesting the pill, and they were still sitting on the ground in a lotus position. "It''s Mom!" The Little Dragon Loli pointed the index finger of his little hand toward Yuki. "Shhh!" Theo ced his right index finger on her lips, telling her not to make a sound. "Shhh!" Seeing what Theo just did to her, the Little Dragon Loli imitated him and began tough "Ehehe!" The Little Dragon Loli''sughter was like a beautiful bell ringing, able to steal the smiles for all those who I heard herugh. "Be a good girl and let''s wait, okay?" Theo pat the Little Dragon Loli''s head as he said that. The Little Dragon Loli, very pleased when Theo patted her head, smiled brightly at Theo, showing her sharp white teeth. Theo then took the Little Dragon Loli to a sofa he had bought before and sat down with her. Theo had put her to sit on his side, but the Little Dragon Loli crawled up to Theo''sp and sat, as she swayed her two feet smiling happily. "Dad, will Mommy bete?" Theo didn''t know what to feel when he was called Dad by this Little Dragon Loli, but he did not think it was that bad. "Hmm. I don''t think it''s going to take long, but in the meantime, we are going to y." Theo smiled at her. "Waah, Waah!! Dad, Dad, why don''t you have wings just like me and Mom?" The Little Dragon Loli asked with curious eyes as she was propped leaned against his chest, waved her feet and looked up into Theo''s eyes. "..." Theo thought and pat her head, trying to exin in the best way he could think of, "That''s because... you two are very beautiful and cute!" Theo smiled. "Ohhh!" The Little Dragon Loli smiled. The Little Dragon Loli thought again and asked, "Who is she?" She pointed in the direction of Shina. "Her name is Shina, she''s a good friend of mine and your mother''s," Theo replied. "Name? Do I have a name? What''s my name?" The Little Dragon Loli asked looking up once again at Theo with eyes shining. Upon hearing the Little Loli Dragon''s question, Theo began to think of a good name he could give her and after thinking for a while, he replied, "Yui, your name is Yui!" "Yui?" She asked, leaning her head against his chest, looking at him and looking very cute. "Yes, did not you like it?" Theo asked. "Yui, Yui, Yui, I''m Yui! Hehe." The Little Dragon Loli smiled happily. "Sigh~ it seems she liked it." Theo sighed in relief. "Kyu!" Theo then heard a soft growling from little Yui''s belly. "Are you hungry? Want to eat cake?" "Cake?" Yui asked in confusion, as that word was unfamiliar to her. "Um... it''s sweet and creamy," said Theo. "I want to try it." The Little Dragon Loli replied. "Haha. Okay, if I''m not mistaken, there''s still a piece in the fridge." Theo put Little Yui sitting on his side and stood up. Little Yui also got up and held onto Theo''s left leg. "Come, let''s eat cake while we wait for Mom, right?" Theo reached out his hand for her little hand. Little Yui held Theo''s hand tightly and started walking with him as Theo had made his way to the kitchen, to where the fridge was. Theo sat Little Yui on a chair on the table and said, "I''ll get the cake." Little Yui nodded as she moved her feet back and forth since she couldn''t reach the floor. Taking a te and a spoon, Theo went to the fridge and took a piece of strawberry cake. He put it on the te and took it to the table where Little Yui was. [TL: I''m hungry now¡­] Chapter 51 M-My Daughter And Theo ?? "That ..." Yuki was in a tight spot... she had just finished digesting the pill Theo had given her, but the moment she opened her eyes, Theo was no longer beside her. She looked from one side to the other... until she eventually found him. ''But who was that little girl on hisp?'' "Papa, it''s delicious, I want more!" The little girl on Theo''sp asked. "P-Papa...??? W-When did this happen? Is she the daughter of Theo and Shina? No, no, no, I''ve always been with them, there''s no way they could have... even more so such a big daughter..." Yuki was almost on the verge of insanity. She didn''t know what to do nor know what was happening, she even thought she was having a nightmare. "Aiii!" The moment she pinched herself, she noticed that she was not asleep. The moment the little girl in Theo''sp heard a scream, she stood on hisp and looked in Yuki''s direction. Seeing that Yuki was looking at her and was no longer meditating, the little girl had a very happy expression... she gave a big silly smile and began to celebrate. "UWA... UWA... Mommy''s looking at me!!" Looking at this young child who seemed to be 10 years old, calling for her mom ... Yuki was overwhelmed by confusion. She looked back to see if anyone was there but eventually realized the little girl was talking about her. "M-My and Theo''s daughter??" Yuki was even more confused, but looking right at the little girl, she noticed that she looked a bit like her... the little girl had gorgeous white hair with green eyes and a pair of horns on her forehead. She also had a pair of small silver wings behind her back. Theo also turned to Yuki and saw that she had finished consuming the pill. Seeing her confused expression, he couldn''t hold himself fromughing. For he himself was confused also confused when he began to be called Papa, although his situation was a bit more enlightening. Yuki, however, did not know that this little dragon loli actually used to be the Dragon''s Egg, which Yuki had been taking care of with a lot of affection. "T-Theo? This... how did this happen? And when did we have a d-daughter?" Looking at Theo staring at her, Yuki asked confused. Theo stood up from his chair, carrying Yui the dragon loli, and walked toward Yuki. Coming close to Yuki, Theo began to exin. "This girl was in the Dragon''s Egg that we''ve been taking care of until today..." Even before Theo could finish exining... the little girl Yui, began to agitate in Theo''s hold. Theo sighed and set her down. When Yuinded on the floor, she turned to Theo, showing her pink tongue to Theo andughed in a mischievous way. Then she ran off to Yuki. Instinctively, Yuki bent down and the little Yui hugged her. Yuki was surprised for a moment but hugged the little girl back. Yui gave a happyugh, and in the midst of herughter, she said cheerfully, "Mama, Mama!!" Yuki, who smelled the little girl, found it familiar and remembering that Theo said she was in the Dragon''s Egg, it was not difficult to find out more or less what had happened. But she was still in doubt... ''Why is she calling me Mom?'' Even if she does, she thought Theo would exin to herter. After the little girl let go of Yuki''s embrace. She started to pull Yuki with her little hand as she said, "Come, Mama, Papa brought something delicious for me to eat. Come eat with me!" Seeing the happy smile of the girl pulling her, Yuki gave up and walked with her toward the table. She began to find this girl very cute and couldn''t help but want to hug her again. Even though she did not quite understand what was happening, Yuki took the girl on herp and hugged her tightly, making the little girl smile happily. Theo could not help but smile either, finding this scene very cute. Luckily he had a very good memory, so he decided to keep that cute scene in his mind. Theo even thought they could be confused as mother and daughter [TL: I mean¡­ they technically are?], since in this world, it is normal not to know the age of people who have a rtively high cultivation. Or even with a lovely little sister and her beautiful older sister. The moment Yuki and little girl Yui sat down at the table. Theo said, "I''ll get another piece of cake, and I''ll exin what''s going on." "Yes," Yuki agreed. Theo went to the fridge with a te and a spoon in his hand and took a piece of cake [TL: Wait, how many ppl eat cake with a spoon? I''m so used to using a fork], looking for the milk as well, which Theo took and brought to the table. Serving 2 cups of milk for them, he sat down beside them. "Thirsty!" Little Yui said when seeing the ss of milk. Theo smiled at her and put the ss of milk in her hands. She held the ss with her small hands and took the ss to her mouth and began to drink... the moment she got a taste of the milk, her eyes glittered with stars and she began to drink the milk without stopping. "Huaa! Yummy!" Little Yui said as she finished drinking all the milk. "More!" "Yes, yes!" Yuki and Theo smiled, finding her very cute. After almost drinking the whole gallon of milk, which Theo had brought, she again wanted to eat cake. Theo was not surprised that she liked the milk so much. Not only because she was a newborn, but also because this was milk he bought from her system. And in the information of when he bought it, it said that it was milk with a lot of mana. Well, the cake he made was with that same milk, so it was so tasty as well. Theo did not mind spending his points on these things, as they were not only tasty but helped in their cultivation, even if not in an rming amount. But as that saying goes; Grain by grain the hen fills her belly [TL: Literal trantion]. Theo turned to Yuki and said, "Yuki, remember the Moon Lotus Flower, right?" Seen her nodding, Theo continued, "So it seems that when I left it inside the [Dimensional Room]. The energy that resided in it was digested by the Dragon''s Egg and because of this, it elerated the process of the Egg hatching." "So that''s what happened..." Yuki nodded in understanding, but then another question came into her mind. "But why does she call me Mama and you Papa?" Holding the spoon close to her mouth, which was covered with a little bit of cake, she looked at Yuki and said, "Because Mama is Mama and Papa is Papa!" She turned to Theo and said, "N¨¦ehhh!!!" [TL: Kind of like saying ''Right?'' for confirmation] Theo found it very cute and smiled and also said: "N¨¦¨¦ehh!!" "Hehehehe!" The little girl startedughing loudly and then went back to eating her cake. Theo who looked at Yuki could swear he could see a lot of question marks on her head. Though she thought her being confused was cute, Theo thought it was best to exin it to her. He moved a little closer to her and began to whisper in Yuki''s ear, so that little Yui couldn''t hear. ------------ First, sorry for the wait, I''m finally back from the trip! And if you are asking, no, I did not have inte during most of it... *cough cough*Camping*cough cough* (Wew it''s already 2:36 am) And second, during the trantions, there are several options from the original Portuguese ''Papai''. The main three: Dad, Daddy, Papa. Until now I''ve used Dad, but doesn''t really sound affectionate enough soment which of those should be better, or just keep using ''Dad''. Same for Yuki: Mom, Mommy or Mama. Chapter 52 Going To Sleep With Yuki After Theo exined everything that had happened to Yuki, she now had a greater understanding. Although she was a little shocked to be called Mama by little Yui. She did not think it was a bad situation, she even liked the idea of being a mother and Theo the father. Not long after, Shina had also finished consuming the [Water Mana Pill], thus she stopped meditating. Noticing that she was alone, she began to worry about Theo and Yuki. She then saw they were sitting at the table, she started to walk toward them. But then, she realized that there was a little girl with beautiful white hair on Yuki''sp and froze on the way... Asking with difficulty: "T-Theo, Y-Yuki... who is this girl?" They, who had already noticed her approaching, turned around and when they heard her question, unexpectedly, the one who answered was little Yui: "Me Yui!" She said proudly, standing on the chair looking at Shina. "That..." Shina stared at Yuki and Theo, asking for answers. Theo sighed and said, "Come, sit first." "Yes." Despite having doubts, Shina obeyed Theo. She went toward them and sat down on a chair near Theo. Little Yui looked for a while at Shina with herrge green eyes, full of curiosity, but then her attention returned to Yuki as she was carrying a spoonful of cake toward her mouth. Whether she wanted to or not, the cake her mom was giving her caught her attention more. Seeing that Shina was looking at him waiting for answers, Theo began to tell her everything that had happened¡­ After hearing Theo''s narration, Shina sighed, thinking it was too much to digest at once. After all, Shina did not think it was bad, because she was very fond of children. Giving little Yui a better look, she realized that this little girl was cute. But then a question came into her mind and she asked Theo, "Theo?! Do you still want to visit the city?" Shina thought Theo might change his mind because he didn''t want to put little Yui''s life at risk and that he knew that as long as they stayed in the vige, they would be safe because of the barrier ced by Theo. Of course, she understood that this barrier would not stop those beings with higher cultivation than the Wizard Kingdom, but they wouldn''te here, right? She did not think so, or at least she wished not. At least not until they got stronger, although she knew that with the speed of Theo''s cultivation, it would not take long until he had enough power to be one of the strongest beings on the ind they are currently living in. "Umm... well, yes, although little Yui is still young, she''s already cultivated in the 2nd Tier of the Higher Student Realm," Theo said, surprising her. "Wow! It was that high already? But I don''t feel much manaing from her..." Shinamented confused. "Well, I think it''s because she has a high dragon lineage and there must be some other factors that helped her manage her mana well, without letting others see her cultivation easily," Theo said what he thought. Shina thought and gave her opinion: "I see... but that''s good, with her having high cultivation where we are going, there is not much that can threaten her life!" "Yes, but even if someone wants to put their lives at risk, we can go to the [Dimensional Room] and strengthen there. After I get enough power to fight whoever wants to hurt whom I want to protect..." Theo closed his eyes tightly, not wanting to even imagine what he would do if that were to happen. He sighed and said, "Well, you can be sure that whoever does this will not have an easy death..." Shina and Yuki who heard Theo''s words, could not help feeling their heart warm. Theo had already proved that he cares a lot about them and would do anything for them, but even so, they were moved with Theo''s words. Although for some people these words could cause them to sweat frightened since he was talking about killing whoever messed with the people he cared about. But Shina and Yuki had no pacifist thoughts, they thought that if they left their enemies alive, it would be the same as giving them a chance to attack, and maybe have the chance of losing their lives or a person they love. So they would not be foolish enough to let anyone who hates them... live. Especially if they were Human. Theo, after having lived all this time in this world, began to understand them a little better. Animals respect the strong, hardly seek revenge, monsters generally care more about themselves, they fear the strong and eat the weak. The Demi-Humans, in general, were not very different from the animals regarding that respect to the strong, but there are always exceptions; there was always some who have a bad heart and seek to take advantage of all kinds of situations. But for Theo, and even for Shina, the ones they thought they had to be wary of were the Humans. Theo talked to Shina and she''d read a lot about the things humans did and do. Apparently, the humans of this world were even worse than in the world in which he lived before. Or were they like them in ancient times? In this world, there were many ves, and the ones who did most of these kinds of actions were humans. Many of the humans thought themselves to be superior to the other races and thought they should be grateful that they were ves and their servants. Because of this, it was rare to have beings of other races in human countries, or at least those who have weak cultivation would not risk going there for fear of bing ves. Not only did humans do bad things, but they had an egorger than almost every other race in the world. Especially when they wielded great power. Luckily when Theo met a human, it was Mei Zong. "Sleep...!" Said little Yui after she finished eating all the cake. "Ohh! Let me put you to bed, then." Yuki said taking little Yui in her arms. After putting little Yui in Yuki''s bed, Yui grabbed the sleeve of Yuki''s T-shirt and said, "I want to sleep with Mama and Papa." "That..." Yuki looked at Theo. Theo noticed Yuki''s gaze of someone who did not know what to do... he smiled at her and said, "Okay, Yui, Papa, and Mama will sleep with you." "Oba, oba!!" [TL: means ''yay''] Little Yui celebrated happily. --------------------- TL: Second question althoughte, should I use original words in things like the one right above or their English equivalent (if applicable)? Chapter 53 [Status] Theo, who intended to lie in bed until little Yui slept, ended up napping a few short times until he fell asleep. Yawn~ "Hm. Did I fall asleep? For how long?" Theo looked around and noticed that there was a little girl sleeping and remembered it was Yui. On the other side, Yuki was also asleep. Leaving the bed carefully, Theo used on his body. Putting on a new change of clothes, Theo was now wearing a red v-neck T-shirt and ck silk pants. Theo was the only one awake, he also noticed that it was already dawn. Feeling his stomach growl, he thought about making breakfast and went into the kitchen. * By the time Shina, Yuki, and Yui woke up, Theo had already made breakfast. After having breakfast, going to the living room and sitting on the sofa, they began to talk. "Theo, are we going to town today?" Yuki asked. "Um. I think it''s best to spend a few days teaching the basics to Yui, then we can do that." Theo looked at her. "It would not be good to go out with Yui now. Even if her cultivation is high, Yui still does not understand many basic things. So it''s better for her to learn first." "Thinking like that, I also think it''s best to wait, it''s not like we are in a hurry anyway," Yuki said. "Yes, I think it''s best," Shina agreed. Always after breakfast, it had be a routine for them to enter the [Dimensional Room] to cultivate. But because of little Yui, they had not gone today. "Shall we enter the [Dimensional Room] and cultivate?" Theo proposed. "Yes!" Agreed Yuki, Shina, even little Yui. Theo had already exined some things to Yui, about the importance of having a high crop. Even without understanding very well, little Yui followed what Theo told her. She also wanted to cultivate. * Three weekster. [Congrattions! 10,000 Cells were filled] [Mystic Eyes of the Golden Fox Acquired] Theo, who spent hisst 3 weeks teaching Little Yui and cultivating, was surprised by the System''s notification. Opening his golden eyes, Theo noticed that Yuki, Shina, and Yui were still cultivating, so he took the time to open his [Status]. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Species: Golden Fox. Race: Magic Animal. Cultivation: 3rd Tier of the Upper Student Kingdom. _ _ Lineage: Golden Fox: 10,000 Cells. _ _ System Points: 2,141,250 _ _ ((Skills)) : Level 7 _ _ ((Affinities)) Lightning: Medium Advancement. Darkness: Medium Advancement. _ _ ((Techniques)) Student Kingdom: : Small Advance. Cultivation Technique: : Medium Advance. Movement Technique: : Stage Three. Forge Technique: : Third Stage. _ _ "Hm. I''ve improved a lot in thesest few weeks since Yui began to live with us..." Theo thought, but then he noticed that instead of having 4 tails, he now had 5 tails. These days Theo did not go hunting. Most of the time was spent cultivating or teaching Yui how to fight. Yui proved to be very smart, managing to control her powers and strength in those same weeks. Theo thought they were ready to go into town. And today was the day nned to go. But Theo did not expect that by the time his lineage cells reached 10,000, he would get something called: . "How do these eyes work? Can I activate them just like my techniques?" Theo had such doubt. Theo: "" In doing so... Theo''s eyes changed. The irises of Theo''s eyes that were golden colored changed colors to red and red to gold in a consistent and mystical way. And the two tattoos he had under his eyes glowed goldenly. "That''s..." Theo realized that the moment he activated his mystical eyes he could see things better and they even looked like they were in slow motion. Theo was very happy with his new lineage powers, although he noticed that it had a high Mana consumption. But that was nothing he couldn''t sustain since his current Mana Reservation was considerablyrge. In his calctions, Theo imagined that he could fight using his mystical eyes for 9 to 10 hours. Of course, this without using potions purchased from the system. After testing the eyes a few times, Theo was surprised once again when he looked at Shina testing whether something would change in his information, but what really happened was that Shina''s [Status] window appeared. _ _ Name: Shina Species: Moon Wolf Race: Demi-Human Cultivation: 10th Tier of the Student Kingdom _ _ ((Affinities)) Water _ _ ((Techniques)) Cultivation technique: Attack Technique: Movement Technique: _ _ "Ohh! And to think I could do such a thing." Theo was happy about that, so he also wanted to try to see the [Status] of Yuki and Yui. Looking concentrated at Yuki, it worked. _ _ Name: Yuki Species: Silver Fox Race: Magic Animal Cultivation: 2nd Tier of the Upper Student Kingdom _ _ Lineage: Cold Metallic Dragon. _ _ ((Affinities)) Ice _ _ ((Techniques)) Cultivation technique: ,m Attack Technique: Movement Technique: Breathing Technique: _ _ "Okay, it worked too!" Wanting to see Yui''s Status as well, Theo looked at her. _ _ Name: Yui Species: Metallic Dragon Race: Magic Animal Cultivation: 2nd Tier of the Upper Student Kingdom _ _ Lineage: Cold Metallic Dragon. _ _ ((Affinities)) Ice Metal _ _ ((Techniques)) Cultivation technique: Breathing Technique: Attack Technique: Movement Technique: _ _ "As I thought, Yui was born with many techniques. Although she has only used them a few times... Yui still needs to master them." Even after seeing they''re [Status], Theo could still cultivate for a few more hours, so he sat in a lotus position and began to practice his cultivation technique. 5 hourster¡­ [Filled 160 cells] "Hm. In 5 hours I filled 160 of my lineage cells. Then I should be filling 32 cells an hour." Theo noticed that the number of cells increased per hour had once again increased. Chapter 54 Dark Wolf "Are you ready? Have you forgotten anything?" Watching them nod their heads, they started to leave the Vige. "Hehehe!" Little Yui started running and giggling as they started to leave the vige. She was very happy to leave because it was the first time she would go out to meet new things. Even more so since she had been born a few days before, causing her to be very curious about various things. When they told her about their adventures, little Yui could not wait to get out, also one of the reasons was that she liked to fight. Yui spent a few days fighting Yuki. Although she was a newborn, her strength was already superior to Shina''s and she did not have full control of her strength yet. So, she had not fought against Shina. But after two weeks, Yui proved very good at controlling her strength. Although she was not perfect, she could now easily reduce her power to the 10th Tier of the Student Kingdom. And both Yui and Yuki managed to have control over their wings, making them disappear and only appear when they wanted. But Theo thought it would be better to have Yui have even more control over her Mana before they left on their way to the city. He wanted little Yui to at least control her Mana to be between the 1rst and the 5th Tier of the Student Kingdom for her not to draw any undesirable attention from any individual. Only when the third week arrived, Yui began to control her Mana even better, managing to restrict her cultivation down to the 3rd Tier of the Student Kingdom. And today was the day they decided to head for the city. Even though they were walking through the forest with their cultivations restricted, their mana could still be felt. For the Animals and Monsters that lived close to where they were passing, there were not many with that high a cultivation. Because of this, they always ran away upon feeling the Mana of Theo''s group. Although their journey so far was quiet. Soon a Dark Wolf in the 9th Tier of the Student Kingdom got in their way. With 1 meter in height and almost 2 meters in length, the Dark Wolf had a dark ck coat and sparkling green eyes. Theo looked at the Dark Wolf that wasing toward him.. "Papa, Mama, let me fight him? Please?" Yui asked with a cute little face as if she were a child wanting her mother and father to buy her candy. *Sigh~* Theo already knew that perhaps due to Dragon instinct she liked to fight. Yui was very excited to have her fight against the Dark Wolf. Looking down and rubbing the girl''s head, Theo smiled and said, "Yes, you can. But be careful, even if his cultivation is not high! Do you understand?" "Hehe! Yes, Papa!" Little Yui moved away from them and prepared to fight the Dark Wolf. She knew that if she used all her strength, she would defeat Dark Wolf too quickly. Because of this, little Yui reduced her mana to the same stage of cultivation as that same Dark Wolf. Yui: "" Using her movement technique, little Yui''s movement began to get faster, and soon she arrived in front of the Dark Wolf, who did not expect her to have such speed. Dark Wolf: "Small..." Not caring about if Dark Wolf about to speak, little Yui took a quick step, closing her right hand in the form of a fist. Then after putting a good amount of Metal Mana in her hand, she punched with a bit of strength behind it, that did not seem to being from such a small child. The Dark Wolf panicked, not expecting to face such being. At first, he thought they would be easy prey, but by the time the little girl who seemed to have the cultivation lower than him, seemed to want to fight him, she increased her cultivation in a blink to the same as him. But the control he had over the mana didn''t evenpare to the control of the little girl who was attacking him. "Fox Punch!" [TL: I mean, because why not] Little Yui did not care for the expression of surprise and fear that the Dark Wolf had. She yelled as she hit the Dark Wolf''s head. "POOOW!" "GAHHHHHH!" The Dark Wolf bellowed in pain as he flew away. Half his skull was broken as he looked at the little girl, almost lifeless. "Damn, don''t lie there! Get up!" Little Yui thought she did not have enough fighting and it was also because she did not use all her strength even though she restricted herself the same level as Mana to stay on par with the Dark Wolf. There''s no way it had ended, right? "What is this little girl saying? Does she not realize I can not stand up any longer?" Dark Wolf grunted frustrated, losing the focus in his vision. Seeing that the Dark Wolf was not responding, Yui looked upset and looked in the direction of Theo, Yuki, and Shina and asked, "Papa, Mama, Shina, why didn''t he get up yet?" Yui pointed to the Dark Wolf. They shook their heads and thought this little girl did not realize how strong her attack was. Although she had restricted her Mana, the level of control she has had since she was born already exceeded the Dark Wolf''s. And even though she did not use all her power either, the Dark Wolf did not have enough control over his mana to defend himself from such attack, with the speed it came. Now they have noticed that they have forgotten about it. But that was because they all had good control over their Mana. Even Shina, when she tried fighting, little Yui was able to beat her when they had the same level of cultivation. After a little thought, a thought came to Theo''s mind: "Yui, do you want to keep fighting him?" [TL: Oh no] "Hm..." Little Yui put her hands on her cheeks and began to think and said, "Yes!" "Hahaha! Leave it to me, I''ll make him able to fight again." Theoughed loudly and started walking toward the Dark Wolf who was in hisst breaths. Yuki and Shina just sighed and shook their heads as they had some idea of what Theo would do. "Papa is the best!!!" Little Yui celebrated in a victory pose, raising her hands to the sky. Theo smiled at the cute pose of his daughter and soon arrived in front of the Dark Wolf. "Hey, you want to live?" Theo asked, but there was no longer a smile on his face. The Dark Wolf''s almost lifeless eyes nced at Theo with hope. Even if it''s a small chance, the Dark Wolf did not want to die. "Yes!" Though he could not utter many words, Theo could feel his great desire to survive. But he was even more surprised, for the voice of the Dark Wolf was actually a female. Although he was surprised that the Dark Wolf was female, Theo did not think much about it and took two perfect potions for the Student Kingdom from his [Dimensional Bag]. Theo could not make her drink the potion in a normal way, so he opened the Dark Wolf''s mouth with one of his hands and held the potion with the other. Then, he began pouring the potion into the Dark Wolf''s mouth, causing it to trickle down her throat. At first, the Dark Wolf was worried but then her eyes grew even more vivid, regaining her strength quickly. She looked at the young man standing in front of her with new eyes. After recovering almost 50% of her strength, the Dark Wolf got up towards Theo and made a decision that very few animals would do. "Master, thank you for saving my life!" "Master?" Theo did not expect that soon after recovering a little, the Dark Wolf would call him master. "Why do you call me master?" Theo asked. Theo did not understand what was going on with this Dark Wolf. The most he did was giving her a potion to recover. It was also his daughter Yui, who almost killed her. That''s why Theo did not understand why she was calling him that. Chapter 55 Wolf Zaira "At first, I thought you were Demi-Humans and your cultivation seemed to be lower than mine, so I had the intention of attacking you. But after fighting this girl and seeing her call you father, I imagined that both Master and she must be animals that have gained human form," said the Dark Wolf. "Yes, you''re right about that," Theo confirmed since he did not find it necessary to hide from her. Being happy to see that her theory was right, the Wolf continued to say, "Master, I swear to be loyal to you all my life! But I only ask you to use one of those potions Master used on me to help my sister!" She said almost imploringly. Theo frowned and asked, "What happened to your sister?" "I don''t know either..." Wolf sighed and began to tell a little about her. "My sister and I have always lived alone for a long time, ever since our pack was killed by Orcs. So, we both only depend on each other. But not so long ago, both of us found an herb with a lot of Mana in it, inside a hidden cave, and we both decided to share it and eat it together." Her expression grew sadder. "When I ate half the herb, my strength began to increase very quickly, I almost could not contain myself with happiness. But then... my little sister started to feel a lot of pain, unlike me, her whole body began to change and her coat changed. At first, I thought that was a good thing, maybe I thought she was going through an evolution... but she got weaker as time went by, she could hardly breathe correctly." Tears began to trickle from the Wolf''s eyes: "Currently, she barely eats right, her appetite diminished muchter. I''m afraid she will end up dying like this! She''s my only family, I don''t want her to die!!!" Theo was surprised that the Wolf had such a story, he didn''t expect that she had gone through all that. Although Theo spent so much time killing many Animals and Monsters, it didn''t mean that he felt nothing at all when he heard the story of this wolf. Even little Yui, who had been wanting to fight with the Wolf until recently, had tears in her eyes. She tugged at Theo''s kimono sleeve and asked in a crying voice, "Papa, you''re going to help her, right?" Theo seeing the tears of his daughter, made his heart give in even more. Bending down and wiping the tears from Little Yui''s eyes, he said, "Of course I''ll help!" He smiled gently at her. "Hehehe!" Listening to her father said she would help the Dark Wolf, little Yui smiled happily and hugged her father Theo. The Dark Wolf, felt grateful to little Yui, seeing her ask Theo to help her. Of course, upon hearing what the Dark Wolf said, Theo thought of helping her. But that would be if it were a simple thing. But now that his daughter asked, he would do whatever he could to help her. Yuki and Shina, who approached them, could hear the talk of Theo and Loba, they too could not help letting tears out of their eyes. But soon they cleaned up because they did not want Theo and little Yui to notice. "Thank you!" The Dark Wolf thanked him from the bottom of her heart. No matter how little chance she might be able to help her sister, she was already happy about it. Theo nodded and seeing that she still hadn''t fully recovered, Theo decided to use another potion on her. She wanted to reject it at first, saying she should use it on her sister instead, but Theo said she did not need to worry, that he had more, and although reluctant, she eventually epted. Theo really liked the character of this wolf, even though she was badly hurt, she thought more of her sister than of herself. And she was even willing to follow Theo as her Master, even though she did not know what he was going to do with her, just to be able to help her sister. "Thinking now, I still don''t know your name?! Do you have a name?" Theo asked. "Master, my name is Zaira," she told Theo. "Um, Zaira, I''m Theo, this is..." "Shina, nice to meet you!" Shina replied, seeing Theo pointing at her. "Yuki," Yuki said shortly. "Yui, it''s Yui!!" Little Yui said cheerfully, unlike before when she was crying, since she was now on Theo''s shoulders. "Nice to meet you!" Wolf Zaira said respectfully. After they had finished introducing themselves, Theo said, "Can you show me where your sister is?" "Yes!" Zaira got excited very quickly, now that she had a chance to save her sister. * After walking for some time, they arrived in a very well hidden cave in the forest. In fact, if you passed by, you would find it hard to spot it, for the entrance to the cave was full of shrubbery hiding the entrance. Theo, before entering following Zaira, he did not forget to use his divine sense to feel the presence of those who were close. As much as he wanted to believe her, it was never too bad being cautious. He did not want to go in without being sure it wasn''t a trap. But he had only felt a presence inside this cave. Seeing that the Wolf Zaira was not deceiving them, Theo began to walk inside the cave followed by Shina and Yuki who was holding little Yui by her hand. Upon arriving inside the cave, Theo could see a wolf about the same size as the Zaira, but she did not have her coat darkened like hers, her coat was blood red. [Crimson Wolf] [9th Tier of the Student Kingdom] Theo, seeing the Wolf''s information, was surprised, as he hoped she was a Dark Wolf as well. But seeing her [Status], he was proved wrong. Remembering that Zaira said her sister just stayed like that because they ate some kind of herb, a thought came into Theo''s mind, however, he was not sure, so he activated his divine eyes and looked once more at the Wolf wanting to ''see'' her [Status]. _ _ Name: Zaika Race: Magic Animal Species: Crimson Wolf Cultivation: 9th Tier of the Student Kingdom _ _ Lineage: Wolf of the Dark mes _ _ ((Affinities)) Darkness Fire _ _ ((Techniques)) Cultivation technique: _ _ "Ohh!" Theo was surprised to see her [Status], as he had thought, she had awakened a bloodline by eating the herb that Wolf Zaira spoke of. Chapter 56 Helping The Crimson Wolf, Zaika. Theo also looked at Zaira''s [Status]. _ _ Name: Zaira Race: Magic Animal Species: Dark Wolf Cultivation: 10th Tier of the Student Kingdom _ _ ((Affinities)) Darkness _ _ ((Techniques)) Cultivation technique: _ _ But seeing that Zaira did not have a lineage, Theo thought his sister Zaika had some vestige of the Dark me Wolf''s bloodline and the grass was the trigger that woke it up, although that was somehow hurting her. Imagining what he could do to help Zaika the Crimson Wolf, Theo approached Zaika who was apparently sleeping but moaning often in agony. Zaira the Dark Wolf stood on the side, looking at Theo, but did not try to interrupt him. Moving closer and closer to Zaika, Theo ced his left hand on Zaika''s head and began to use his Mana to try to investigate where the problem was. Closing his eyes, he concentrated, trying to investigate Zaika''s body. Theo began to circte his Mana into her body. Not long afterward, he opened his eyes in surprise as he was able to truly discover the cause of the problem. But in order to cure her, he would have to spend a good amount of points in his system, but then he looked at Shina, Yuki, Yui, and Zaira. "Never mind, I don''t want to disappoint you!" No longer caring about the points he would have to spend, Theo bought: [Points: 250,000] - [Average Pure Mana Pill: Rmended only for those in the Student Kingdom] [It has a lot of concentrated Pure Mana] Buying the [Average Pure Mana Pill], a sk with a milky pill of pure mana appeared. Seeming to be made of the purest Mana Zaira ever saw. Shina, Yuki, and Yui were not surprised to see the pill in Theo''s hand, but Zaira had her mouth and eyes wide open, for she could tell that this pill was even more precious than the herb she and her sister had eaten. She did not understand why Theo had brought this pill, but seeing his next actions, she could not help but let tears flow from her eyes as she saw Theo open her sister''s mouth and put the pill into her mouth. Seeing Zaira cry, Yuki who was closest to her, began to run her hand over Zaira''s head, affectionately. Sensing a strong Mana entering her body, Zaika opened her eyes and began to look at Theo with fear and caution. Seeing this, Theo said, "Do not worry! I''m trying to help you." She caught sight of her sister not far away, nodding as if to say she could trust Theo. She just nodded, as she was trying to bear the pain she was feeling, which was very strong. Theo knew that Zaika was very weak, so he put his hand on her head and said, "Close your eyes and concentrate, begin to circte the Mana that is entering your body and follow my Mana." Watching her nod and close her eyes, Theo also closed his eyes and began to guide her to where the central point of her body was, where her lineage was being awakened. In reality what Zaika was feeling was the pain of awakening her lineage because, in order to do this, she needs lots of pure Mana. However, the Mana in her body possessed many impurities so she was in constant pain and suffering, for her lineage was taking her purest Mana from her body trying to awaken. But because of this, she felt pain all over her body, since the Mana she was losing from her body, causing her to have a negative reaction on her body and making her body was no longer work as it should, even more, due to having more impurities than Mana, affecting all organs of his body. And also, because her cultivation technique was not good at collecting Mana, she couldn''t recover the lost Mana in time, so as time went by, the pain and weakness she was feeling would only get worse and worse. No wonder her appetite diminished. Theo also noticed that her awakened lineage was not weak, so she was in need of quite a lot of pure Mana and if she dyed it for too long, she might end up dying. Of course, this was the analysis that Theo did, he was not very knowledgeable about the awakening of bloodlines yet. Although he had one, it was something he got through the system and the Mana in his body since he began to cultivate was very pure, with his cultivation technique being very good, so he managed to create his lineage without risk of life, despite feeling a lot of pain. But even he who possessed a purer Mana and an even better technique... already felt tremendous pain, imagine how strong must be the pain that Zaika the Crimson Wolf is feeling now! At least Theo did not want to go through such pain. Although they did not understand what Theo was doing, they were silent, not wanting to disrupt it in any way. Even Yui, who was wanting to go to Theo, in one of the rare cases, was rebuked by Yuki, who in response was pouting, but decided to listen to her obediently, because Yuki said she would hit her butt if she did not obey. And remembering once that she had eaten cake when dinner was almost ready, even though Yuki said she should not do it but ended up doing it anyway. Yuki rebuked her and ced her on herp with her butt up and began to spank her. Although she did not feel much pain because of her high cultivation, little Yui did not like being reprimanded by her mom and being spanked. After that, she learned that she shouldn''t do this, as she would be reprimanded by her mother. A whileter, the Crimson Wolf Zaika began to expel ck liquids from her body, which were clearly the impurities she had in her body. Her vitality was constantly increasing, making her coat turn red until it became a more vivid red colour. Sweating a little, Theo began to walk away because everything he could do for her has already been done, now it depended solely on her, but at least it was no longer life-threatening. Breathing a little tired, Theo went to them and said, "I''ve done what I could, now it''s up to her, but don''t worry! Her life is no longer at risk." "Thank you, Master!!" Zaira said in a voice full of gratitude and respect, she bowed once more to Theo, unable to contain her emotions, not knowing if she could repay what he did for her and her dear sister. Theo did not have time to answer her, as little Yui left Yuki and ran into his embrace. Theo crouched a little and picked up little Yui with his arms, who smiled happily. "Naughty girl, you were rebuked by Yuki again, right?" Although when Theo was helping Zaika, he could still hear the conversation between Yuki and Yui, he could barely keep fromughing at the time, but he managed to hold on. _ _ Extra Scene by Author~ On a random day of the three weeks that passed, Theo felt like taking a walk in his Golden Fox form in the woods. After running and killing some Animals and Monsters until he was satisfied, he headed back to his Vige. Shaking his head from side to side and wagging his tails as he came back, Theo began to hum happily: I am the Golden Fox and I will devour you ~ ?? No matter where you are... I''ll always find~ ?? La,,,aa~ Into points will turn~ ?? La,,,aa~ "Theo?!!" To be continued... _ _ Chapter 57 A...A Lineage? !! Seriously? "Um. Master?! Can you tell me why my sister is like this now?" Zaira asked. "Yes, of course." Theo looked at her. "Your sister is now like this because she began to awaken a lineage in her body..." Theo sighed. "But since she possessed a lot of impurity in her body, her lineage that was trying to awaken was picking up the low pure Mana she had in her body. Because of this, they were affecting her vital organs and leaving her in a weakened state." "A-A lineage?!! Seriously?" Zaira was in disbelief. "Ah? Is it so surprising, her awakening a lineage?" Theo asked confused. "Y-Yes!! Master, do you not know that only the most powerful have a lineage? Even though my knowledge is very small on this subject... I know that there are very few that have a lineage!!" Zaira spoke excitedly. Indeed, Theo''s knowledge of lineages was verycking. He looked in the direction of Shina, since she lived in a city and perhaps knew something about it. Seeing him look at her, Shina told him what she knew: "I don''t have much knowledge about lineages either, but even in the city where I lived, I know that only the royal family has lineages and the Sect teacher where I was as well, but I don''t know exactly what lineage they have..." "I understand... anyways if things went on like this... I''m pretty sure your sister would have died!" Theo looked at Zaira and smiled, "But she was lucky to have a sister who cares so much about her and managed to find me, now, besides she can recover and she will acquire a lineage." The sadness in Zaira''s eyes instantly disappeared. "I did nothing! Who did it all was Master! If it weren''t for Master, I couldn''t help my sister!!" Theo was amazed to see Zaira''s eyes, that were almost like a fan staring at his biggest idol. *Sigh~* Theo put little Yui on the floor, who pouted and to which heughed at from the cute expression of his daughter, and went to Zaira and ran his hand lightly on her head, surprising her. With a gentle smile on his face, Theo said, "Even if it is true that it was I who saved your sister, it wouldn''t have been possible if you didn''t find me and persuade me to help you." Seeing her nod with some tears threatening toe out of her eyes, he continued: "So it isn''t a lie to say that it was thanks to you that your sister was saved!" "I understand..." Zaira nodded, but in her heart, she will not forget the kindness Theo and they showed her. "By the way, you don''t have to follow me as ''Master''-" "But..." Theo did not let her interrupt and went on to say, "I''m not saying that you don''t have to pay your debt for my help, but you do not have to spend your whole life to pay it, just consider what I did as a payment, stay by my side, doing some things I ask of you, okay?" "Right!!" Zaira replied determined to help him, as long as he needed her, regardless of what he would need her for and as long as he asked, she was determined to do it. They then chatted... minutes passed... an hour had passed... and only after almost 2 hours Zaika opened her eyes again! Her body was surrounded by dark mes, her light-green half-open eyes sparkled dark mes, giving her a somewhat mystical appearance. Unlike the lineage of Yuki and Theo that grew with them, her lineage already came at its highest power!! Of course, that doesn''t mean she''ll be able to use her lineage immediately with perfection. She is no different from Yui who was born with the Cold Metallic Dragon lineage in the same way that Yui has to train to be able to release even higher strength of her lineage, Zaira was the same now! Even more so since she has many impurities in her body! Even though Zaika received help from Theo, who helped her expel a good part of her impurities from her body, that was not even 20% of the impurities. Unlike Yui who was born with the purest Mana and with the help of the Moon Lotus Flower, she was able to be born with a body without impurities! But if she wants to continue to strengthen her lineage and release even more strength from it, she will need to have a better cultivation technique to cultivate, if she continued with the technique she now... Theo thought she had arge probability of reaching a bottleneck in her cultivation. And without finding any treasure to clean the impurities of her body, he couldn''t even imagine how long it would take until she could rank up. If the Mana in Theo''s body ispared to a bottle and his Mana as the water in it... The current mana in Zaika''s body is more like a bottle full of stones. Because of this, it was difficult for her to cultivate, since together with the Mana that her technique of cultivation collected, ites many impurities as well. Take for example the fight that Yui had against Zaira. One of Zaira''s reasons for not being able to defend himself against Yui''s attack, even with the same amount of cultivation, was because of the quality of Mana that Yui had! The time it took Zaira to control her mana to her head to defend herself was much longer because her Mana was much ''heavier'' due to the impurities in her Mana and body. Unlike Yui who can control her Mana to manifest as fast as a thought! Faster than if you were going to open a faucet in your house!! And the more time passed, the more Mana she could concentrate on whichever body part she wanted. * "Before when I had looked at her [Status], she had not gained any cultivation technique, unlike Yui¡­ maybe now that she was able to fully awaken her lineage, she could?" He could not help but think this was possible. His knowledge was very weak in this area, so he could only depend on his newly acquired divine eyes to see whether his theory was right or not. _ _ Name: Zaika Species: Magic Animal Race: Crimson Wolf Cultivation: 9th Tier of the Student Kingdom _ _ Lineage: Wolf of the Dark mes _ _ ((Affinities)) Darkness Fire _ _ ((Techniques)) Cultivation technique: Breathing Technique: _ _ "Oh! She gained two techniques! But as I thought, all the Mana that was on the pill was used to awaken her lineage!" Theo pondered a little. "But will these be the only lineage techniques that she will get? Or as her control over her lineage increased, she will get even more? So does Yui have a chance to acquire other, better techniques from her lineage? And everyone who awakens a lineage, will gain techniques as well? Or just some that are special?" Many doubts began to appear in his mind. Each time, he realized that his knowledge of this world was small, feeling like a frog at the bottom of a well, without knowing the vastness of the world in which he currently lives. This only made Theo want to go to a city and expand his horizons even more! Yuki who was looking at Theo''s face was amazed at the current appearance of his eyes and asked: "Theo?!! What happened to your eyes?" Chapter 58 Services? What Kind Of Services? Hearing Yuki''s question, everyone in the cave looked toward Theo. They were also very surprised to see his eyes constantly change colours from gold to red and so on. It gave them a mystical feeling, and at the same time, it was a little scary, for they felt that Theo could see all their secrets with his eyes, it was as if they were naked in front of him, unable to hide anything from his sight. "Oh! What?!" Now that he remembered that he had yet to tell them about his eyes. "Well, that was something I got through my lineage." He said but didn''t want to exin the functions of his eyes... at least not now. Although he trusted Shina, Yui and Yuki, he didn''t know the sisters Zaika and Zaira yet. It may seem strange, as he easily trusted Shina when they first met and told her several of his secrets, but that had several factors that made him decide to trust her. First of all, she didn''t look like someone who would rush out to betray him and tell others. Second, she started living with them, and it was far from the other living things she could tell. Third, even if she was going to run away and tell someone, it wasn''t as if the others would blindly believe her, and they could escape away during this time. Fourth, even if she wasn''t going to tell and had a chance that someone would read her mind, they were far from powerful beings who could have such abilities, if there was such a skill¡­ There were even more reasons for him to trust her, but those were his main reasons. But regarding the two sisters Zaira and Zaika, as much as he might have helped them, he still didn''t know much about them, and his current destination was a city... so he didn''t want to risk telling... and end up being hunted. Without giving any further answers, Theo deactivated his Golden Fox divine eyes and soon they were back to normal. Zaira could tell that Theo didn''t say much about the lineage of his eyes because of them, but even though she was a little sad... she soon returned to normal as she knew they didn''t know each other long enough for him to trust her now; even though she offered to be her lifelong contracted animal. Of course, his daughter Yui was very curious about it and kept asking, but Theo already knew how to handle his daughter, he magically made a chocte bar appear in his hand. But it wasn''t any chocte! It was a bar of chocte that cost him 800 system points!! This chocte was made with the best ingredients in this world!! Even the milk used to make this chocte is superior to the milk Yui liked so much, so little Yui''s attention was soon diverted to the chocte in Theo''s hand, her eyes sparkling with small stars and a little drool started to drip from her mouth¡­ [TL: This is not bribing, definitely not.] "P-Papa!! Is that for Yui?" She asked eagerly to eat once again this chocte she couldn''t forget the taste of. Theo had set a limit before that she could only eat this chocte once a week, and it had been a long time since she hadst eaten one. "Yes, child!" He smiled and handed her the chocte. "Papa is the best of all!!" She said happily and hugged him tightly, but not before taking the candy bar from his hand. Shina and Yuki, just shook their heads, thinking Theo spoiled his daughter¡­ "Delicious!!" Little Yui expressed her happiness aloud, licking even her small fingers, not wanting to waste her precious chocte. Soon the silence took over, only with the sound of little Yui''s voice of happiness left. Not wanting to leave this awkward silence for too long... Theo asked Zaika, "Well, how are you feeling now? Still feeling pain?" "Ah, no, I''m fine now!! I no longer feel pain... thank you so much for helping me!!" Zaika stood on his four legs and bowed to Theo. Theoughed and said, "Haha, don''t worry about it! Treat it as a payment for the services your sister will have to do for me." "Services? What kind of services?" She looked at him suspiciously. [TL: Noment. Wait a few moments and let''s just see where your imagination takes you.) Now they all looked at Theo once more, because they didn''t know what he wanted Zaira to do for him either. "It''s no big deal, just stay by my side for a while helping me kill some Animals and Monsters until I think it''s enough to pay for my help," Theo exined. "Ohhh!" The sisters were surprised that they thought they were harder to get. [TL: Did you think the same? Pervs.] Even more so because they could tell that the pill Theo had made Zaika eat was not simple at all, so they didn''t think they just needed to help kill some Animals and Monsters as payment. Of course, Shina and Yuki, who knew what he was doing with the bodies of the Animals and Monsters, could imagine that he would make them work for him until they were able to make up for the ''Energy'' he had to spend helping Zaika. And their first destination was not the city, but Ang Vige where he and Yuki befriended Jka and Klin. So while reaching the city, Theo calcted that they would be able to make back points on the system that was spent on them. Then he would see no problem in letting them go. Sure, he could just let them go without paying for anything, but Theo wasn''t so good as to give so many points in his system to some animals he barely knows, though he wouldn''t think twice to help strengthen Shina, Yuki and Yui. He would not go around handing out the points they worked hard to get, either. "Um... I''d like to be of some help, for what you did for me!" Said Wolf Zaika. "I don''t see any problems! That way you can repay me even faster!" Theo smiled. "Yes!" She agreed. "Do you think you can walk now?" Theo asked. "Yes, I don''t see any problems! After absorbing the pill you gave me, in addition to helping to awaken my lineage, it also helped to regain my strength!" Zaika exined. "I see." Theo looked at all of them and said, "Well, let''s go then?" "Yes!!" They agreed. Chapter 59 A Mission Has Appeared Having their confirmation, Theo exited with them holding little Yui''s little hand, who was still enjoying the chocte she was eating in little bites to avoid finishing it up quickly¡­ Noticing the two Wolves sisters looking at her curiously, little Yui thought they were interested in her chocte and asked with tears threatening to drip from her eyes, "Want a piece?" Seeing this, Theo, Shina, and Yuki wanted tough at Yui''s cuteness, it was clearly in her face that she did not want to share her precious chocte, but even so, she eventually offered. "N-No, no, thanks!" They said with a forced smile. The truth was that they were curious what little Yui was eating with such a cheerful expression, but seeing her face with tears threatening to arise, they didn''t dare to admit it. Despite this, Theo was happy because he knew how much his daughter liked this chocte, yet she ended up offering it! He smiled and said, "Yui, you can give them a piece, don''t worry! After it''s over I''ll give you another one, but remember it will be thest one this week, okay?" "Hehee! Yes, thank you, Papa!" She grinned and pulled out therge chunks of the chocte bar and brought her little hand toward the Wolf Sisters. This time they did not decline and dly epted. "Thank you!" They said at the same time and each took a piece of chocte from little Yui. When tasting little Yui''s chocte, they were overwhelmed, never in their lives have they experienced anything so sweet, yet so tasty. It was very hard for them to taste something sweet because they liked eating things like meat and so on. "Delicious!!!" they eximed in unification. "Hehee ~ isn''t it?" Little Yui showed a happy smile. * They continued walking towards Ang Vige. While over an hour walking had passed, they talked about things randomly. Out of nowhere, Theo stopped in his tracks. [Quest Found!!] [A mission left by the Solitary White Lion King in his tomb!!] "Uh???" Theo was confused, this had never happened before. Looking at the open page of his system that appeared in front of it, he clicked on it to find out if it had more information. [Solitary White Lion King''s Quest] [The White Lion King was abandoned when he was still small. Despite this, he managed to survive and grow stronger! He had some fortuitous encounters and managed to awaken the lineage of the White Lion King. From that day on, he continued to strengthen himself and was recognized by the world. Unfortunately, he never had any friends family to tell, even those who approached himter only lusted for his power. Naively, he trusted someone who then betrayed him, a human who imed to be his best friend. Even after falling into this human''s trap, he managed to kill him and get out alive!! However, he was poisoned in the process. Because of his White Lion King lineage, he managed to neutralize the poison for a while. But he could not find a cure for the poison. Since then, the White Lion King trusted no one else and became known as the ''Solitary White Lion King''. When there were only a few days left of his life, he prepared his tomb. There he left his most prized possession for anyone who could locate the tomb, hoping them to be bothpatible and worthy of it.] "Theo??" Theo was surprised after reading everything that was written but was soon taken from his thoughts because they were calling for him. "Papa? Why did you stop?" Little Yui took Theo''s hand and asked looking up into his eyes. "Hm..." Theo didn''t know how to exin it because there was no way to say that he stopped due to receiving a mission notice from his system. He looked back and forth, but couldn''t find any entrance to a tomb. "Well, I think I found something out!" "What is it, Theo?" Yuki asked curiously. The others also looked at him, wondering what happened. "Well, could you step back a little for me to be sure?" Said Theo. "Yes!" They agreed and Yuki took little Yui and started walking away too. "If the warning came the moment I arrived at this location, then it means I''m near the entrance to the tomb. Since I don''t see anything, it''s possible that it is underground..." Theo thought as he concentrated Mana in his left hand. "Theo, what are you going to do?" Shina asked. "Don''t worry! Keep moving away." Theo said. "Right ..." They nodded and moved further away. After he noticed that they had already moved far enough away, Theo jumped and used the momentum to punch the ground hard. "BOOOOOOOOOM!!!" A dust cloud was formed, they could no longer see where Theo was. "Cough cough" Coughing lightly, Theo covered his mouth using his hand. Yuki who saw Theo being surrounded by the dust curtain took a few steps forward and made her two wings appear on her back and began to fan them strongly, generating a strong wind and blowing away that dust. It didn''t take long to get rid of the dust curtain and be able to see Theo again. "Are you alright Theo?" Yuki asked. "Yes, I''m okay..." Theo replied, but soon was speechless because he could ''see'' what was hidden under the dust. He saw a veryrge silver dome! And in front of it was a beautiful golden door almost 6-meter high and 3-meter wide[TL: Around 20 feet high by 10 feet wide for the Imperial system users]. Though a little dusty, Theo figured this door was made of gold or some material like the gold he knew from his past life. Also, one of the things that surprised him was that he couldn''t find the mark of his attack anywhere. Although he didn''t use much force, he could only imagine how strong the metal was that made up this tomb. "Theo, what''s this?" Yuki, who had already approached him, asked. "Ah. I don''t know yet either, but it''s probably something that has been underground for some time." Theo felt bad for deceiving her, but there was no way he could tell what it was without mentioning his system. "Ohh, I see..." Yuki nodded. "Shall we go in, Theo?" Shina, who came holding little Yui''s hand, asked. "Well, we can take a look, but we need to be very careful!! Because we don''t know if there are traps inside." Warned Theo. "Yes!!" Everyone agreed. Chapter 60 White Lion Kings Tomb Part 1 "Wait here! Let me see if I can open the door." Theo said and they nodded. Reaching the door, Theo started looking for something that might open it, but didn''t find it, so he tried to push it, but it didn''t work either, thinking it was because he wasn''t using too much force, Theo used his Mana to help... it turned out that as he used his Mana, the door began to suck it. Startled, Theo turned away from the door, but then he heard some sounds, much like gear sounds. Not long after, the door began to open. "It''s open, Theo!" Shina eximed happily. "What''s in there?" Yuki asked curiously. "Well, I''d also like to know... right, before I get into it." Theo looked at them and said, "Let''s cover the outside part of it, it wouldn''t be good if anyone else saw and decided to go in." "Yes!" They agreed, only little Yui didn''t understand why they didn''t want anyone toe in either. "Why do we need to do this?" Yui asked. "Well, that''s because it would be bad if we had to fight someone in an unfamiliar ce." Yuki looked at little Yui and continued, "And we don''t want anything bad to happen, understand?" "Ohh, I get it!" Little Yui nodded and hugged Yuki. "Good girl!" She couldn''t help butpliment her. "Mom likes it a lot when Yui listens to me, you know that?" Yuki patted little Yui''s head lovingly. "Hehee~ Yui will listen to Mama!!" She liked it a lot when Yuki praised her and patted her head. Shina only pouted at the sight of this scene. Although she didn''t admit it, she was a little jealous of Yuki and Yui''s rtionship, not only because she thought Yui was so cute, but also because it looked like Yuki and Theo were married and on top of that, a beautiful daughter. But she forced herself not to think about it too much. She then began to look around and went to help Theo and the sisters Zaika and Zaira bury the uncovered part, leaving only the front door uncovered, of course, Theo had already thought of what to do to cover it as well. Or more like, almost covering it. He bought in his system a camouge device from the store for 50,000 points. Although it only camouged 20 meters around it, it was more than enough to hide the entrance to the tomb. With all the preparations made, Theo said, "Shall we go?" "Yes, let''s go!" They agreed. Of course, Theo didn''t forget to put the device near the door, making it disappear. "Where did the entrance go?" They asked in confusion. "Haha. Don''t worry! It''s still in the same ce, I just used a device to camouge it. If you go towards it without knowing it''s there, you''ll end up going through avoiding it without even realizing, but since you now know it''s there, it''s very easy to walk through the door." Theo saw that they were still in doubt and added, "Well, just follow me and you''ll see that the door is not gone, just camouged by me!" "Right ...!" They agreed. Theo then started leading the way and soon he went through the doorway and into the tomb, it wasn''t long before Yuki, Shina, Yui, Zaika, and Zaira entered as well. "Wahhh! It''s too dark in here!!" Shina clung to Theo''s left arm, it wasn''t known if she''s really scared, or she simply takes advantage of the situation to hold on to him. Even though it was dark, with her dragon vision, Yui could see it all. She saw Shina hugging Theo, she tilted her head a little to the left side and put her index finger on her lips and thought a little and then an idea came to mind. "Waaah! Papa, I''m scared!!" Going to Theo, she hugged him around the waist. "Hehee~ I''m scared!!" "Hm?!" Not wanting to be left aside, Yuki also went to Theo and hugged him behind and whispered: "I''m afraid too..." "Ehhh!" Theo was in a situation of not knowing what to do, although he was a little happy to be embraced by them, really, just a little! I swear! But he couldn''t make much of it, because the ce where they were today could be dangerous¡­ "Come on, moved a bit," Theo said, but none of them reacted. *Sigh~ Although he liked the situation a little, Theo knew he couldn''t let it go on for long. He reached his right hand forward and made his golden mes appear, lightening the ce. And what appeared... was arge silver corridor, the same width and size as the door. And soon something that looked like torches near the walls began to light in sequence, making everything clearer. "Wow! Very cool! "Little Yui stopped hugging Theo and started cheering. Theo looked at Shina who also stopped hugging his left arm with apletely red face. ''My God she''s so cute!'' He thought. "Ahh, so embarrassing!!" Shina thought, covering her face with both hands, but she didn''t realize that her actions just made Theo think she was even cuter. Yuki also stopped hugging Theo, but although her face was turning a little pink, she still stared at Theo, without looking away from him. "What to do?!" Theo just shook his head, knowing he couldn''t put it off for long, but now was not the time or ce for him to ponder it now. "Huh. What kind of ce is this?" The Wolf Zaika who was quiet so far asked curiously. "I''m curious too, maybe it was left by someone powerful?" Zaira asked, a little excited with such a possibility. "It would be nice if that was it!" Shina also joined the conversation. At this point, Yuki suddenly asked, "Should we keep walking?" "Yes, but let me go in front!" Theo stopped restraining his cultivation, releasing all Mana from his body, making his 3rd Tier Higher Student Kingdom cultivator aura appear. "Wow...." The Wolf Sisters were surprised by the pressure from the Mana that wasing from Theo, but luckily it was not directed at them, so it was not affecting them at all. "d I didn''t fight before against him¡­" Zaira thought with fear. Chapter 61 White Lion Kins Tomb Part 2 Leading the way, Theo began to walk alert, all his senses were sharpened for if any trap appeared, and the girls were following right behind him. Unlike what he expected, nothing happened and they soon reached the end of the corridor and found no traps at all. "Phew! Nothing happened!" Shina ced her left hand on her chest in relief. "Yeah, there doesn''t seem to be any traps in this ce, but still, it''s good to be alert!" Warned Yuki. "Yes, I understand!" Shina agreed. "Mama, I''m getting hungry!" Little Yuiined. "Huh. Just wait a little while, when we see that everything is safe, we can get something from your papa, okay?" Yuki said. "Yes." Little Yui nodded and held Yuki''s hand and continued to walk. Shina couldn''t help but find this little girl so cute, and went close to her and pinched her cheek lightly. "Oh, why did you do that, Shina?" Little Yui asked. "It''s because you''re so cute!!" Shina said, patting Yui''s head. "Yui is cute?! Hehee~" She was happy with Shina''spliment and smiled. Seeing her like that made Shina want to hug her now, but managed to contain herself. Seeing this, Yuki just smiled, and they kept walking, following Theo. Soon they reached the end of the corridor and arrived in a very spacious hall. Its size was almost half a football field. "How beautiful!!" Little Yui eximed, her eyes shining. "Yes, it''s very beautiful!" Yuki and Shina agreed. The Wolf sisters also nodded, fascinated with the ce. The ce they were now was very much like a very tall big round dome! Its walls were covered by precious stones that shone endlessly! And so was the ceiling of this ce. It was full of yellow gems, much like a starry sky. No! Even more beautiful! They were all shining so bright, almost blinding them. "The one who owned this ce must have been someone very rich!!" Shinamented. "Yes, and very powerful too!" Yuki added. "What are these stones?" The sisters asked doubtfully. "Huh. These are Magic Cores!" Theo replied . "There is? How is this possible? I''ve never seen Magic Cores shine so bright!" Zaika almost shouted at that. "Yes, those can''t be Magic Cores, right?" Zaira couldn''t believe it either. "Papa is not a liar!!" Little Yui spoke up and red at them, forcing a lot of pressure on the two Wolf sisters. "That..." They were startled to see little Yui manifest her Mana and began to sweat a little. "Calm down, Yui, they didn''t mean to." Theo went to her and made her suppress her Mana. "But, but they are doubting Papa!!" Little Yui said, not convinced. "Yui, you don''t have to be angry about this, they didn''t do it intentionally, right?" Theo looked at the Wolf sisters. "Y-Yes!" They agreed, looking at little Yui, still afraid. "Understood..." Despite being a little dissatisfied, little Yui suppressed her Mana. "Well, I think I better exin for you to understand." Noting that there was no danger in this ce, Theo decided to exin to them: "As I said, those stones in the walls are Magic Cores, but they are Magic Cores of which all the impurity were taken out of them! That''s why they''re so bright!" "Wow..." They were stunned. "But to be able to do that... one must be very strong, I assume." Theo added. "Really?!" Shina asked a little excited. That only increased the chances of having something good in this ce. "Yeah, that''s what I think," Theo said. "Theo?" "Yes, Yuki?" Theo looked at her. "That in the center of this room... is that a sword?" She asked doubtfully. Everyone started looking toward the center of the room and they could see an object much like a sword; nailed in the middle of the hall. "Yeah, I think it''s a sword too!" He agreed. "Shall we look at it?" Shina asked. "Huh¡­ well, we can have a look, but let me go ahead. We can''t disregard that there are no traps in this ce yet!" Warned Theo. "Just to be sure, you better be prepared!" "Yes!" They agreed and all manifested their cultivation. Even knowing that Yui was very strong, Yuki still stood in front of her, protecting her. Seeing that they had prepared, Theo began to walk slowly toward the center of the room. "What a beautiful sword!!" Theo was amazed at the appearance of the sword as he approached it. "Beautiful!" Shina said seeing the sword up close. "Very pretty." Zaira nodded and Zaika nodded in agreement. "Whose sword was that?" Yuki was curious. The sword they were seeing was a beautiful sword with a very pure-looking white de and a hilt made out of gold, it had a beautiful design of a White Lion wearing a King''s crown on both sides of the hilt, further enhancing the beauty of the sword. Theo was pretty sure he was from the ''Solitary White Lion King'', but there was no way he could say to them something like: ''Oh?! This sword?! It must be White Lion King''s! That would only make them question how he knew about it. That''s why he chose to be silent. "It is beautiful! Papa, can I get it?" Little Yui asked. "Huh. I''ll see if it''s safe first," said Theo, approaching the sword, wanting to take it. "Right!" Little Yui nodded. "Be careful, Theo!" Warned Yuki. "Yes." Theo nodded and stood in front of the sword. Seeing that nothing has happened so far, he sighed and moved his hand to take the hilt of his sword. He put his hand on the hilt of the sword and tried to pull it out, but it didn''t even move... "Huh?!" Theo thought that was why he needed more strength and used his Mana to try to pull it out. But then, his mind went out, he was covered by the darkness! It didn''t look like it was in the same ce as before, it was as if he had teleported to a different ce, it was a very unpleasant feeling, he felt a little dizzy as well. "Where is this ce? What happened? How did I get here?" A lot of questions came to mind. A moment ago he was in the tomb of White Lion King, but out of nowhere, he appeared in a strange ce. "Finally someone has arrived at my tomb!" An old voice came to Theo''s ear. "Who''s there?" Theo asked alertly, but couldn''t see anything. Chapter 62 White Lion Kins Tomb Part 3 "Hoho! Young man, you needn''t worry, I don''t mean to hurt you!" The old voice spoke once more. "Where am I? And why can''t I see anything?" Theo asked. "Hoho, I''m sorry about that, let me introduce myself!" The moment he said that the ce where they were brightened and Theo could see a stout man with long white hair that reached halfway to his back and long white beard beautifully cut until it reached the middle of his chest and blue eyes with ck slits. "My name is Leonidas! Nice to meet you, young man!" Theo was surprised for a second but then said, "Huh. My name is Theo... Leonidas?! Where are we?" "Hoho, Theo, right?" He approached and said, "This ce is inside the sword you touched!" "What? How is this possible?" Theo couldn''t believe it at first, but remembering his [Dimensional Room] thought it was somehow possible. "How did I get here?" "Oho?! You seem to settle down very fast¡­" He looked at Theo for a while and startedughing out loud. "HAHAHA! I Like you!! Hahaha!" [TL: Don''t tell me¡­] "Thank you, I think..." Theo started to look at him strangely but chose to wait for him to speak. "How long have I notughed like this?" The man named Leonidas sighed. "Young man, would you like to be heir to the sword, of this old man?" He looked seriously at Theo as he asked this question. "Huh. To tell the truth, I never used a sword to fight, but I''d be lying if I said I''m not interested in your sword." Theo admitted. "Hoho! Regarding the use of the sword, you''re still young, so you still have plenty of time to learn how to use it." Leonidas said, "But it''s also a matter of affinity, you see, if you weren''tpatible with that sword, you wouldn''t be in this ce right now, but I can''t just hand it to you just like that either..." Theo: "Can I ask you a question?" Leonidas: "Yes, feel free to ask!" "At what level is this sword? 4th maybe?" He asked doubtfully. "Level 4? Hahaha!" He startedughing out loud again, as if he had heard something very funny, and said, "You can tell that it is one of the few swords in this world that made it to level 6!" He said proudly, but Theo could notice a glint of sadness at the same time in his gaze. "L-Level 6??" Theo swallowed hard at his answer. He knew it was a high level but did not expect it to be so high! Just to give you some idea, a level 3 sword would have the power level of a Higher Student, so if you follow the ranking, a level 6 sword would have the attack level power of someone in the Greater Wizard Kingdom? That was insane! Much more powerful than he imagined! He still remembered how strong the Dragon that was in the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom, Theo couldn''t even imagine how strong a person would be in the Higher Wizard Kingdom. "Hoho! Excited now? Well, I can''t me him¡­" Leonidas looked at Theo and made the white sword he saw before appear in his hand. "How about if you can beat me in a fight, I''ll let you have that sword! Not a bad deal, right?" "That..." Theo wasn''t confident about fighting this guy, especially with someone capable of having such a sword, he won''t be weak at all. It seemed that he had noticed Theo''s concerns and said, "No need to worry! I''m going to restrain my cultivation to your level, so it wouldn''t be an unfair fight, right?" "Well... I confess I wanted this sword, but I can''t ept your offer!" Theo said without hesitation. "Oh? Why can''t you ept it?" Leonidas didn''t expect anyone to turn down such a chance so easily, it surprised him greatly. Theo took a deep breath and replied, "That''s because I have people waiting for me, I can''t let them down and end up dying here!" "I see, I see, so that''s it! Young man, you''re really interesting!!" Leonidas couldn''t help but be happy, not expecting that such a being would appear in hisst moments of life, but at the same time regretted his bad luck on finding friends¡­ he couldn''t help but sigh as he remembered the moment he was betrayed by someone who thought he was his best friend. "How do I get out of this ce?" Theo asked, not wanting to keep them waiting too long. "Wait! You don''t have to rush out!" Leonidas said, "I don''t want you to fight me to death, I just want to test you." "I understand. But why is that?" Theo didn''t understand his actions. He thought this man in front of him had already died as he thought upon receiving such a mission from his system, but he could see that he was alive and kicking. So he didn''t know why he was doing all this. Sadness passed his eyes, but soon returned to normal and he said: "Actually I''m already dead! Or at least my physical body has, I''m just here tomunicate with you because I left a part of my soul in this sword, so even though I''m dead, a part of my soul resides in this sword." "Ohh!" Theo didn''t expect that to be the case. "No need to worry, even if you don''t take possession of the sword, the rest of my consciousness that resides in that sword will disappear," said Leonidas. "I see." Theo took a deep breath and said, "Okay, I agree to fight you!" "Hahaha! That''s what I wanted to hear!" Leonidas stood in a fighting stance and asked, "Do you have any weapons you want to use?" "Huh. Well, although I have never used it, I have a sword." Theo drew a silver sword with a ck handle interwoven with silver lines. This was one of thest swords he had ever made, a sword made of a Lightning Magic Core. It is a Level 3 Medium sword. The moment the sword came into contact with Theo''s Mana, it began to produce crackling lightning sounds and began to generate lightning bolts throughout the sword. "Oho! Despite being a low level, it''s a good sword!" He praised Leonidas. "Thanks!" Theo thanked him. "Hmm? Were you the one to make it?" Leonidas didn''t think he would be so lucky. "Well, yes, it was me!" Replied Theo. "I see, I see, it was made by you!! Haha, the heavens have not forsaken me!" Leonidas looked up at the sky and Theo could have sworn he saw tears streaming from Leonidas''s eyes, but very quickly it disappeared into thin air. Theo looked at him strangely, but seeing that he got serious, he decided not to think too much and also to prepare himself by getting into a fighting stance. Chapter 63 White Lion Kins Tomb Part 4 Seeing that Theo was ready to fight, Leonidas looked at him and said, "Okay, as I said before, I will use my power to the 3rd Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom." After saying that, he made his Mana level from Theo. "Well, let''s get started!" "Right!" Theo agreed and activated his mystical golden fox eyes. Seeing the changes in Theo''s eye, he was surprised but didn''t think much about it and at a very high speed, he started running. "Quick !!" Even with his mystical eyes, Theo could barely keep up with Leonidas''s movements with his eyes. Theo: "" Activating his movement technique, Theo began to leave two post images of himself behind as he ran. With his sword gleaming in white mes, Leonidas struck with his sword with a single top-down attack toward Theo''s left shoulder. However, the speed with which he attacked was anything but simple! Theo could hardly keep up with his eyes, but still, he managed to dodge and use a vertical strike with his lightning-surrounded sword toward Leonidas''s stomach, but Leonidas quickly brought his sword "Bang!" from Theo''s attack. Jumping back, they moved away from each other. "Hoho! You are a very good, young man! "Leonidas praised. "Hm." Theo only nodded, knowing that without his mystical eyes and the Leonidas having reduced his cultivation, it was impossible to even a swap tost. This time without warning, Leonidas fired even faster at Theo. But thanks to his mystical eye, Theo was still able to keep up with his movements and was able to defend himself against all attacks by Leonidas. When Leonidas attacked from the left side with his sword surrounded by white mes, Theo defended himself using his ray-surrounded sword, making sounds of lightning and me collide along with the sound of metal. No matter where Theo attacked, Leonidas could defend himself, the same was the case with Leonidas, no matter where he attacks, even if with clumsy sword handling, Theo could defend himself in time. Lightning tremor, bursts of white me everywhere, metallic sounds colliding, thunderous booming sounds! But because all this time, using his mystical eyes too much, Theo''s Mana was ending even faster than he had expected. "Young ... No, Theo! You are really talented! Even more talented than me in my youth! "He drew a breath of cold air and sighed heavily, his words gentle as the wind:" This is going to be ourst swap¡­ actually, I wanted to go on, but I see you are running out of Mana and my present state is alreadying to an end. "He whined. "Haa ... Yes!" Theo''s fighting spirit was boiling, he can''t help but like fighting this fight, he also regrets that he couldn''t go on any longer because he knew if he could, he could learn a lot from Leonidas. But now he didn''t want to think about it! All he wanted was to enjoy thisst moment he had of this fight. Theo: "" Theo used his trump card, further increasing his speed, surprising Leonidas, but soon Leonidas smiled and started running very fast toward Theo. Theo stepped in front of Leonidas and charged a top-down attack toward Leonidas''s right shoulder. Unlike what he thought, Leonidas did not shy away from the exchange but instead raised his sword surrounded by white mes. He defended himselffortably and pushed Theo''s sword up with a considerable amount of force, leaving his guard open. Taking advantage of this breach, Leonidas attacked with his sword in a straight line, towards the left side of Theo''s chest. Yet, it only caught the afterimage of Theo. "Haha! Very good!" Thinking that this boy''s techniques were very good, Leonidas was happy but knew that this had to end. "Thanks!" Theo said, appearing on Leonidas'' left side and attacking straight toward his right thigh. Its speed was very fast, it almost hit Leonidas, but it only tore some of Leonidas''s pants, leaving him surprised. Theo retreated a few steps, and invested another attack! He attacked using a lot of lightning mana through a vertical sh on the right side of Leonidas. "Bang" Their swords shed once again, making a loud nging sound of metal. However, before Theo could do anything, Leonidas''s sword had already retreated and struck again at the speed of light! "Ahhhh?" Leonidas''s sword had struck his left shoulder! But the pain he hoped he would feel never came. "Haha! Do not worry! It won''t hurt you!" Leonidasughed and said, "This is my parting gift, Theo, I hope you make better use of it than me¡­" He said a bit wistfully. Soon after, the sword that was supposed to be on Theo''s left shoulder vanished, or rather was sucked into his left shoulder. Theo felt a small burn on his left shoulder where the sword had struck him, but soon the pain was gone. He didn''t have time to see what had happened now, he just focused his attention on Leonidas who was bing increasingly transparent. Even though he found this cliche himself, Theo asked, "Leonidas, do you have any regrets? Something I can do for you?" " "Oho? Hm¡­" He looked a little thoughtful and then replied, "Theo! I hope someday you''ll reach the top of the world and look at all living beings with contempt! That should be enough. Hahaha!" At the end of this line, he was gone, only hisugh that resonated in Theo''s mind and hisst words: "Reaching the top of the world!" Although Theo had never dreamed of something so big. At the thought of it, the blood in his veins began to boil. Tremendous willpower began to ignite in his heart! Something that had never happened to him before. "Reaching the top of the world, huh?" Theo muttered and began to disappear from this ce. Chapter 64 White Lion Kings Totem Opening your eyes once more. Theo noticed that Shina, Yuki, Yui, Zaira, and Zaika were looking at him, worried and crying, Yui had her head on his chest while crying very loudly and Yuki and Shina also had tears in their eyes. Even the Wolf sisters had tears in their eyes. "How long have I been gone?" Theo wondered, not knowing what had happened. Seeing Theo open her eyes, little Yui began to sob: "D-Daddy!!! I''m so d you''re alive!!" "Don''t cry, Yui, I''m fine!" Theo tried to calm her down. "Huh." Though she was nodding, the tears in her eyes didn''t seem to stop. "Theo, we were very worried about you!!" Yuki said wiping the tears from her eyes. And then she hugged him. Shina didn''t say a single word, just approached Theo and hugged him started crying as loud as Yui was crying and Yuki and Yui couldn''t stand it and wept loudly too. ''What the hell happened? Didn''t I just stay out for a while?'' He was confused that they were so upset. "What happened?" Theo asked Wolf sisters who looked a little better. "That¡­ well, the moment you touched the sword a whileter¡­ we saw you fall to the ground with your face very pale, still holding the sword in your hand, but soon your heart stopped beating and you have had no pulse so far!" She exined in a more summarized way. "Ah? My body stayed here? So, how ..." A thought shed through Theo''s mind: ''So, I just got into the sword with my soul or something? Why did all this happen? It is possible?'' He didn''t know if that was it or not, but it was the only thing he could think of now, to exin everything that happened. "AHHHHHHHHHHH!" Theo began to scream in pain out of nowhere as he began to feel a lot of pain in his left shoulder. Worried and scared, Yuki asked in a crying voice, "What''s going on, Theo?" "D-Daddy!!" Yui shouted in tears. "T-Theo!!" Shina also called for him crying. Theo wanted to answer, but the pain was too strong, he could barely stand it. He just forced a smile, but clearly couldn''t fool them. Pulling them from his arms as he felt his body burn, and just in case he didn''t want to hurt them. Enduring the pain, tears in my eyes. The left side of his chest began to burn in white mes, burning a good portion of his shirt! They wanted to approach him, but he put his hand in front, telling them not to approach. Reluctant, but they eventually obeyed. A whileter, a totem appeared! With a drawing of one of a White Lion wearing a "King" crown on his head. When the image of the totem pole appeared on his left shoulder, the pain began to stop and Theo sucked in a breath and sighed with relief. "Fine, I''m fine!" Theo said. Crying, Shina says, "H-How do you say you''re all right? Even after what just happened?" "Dad, what''s going on?" Yui came to Theo once again crying. "Idiot!! Don''t you know how much you worried us?!" Yuki hugged Theo, who was sitting on the floor. "Idiot?" Theo never heard her call him that, but didn''t try to shrug her off. Because I could see how worried they were about him. Although sisters Wolf''s, Zaika and Zaira didn''t know Theo for long, they were also very happy when they saw that he was fine now! Well, not quite well, but at least it doesn''t look dead like before. * Snore ~ They finally managed to calm down, hearing the cute sounding from little Yui''s belly. "Hunger!" She eximed, rubbing her hand lightly on her belly, but the tears in her eyes couldn''t be hidden. Theo wiped his tears with his hand and said, "We have food in my dimensional bag, let''s eat?" He proposed. Shina and Yuki also calmed down and agreed. Theo then took from his dimensional bag, a veryrge box, divided into five boxes on top of each other. Laying a towel on the floor, which is usually used for pics, he ced the box in the middle of the towel and opened all the boxes. Theo sat in a seiza position; on the towel and said, "Well, let''s eat?" They agreed, and they also sat on the towel, and little Yui sat on Theo''sp, snuggling against his chest. In fact, she was still a little scared and anxious at the moment, still scared that something bad might happen to him. Because of that, she wanted to get even closer to Theo. In the lunchboxes that were spread out on the towel, one was one of the sandwiches of various kinds; had meat, chicken, ham, and cheese, fried egg and bacon, burgers and cheese and ham, etc... Another, too, was one that consisted only of fried-fry wings. Although Theo didn''t know what kind of chicken it was, he figured it was out of this world, as it was a little expensive to buy in his system and could feel a little Mana in his flesh. Well, since he had enough points, he would not be stingy and not buy the best for his family. Another of these lunchboxes was split between rice and shrimp sauce. There was also one with a variety of seafood such as shrimp, fish and crab meat. He really liked was that the crabs he bought in his system were almost forty inches wide. And thest one was made up of arge piece of pepperoni and catupiry franksagna made by Shina herself. Theo, in particr, was amazed when he tasted, he had eatensagna before in his previous life, but he thought this was by far the best! You even thought you had entered a wonderful world by tasting thissagna! "Gulp!" "UWA ... UWA ... a feast!!" Little Yui celebrated; still sitting on Theo''sp. Theo was d to see that she was no longer downcast as before. He was feeling very bad for worrying them. "Er... um..." Theo scratched his face awkwardly, breathing a lot of fresh air and asking, "What do you want to eat first, Yui?" "Yui, want sandwiches!!" Little Yui pointed to the lunchbox with sandwiches. "Which one will Yui want? I''ll get it for you!" Asked Yuki, who was close to the sandwiches. "Um ... I want a burger!!" Little Yui requested. Yuki grabbed a burger sandwich and stepped into Yui''s hand. "Thank you, Mom!" Shortly after thanking, little Yui started eating, "Delicious!!" she eximed loudly. The Lobas sisters were already drooling a little, they still remember how divine chocte was, and they couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like to eat something they did with meat, which was what they liked best! Especially the chicken wings, they couldn''t help but look in their direction. Shina noticed this, and asked, "Zaira, Zaika, can you use your divine sense?" "Yes," they answered. "Ohh, that''s good! So you can take anything you want with your divine sense, it doesn''t have to be reserved!" Shina smiled. "That is..." Before they finished talking, Yuki added, "There''s plenty for all of us! You can take whatever you want!" "Right!" They eventually agreed. The moment they used their divine senses and took a chicken wing each, they began to eat voraciously! "How can this be so tasty?!!" They couldn''t help but think. Shina and Yuki who were facing them and saw it just smiled, because they were surprised when they ate something that Theo bought in their system, even now, they couldn''t help but find it very delicious. They continued to eat and it turned out that even though it was arge amount of food, they ended up eating it all! Little Yui especially enjoyed eating the sandwiches andsagna, her eyes shone even brighter than the Magic Cores of this ce! Seeing her so cute, he couldn''t help but kiss her little face, which made herugh happily. Chapter 65 Secret Room. The White Lion King''s swordy on the floor in the middle of the great hall where they were. Theo wanted to grasp it. But the girls didn''t want something like before to happen, so they told him to leave it be! Of course, Theo had to narrate everything that happened after he touched the sword before¡­ or almost everything, so he ended up giving a simplified exnation to them. After hearing it, they finally nodded and didn''t stop him from taking the sword. They were still a little anxious to let him touch it, for the fear they felt at the thought that he was dead was still present in their hearts. "Hm?" When Theo took the sword in his hand, he felt a different feeling than he did previously. It was almost like something that was part of his body returning to him¡­ it was a very strange and difficult feeling for him to exin. * Sigh ~ Seeing that nothing bad happened to Theo this time. They all sighed at the same time, until little Yui sighed, well, Yui kind of imitated them, but sighed, right? And their concern was real! "Theo, what are we going to do now?" Yuki approached him and asked. Theo carefully thought about her question¡­ How could he think that this was all that the White Lion King kept in this ce?! Although he knew he had received the very best of rewards he could have wished for, he would still not turn his back on receiving even more potential treasures. He also knew that the King White Lion was a very skilled smith, so the chances of finding equipment and weapons he made were very high. "Let''s go through this ce a little more, keep watch for whatever you think might be suspicious, but be careful!" Theo warned them, "Even though no traps have appeared so far, we can''t confirm that there are none at all!" "Right!" They nodded and started searching for anything suspicious. Only little Yui and Theo didn''t move. He looked at her and saw that she was a little restless, so he smiled at her, patted her head gently and asked, "What is it, Yui?" She closed her eyesfortably, because of the good feeling she felt for Theo rubbing her head. She then opened her eyes again and looked up into Theo''s eyes and said, "Dad¡­ you''re not leaving Yui, right?" Her voice was warm, but at the same time, it gave Theo a strong sense of pain! It was like his body being stabbed by a sharp sword! He was overwhelmed by strong emotions¡­ a glint of fear crossed his eyes, but soon his eyes returned to normal. Theo gasped for a while, but then breathed deeply and sighed. Looking into the big eyes of little Yui, who was staring at him without blinking, something totally new passed through his eyes! He didn''t realize it, even little Yui who was staring at him without blinking seemed to have noticed something, but it was so fast! She couldn''t see it properly. After that, Theo managed to calm down and return to his normal state. He smiled, and said, "Don''t worry! I''ll never leave you!" His voice was firm and there wasn''t a single hint of falsehood in his voice. Little Yui''s eyes, which were locked in Theo''s eyes sparkled! It was as if a huge mountain was lifted from his shoulders. Now it was as if her world was full of color again. "A promise!" To her, Theo''s words¡­ were even more valuable than any treasure. She was so happy that the smile on her face was even brighter than the sun itself! Hugging Theo tightly she said loudly, "Daddy¡­ I love you so much, so much!!!!!" Theo was surprised at first, but then he gave her a hug and smiled at her. "I love Yui a lot too, you know that?!" "Very, very much?" She continued to look at him. "Yes, very, very much!" Theo bent down and kissed her cheek. Which caused a beautiful smile to blossom on her face. With all her worries being taken from her, smiling little Yui rushed toward Yuki to tell her about Theo''s promise. She was running so happily that she almost tripped over her own feet. Theoughed lightly at that. Then he busied himself trying to find out if there was more of the White Lion King''s treasure left to im. Some minutester. "I think I found something!" Zaira''s voice reached everyone''s ear. Soon they all headed to where she was. It was on the east side in the left corner, near the wall. In front of her was something that looked like a hole, but justrge enough to fit a sword¡­ she thought it was no big deal. But since Theo said to say if she found anything unusual, she decided to warn them. The first to get close to her was Shina. "What did you think, Zaira?" She asked curiously. Before she could answer, Yuki, Yui, Theo, and Zaika arrived too. She didn''t answer but just looked toward the hole in the wall. Once they all followed his gaze they realized too. "Don''t you have to put a sword in there?" Shina asked. "Yeah, I think that''s it too!" Yuki agreed. Theo carefully considered what to do. He took the King White Lion''s sword out of his dimensional bag and tried to fit it into the hole in the wall. It ended up fitting perfectly! But there was no result¡­ nothing out of the ordinary happened¡­ "Huh?" They all had a huge question mark in their heads. But soon Theo remembered when he had to open the door to get in here, he needed his Mana. Did he start believing it could be something like that, and maybe a secret room would appear right now? * sh ~ The moment he did it, his sword lit up with white mes and the supposed wall began to light up as well. The surprise itself almost knocked them all over. With their eyes narrowed, they saw lines in the shape of a door appear on the wall. Along with the sword, they began to advance forward into the newly formed door without stopping. Seeing this, Theo quickly withdrew the sword. But even as the sword was withdrawn, the "door" did not stop advancing, and then began to rise upward. It finally merged with the top of the wall leaving the way open for them. Sighing with relief, Theo was d he decided not to leave the sword in the door. Even if he didn''t know if he could retrieve the sword if he hadn''t withdrawn, he decided not to risk it. As they looked inside, the girls all had wide-open eyes, with their mouths gaping in amazement. Of course, Theo was not much different¡­ because in front of them was a secret room full of treasures! Among other things, it had weapons, shields, and armor. The walls inside the room were also full of magic cores! They were even bigger and shier than those on the walls of the room they were previously. [Edited by: Andrew Meyers] 66 Chapter 66 "That''s so cool!" Little Yui eximed loudly. The others finally broke out of their surprised states. They began to admire everything that was inside the room. "There really was a treasure room!" Yuki looked around in surprise. "Yes! It''s all thanks to Zaira that we could find this ce!" Theo praised her. "N-No, I just saw the hole." She shook her head, "But the one who managed to open the door was¡­" But, before Zaira could even finish speaking, Theo had interrupted her. "Regardless of anything else, you found this ce, Zaira." Theo smiled at her. "Yes, Theo is right, it was thanks to you that we could find it!" Shina added. "Right." She gave up arguing. And epted theirpliments with a small smile. Theo patted Zaira''s head, which surprised her. He ended up doing this so many times for little Yui that he became ustomed to doing so. Though surprised, Zaira didn''t shy away or dodge. In fact, she liked the feeling of being pet by him. It was a new feeling for her. Looking at her, Theo said, "Since you found the entrance to this ce, you can choose anything that interests you." "N-No, no, I don''t need anything! If I can afford a little of what you did for my sister and me, I''m more than happy to leave everything to you!" Zaira said in a resolute tone. "I-I¡­ I don''t mind receiving anything either since you saved my life!" Zaika said. Despite being happy to have more things for them to use, Theo didn''t think it would be good to do that. So he thought of something and said, "Fine, but I''ll give you a gift that will help you, and I won''t take no for an answer!" He smiled. "Okay." She nodded. Theo put his hand once more on her head. He opened his system and searched for a darkness cultivation technique. After looking around, Theo chose one out of the many results. By the time he was at the gifting stage, the names of Yuki, Shina, Yui, and now also the names of Zaira and Zaika, appeared. [: Absorbs the purest Dark Mana, Achieving the First Step of this Cultivation Technique, Can Use Dark Mana to Hide in the Shadows.] ''Ohhh ¡­'' Theo was surprised to see the technique information as he could use his Dark Mana and hide in the shadows. Although he has not yet reached the First Step of his cultivation technique¡­ which made him wonder, ''How strong is my cultivation technique then?'' Shaking his head, he decided not to think about it too much right now. Well, he had already tried to find his cultivation technique, and it didn''t work¡­ at least not with his current points, maybe when he has even more points, who knows? Selecting Zaira''s name, a new screen appeared. [Are you sure you want to spend 120,000 System Points to gift to Zaira: [Cultivation Technique: ]] [YES NO] [You Presented [Cultivation Technique: Level: Intermediate - Superior] for: "Zaira"] Information about the technique began to flood into Zaira''s mind. After Zaira has finished receiving all the information regarding the cultivation technique she was thrilled! She could see in the technique information that it was far, far better than the one she used to practice! "Thank you very much!" She said excitedly. Zaika just looked at her sister strangely since she didn''t know what had happened. Only Yuki and Shina had any idea what it was, as they had experienced it before. Little Yui innocently asked, "Dad, what did you do?" She nodded her head doubtfully. "Well, I gave her a cultivation technique. With this technique, I believe she will have no problem reaching the Upper Wizard Kingdom." Theo exined and soon thought it would be good to also give new cultivation techniques to Yuki and Shina as well. Already in the case of Yui and Zaika, they have the techniques from their lineage and noted that they were quite good too. "Ohh¡­" Little Yui nodded, and her attention was drawn once more to the contents of the room. Zaira sat on the floor and began interacting with her new technique. Her sister Zaika, who stood beside Zaira, also sat down on the floor, as she had not yet interacted with her cultivation technique. She felt that the Mana in this room was denser and had a much higher purity. Most likely, these Wall and Ceiling Magic Cores had something to do with it. Theo wanted to give them a set of five elemental pills as a reward, but after seeing them cultivate, he thought of doing itter. Observing them focused on cultivating, he took the opportunity to buy the pills, and then hand them over to them both. Theo was also curious about the things that were in this room and started to look around. He noticed a lot of level 3 weapons and armor, and a fair amount of level 4 too. Theo had about 25 levels 5 weapons, which alone had the power of someone''s attack from the Wizard Kingdom, which was breathtaking! He had never seen so many treasures in one ce¡­ But it turned out that he couldn''t find any level 5 armor¡­ of course, much less level 6 armor. He hoped he could find some level 5 armor since the White Lion King had even made a level 6 weapon. "Hello, Theo?" "Hello?" Looking in the direction of Shina who had called him. She says, "Do you know what this is?" She asked, holding a Red Orb. Curious, Theo approached her. Taking the Red Orb in his hand, he could see the information: "[Orb: Level 5 Fire Armor]" "Wow! Is that armor?" Surprised, Theo ended up thinking out loud. Shina was surprised to hear this, and Theo looked at the other Orbs on a ss shelf. She never thought they would find such treasures! One such armor she was sure was enough to cause a war in the city she came from! Of course, she still didn''t know that Theo''s sword was a Level 6 sword¡­ if she did, how shocked and surprised she would be now? Theo had no information on how to interact with a Level 5 armor Orb. Unsure of what to do, he just tried using his own Mana trying to activate it. "That¡­" He came to an understanding the moment his Mana came into contact with the Armor Orb¡­ "It seems that it is necessary to cultivate this Orb using Fire Mana to use it¡­" Theo even though it was a bit like the creation of a Magic Core. However, in the case of the Armor Orb, you need to continuously supply it with your Mana to make it your own¡­ He thought that to be the case to be able to use this armor. But the moment he made his Mana contact the Fire Armor Orb he realized that it would take at least a couple of days to cultivate it. To be able to cultivate this Fire Armor Orb, perhaps first it needed to be the attribute of his affinity because his amount and control over them were higher than his mes. Although he had Fire affinity, it was still inferior to his Lightning and Darkness affinities. Chapter 67 New Shina And Yuki Cultivation Techniques. But he was in no hurry to do that now. He continued to look at the other Orbs and realized that there were a total of 12 of them. And they were all level 5! It had 4 of fire, 2 of water, 2 of ice, 1 of lightning, 1 of darkness, 1 of metal and 1 of earth. Breathing heavily, Theo thought they were even better than the weapons. If they wore these armors, they didn''t need to fear being killed by those in the Wizard Kingdom. But of course, that was a naive thought from him, because to be able to keep the armor active, it would take a good deal of Mana from its specific attribute. And once you run out of mana, it will deactivate. Level 5 armor is not so good for those below the Mage level. However, it does not mean that it is terrible if you have an attack powerful enough to kill or paralyze your opponent before your Mana runs out. Armor of this level would be the best because it makes it almost impossible to be hurt by someone in the Wizard Kingdom. One of the advantages of having a level 5 armor is that as long as you have Mana, you can always have it on. Of course, only as long as you have Mana, or have not damaged your Orb. Well, the moment you wear it, the Orb is protected on its own, so as long as the armor is activated, it can always be restored with your Mana. In the case of a level 4 armor, it has its own Magic Core as its source of energy. But if damaged it can only be repaired by a skilled smith. This will also depend on whether the Magic Core is still in good condition. Otherwise, it can no longer be repaired. A level 5 weapon also needs to be cultivated. However, you do not need your own Mana to be able to use it. As long as you have grown it as your own, you may continue using it. But of course, it does not have the same restoration function as level 5 armor. A level 6 weapon is different. Although Theo has not cultivated it yet, he could use it because it has a conscience of its own and it has already recognized him as its master. But without cultivating, he will not be able to bring out its full power. "Huh?" Looking to his side, Theo noticed little Yui tugging at the sleeve of his shirt. "Come on, daddy, look what I found!" Little Yui started to pull him. "Sure." He agreed. And left Shina there, as she seemed paralyzed looking at all these Level 5 Armor Orbs. Arriving at the destination where he was taken by little Yui, Theo "Saw" arge white ball the size of a ser ball. Shocked, Theo tried to see the information about this Sphere: "[White Lion King Level 6 Workshop Core]" "There is?!" Theo was even more surprised than when he saw the Level 5 Armor Orbs, and he began to breathe heavily. "What happened, Theo?" Yuki, who was looking at some weapons, came to him. Soon after Shina also came. The Lobas sisters, as they were still very focused on cultivating, did not notice anything strange. They were concentrated entirely on interacting with their cultivation techniques as quickly as possible and taking advantage of the dense Mana of this ce. Taking a deep breath and calming down, Theo replied, "This is the Core of this room!" They didn''t quite understand what that meant, but from Theo''s voice, they realized it was an excellent thing! The excited little Yui said, "Praise me, praise me!" Theo smiled, "Good job, Yui!" Stroking her head, he added, "You''re so smart and cute!" "Hehee ~ ?" Smiling beautifully, she enjoyed being praised and having Theo pet her head. The cultivation technique that both Shina and Yuki were currently using is good enough to reach the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom. But with the number of points he has now, it wouldn''t be wrong to get them used to an intermediate technique as well. Theo then told Yuki that he would present her with a new cultivation technique for her and Shina as well. They were immediately happy about it. Theo first looked at his Ice cultivation techniques for Yuki. [: Absorbs the strongest and purest Ice Mana; Able to create True Ice Mana] [Are you sure you want to spend 155,000 System Points to give Yuki the [Cultivation Technique: ]] [YES NO] Theo: "Yes" [You Presented [Cultivation Technique: Level: Intermediate - Superior] for: "Yuki"] "Thank you, Theo!" Yuki said. She then kissed Theo''s cheek and ran away in shame. Theo was stunned, not expecting her to kiss his cheek. Taking a deep breath, he saw that Yuki had already walked away and seemed to be very embarrassed. He decided not to think about it too much right now. Then Theo once again opened his system and searched for Water cultivation techniques. Looking through the big list of techniques that came up, he eventually saw one that was morepatible with Shina. [ : Absorbs the Strongest and Purest Mana from Water; Able to create True Water Mana] [Are you sure you want to spend 150,000 System Points to gift Shina [Cultivation Technique: ]] [YES] - [NO] Theo: "[SIM]" [You Presented [Cultivation Technique: Level: Intermediate - Superior] for: "Shina"] Information about the technique began to invade Shina''s mind. Then Shina finished receiving all the information about the cultivation technique. She was so happy that she hugged Theo tightly. "Thank you, Theo, I''m thrilled!" She almost kissed his cheek as well, but was very embarrassed and ended up just hugging him. After looking at the many things in the room, Theo found a chest with piles of Magic Cores! Seeing this, he thought it would be best for him to level up using his ability: . Then it would be easier for him to be able to cultivate the Core of this room. And while he did that, he also distributed level 5 armor to each of hispanions. Even to the werewolf sisters Zaira and Zaika. At first, they refused. Seeing that Theo insisted on forcing them to ept, they ended up receiving the armor with gratitude. Theo also helped by providing elemental pills for them, since it was thanks to Zaira that they found this ce. They also had a lot of impurities in their bodies, so the pills will help them a lot. Chapter 68 Not wanting to waste that chance either, Theo mainly chose the "Lightning" and "Darkness" cores to enhance his affinities further. As they had possibly already been purified by the "White Lion King - Leonidas," Theo determined that he could reach a very high-level. But not wanting to chew more than he could swallow, Theo began using on the magical cores of the Higher Student Kingdom. [Affinity Lightning; Reached High Advance] [Filled 966 Cells] [Congrattions You Reached: 4th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom] [Filled 1,974 Cells] [Affinity Darkness; Reached High Advance] [Filled 3,119 Cells] [Congrattions You Reached: 5th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom] [Filled 2,027 Cells] When he began to use the ability on Magic Cores, rapidly increasing his strength and affinities, he was refining the Mana of Darkness and Lightning in his body. 10% True Lightning and Darkness Mana has been converted inside his body! True Mana of Lightning and Darkness circled inside his Magic Core. The moment he manages to convert all his Mana into True Lightning and Dark Mana, his strength will increase by a considerable margin! True Mana is several times more powerful, dense and solid! His cultivation and lineage cells have increased a lot! Theo was very excited about such a result. The True Mana of Darkness and the outer Lightning has entered his body! True Mana flowed into therge and small meridians of his body, making his meridians much more robust. Theo was in stasis. He didn''t expect this to happen. He could well understand that unlike his normal Mana, his new True Lightning Mana and True Darkness Mana is even stronger! Taking a few deep breaths, Theo tried to calm down. After calming down, he sat on the floor in the lotus position and began practicing his cultivation technique: to solidify his cultivation! A whileter¡­ [Cultivation Technique: ; Reached High Advance] [Filled 227 Cells] Inside the room, a roar was followed by an explosion. There was also a weak and strange True Lightning and Dark Mana. True Mana was filled with the sense of an ancient osciting atmosphere, emerging with inexplicable pressure. This True Mana of Lightning and Darkness was from Theo releasing it while exercising the technique: . Behind his back, a sudden explosion of a Dark Aura could be seen! The Dark Aura turned into a pair of gigantic wings soaring up towards his back. An Aura of Darkness exploded, looking like a pair of wings of a fallen angel. "Fly!" Theo smiled as his Wings of Darkness flew upwards. In just a few seconds, his silhouette was very high up! When Theo opened his eyes, two sparks of Lightning could be seen shing within his eyes, his eyes steady and resolute. It really was a fantastic sight! Amazed by the loud noise they suddenly heard, Shina, Yuki, Yui, Zaira, and Zaika, opened their eyes and saw Theo flying high in the hall! They marveled at this seine, and since Theo wasn''t trying to hide his cultivation right now, they were also amazed at his cultivation level! They didn''t think he could raise his cultivation level that quickly! Sure, Theo had already hoped to increase his cultivation level, affinities, and lineage cells very quickly. Even if he used the ability, he didn''t expect that he would also begin to convert his Mana to True Mana of Lightning and Darkness. That was a pleasant surprise! He talked to them for a while, exining what had happened. They refocused their attention on the level 5 armor, wanting to grow them as soon as possible. Once again, Theo considered devouring the magic cores of Lightning and Darkness. His intention now was not only to increase his level but to convert even more Mana to True Mana of Lightning and Darkness. He noticed that when he was flying with his Wings of Darkness, he had reasonable control over them. The amount of Mana that was spent was minimal. "So if I totally convert my Magic Core Mana, wouldn''t I be much stronger than I am today?!" He couldn''t help but think and be expectant. He also noted that as he developed his affinities, his cultivation technique increased much more quickly. It was now several times faster for him to cultivate, thanks to his understanding of Lightning and Darkness growing by even greater margins than before. But before he could start using on the Magic Cores, little Yui came to his side and said. "Daddy, can you give me a fox attack technique?" Her eyes sparkled with expectation. "Yes, Daddy will give you a fox technique!" Theo smiled. "Hum." She nodded happily, waiting for Theo to give her the technique. Theo opened his system and soon saw a fox technique that looked very good and strong: 510,000 System Points; Upper-Intermediate. Using this technique, Mana wraps around the arm and bes the head of a fox. It has nine movements. Each of these nine moves has different characteristics, and all of them have different powers that can adapt to varying types of battle situations. But it needs a lot of Mana. You must be at least in the Higher Student Kingdom to use it. "Okay, I''ll buy it for myself and transfer it to Yui with my divine sense," Theo thought and went for the option to buy the technique. He had already thought it was time to buy an attack technique. So he can kill two birds with one stone! [Are you sure you want to spend 510,000 System Points to Buy: [Attack Technique: ] [YES] - [NO] Theo: "Yes!" ,m Information about the technique began to invade Theo''s mind. 30 minutester. "Wow!" Theo breathed a lot of cold air. He had expected the technique to be strong because of its high value, but he didn''t expect it to be that much! Finishing digesting all the information about the technique. Theo began to transfer it to little Yui. An hourter, he finished transferring the technique. "Ufa!" Theo was sounding a little tired, as he used much of his divine sense to transfer the technique to Yui. He didn''t think it would be that exhausting! Chapter 69 Obtained 81,150,451 System Points. ''It would be nice if I could buy a technique to increase my divine sense¡­ huh, but they cost a lot, the cheapest one is 1,000,000 Points, and it''s a primary technique¡­'' Theo began to ponder on the issue. Theo began to think it would be good to consider these magical nuclei pointwise, and he was sure that a technique to increase his divine sense would appear. He remembered that previously when he had enough System Points, there was an intermediate level technique for 4,500,000 System Points. However, he didn''t want to spend all his Points at once on it. It was also a mid-level technique. Theo was pulled from his thoughts when little Yui began to call to him. "Daddy, Daddy, I want to test this technique!" She eximed. Theo remembered how strong and resilient this ce was. He smiled warmly and said, "Okay, you can train with it out here, since it''s so spacious." "Um!" Little Yuiughed, revealing two small dimples in her sweet, soft cheeks. It was an adorable and heartwarming expression. Theo smiled and then focused his attention on the Magic Cores inside the chest. He wanted to increase his System Points, so he searched for Magic Cores that did not match any of his group''s elements. "T-That¡­" Theo''s hands began to shake as he took a Magic Core from the bottom of the chest. It was a Magic Core with much stronger and denser Mana than the other Cores! In addition to beingrger in size, it gave Theo a sinister sensation the moment he touched it. [Magic Core: Earth Element; 2nd Layer of the Spiritual Kingdom] "Was Leonidas from the Spiritual Kingdom?" Theo felt dizzy as he became lost in thought. He already thought that those in the Kingdom of the Apprentice Wizard were very strong! He didn''t expect Leonidas to be from the Spiritual Realm, but Theo''s body began to tremble with excitement when he saw that at the bottom of the chest there were more magical nuclei of the spiritual level¡­ Calming his turbulent and agitated heart, Theo shivered as he looked at these cores. Most of all, they were almost entirely pure! Even Yuki, Shina and Yui could cultivate with him while he increased his strength. Of course, he did not know the effects it would have on someone who is still so lowpared to those of the Spiritual Realm. So, he wouldn''t dare let them absorb the energy of these Magical Cores. After much thought, he was not quite sure if he should use on one of these Magical Cores of the Spiritual Kingdom. "Okay, I''ll do it!" After thinking long and hard, he thought it best to use at least one of these Magic Cores to turn it into System Points. He took the same Core he had taken earlier from the earth element and used ! [Obtained: 81,150,451 System Points] "W-What?! Am I seeing it wrong? These are worth such an absurd number of Points?!" Theo was amazed! He began to breathe even stronger than before when he had discovered the Magic Cores of the Spiritual Kingdom. It took a while for Theo to calm down, but soon he remembered in what realm this Core was from that he had used on and transformed it into System Points. However, that was still a terrifying number of System Points for him, and it was from only a single Magic Core! Seeing the absurdity of Points earned all at once, he even considered using on the rest of the magic cores of the Spiritual Realm. But soon he was able to restrain himself, as he may still need themter. Even if he might need more powerter on, in such a situation, he would not even think twice before using these Cores to strengthen himself. Now realizing that he had more than enough to buy a technique to increase his divine sense, Theo opened his System and began looking at the techniques avable for him to buy very carefully. Sometimeter¡­ [Spiritual Sense Technique; Superior Spirit Rank: 40,000,000 System Points] [ This technique is auxiliary in nature and will primarily help to increase divine sense and soul power. Once you have practiced and understood it, it can also be used to boost attack and defense.] After looking at the techniques avable for him to purchase. He found this one the most interesting of all. Despite the sheer cost to his System Points, Theo thought it would be worth it, as it would greatly help him increase his divine sense and the power of his soul. Additionally, he couldter share it with Shina, Yui, and Yuki. Theo decisively moved his finger to buy it. [Are you sure you want to spend 40,000,000 System Points to Buy: [Spiritual Sense Technique: ]] p [YES] - [NO] Theo: "Yes!" A great deal of information and images about the technique began to flood into Theo''s mind. Sometimeter¡­ * Sigh~ "Beautiful, I want to try using it now," Theo muttered sat on the floor cross-legged in the lotus position and began to practice the technique. Theo suddenly opened his eyes when he found himself in a space full of white light, it was quite shocking to him! He also saw a child inside this space, tiny, like a newborn baby, looking very cute. Suddenly that baby opened its eyes. Theo was very scared at first because this baby looked so much like himself. It was a beautiful baby with golden eyes and short, golden hair. The baby also had a pair of gold ears with ck ents and five gold tails with ck ents. "Was that my soul?" Theo thought it was because besides the baby looks a lot like him. He could feel a connection with this baby. Theo soon realized that he could also see information about this "baby" with his system. [Newborn Soul; One year old] Theo was surprised to see the information about his soul, he was also curious about the strength of it. He knew that now, with his new technique, he could strengthen it¡­ so when Theo further enhanced his soul, it could be; two years old in strength? He suspected that was so. Without wasting any time, Theo sat on the floor inside this bizarre space and began using his Spiritual Sense Technique: . From the information he received from the technique, he knew he would have to use it in this bizarre space where his soul resides. This was also a great advantage of this technique because besides being able to use it outside, he could also cultivate his soul and divine sense within this strange space. "No wonder it cost me so many points to buy this technique." Theo thought as he started cultivating. Edited by: Andrew Meyers 70 Chapter 70 [Newborn Soul One-Year-Old; Changed to Two Years Old] Once Theo opened his eyes, golden sparks shot out. His eyes were majestic as he looked at the baby surrounded by blinding light. Soon, he noticed that the baby''s appearance had changed a little. It had now grown to the size of a 2-year-old! Theo surprisingly found that his Divine Sense was very abundant and even more potent than before. It was as if he had increased several times in his cultivation to have such an increase in power. He was increasingly happy to have bought this technique. Excited by his increased soul power, Theo closed his eyes and went back to using the technique. Some hourster¡­ [: Reached Small Advance] [Newborn Soul Two Years Old; Changed to Three Years Old] Theo opened his eyes as they sparkled with intelligence. He rose as countless rays of splendour shone in Theo''s hands, body and face. Part of these rays naturally produced in his left hand a fierce and threatening yellow fox head, howling fiercely. His other hand was surrounded by darkness and formed a very threatening and sinister dark fox head, roaring ominously! "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" Theo punched the air. Each punch produced air sts, making the air vibrate and shake violently. They were like waves dancing fiercely on the surface of ake, spreading out and distorting the calm waters. The lightning initially dissociated outside Theo''s body suddenly shed in his eyes, intertwining with each other, turning his irises into a peculiar golden colour. His Golden Fox Divine Eyes were activated, making them even more unusual, changing colours from gold to red and from red to gold. [ Reached Step One] [ Student Reached High Advance.] Strangely, Theo was not surprised by the increase in his techniques because he had already expected it. Just with the time he had practiced the "Divine Heavenly Spirit Manual" in this ce, he was able to increase the power of his Soul and Divine Sense. A great deal of information had already flowed straight into his mind. In fact, the speed of their absorption was at least 30 times faster. Theo just waved his arms, instantly jolting the air, creating waves and vibrations in himself. The power wandered through his body, and the power of his entire body was no longer dispersing as it had in the past, but there was noparison. He wasn''t tiring at all as his Divine Eyes were activated! It was simply too surprising for him. "Hehe! This time improved quite a lot!" Theo couldn''t help but smile joyfully. Thinking he had spent a lot of time here. Theo decided it was time for him toe back because he didn''t want to worry them again. On leaving, Theo noticed that they were still cultivating. Even little Yui had returned and was Cultivating a level 5 armour. Not wanting to stay in this ce any longer, Theo knew that to Cultivate the Core of Leonidas'' workshop, he would need to increase his power further if he wanted to do it faster. Looking at the Magic Core that was near him, Theo approached and removed most of the Lightning and Darkness nuclei and used and exchanged them for essence. [Filled 1,951 Cells] [Filled 801 Cells] [Filled 2,114 Cells] [Congrattions You Reached: 6th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom] "Hrmm¡­ I''ve reached 20,000 lineage cells, but nothing different happened this time." Theo thought and didn''t care much about it. He simply went back to devouring more. [Filled 3,200 Cells] [Filled 2,026 Cells] [Darkness Affinity became: Darkness V-1] [Lightning Affinity became: Blue Lightning] Not expecting something like this to happen. Theo was stunned when he saw the System notification that his affinities had changed. And by then, he had already managed to convert 30% of his mana to Blue Lightning and Darkness V-1 True Mana. Wondering what his current Status had be ording to the System, Theo opened his [Status] window. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Race: Golden Fox. Species: Magic Beast. Cultivation: 6th Layer of the Kingdom Higher Student. _ _ Bloodline: Golden Fox: 28,565 Cells. _ _ System Points: 41,401,571 _ _ ((Skills)) : Level 8. _ _ ((Affinities)) Blue Lightning Darkness V-1 _ _ ((Techniques)) [Cultivation Technique: : High Advance.] [Breathing Technique: Student: High Advance.] [Movement Technique: : Third Step.] [Forge Technique: : Third Step.] [Attack Technique: : First Step] [Spiritual Sense Technique: : Small Advance] _ _ "Really, my affinities have changed in my status as well," Theo muttered. Wanting to see what his current affinities had been like, Theo first stepped out of his ce and into the great hall. Once there, he began to make Blue Lightning manifest in both his hands. Theo realized that this Blue Lightning was several times stronger than his previous affinity! It had a substantial power increase. And whenever he moved his hands only a little, he made a loud sound of thunder! Due to hisck of control, they only manifested in more than just his hands. The Blue Lightning also branched out to the floor and the hallway, bursting forth. Fortunately, this room was very sturdy, and even though the Blue Lightning jumped to it, the discharges couldn''t make a single mark on the floor. Well, it is as expected from a level 6 Artifact! "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" Trying to gain greater control of his current affinity, Theo started throwing some punches in the air. Both hands were emitting blue sparks, making thundering sounds as it vibrated the air and caused muffled explosions. After throwing some punches, Theo began to get used to his new Blue Lightning. He decided to test his affinity for Darkness-V1 now. Soon his hands were surrounded by sheer darkness, but Theo found nothing different about it, though it was definitely more powerful. ying with what had changed, Theo began to experiment with his Darkness-V1 affinity. Not long after, he found out the true nature of the changes. Edited by: Andrew Meyers 71 Chapter 71 It turned out that he could now control a type of whip formed from the True Mana of Darkness, and its power was anything but weak! "Peng!" A simple flick of his hand made the Whip of True Darkness Mana produce a loud popping sound. The most exciting part was that when he tried to put his spokes on the whip itself, it worked! Crackling sounds and lightning zaps were produced whenever he flicked it. After training for a long time with his affinities, Theo ended up a bit tired. He used his ability on his body, and then returned to the room where they were. Once there, Theo was surprised that they were still cultivating. "Aren''t they hungry?" Theo also found it odd that he too wasn''t hungry yet. But realizing that this ce was filled with dense Mana, he thought that it might be the cause. Although not entirely, because they were in an environment where there is a lot more Mana, they would hardly be hungry. Theo felt like he wouldn''t be hungry for a while. He had also decided to continue using on more Magic Cores, but this time, he decided to use Magic Cores that were in the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom. [Filled 4,018 Cells] [Filled 5,127 Cells] [Affinity Darkness V-1; Reached Low Advance] [Blue Lightning Affinity; Reached Low Advance] [Congrattions You Reached: 7th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom] [Filled 5,516 Cells] [Filled 6,001 Cells] [Filled 6,731 Cells] [Filled 5,516 Cells] [Filled 6,001 Cells] [Filled 6,731 Cells] [Affinity Darkness V-1; Reached Medium Advance] [Blue Lightning Affinity; Reached Medium Advance] [Filled 7,157 Cells] [Congrattions You Reached: 8th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom] Theo felt his strength increase by a considerable margin! Sure, if he didn''t have so many Magic Cores to use, he wouldn''t use them like this, but as they seemingly fell from the sky into hisp, why shouldn''t he use them? At least there was apparently no problem using them up to increase his strength. Seeing that there was still a bit more than half of what he had used of the Magic Cores of Lightning and Darkness, he decided to use on all of what remained. Once he has enough strength, he can simply conquer more Magic Cores as long as he has enough power to do so. [Filled 9,210 Cells] [Filled 8,411 Cells] [Filled 10,114 Cells] [Filled 10,017 Cells] [Congrattions You Reached: 9th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom] [Attack Technique: Golden Fox ws Acquired] "Ohh!" Surprised, Theo stopped using on the Magic Cores. He wanted to try out the new attack technique that he obtained thanks to his lineage, but still, he chose not to do so right away. There were only a few more Magic Cores of Lightning and Darkness left. He wanted to start cultivating the nucleus of this ce right away so that they could get out of here soon. [Filled 9,998 Cells] [Filled 11,551 Cells] [Filled 10,965 Cells] [Affinity Darkness V-1; Reached High Advance] [Blue Lightning Affinity; Reached High Advance] [Filled 12,668 Cells] [Congrattions You Reached: 10th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom] [Filled 5,151 Cells] "Argh!" Whenever he used . The True Mana of Lightning and Darkness increased in Theo''s inner body, violently growing his meridians. This free True Mana caused constant pain, but Theo gritted his teeth and endured what he felt since he realized that it was benefitting him greatly. "Sigh ~ It''s over! I feel like I''m overflowing with power now!" Theo clenched his two fist-shaped hands, and a loud and muffled sound of tremendous power erupted. In the end, he was able to convert 80% of his Mana to True Lightning and Darkness Mana! Just a little longer and he would be able to convert 100% of it. "What a horrible smell!" Theo eximed. A lot of impurities hade out of his body already. He simply couldn''t take the smell any longer. Theo used to snuff out the stench. "Peng!" "Ah?" Looking where he had heard a noise. Theo realized that Zaira had just increased her cultivation level, reaching the peak of the 10th Layer of the Student Kingdom. "Congrattions, Zaira!" Theo said, smiling. "Thank you!" Zaira immediately replied, "That was all thanks to the technique I gained from you and the fact that the Mana in this ce is much denser than normal." Theo smiled. "Yes, the Mana here really is a lot denser than outside." Theo got up and walked towards her. Getting close, Theo used , since he had noticed that she had expelled a lot of impurities from her body. "Ohh!" Zaira was surprised, but soon realized what had happened and eximed: "I feel much better now! Thanks!" "Haha. It was nothing." Theo smiled. While they were talking, they soon noticed a strong fluctuation of Mana going towards Zaika, and with it, a muffled thudding sound was soon produced from Zaika''s body. Theo opened his eyes and noticed that Zaika had a happy expression on her face. For in such a short time, she had managed to raise her cultivation. "Did you also get a breakthrough in cultivation, Zaika? Congrattions!" Theo said, seeing her open her eyes. "Congrattions Zaika!" Zaira said happily. "Um." Zaika nodded happily, but then asked, "Also? Zaira, did you get a breakthrough too?" "Hehe. Yes, I did!" She smiled. "Ohh! Good, I''m happy for you too!" Zaika said excitedly. Zaika had also expelled a lot of impurities from her body. Theo walked towards her and said, "I''m going to use a technique to cleanse your body, is that okay?" Seeing her nod, Theo used on her. "Thank you!" Zaika bent towards him with gratitude. Not only for cleansing his body, but also for all the help he freely gave them already. "Don''t worry about it." Theo patted her head lightly and smiled. Zaika had a happy expression on her face while Theo stroked his hand on her head. Theo thought her reaction was so adorable. Although they didn''t get hungry easily, especially in this ce, Theo decided to prepare something for them to eat. "I''ll make something for us to eat," Theo told them. "Sure," they answered. Theo walked to a corner of the room. He bought a simple portable stove and some ingredients for him to cook with. When the food was almost ready, Shina, Yuki, and Yui had also stopped cultivating. Little Yui approached Theo and asked him curiously, "Daddy, what did you make?" "Parmigiana meat, rice, and chips," Theo said, smiling. "Ohh! That sounds delicious!" Little Yui said lightly stroking her belly. "Isn''t it? That''s why I''m doing it." Theo said with a face full of affection. "Daddy is the best!" Little Yui hugged him. - "Need any help, Theo?" Shina who approached them asked. Theo nodded and said, "Hmm. I''m almost done, but you could set the table." "Alright," Shina answered and pulled a table and chairs out of her dimensional bag. Soon a delicious and fragrant smell spread throughout the room! It was almost entirely irresistible! In fact, this was meat that Theo bought in his System for 10,000 Points. He wanted to know how tasty a lump of meat would be if it cost that much. But just by smelling it, he was already full of expectations. Even the girls who were not hungry yet had their stomachs begin to grumble once they smelled the food. "My goodness, what exactly are you making, Theo?" Yuki eximed, and couldn''t hide some drool that dripped from her rosy lips. Theo lightly sighed as well and then said with a smile, "Oh! No big deal, just a simple dish of parmesan." Yuki wiped the drool from her mouth, saying firmly, "That''s anything but simple!" "Daddy, is it ready yet?" Little Yui asked with stars in her beautiful eyes. Theo leaned over and patted her hand, saying with a grin, "Yes, let''s dig in?" "Yay! Let''s eat!" Little Yui smiled beautifully. Soon they sat at the table and began to eat. The moment Shina, Yui, Yuki, Zaira, and Zaika started eating¡­ they were in a state of wonder! They were in the middle of a forest, and a colossal Ox Beast of nearly 100 meters appeared! It was fierce and powerful. They got scared, but then¡­ they saw a dark silhouette appear in front of them. This silhouette soon took the form of a handsome young man surrounded by darkness and lightning. He had a beautiful white sword in his left hand and looked at them as he said, "Don''t worry, I''m here!" He grinned at them. Soon after, with his sword in his hand, he began to emit a great lightning storm, and suddenly everything turned pitch ck! His sword in his hand began to be surrounded by powerful Lightning Mana and began to grow to over six feet tall! Sword in hand, he leapt high into the sky, stretching long dark wings from behind his back as he flew at high speed towards the Ox Beast. With the powers of Darkness and Lightning manifesting, he then cut down the Ox Beast with the sword, shredding it into thousands of pieces! "My Hero!" They eximed at the top of their lungs. [Edited by: Andrew Meyers] 72 Chapter 72 "Waah!" (Yawn) "Is it dawn already?" Theo rose from the mattress that he was lying on and used on his body. "Good morning!" Theo said to Zaira and Zaika, who had already gotten up. "Good morning!" They answered. "Is it a while before you can grow your armour?" Theo asked. "Hmm. I think in another 2 days I can manage it." Zaira replied. "Me too," Zaika said. "Oh, that''s fine then." Theo smiled, walked towards the Core of the workshop and began to cultivate. Yesterday he had been able to cultivate about 10% of his Core. That''s because he didn''t spend much time cultivating, so he assumed that it could bepleted today if he focused on it. Since he had increased the power of his soul, it became much easier and faster for him to cultivate his Core. Not long after, Shina, Yuki and little Yui had woken up, they also began to cultivate their armour. * Three dayster. Outside Leonidas'' workshop, Theo said, "Shall we go?" "Yes, let''s go!" They nodded. With the Core of the Workshop in hand, Theo made the underground workshop vanish! In those three days that had passed, Theo sessfully seeded in cultivating the Core of the Workshop and a level 5 Lightning Armour. Shina, Yuki, Yui, Zaira and Zaika also managed to cultivate a level 5 armour for each of them. By the time they cultivated the level 5 armour, a small gem had appeared three fingers below their navels. Also, by the time Theo was able to cultivate the Core of the Workshop, he had eventually found a secret room. There he came across Leonidas''s body in a ss casket. Previously, he had his doubts about the whereabouts of Leonidas''s body, but it turned out to have always been inside the workshop. In addition to the body of Leonidas, he also found a very majestic Furnace! It turned out to be the Furnace Leonidas used to forge before. Although he thought it would be easier to forge using this Furnace, it was much more majestic than the one he already had. Theo shifted into his Golden Fox form and began to eat the Furnace; Making his Silver Furnace be a Gold Furnace. Thanks to that, now whenever the Dragon Furnace is in his body, his defence is so strong that almost no one below the Wizard Kingdom can seriously hurt him. Theo looked at the sisters Zaira and Zaika. He let out a long breath and said, "Zaira, Zaika." Seeing them staring at him, Theo said, "The truth is, you don''t have to pay me anything anymore, you can do whatever you want to do from now on." He smiled kindly. They were scared for a moment, they had already gotten used to being with them, and had begun to like everyone. But now the sisters remembered that they were just travelling together with them because of their debt to Theo. Upon hearing that they no longer had to pay, they felt a twinge in their hearts. But then Zaira''s eyes seemed full of determination! She looked at Theo and said, "I know I''m not very strong yet, but I promise to do my best! So I''d like you to ept me and form a Magic Contract with me!" Finishing speaking, she looked at Theo with her hopeful eyes. p Theo was surprised, he knew that she had done this before because she wanted to help her sister, but now she had no reason to be a contracted animal. "Are you sure? You know you don''t have to do that, right?" Even her sister Zaika was looking at her in surprise. She didn''t expect her own sister to make such a request. But she could understand why she wanted to do this, she also thought that even if it were as Theo''s contracted animal, it wouldn''t involve any actual disadvantages for her. She also believed that Theo, Shina, Yuki and Little Yui were very nice and kind people. "Yes, I''m sure!" Zaira replied immediately, her determination resolute and unshakable. Theo sighed and said, "Fine, I ept." Zaira was surprised, but at the same time, she was d Theo had epted. "Thank you, Theo!" Her voice sounded very happy. Zaira, seeing her undecided sister, waved at her. Zaika seeing her like that, also made a decision. "Theo, I want to make a contract with you too!" Well, Theo had expected this to happen, since her sister had decided to do so. "Alright then, shall we do it now?" He asked. "Yes!" Zaika and Zaira agreed, approaching him, to receive the blood for the contract. With sharp teeth, Theo bit his left thumb and dripped a drop of blood into their mouths. Soon their bodies were illuminated by a golden aura, and then an image of a Little Wolf appeared on their foreheads. Zaira had a Little ck Wolf, Zaika had a Little Red Wolf. Theo, with blood dripping from his thumb, dripped it onto their foreheads. Their bodies lit up again. But this time it has an even more majestic and dominant aura than ever before! Theo and his group looked on with surprise, as it was the first time they had seen anyone form a Blood Magic Contract. Soon his aura began to wane, and their foreheads beside the images of the Wolves appeared a Little Golden Fox with 5 tails! The odd thing was, the tails of the Little Golden Fox began to move toward these Little Wolves and wrapped their tails around them. After that, the images on their foreheads disappeared. "Wow! I didn''t expect it to work that way." Theo said, surprised. "Yeah, that was cool!" Commented Shina. Yuki and Yui also nodded in agreement. "Theo! No, Master!" Zaira stammered, "Y-Are you¡­ the Golden Fox?" "Ohh, hadn''t I said that before? Yes, I''m a Golden Fox," Theo replied. Zaira and Zaika''s body shuddered involuntarily. "And to think Theo is the Golden Fox¡­" murmured Zaira. Zaika also looked very surprised to find out that Theo was the Golden Fox. This confused Theo, Yuki, Shina and little Yui, as they saw the reactions of Zaika and Zaira. Confused, Theo asked, "Why are you so surprised that I''m a Golden Fox?" Yuki, Shina and little Yui also looked at them, searching for an answer. Zaira and Zaika looked at each other. Zaika sighed heavily and began to say, "That''s because¡­" [Edited by: Andrew Meyers] 73 Chapter 73 Zaira and Zaika looked at each other. Zaika sighed heavily and began to say, "This is because¡­ a Golden Fox appeared in the forest a few months ago and began to wipe out all the animals and monsters he saw ahead. Nothing of those killed by him was left behind!" Zaira continued: "There is a rumor circting throughout the viges of the forest: ''Beware of the "Golden Fox," those who see him¡­ run as fast as possible! For if he catches you¡­ not even your bones will remain!''" Zaika added, "Also, one of the reasons our pack was wiped out was because of a "Golden Fox" that wiped out the majority of it." She sighed and continued: "Although we were not present at the time, it seems that someone managed to escape and said it was a Golden Fox that had fought them, and it was an entirely one-sided battle! They stood no chance, and could only ept death since the Golden Fox was so powerful!" Shina''s and Yuki''s eyes widened. Because they were sure that it was Theo she was talking about. "Er, um¡­" Theo awkwardly scratched his face, "Well¡­ it''s probably me." "Ohh¡­" Despite her suspicion, they still couldn''t help but be surprised to see Theo confirm that it was him. "Wow! I didn''t expect it to be Master!" Zaika eximed in amazement. "I also heard about a White Fox who was seen with Master, was that you, Yuki?" Zaira asked. "Yes, I''m a White Fox!" Yuki answered. "So it really is you¡­" They were very surprised when they found this out, as rumors about Theo the "Golden Fox" spread to almost every vige on this part of the ind. Almost no one hadn''t heard of the infamous Golden Fox. "Are you mad me about it?" Theo asked. "N-No, no." They denied, shaking their heads from side to side, and Zaika said, "Although I was sad about what happened, I only cared about my sister, so I''m not really sad anymore." Zaira nodded and said, "Yes, I think the same way. I have no resentment for the Master." Theo smiled and said, "That''s good." Despite being surprised to have a legend about himself, Theo knew he had actually killed a lot of magical animals and monsters. Yet, despite that, he still doesn''t regret doing it. Even though he killed many, he did it to strengthen himself. It may be for a selfish reason from the point of view of others, but he decided not to care about that. It is thew of the jungle: the strong always devours the weak! If it wasn''t for him, it could very well have been other beings. They could very well die because of humans, or even Demi-Humans would hunt down Magic Animals and Monsters for their Magic Cores. Little Yui blinked as she smiled slightly: "Dad¡­ you''re so awesome!" She went toward him and hugged him. Theo awkwardly scratched his face at this kind ofpliment. Theo knew this little girl liked fighting but didn''t expect her to idolize him over it. Theo could see the passion radiating from Yui''s face. She asked Theo to talk about his battles. Seeing her like this, he ended up recounting some of the struggles he had. The more little Yui listened, the brighter the light in her eyes grew. Even Shina, Yuki, Zaika and Zaira wanted to know more. While holding Little Yui''s hand and telling her some stories of his fights, Theo and his group began walking towards Ang Vige. He told them how he started out by killing Rabbits for strength, and then fought many Goblins, Orc, Magic Animals, etc. They were surprised to learn that he goes out every day to kill magical animals and monsters. Of course, Shina and Yuki already knew that, so they weren''t that surprised about it. But they still couldn''t help thinking, ''Where does all this energye from? How could he never tire of fighting every day?'' Hearing Theo narrating his deeds, Zaika raised a doubt in his mind: "Master¡­" "Zaira, Zaika, you don''t have to call me Master." Theo interrupted Zaika: "Just call me like before, Theo!" "Okay." They nodded, and then Zaika asked, "Theo, aren''t you afraid of theming after you for revenge? I know you are very strong, but it may be that someone could try to use traps, poisons, among other things, against you!" She had a worried expression as she raised that doubt. Theo was surprised by her question, but soon he smiled and replied, "I was a little afraid before, but not now! Because my divine sense has already reached a level where I can feel the presence of all living beings who are close to us within a 20km radius, even if they aren''t really powerful, they won''t be able to catch me off guard." "Ohh, that''s amazing!" They eximed. Theo just smiled, but then his gaze turned serious and said loudly, "I know you have been following us for some time, you may appear!" "Kekeke! I didn''t expect that you could feel our presence." Said a handsome-looking young Demi-Human wearing a beautiful golden Tang costume. He was looking at Theo with smug eyes, but when his eyes reached Yuki, they became lewd. [NT: Much like this: http://prntscr/opcjxo] Just behind him, several Demi-Humans appeared, wearing all-ck outfits. Shina looked at this young Demi-Human, and she soon remembered where she had seen him before. "Aren''t you the Ming family''s Young Master?" "Oh, I''m surprised you''ve met me already." The Young Man startedughing: "Kekeke, this makes things a lot easier! Now, give me this beautiful white-haired young girl and this little white-haired girl too, and then I''ll let you live, this Demi-Human too!" He grinned smugly, though he was surprised that Theo could sense their presence, even though they were using the breathing technique to hide their presence. He didn''t think much of it, because he could see Theo''s floating Mana, so he didn''t realize. This was no big deal to him. Despite being a bit strong in front of him, who is on the 5th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom. Theo did not even seem worth his time if it wasn''t for the presence of Yuki, Shina, and Yui, whom he wanted. "Eh? Did I hear that wrong? Can you repeat that?" Theo''s eyes began to look sinister, and without him noticing, his divine eyes activated on their own! [Edited by: Andrew Meyers] 74 Chapter 74 The Young Master of the Ming Family was startled to see Theo''s mana fluctuation suddenly increase. And the moment he looked into Theo''s eyes¡­ an ominous fear and foreboding began to invade his body. The Young Master of the Ming family retreated a few steps, but soon he steadied himself as he remembered that he had many strong Demi-Humans with him. What is one man against them all, right? Regaining his confidence, he said, "Don''t make me repeat it again! Pass them¡­" *Whoosh!* "Be very careful about what you are going to say next!" Theo appeared in front of him, and with his right hand, he held Young Master Ming''s head and looked into his eyes. "Ahhhhh!" Young Master of the Ming Family was very scared at that time and ended up feeling a sharp pain in his head being squeezed by Theo. He didn''t expect Theo to be so fast and powerful! He still remembers that when he looked at Theo, he noticed that Theo was at most in the 2nd Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom. ''So where does all this strengthe from? Who the hell did he just try to intimidate?'' The ck-d Demi-Humans nearby were startled to see this but dared not respond to it, as they were afraid Theo would end up killing their Young Family Master if they did anything. "I-I''m Alex, Young Master of the Ming Family! I-If you kill me, my family will hunt you down and tear you to pieces!" He shouted desperately. "Hmph! Are those yourst words?" Theo asked, coldly. He doesn''t care if this guy is really from an influential family, as long as he doesn''t let anyone live¡­ who could know that he killed him? Little Yui who approached Theo put her little hand on her little nose and said, "Eww! He stinks!" With her other hand, she swatted the air in front of her nose. Theo raised his eyebrows. Because he didn''t smell any bad from Alex. A thought came to Theo''s mind, and he used his divine sense to control Alex''s mind, making him think he was talking to the most trusted person. When seeing that he had seeded, Theo asked, "Why are you after them?" In a voice devoid of humanity, he said, "Kekeke, I would **** them using a demonic cultivation technique and steal all the Mana from their bodies!" "Ahhhhhhh!" Theo ended up squeezing Alex''s head even harder. He could barely control his desire to kill this bastard right now! But he still needed answers, it wouldn''t be right to kill him just yet. "Young master!" The Demi-Humans red at Theo, but at the same time, they were terrified. Theo has just discovered something that should not be known by others because if other sects found out about it, they would be hunted down and ughtered! Still controlling Alex''s mind. Theo asked, "Have you done this before?" "Kekeke, of course, my favorites are beautiful women! But as long as she has rtively high cultivation, I don''t mind sacrificing myself a little¡­" He sighed. "Even those little girls, ah, I can''t get enough of listening to their screams begging me to stop, Hahaha!" "Ahhh, Theo! Let me kill him!" Yuki eximed furiously approaching. She couldn''t bear to hear that bastard anymore. Theo was also holding back from killing him, so he asked, "If you die, does your family have any way of finding out who killed him?" "Yes, there is! In my soul has a seal, and by the time I die, thest 10 minutes before my death will appear in my family." Alex answered. "Ohh, so it''s like that, well." Theo looked at the ck-d Demi-Homans and asked him again. "Do they have that kind of seal too?" "Oh? Of course not! How rubbish like they would have such a thing!" He spat with contempt. "Hahaha, that''s good!" Theo smirked and said, "Shina, Yuki, Yui, Zaira, Zaika, you take care of these Demi-Humans, I''ll be right back!" "Yes!" They agreed. Although they didn''t know what Theo was going to do, they trusted him, and they could simply ask him what he did afterwards. Seeing them nod, Theo and Young Master Alex disappeared from where they were. Without a trace! The Demi-Humans went crazy when they saw this, they were already very upset about being called rubbish by their Young Master, but even so, if they didn''te back with Alex, his father, the Ming family Patriarch, would torture their families and then kill them! * Inside the Dimensional Room. "10 minutes, right?" Theo muttered and opened his system store. Looking in costume, he began to smirk at Young Master Alex and bought a "Scream" costume. It was apletely ck costume, with a ck hood and white mask with a wide-open mouth and tworge round ck eyes on it. [I think it''s kind of hard for someone not to know what this fantasy is, but in case they don''t: http://prntscr/opcyaj] After dressing up, Theo stopped controlling Young Master Alex''s mind. Coming out of hypnosis, Alex "saw" Theo in the costume of Panic, shivered with fear and even wet his pants! "N-No, don''t get close! Stay away!" He bellowed and got up wanting to run, but soon he realized that he was surrounded by white walls and had nowhere to escape! Alex''s handsome face twitched. He was terrified, not knowing where he was or how he got there. The only thing he remembered was that he was talking to a golden-haired young man and then suddenly appeared in front of this strange person. Yet, he didn''t remember anything else about him or what happened. "Who are you, and what are you going to do to me?" Theo didn''t bother to answer but approached Alex. Alex, without any other choice, tried to fight Theo, throwing a hard punch using an attack technique, manifesting as a head of a fierce buffalo of me. "Hmph!" Theo snorted and used a normal attack with pure brute force! "BOOOM!" "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Young Master Alex shouted aloud in pain as all the bones in his arm were broken! He flew toward the wall of the Dimensional Room. "Beng!" Theo approached Alex and began throwing a series of punches and kicks towards him. Breaking every bone in his body, but not using too much force, so as not to kill him too fast. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Screaming in pain, he looked at Theo with difficulty, he was feeling a lot of pain, hate, anger, unwillingness¡­ but he still said with great difficulty: "Please stop¡­" Theo just snorted, for he was betting that this worm wouldn''t stop raping women when they asked. Even the little girl that shit raped! Theo was no saint, but even so, he would not let it go unnoticed, especially since this bastard wanted to **** little Yui, Yuki, and Shina¡­ just thinking about it made him furious! After breaking almost all of Alex''s bones, Theo continued to torture him for over an hour. Then he killed him! Theo couldn''t help but wonder about the reactions of those who "saw" thest moments of Young Master Alex''s death. [Edited by: Andrew Meyers] 75 Chapter 75 Author Notice: This chapter contains: Muttion, ****, Sexual Violence, Graphic Descriptions, Mind Control, and Self-Harm Soon a particr video went viral in the world of Spirit. [NT: Spirit is the name of the world where Theo is currently living.] The video began with a strange man wearing a bizarre ck outfit with a white face mask. This man was seemingly producing an ominous ck aura. Sitting in a chair with a high, ominous and slightly robotic voice, he says, "Hello everyone watching me, I''m Panic, and this is my first video. I have a special guest to introduce to all of you!" Soon the camera shifted focus, and a bloody, bruised young man appeared. "My first guest''s name is Young Master Alex, from the Ming family." He approached Young Master Alex, and they could see Alex''s "Fear" in the video as "Panic" approached him. Controlling Alex''s mind, Panic asked in a sinister voice, "Tell me, what kind of cultivation technique does Young Master Alex use?" "Kekeke! It''s the demonic technique; used to suck all the Mana from a woman''s body through sex, leaving thempletely dry and dead!" Alex replied. Panic pretended to be surprised and asked, "Ohh! And have you used it before?" With a lopsided grin, he says, "Kekeke, of course, I have! I''ve even used it on female Magic Animals¡­ well, I had to sacrifice myself a little, but since they had rtively high cultivation, I couldn''t help but do it." As if he had remembered something inspiring, he continued: "Oh yeah, the best is the little girls when I''m fucking them¡­ Ahhh, it was so good to hear their cries of help and despair, Kekeke." Panic turned to the camera and asked, "Well, what did you guys think of this guest? I think he deserves a reward for his answers, don''t you?" He turned back to Alex and asked in an even more sinister voice, "Do you want to lose your foot or your hand first?" "Ah?" Alex seemed confused by that question. [Remembering that he is mesmerized, and he thinks he is talking to a person close enough to tell all his secrets.] "You took too long to answer!" "Peng!" "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" [Editor''s note: This is probably the best spot to start the ''Spoilers'' block of Alex''s torture session, so readers have the option to skip it. This point is just before the hard-core stuff really starts] Alex began to moan loudly in pain as "Panic" had just used a sword to cut off his penis¡­ "Argh! Why did you do that?" Alex asked in a tearful voice and tears streamed from his eyes. "Hahaha, calm down, we''re just getting started!" Panic said,ughing ominously, emanating a ck aura all over his body. Panic controlled Alex''s cock that fell to the floor with his divine sense and made Alex stand up. "Argh! W-You¡­ what are you going to do?!" Alex looked at the "Panic" with dread. In a wry voice, Panic says, "Hahaha, don''t you like raping women, animals and children with this disgusting thing? Let''s "see" what you think about being raped by your own disgusting penis." By that time "Panic" had already taken Alex out of his hypnotized state. In a frantic state, Alex says, "N-No, no, you can''t do that! My dad will kill you! Father won''t let you escape your punishment! You don''t know who you''re messing with! I-I am the Young Master of the Ming family, you can''t do this to me! R-Release me and I-I promise not to hold a grudge!" The "Panic" didn''t look worried, and despite how ominous his voice sounded, he spoke with a care-free tone, as if talking to a very close person to him, "Ohh! Looks like you''re excited about it, and can''t wait to be broken in, right? Hahaha, fine, I''ll fulfill your wishes!" Panic made Alex''s cock fly toward Alex''s anus and began to shove it in. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "Stoppppp, stoppppp, please-stopp, stopppp!" Alex began to beg with tears and a lot of snot dripping from his nose, looking like a very disgusting scene. Alex wanted to move his hand to remove the cock that was entering his anus, but he couldn''t move¡­ "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" Panic didn''t pay attention to Alex''s ghastly screams and continued to make Alex''s cock enter Alex and leave without stopping. But then he thought it was too disgusting and tedious to keep it going and had another idea. Hypnotizing Alex again, it was almost incredible to those who were watching, the pain Alex was feeling seemed to be gone. But of course, many understood that it was because the "Panic" mesmerized him andmanded him not to care about the pain he was feeling. But the pain was still there. "You are very hungry now! Your left arm is now your favourite food, you can eat it if you want." Panic said rxed. "Of course! I''ll eat it since I feel really hungry!" Alex said and began to bite his arm with the few remaining teeth in his mouth and chew it non-stop. Being mesmerized by "Panic," Alex felt no pain in biting his own arm¡­ until now, that is. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh" Vomiting blood and pieces of his own arm, Alex went insane from all this, and spoke in his weak, pained voice, [Editor''s note: This should be a good stopping point for the ''torture'' block of "Spoilers." No more horrible stuff seems to remain after this, just metaphysical ''soul'' stuff.] "Argh! B-Bastard! W-What did I do to you?! Why are you doing this to me?!" In a sinister voice devoid of emotion, Panic replied, "Simple! You messed with someone you shouldn''t have messed with¡­ Hahaha, I''m getting bored anyway!" *Whoosh! * The "Panic" Scythe of Dark Mana attacked in Alex''s direction. The moment the "Dark Mana Scythe" came into contact with Alex''s body, it surprisingly didn''t cut through¡­ What really happened scared many of those watching the video. For at the tip of that scythe, you could see with the naked eye, Alex''s "Soul." "Ahhhhhhh! What are you going to do to me?" Alex''s soul began to scream in despair as it came out of his own body. This was a technique he released after he reached the initial level of the technique: . Just now, he had released the soul attack technique: . As the name implies, it allows him to separate one''s soul from one''s body. This was the first time Theo had used this technique since he didn''t have the time to experiment with it before. And decided to test it now. Without answering Alex. Theo, who had hidden his tails, made a tail appear, but not before surrounding it with True Dark Mana, making it as dark as pitch, and used on Alex''s soul. He didn''t know if it would work, but he wanted to test if it would function properly on a soul separate from the body. Soon his tail, which was surrounded by True Mana of Darkness, went toward Alex''s soul and stretched open! With a huge mouth, it seemed to contain the infinity of the universe. This scene scared all those who watched the video, they had never seen anything so bizarre before! Soon Theo felt his soul strengthen a little. Although not much, Theo had already proven that his theory was correct. After that, he made his tail disappear once more, and said in front of the camera, "Well, well, my first interview video is now over!" He said, stopping the recording. After finishing the "video," Theo spent another 10 minutes in this room with the costume of Panic just to be sure. Then he took it off and went on the "Inte" of this world to post it. He titled it: "Panic Interview! Today''s guest of honour is: Alex Ming, Young Master of the Ming family." Yes, there is inte in this world! Theo learned of this from Shina, but he''d never bought aputer or anything like it before since it cost at least 500,000 System Points. Despite being curious about the inte of this world, Theo didn''t want to spend his previous points on something like that. But now that he''s rich, why not? He ended up buying a notebook-like device for 2,000,000 points, but because it''s so expensive, it also has lots of extra features! Especially because Theo could connect from within his Dimensional Room. He was excited to see his current location over the inte, but it didn''t work. So he decided to post the video now because he knew that since it can''t track his present location, there''s no way to find where it was posted from. At first, many people only essed the video out of curiosity because of the name, but they were soon surprised when they saw the contents. Before long, the video went viral on the inte. It quickly became the main topic of discussion in almost every corner of the world. (A whileter¡­ many people in this world were surprised and fascinated at the same time with this video, gossiping that a "Panic" cult was created by a mighty woman and many people liked her idea and started to be part of it. "Panic" cult, which was feared by all beings of this world! Especially for those most infamous who did many evil deeds.) 76 Chapter 76 After he left the Dimensional Room, Theoy outside in the woods. He noted that Shina, Yuki, Yui, Zaira and Zaika were talking, while at their side were several bodies of the Ming family''s goons. "Daddy!" Little Yui was the first to notice that Theo had returned and quickly ran into his embrace. Theo patted her head lovingly and asked, "How was it? Did any of them manage to run?" Little Yui put both hands on her waist in a winning pose and said proudly, "No! I didn''t let any of these bad guys get away!" Finding his daughter''s expression so cute, Theo couldn''t help but want to kiss her face. Shortly after that, Little Yui''s happyugh rang out through the forest like a beautiful fairy song. After talking to the girls for a while, he briefly exined that they didn''t need to worry about Young Master Alex Ming, as he gave him a challenging yet eternal death at the same time! Then he approached the fallen bodies on the floor and used and exchanged for System Points. [Obtained: 2,541,297 System Points] ''Hmm. With that, the Points I spent earlier are recovered, and I even earned a little extra.'' Theo thought. * Meanwhile at the Ming Family mansion. "Damn it! Damn it!" A robust 2-meter-tall Demi-Human began to break everything he saw. That''s because he just received thest 10 minutes of Alex''s death¡­ This man is Zing Lin Ming, the current Ming Family Patriarch and also the father of Alex Ming. The employees of his family curled up in the corner of the room, fearing that the Patriarch''s anger might be directed at them. "Pow!" Annoyed that someone would open his door so suddenly, Zing Lin Ming said, "What the fuck was that? If it isn''t vital¡­ get ready to die!" He said, pissed off. The servant froze but soon remembered why he got here, and stammering, "P-Patriarch¡­ a video¡­" "Speak quickly! I''m already too angry to hear your stuttering!" Zing Lin Ming said irritably. After taking a deep breath, trying to calm himself down, the man continued: "Patriarch, a video of your son Alex¡­ was posted on the Inte¡­" The Ming family servant did not know how to continue to count, as he has so far failed to avoid feeling unnerved and terrified when he "watched" the video. "What? Show me this video immediately!" The Patriarch was anxious now because he also "saw" thest minutes of his son''s life, but as it was not very high quality and it really pissed him off! He didn''t have any time to notice that his son''s death was being recorded. He only saw thest 10 minutes, which included his own son losing his soul, which was then devoured by this being that called itself "Panic." With shaking hands, the servant brought a square object for Patriarch Zing Lin Ming to watch the video. "My God! What is this! And what an absurd number of views!" The Patriarch froze when he saw that there were already over 2 million views for this video in just a few minutes. He didn''t think it would be so bad. He didn''t know that "Panic" had mesmerized his son and made him tell all his secrets in front of the camera¡­ the more he watched the video, the more scared he became. Now he was not only angry but afraid that other beings woulde for him because of it. "My son¡­ exactly who did you cross?" Two tears stream down Zing Lin Ming''s face. "Patriarch¡­ what are we going to do?" The servant who brought the video asked. "Booom!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!" He punched the servant''s chest and said, "Humph! You guys I don''t know, but I''m going to hide, I can''t stay here!" The Patriarch knew many would doubt if his son only said that because he was hypnotized, but there were always those who would believe and coulde for him. They would investigate all he has done to this day¡­ All thesest 10 years he has been using the demonic technique, all to gain enough power to be the Emperor. But it was all ruined by this "Panic" guy. He was so angry at this "Panic" that he wanted to rip his heart into a thousand pieces and feed them to the beasts. * Back to Theo and his group. "Theo, is there much more time to get to Ang Vige?" Shina asked as they walked towards the Vige. "Hmm. No, we''re almost there!" Theo replied. "Oh, I see." Shina nodded. "Theo, what is this thing you''re messing around with?" Yuki asked, watching Theo fiddle with a rectangr object. "This?" Theo showed her and said, "I call it a cellphone, I canmunicate with other people through it, and I can also search for information. It has many other functions too." "Ohh, interesting!" Yuki eximed. Hearing this, Shina was even more shocked than Yuki, because she knew a bit about it. She looked at Theo and asked, "Theo, can I see it?" Although she had seen other people using it before in the Sect where she was previously, Shina was very poor at that time and had no money to spend on such a device. However, she has always been curious about the existence of the Inte. An interesting fact is that despite having an Inte signal in the city and functioning cellphones there, Shina knew that if she stepped too far away from the big tower where the "Precious Stones Sisters" were located, the Inte would stop working. Yet, due to her surprise at Theo having a cell phone, she simply forgot that fact. "Yeah, that''s fine!" Theo answered and handed her the phone. "Thank you," Shina said as she took out her cell phone. She quickly became curious and fascinated, fiddling with her cellphone. Although she had never used a mobile phone and explored the Inte before, Shina had heard many of the girls talk about it. And because of that, she had some idea how it worked. But to her misfortune, Theo''s cell phone is by far, far superior to the phones Shina had seen before. If it weren''t, then how it could work, even so far away from a "Precious Stones Sisters" tower? Blushing, Shina asked, "Theo, can you teach me how to use it?" Theo smiled and said, "Yeah, sure." "Daddy, I''d like to see it too!" Little Yui said. "Well¡­" Theo opened his system store and bought another 3 phones for 1,500,000 points. Although it cost an absurd amount, he now had an even more ridiculous number of Points. It was also a suitable medium for research on the world where they live. He couldn''t help but want to search the Inte for more things about his current world. The reason these cell phones are still able to connect to the Inte, despite not being close to a "Precious Stones Sisters," is because they are actually made of these "Precious Stones Sisters." Also, these expensive phones he bought from his system would help a lot if they separated. They could now alwaysmunicate with each other whenever they wanted. Curious, Theo had researched some time ago about these "Precious Stones Sisters" and why they had that name. What he eventually found out was that they are interconnected and as long as they are not far away from each other, they continuously exchange information. That is why the stones were named that way. Later on, some scientists invented the Inte by using this property of the Precious Stones Sisters. After buying the phones, Theo told them, "These are yours!" He then handed over the 3 phones to Shina, Yuki and Little Yui. "Thank you!" They thanked them happily. Theo looked at the sisters, Zaira and Zaika and said, "When you have your human forms, I''ll also give one to each of you." "Thank you, Theo, we''ll work hard!" Zaira and Zaika replied. And before they even noticed, they had arrived in front of Ang Vige. "Daddy, is this the Ang Vige you talked about?" Little Yui asked, pointing her left index finger at the Vige. "Yeah, that''s right," Theo replied. 77 Chapter 77 Arriving at the entrance of Ang Vige, Theo noticed that he was more agitated than thest time he was here. There were lots of Magic Beasts rushing around. He even saw some Demi-Humans. "Is something going on here?" Yuki asked. "I don''t know either¡­" said Theo. Upon entering the Vige, Theo went to a Wolf Magic Beast that was in the 2nd Layer of the Student Kingdom and asked, "Why are you so agitated here? Is something going on?" "Oh, you don''t know? Tomorrow is the big day when the Monkey n will open the Auction, and it will be selling Tier 2 pills and also the attraction of the day is 5 Tier 3 Water Pill with a 100% chance to cleanse 10% of the body''s impurity." The Magic Wolf Animal answered. "Ohh, I see, thanks for answering." Theo smiled. "What should we do now, Theo?" Zaira asked. "Well, let''s go to the Dog n, that''s where a friend of mine lives," Theo replied. "I see." Zaira nodded. "Daddy, is that chopsticks meat?" Little Yui asked, pointing to a tent that had a Magic Beast Bear in front of the tent preparing the kabobs. To Theo, this scene was a little bizarre, but he didn''t care much about it and replied, "Yes, I believe so." Seeing her nod in understanding, Theo asked, "Do you want me to buy some for you?" "Yes, please!" Little Yui replied. "Okay, do you want some too?" Theo asked the others. Seeing them nod, Theo approached the stall and asked, "Are you selling these meat kebabs? How much are they?" "Oh, wee, great hero, yes I am selling them, it costs 1 apprentice kingdom 4th Layer Magic Core." The Brown Bear answered and forced a smile in Theo''s direction, but that just made him look very weird. Theo was surprised to be called a hero by this big Brown Bear, and seeing him smile, he could barely helpughing at how strange the big Brown Bear''s smile was. Taking a deep breath, Theo said, "I want 6 of them, yet, I only have Student Kingdom Magic Cores with me at the moment." Theo took an Earth Magic Core on the 2nd Student Kingdom Layer and asked, "With this, can I buy the 6 meatsticks?" "Of course, great hero!" Replied the big Brown Bear, and he took six kabobs with his big hands and handed them to Theo. Picking them up, Theo said, "No need to give me change if you''re concerned, thank you." Theo started to walk away, leaving the big Brown Bear surprised. Returning to his group, Theo handed a skewer to each of them. After they started eating, Yuki asked Little Yui: "What do you think? Is it good?" "Hmm. Shina''s food is many times better than this meat!" Little Yui said, spreading her arms wide. "Seriously?! Thanks for thepliment, you adorable little girl!" Shina said hugging Little Yui and kissing her cute, pink face. "Is it just Shina''s that''s the best? So you really mean that my food is bad?" Yuki said pouting. "N-No, Mom''s food isn''t bad at all, Mom''s food is also the best!" Little Yui said hurriedly. "Alright¡­ I''ll believe you then." Yuki smiled broadly. "Now it is Dad who is sad! My food isn''t any good either?" Theo pretends to be sad. "Jeesh¡­" Little Yui grabbed the edges of her one-piece pink dress and said, "Daddy is teasing me! Of course, Daddy''s food is the best too!" Everyone who saw Little Yui act like this almost had a heart attack because of how cute she was. "Wah!" Theo smiled and took her in his arms, bringing her onto hisp with her head on his shoulders. Teasing an angelic smile from Little Yui''s face, he continued to hold her tightly as he said, "Daddy won''t tease you anymore, Daddy''s sorry, okay?" Little Yui said,ughing gleefully, "Hehee, okay, I forgive you!" "Thank you, Yui." He patted her head lightly with his free hand and smiled, "I''m d Yui forgives me!" "Hehee." Little Yui smiled. "Mou, why does she have to be so cute?" Shina turned to Yuki and said, "Yuki, can you please give me Yui?" "No!" Yuki smiled. "Tsk! So petty¡­" Shina showed her little pink tongue. Soon they startedughing together as they continued walking toward the Dog n. Unlike before, there were now many tents scattered throughout the Vige selling lots of food. There was even some clothing made of animal skin. After a while, they arrived in front of arge wooden gate. Sitting in front was a Dog. "Is this it?" Shina asked. "Yup," Yuki replied. Although it''s been a while since she came here, she still remembers it clearly. "Who are you? And what do you want?" The dog in front of the gate asked. "I''m Theo, Jka''s friend, is he here?" Theo replied. "Friend of Young Master Jka? Wait a moment, I''ll have someone notify the Young Master that you''re here!" Said the Dog. Theo didn''t mind waiting and replied, "Fine, I guess." * A few minutester, a red dog appeared. The red dog looked at Theo and his group strangely and asked, "Where is Theo?" Theo smiled and said, "It''s me, Jka, don''t you recognize me?" "Ahh?! Is it really you?" Jka seemed unsure, because thest time he saw him, Theo wasn''t even in the 10th Layer of the Student Kingdom¡­ How did he get his human form? After he considered that Theo might have stumbled upon some chance encounter, he thought that might be the case. "Yes, a lot of things happened, and well, now that I have my human form!" Theo made one of his golden tails appear from behind him. Seeing the golden tail and then noticing the ear above Theo''s golden head, Jka looked smug and said, "It seems to really be you, okay, let''s go in and chat!" "Sure." Theo nodded. "By the way, your family has grown a lot! Auhaha." Jka said andughed out loud. Theo smiled: "Yes, I''ll introduce you to them," Theo said, "the blue-haired one is Shina, the little one on myp is my daughter Yui, the white-haired one, you''ve already met, is Yuki¡­" Jka interrupted surprised he eximed: "Really?! Not only did Theo make it to the Higher Student Kingdom, but so did Yuki¡­ that''s awesome!" Theo already expected him to be surprised, as he knew it was different for others to raise their cultivation level, Theo said: "These two Wolves behind me; red is Zaika and ck is Zaira." "Hello, I''m Jka, Theo''s friend, I''m happy to meet you!" He said. Little Yui smiled and said, "Yui is also happy to meet Daddy''s friend!" "Daughter, huh?" Jka muttered looking at Yuki and saw some simrities and soon came to the conclusion that they had a child while they were gone. Yuki who heard and saw Jka looking her way turned red like a tomato but didn''t try to exin away Jka''s misunderstanding. Soon after, the sisters Zaika and Zaira also greeted Jka, as did Shina. [Edited by: Andrew Meyers] 78 Chapter 78 After walking for a while, they arrived in front of Jka''s house. As they entered, Theo saw Klin on the ground lying in the grass. Just by looking at her, Theo could tell that she had moved to the Student Kingdom. She walked towards them, went to Jka and rubbed her face against his chest. She asked him, "Honey, didn''t they say Theo hade?" She looked at Theo and his group but didn''t recognize any of them. "Auhaha, I knew you wouldn''t recognize him either." Jka said, "Theo is the golden-haired one, he managed to move to the Higher Student Kingdom and is in his human form." "Ahh, so fast?" Klin couldn''t help but be surprised. "Auhaha, isn''t it? It surprised me a lot too!" Still smiling, Jka says, "And you won''t believe it, but Yuki is the white-haired one!" "My God! This is so amazing!" Klin was even more surprised than when he discovered that Theo was in the Higher Student Kingdom because previously Yuki wasn''t yet in the Student Kingdom. In such a short time, Yuki managed to advance to the Higher Student Kingdom. It is truly extraordinary¡­ it was too unexpected for her to believe itpletely. Yuki smiled and approached, "It''s been a while, Klin! I''m so happy to see you again!" Klin sighed, "How long has it been, Yuki, you''re so beautiful!" She smiled. "Seriously? Thank you! You look great too!" Yuki smiled kindly and walked over to Little Yui. Bringing her forward, she said, "This is my daughter, Yui." "Oh! You have such a big, beautiful daughter!" Klin eximed and said, "Hello, beautiful, I''m Klin, I''m happy to meet you!" "Hi, I''m happy to meet you too!" Yui smiled. Yuki, who had her two beautiful jade hands holding Little Yui''s shoulder, blushed furiously but also had a happy smile on her face. It doesn''t matter to her if she and Theo haven''t had a baby of their own yet. For to her, Yui is her daughter no matter what. Still, she couldn''t help but blush at Klin''s words. Theo seeing this, merely sighed. Seeing that Yuki wasn''t trying to exin, he didn''t mind either as long as she''s happy. Then Theo introduced Shina, Zaira, and Zaika to Klin, and Jka invited them all to his house. Inside the house. Theo looked at Jka and asked, "This auction that is going to happen tomorrow, are you nning to go?" "Although I don''t have much money, I''ll try to buy something there." Jkaughed and asked, "Are you staying for the auction too?" "Hm. I''m not sure¡­" Theo turned to the girls and asked, "What do you think? Do you want to stay for this uing auction?" The first to respond was Shina. "I don''t mind staying." "Where Theo goes, I go!" Zaira and Zaika spoke simultaneously. "That''s fine with me too!" Yuki replied. Little Yui raised her hand and said, "Yui too!" "Okay, we''ll stay for the auction!" Theo smiled. Jka nodded as he said, "It''s a good idea for you to stay. The Monkey Patriarchs'' and the Lions'' daughters just returned from the Sect. The daughter of the Monkey Patriarch was the one who made the Pills that are being auctioned." He sighed and continued, "For now, my father is keeping an eye on these Pills. It''s likely that if he can cleanse 10% of his body impurities, he''ll be able to advance to the Higher Student Kingdom." Theo had to admit that he was a little curious about the Pill, not because he wanted to buy it, but because he wanted to look at it and see what name it appears. Then, he could research it and possibly even find it in his System with an even stronger effect. After chatting a while with Jka and Klin, Theo saw that it was already g4etting dark. He thought it would be best to find an inn or something and asked Jka, "Are there any inns nearby where we can stay?" "Auhaha. You are my friend, you don''t have to go sleep at an inn! Just let me arrange a ce for you!" Jka said, "If you want, you can even all stay here in my house." "Really? Well, I ept your invitation then." Theo smiled. "Auhaha, great! Let''s party!" Jkaughed out loud. "Is that okay?" Yuki asked Klin. "Yes, of course, it''s fine, you''re always wee here!" Klin smiled. "I have a bottle of Mana Wine made by the Monkey n. And it''s quite good wine!" Jka said and asked, "Do you drink, Theo?" "Well, I''d rather drink with you, sure!" Theo said in agreement. ''Thinking now, I''ve never had a drink since I came into this world.'' Theo thought. "Auhaha! That''s nice! I''ll bring some meat to bake for us too!" Jka said happily. "Oh yeah, I have some meat with me too that we can use!" Theo said, pulling arge piece of meat from his Dimensional Bag. "Oh, what''s this?" Surprised to see Theo take a huge piece of meat from such a small bag, curious Jka asked. "My bag?" Theo pointed to his Dimensional Bag and said, "I got it in a chance encounter. Well, that''s what Yuki and I managed to get at our cultivation level." Theo ''Exined'' to Jka: "Inside that Bag, it''s has 10 square meters of space. When I first got it there were a lot of things inside that helped us increase our power." "Oh! So that was it! You guys were truly fortunate!" Jka eximed, not thinking Theo could be lying to him, since he now ''knew'' how Theo and Yuki managed to get to their current level. In Jka''s backyard, there was a barbecue grill made of a material very simr to marble. He told Theo that he would get the wine for them to drink would be right back. Meanwhile, Theo started up the fire for the barbecue. Meanwhile, Klin, who was talking to the girls, asked curiously, "Yuki, is Theo the Golden Fox that everyone''s been scared about?" When she and Jka heard the rumours, they suspected it was him. But it wasn''t as if there couldn''t be another Golden Fox, though they''d never seen one before. Now that she had a chance to find out for sure, Klin couldn''t help but ask. "Yes, it''s him." Yuki smiled slightly. "Oh, so it really was Theo¡­" Klin was still surprised to learn that Theo''s fame was nothing small and managed to circte throughout the viges. A whileter. Jka came back with a box floating next to him. Dropping the box carefully to the floor. He then said with augh, "Oh, you are already doing the meat! This makes things easier. Auhaha!" Some timeter, the cooking was done, and the meal began. "Shall we have a drink now, Theo?" Jka asked. "Yeah, sure!" Theo responded by grabbing a ss and filling it with wine. "Auhaha! Cheers to our friendship!" Jka made his ss levitate and led it toward Theo. "Cheers!" Theo toasted him. "Daddy, can I drink some too? Is it tasty?" Little Yui asked. But before Theo could respond, Yuki pulled her and said, "No, Yui, this is something only adults can drink, you can''t have any until you''re older!" "Okay¡­" Little Yui pouted but obeyed anyway. Theo smiled, seeing that Yuki had already settled the matter, and started to drink a little. "Hm¡­ it''s pretty good!" Theo eximed. "Auhaha! Didn''t I tell you?" Jka also immediately took the ss to his mouth and began to drink. But, a strange thing happened¡­ Theo''s face began to turn pink-red. He got up and went towards Yuki and hugged her from behind. It surprised her a lot. "T-Theo? W-What is it?" With his head resting on Yuki''s beautiful white jade shoulder, he says in a slightly drunk voice: "Umm. Yuki do you know that I¡­" 79 Chapter 79 In a slightly drunk voice, Theo says, "Umm. Yuki do you know that I love you so much?" "R-Really?" Yuki''s maiden''s heart was now loudly thumping in her chest. She had a shy expression, a red face, and even red her ears. "Huh? Of course, I do!" Theo eximed. Rubbing his face with hers, he said, "It''s been a while since we did that. Hehehe." Yuki was surprised by the warm atmosphere around Theo. "Y-yes¡­" At that moment, she could barely think. Her face was almost on fire already. "I didn''t realize Theo would be so weak for the drink." Jka shook his head and continued to drink himself. "Sigh ~ We''re still too weak Yuki¡­" Theo murmured close to her ear, "We need to get even stronger¡­" Yuki managed to calm down with these words, and for some reason, she remembered the day they found the Dragon. She nodded vigorously and said, "Yes, we need to get stronger!" Nodding with satisfaction, Theo kissed her cheek and headed for the barbecue grill. By then, Theo''s face was back to normal. He no longer looked drunk from before. Yuki stood with a red face, looking at Theo''s silhouette moving away after being kissed by him on the cheek. Yuki''s stomach was so full of butterflies. She put her hand on her cheek where she was kissed by Theo and smiled beautifully. Eating some meat, Theo patted Little Yui''s head, who was also near the grill and asked, "Yui, how''s the meat? Do you like it?" Seeing her wave slightly and her cheeks were plump with the flesh in her mouth, looking like a little eating squirrel. Seeing this, Theo smiled tenderly and began to eat some meat as well. * ,m After eating for a while and talking some more, Little Yui came to Theo and said, "Daddy, I''m sleepy." Theo picked her up and smiled, "Fine, I''ll take you to sleep then." "Nn!" She nodded. Theo looked at Jka, "I''m going to put her to sleep, over at your house, is that all right?" "Auhaha! Of course, that''s fine!" Said Jka. Theo then entered Jka''s house, holding Little Yui. After entering the house, Theo opened his System and bought afortable mattress, pillow, and nket to put Little Yui to bed. She wanted him to stay with her until she fell asleep. Theo didn''t mind, so he stayed with her. Soon she was fast asleep, so Theo returned to Jka''s balcony where they were talking. As they talked, they saw Theo return. Jka asked, "Theo, what do you intend to do after the auction is over?" Theo replied, "We''ll be going to the city of Ravena." Said Jka. "I see, you''re going to the city of Ravena, where the Fallen Moon sect is, right?" Theo looked at Shina, not knowing if that was the name of the Sect. Noticing Theo look at her, Shina replied, "Yes, that''s right." Jka said, "I understand, so chances are you will meet the Daughter of the Lion n Patriarch, Pine Lion, and the Daughter of the Monkey n Patriarch, Son Safin. They are both members of the Fallen Moon Sect." "Oh yes, you mentioned before that they were part of a sect." Theo nodded in understanding. Yuki, who was quieter than usual, was frequently ncing at Theo. Theo noticed this behaviour as they continued their discussion. Yuki kept stealing nces in his direction many times and was clearly acting embarrassed. He didn''t know if it was because of the stares Yuki kept stealing toward him. There might have been something he''d been wanting to do for a long while. Theo suddenly caught her around the waist, and a pair of enormous ck wings grew out from his back. He then started pping his wings, and with Yuki in his arms, he began flying away. "Kyaa!" Yuki shouted in surprise. Everyone was surprised by Theo''s actions. They could now only see silhouettes of Theo and Yuki fading into the darkness of the night. The pair ended up flying long enough to be far above the clouds. It was so high that Shina and the others could no longer see them at all, especially since it was night. "W-Why are you doing this, Theo?" Yuki asked in surprise, still in Theo''s strong arms. Holding her in his arms while looking into her beautiful red eyes, his golden eyes seemed to be intoxicating to her. Theo brought his lips close to Yuki''s pink lips. With the sole witness being the moon, he bent down to her and kissed her deeply¡­ Yuki''s eyes widened at the sudden kiss. Yuki felt that lightning had just struck her body. She felt weak and soft everywhere as she closed her eyes shyly, giving in to Theo. When she opened her cherry lips and took a deep kiss, Yuki felt she was about to lose consciousness. It was as if she had entered a hazy dream world¡­ With her tongue being sucked so wildly by Theo, Yuki felt as if he had almost entirely sucked out her whole soul. Unable to contain her emotions, amid his insatiable kiss, she instinctively kissed him back. She was unsure at first, but she became more proficient over time. In the end, she managed to match her pace to his in just a few minutes. They stopped kissing after a while. With Yuki''s flushed red face, she was delighted, but at the same time, she was very embarrassed. She put her head against Theo''s chest to hide her embarrassment. Theo just smiled at her actions, finding her adorable and simply gorgeous! Especially seeing her like this, in the moonlight with her beautiful, long, white hair blowing in the wind. Heart pounding, Yuki swallowed her embarrassment and pulled herself away from his chest. She looked into Theo''s beautiful face and whispered, "Theo¡­ I love you so much!" Theo smiled and gently put his hand on her cheek as he replied, "I love you a lot, too, Yuki!" They remained like that for a while. Just the two of them embracing each other in the sky as they flew on through the night. After a while, Theo asked, "Shall we head back?" "¡­Okay." Yuki reluctantly agreed. She still wanted to spend more time with him like this, but she thought if they stayed too long, the others would be worried about them. Theo, with Yuki still in his arms, began to descend from the clouds. When they approached Jka''s house again, the others looked at them strangely. Seeing them staring, Yuki was very embarrassed by all the looks. She just closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and calmed herself down a little, despite her beet-red face. Surprisingly, none of them asked where they went or what they did. Although the mood was a bit strange, they soon began talking about what they would try to buy at the auction and how Jka had managed to be his next n Patriarch. He would only ascend to the position when his father went to cultivate behind closed doors to try to break into the next Kingdom. This was also one of the reasons for choosing the next n Patriarch, although Jka was not at such a high cultivation level. Shina, who was looking at Yuki''s face, which was more radiant and beautiful than usual, could imagine what had urred. Despite being a little jealous, she''s really happy for her. Time passed quickly, and soon, it was getting a bit toote. They entered Jka''s house and went to bed. 80 Chapter 80 The next morning. Waking up even earlier than usual, Theo stood up and used on his body. He sat on the floor and began to meditate using his technique. * As the sunlight shone upon them, they opened their eyes. Yet, they saw Theo with both eyes closed and a calm and peaceful look on his face, sitting cross-legged in the lotus position. Usually, when Theo was meditating, he would sometimes wave his hands strangely, but oddly enough, this time everything around him began to float with each gesture. It was an extraordinary sight! Still, with his eyes closed, Theo began toe closer and closer to being able to strengthen his soul to the next step. After a while, he heard the sound of ''Kacha'' as it happened¡­ everything around him began to float. Even Yuki, Shina, Zaika, Zaira, Yui, Jka and Klin were in the air. [Newborn Soul Four Years Old; Changed to Five Years Old] Theo had his eyes closed, not knowing what was going on¡­ until he heard Little Yui''sughter and the startled shouts of the others. Theo opened his eyes, and with astonishment, his heart began to beat loudly from his incessant excitement. But upon seeing them all floating, he couldn''t help but be amazed. He soon realized that this was due to his divine sense that had just increased in power. He then took conscious control and gently let them down to the floor. Yuki approached and asked, "Theo, what was that all about?" Shina and the others also approached for answers. ,m Theo sighed heavily and said, "Sorry, I didn''t do it intentionally, it happened when I was cultivating¡­" Theo hid what he was actually training on in front of Klin and Jka. Although they are friends, some things need to remain secrets, especially since he knows the significance of such a technique. They nodded at what Theo said and asked no more. Yet, Jka and Klin can''t help but be surprised by Theo''s mental power. He managed to levitate all of them, and that is not easy to do. Of course, they didn''t try to snoop about how Theo had such mighty mental power and decided not to think about it. Little Yui came to him and asked, "Daddy, do it again! Do it again!" Theo smiled and patted Little Yui''s head and said, "Let''s have some coffee first." Little Yui nodded, and they began to prepare for breakfast. * On the way to the Monkey n auction house. Theo and his group were walking, but it was not long before they arrived in front of arge building. This ce was about half the size of a football field, and it was about 20 meters high. There were lots of Monkey n Magic Animals in front of this building. It was precisely the Monkey n''s Auction. One of the Monkeys approached Theo, Jka and his group. He noticed Jka and said, "Wee to the big auction of the day, Young Master Jka of the Dog n." The Monkey looked at Theo and his group and asked, "Are they with you?" "Yes, they are!" Jka replied. "Ah, alright, you are free to enter and go to the Dog n area. If you want to bid on the auction, you may exchange Magic Cores, precious herbs and fruits for Points. If you haven''t spent all your points at the end of the auction, we will refund the remainder." The Monkey exined. Jka had some Magic Cores in a bag and levitated toward the Monkey and said, "I want to trade these cores for points." Given how Theo and his group didn''t know how the exchange of Points for Magic Cores, etc. was processed, the Monkey began to exin. A Magic Core on the 4th Layer of the Apprentice Kingdom: Worth 4 Points. 5th Layer: 6 Points. 6th Layer: 8 Points. 7th Layer: 10 Points. 8th Layer: 15 Points. 9th Layer: 20 Points. The Layers of the Student Kingdom were: 1st Layer: 30 Points. 2nd Layer: 40 Points. 3rd Layer: 50 Points. 4th Layer: 65 Points. 5th Layer: 80 Points. 6th Layer: 100 Points. 7th Layer: 120 Points. 8th Layer: 140 Points. 9th Layer 165 Points. 10th Layer: 200 Points. Already the two Higher Student Kingdom Magic Cores quite rare and barely used in this auction house. However, they still epted them. One Magic Core of the 1st Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom: Worth 400 Points. And it always doubles in the exchange rate for the 2nd Layer of 800 points and so on¡­ As for the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom, they don''t even consider it possible for anyone to get one. Jka got a little over 500 points by swapping their Cores. Theo also changed some Cores just in case the girls were interested in something that was offered. He got almost 800 points. After thinking of something, Theo asked the Monkey, "Can I still put up something for the auction?" "Huh? Yes, of course!" The attendant Monkey asked, "What would you like to auction?" Theo drew a Spear with Earth attribute at Level 3 and said, "This spear." The moment the Monkey saw the spear, he began to breathe vigorously. He did not expect to see anything of such a high quality to sell today at the auction. But he knew this wasn''t something he could solve on his own: "Wait a moment, I''ll call the Young n Master to talk to you." When the Monkey left, Theo told Jka and his group that they could go ahead that he would meet up with themter. Not thinking much about it, they nodded and did what Theo said. * After a while,ing with the Monkey who had met with them initially was a fair-skinned young woman with spiky ck hair who had a shade of blue. She had waist-length hair, and shoulder-length bangs that surrounded her face and obscured her left eye. On top of her head was a pair of Monkey ears, and a ck-blue tail wasing from behind. Her eyes were green, and although her breasts weren''t too big, they were quite charming and matched her body''s elegant curves. She also had quite a bountiful bottom. She was wearing a ck tank top that left her abdomen exposed. A set of well-defined six-pack abs were visible, and dark blue pants glued were to her body. For some reason, Theo found her well-defined belly quite sexy and attractive. 81 Chapter 81 Arriving in front of Theo, she asked, "Do you want to auction a weapon at our auction?" She asked, examining Theo up and down. She was surprised by Theo''s good looks, finding him quite handsome and charming. Theo smiled and said, "Yes, I want to put up this spear for auction." Theo showed him his spear. The moment she saw Theo''s spear, her breathing quickened as she could see that his spear was magnificent! It was at least Level 3. Surprised, she asked, "May I know what level this spear is at?" "It''s at level 3, but it only has a low rating," Theo replied. She was surprised that Theo was talking about a level 3 weapon like it was nothing, but she didn''t care about that now. She looked up at him with her green eyes and asked, "Can I hold your spear for a moment?" "Sure, of course," Theo said, handing her the spear. After looking at the spear which was ck in colour and 1.60 meters in height, she was fascinated just holding it. For she used long weapons and her affinity Earth as well. She started looking at Theo''s spear with desire, wanting it for herself! She looked at Theo and said, "Sorry, I haven''t introduced myself yet¡­ I''m Son Safin." Theo nodded and said, "Nice to meet you, you can call me Theo." Son Safin nodded and asked, "Theo, you like to sell this spear directly to me? You know, I really like it, so I''m willing to pay a good price." "Sure, I can sell it to you. How much are you willing to pay?" Theo asked. "I''m an alchemist, and I have some pretty good Pills with me, what do you think? Are you interested in Pills as a form of payment?" Son Safin asked. Theo had to think about it because for him these Pills that she makes could be full of impurities¡­ and he could always buy a Pill with 100% purity as long as he knows the name and has System Points. So for him, it''s not such a good deal¡­ Seeing that Theo was taking a long time to answer. Son Safin was getting a little anxious, she really wanted this spear, but she couldn''t force Theo to sell it to her. After some thought, Theo asked, "Do you happen to have a book with the names of Pills and rare herbs?" He thought he might have since she is an alchemist. "Oh, yes, I do." She answered surprised that Theo asked her that. "Well, I''ve been wanting a book like that. If you can give it to me, I would ept it in exchange for the spear." Theo proposed. "Seriously? I know this kind of book may be a little rare, but it doesn''te close to the value of this spear¡­" Son Safin replied. Theo smiled and said, "I really want a book like this, so I don''t mind trading for that spear." "I ept, but I only have my book¡­ I know it''s too much to ask, but could you wait until I make a copy of it? I promise by the end of the auction it will be ready!" She asked. "Well, I don''t mind waiting." Theo nodded. Son Safin marvelled and said, "In addition to the book, I''ll give you 2,000 points for the auction house." "Oh, I appreciate that." Theo smiled at her. Son Safin blushed a little at Theo''s beautiful smile, but she soon recovered. She then made one of the attending Monkeys provide Theo the Points. Theo, seeing that she was reluctant to part with the spear,ughed and said, "You don''t have to give it back since we have a deal, and it''s yours as soon as you deliver the book." "Oh, how nice! I mean¡­ I understand, thanks!" Son Safin said. "Okay, I''m leaving now, see youter, Son Safin," Theo said, saying goodbye to her. "Alright, see youter," she replied. Following the Monkey attendant, Theo headed toward where Jka and the others were. Little Yui, who saw Theoing, said, "Daddy, sit by my side!" She said, pping her tiny hand on the bean-bag chair. Maybe because they have so many Magic Animals as clients, they use these instead of firm seats? Theo thought it could be because of that. Theo came over and sat next to Little Yui, who was seated on Yuki''sp. It was a very stunning scene for Theo. They both looked so beautiful and cute. Zaika, Zaira, Shina, Jka and Klin were also sitting in one of these seats, waiting for the auction to begin. The hall was quite busy with many random conversations, but they all fell silent when Son Safin entered the stage. Seeing here in, Theo couldn''t help but find her charming. "Thank you all foring to our Monkey n Auction house! I am Son Safin, today''s auction hostess." She had a stern yet charming look upon her face. Her gorgeous smile made the hearts of many men quicken with a nce. This was especially true for the Demi-Humans from her sect with a crush on her. Seeing her smile was quite umon, so they were all mesmerized by it. They wanted to be able to take her home and take care of her and her beautiful smile for the rest of their lives. Soon two Brown Monkeys about 1.60 meters tall approached the stage carrying a cart. On top of it were 10 bottles very simr to the booze that Jka and Theo drank yesterday. Theo looked at all of them and said, "If you see something you want, you can go ahead bid on it." "Okay." They nodded in response. "Let''s start with today''s first items! These are Monkey Wine, the specialty of our Monkey n." Son Safin smiles and says, "The starting price is 50 Points." "60!" Shina said. Theo looked at her strangely because he didn''t expect her to like alcohol, he still remembers that she didn''t drink any of it yesterday¡­ But as long as she wanted it, he would say nothing. "70!" A Lion said. "100!" This time it was Yuki who made a counter-bid. Theo looked at her and noticed that her face flushed when he looked at her. "¡­" Theo was speechless. Now he noticed what was happening¡­ They wanted to buy the wine for him. Or to be more precise; they wanted him to drink it again¡­ Theo sighed and said nothing. 82 Chapter 82 There were no more bids. Monkey n wine was liked by many, but those in attendance came for the Pills that could help cultivation. "No one else?" Son Safin counted to three and seeing no one but bid she said, "Sold, to the beautiful white-haired girl!" When many of the Demi-Humans who looked in Yuki''s direction and saw her and Little Yui, they were fascinated. But figuring the girl on herp was her daughter, they were sad that the beauty of her level was already with someone. Seeing a handsome golden-haired young man by their side, they figured he was the father. Because of that, they couldn''t help looking at Theo with envy. Soon Son Safin began auctioning another bottle of Monkey wine. It ended up being bought by Shina this time for 110 Points. With a shy smile on his face, she was still happy to be able to get it. After that, the other bottles were not bid on by Shina and Yuki. They were bought by some natives of the Vige. Jka bought one too, and one Demi-Human had bought another. After that, she started the bidding for level 2 pills. But Theo had no interest in any of them, nor were the girls in her group interested in those pills. He had wanted to know the name of the pills before, but now that he would get the notebook with Son Safin''s notes on Pills, he no longer cared about the things being sold at the Auction. Also, none of them would be of any help to them. Soon after, other Monkeys came carrying 5 bottles, and each of those bottles had a blue pill in them. "These are Pills; Level 3. Cultivating Brothers, Ladies and Gentlemen, I''m sure you are all well aware of the properties of this Pill, but for those who may not know, this Pill helps cleanse 10% of your body''s impurities! Despite being a single-use pill per person. I believe you all know how good the effects are to have 10% of your body''s impurity cleaned, right?" She smiled and said, "So without further ado, the starting price of this Pill is 500 Points." "550!" Jka''s Father bid. "600!" Arge ck Wolf, his voice full of an authoritative tone that matched his stout body, bid. "700!" A Demi-Human said. ? "750!" Jka''s father, Lekei said. "800!" "850!" Said the ck Wolf once more. Theo looked at him and realized he was also trapped in the 10th Layer of the Student Kingdom. In fact, they had about 10 auction attendees that were stuck in the bottleneck of their cultivation, so they really wanted to get this Pill. Even if they were expensive, they were willing to pay. For that was the cost of breaking through the bottleneck and advancing in cultivation. The price skyrocketed until Jka''s father, Lekei, offered "1,500!" It turned out that nobody else bid after him and Lekei was able to buy the Pill. His face was radiant. For now, he had regained hope of breaking through his bottleneck. The Auction continued to sell the other pills, and it turned out that the other ns were also able to buy one pill each. One ended up being purchased by a young Demi-Human Cat Girl. Just as the Auction was about to close, a 2-meter-tall hooded man dressed in ck appeared on stage. "Who are you? What do you think you''re doing?" Son Safin asked. Without bothering to answer, he began tough in a sinister voice and said, "Kekeke! I''m quite fortunate today! And to think that Son Safin would be in this Vige and so many Demi-Human women would be here!" Shortly after he spoke, he manifested a potent aura of an Apprentice Wizard Kingdom 2nd Layer cultivator. Everyone was scared and terrified when they felt intense pressure towards them from this hooded man. Son Safin was the one who felt the most weight, she ended up on her knees on the floor. Looking at this hooded man with fear and anger at the same time. Seeing that some were still in a position to get up and were wanting to run away, the hooded manughed mischievously: "Kekeke! You have no way to escape! I set up formation around this entire hall!" "Argh! Who are you, and what do you intend to do?" Asked a gorgeous young brte with ck hair. She was the Daughter of the Lion n Patriarch; Pine lion. The hooded man looked at Pine Lion, and the eyes of that man who could be seen through the hood were full of lust and desire. He looked at Pine''s beautiful dark body and in an even more sinister voice than before, he said, "I just want to take with me all the women here!" He smiled ominously he continued: "Don''t worry! I will make you all know heaven and hell at the same time! Muahaha!" He put a hand on his head and began tough wildly. "Whoosh!" "BANG!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!" By the time the hooded man wasughing wildly, Theo had already taken the opportunity that he was off guard and used his movement technique. He appeared in front of this man and punched him immediately in the center of this man''s gut. Because all of this happened so fast, the hooded man didn''t have time to react and ended up flying. He then collided with the Auction wall and went crashing into an invisible barrier. Vomiting blood, the man''s hood was already off his head as he hatefully looked at Theo. He couldn''t believe there was anyone in this Auction who could attack him. Even more, that strike had hurt him! This man was actually a Demi-Human with long brown hair and had a pair of short brown ears on his head. His eyes were reddish ck. Getting up quickly, the man red at Theo as a warning. Realizing that Theo''s Mana fluctuation was from someone in the 10th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom, he seemed to be relieved. He thought that Theo could only hurt him because he had his guard down. "You bastard¡­ I''m going to kill you!" The Demi-Human started sprinting towards Theo. Chapter 83 Capítulo 83: You Are Zing Lin Ming! The Demi-Human was surprised by this sight but snorted shortly after. He then threw a punch of Earth Mana toward Theo. "Bang!" Their fists collided. Ripples of Blue Lightning Mana and Earth Mana spread in all directions! Immediately after, the Demi-Human took five steps back, and Theo ended up taking 10 steps, feeling that his hand was a little numb. ''So strong!'' Theo thought. He already imagined that someone in the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom was powerful! But still, he couldn''t help but be surprised. "Daddy!" Little Yui yelled in concern and wanted to go to Theo to help, but she was quickly stopped by Yuki. She was also looking at Theo, worried for him. Shina, Zaika and Zaira were also anxious but knew that if they went there, they would only interfere with Theo''s ability to fight. Shina and Yuki bit their lower lip in frustration, not being strong enough to help Theo fight. Jka also felt helpless in front of such a powerful enemy. He wanted to help Theo, but unfortunately, he was too weak to make a difference. "Y-You''re Zing Lin Ming!" Son Safin shouted in surprise to see the face of the brown-haired Demi-Human. "Tsk! Now that you all know who I am¡­ you all have to die!" Zing Lin Ming shouted coldly. But he didn''t take his eyes off Theo, for he was a little concerned about the strength of this young man who is not even in the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom, but already had so much power! Theo used his movement technique and started running. "Bang!" The ground he was stepping on had shattered! He even left after-images in his wake. "ROARR!" Soon a Blue Fox head appeared on Theo''s right arm, and a beastly roar came from its mouth, startling all the those at the auction. "Amazing! Go, daddy! Beat him up!" Little Yui said. Despite being focused on the fight, Theo could hear his little girl cheering for him. It was as if he had taken a tonic, empowering him! "ROOOOARRR!" The Blue Fox''s head in Theo''s hand roared even louder! Feeling threatened by Theo''s attack. Zing Lin Ming felt pressured by the attacking from Theo. ''What kind of attack is this?'' He couldn''t help thinking jealously. ''I will capture and torture him to make him give me this technique!'' He murmured in his mind. Soon Zing Lin Ming made a Hippo''s head appear on his right arm. Although not as threatening as Theo''s attack, it had plenty of power behind it! That''s because Zing Lin Ming''s cultivation level had already reached the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom. "Bang!" "BOOOOOOM!" It was as if space itself had shattered when the two attacks collided. A wave of their attacks sent everyone nearby flying! A good deal of the ground below their feet was totally destroyed. The auction chairs had already crumbled to pieces when the Mana of their attacks came in contact with them. Zing Lin Ming flew towards the Barrier that he''d built, colliding too hard against it. "Snap!" With a cracking sound, the Barrier shattered. Meanwhile, Theo had only retreated a few steps. There was only a trace of blood in his mouth since some of Zing Lin Ming''s Mana had entered his body. But it was nothing serious. Although he was injured and spat up a little blood, Zing Lin Ming managed to stand up! After all, he was in the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom, so his internal organs were very well protected by his Mana. He now looked at Theo with his eyes full of greed and hatred, thinking that only he deserved such a powerful attack! "Hehee ~ Well done! Daddy is the strongest!" Little Yui celebrated. She was the only one watching this fight with excitement. She would be jumping for joy¡­ if it wasn''t for Yuki holding her. Yuki and the others were also reassured to see that Theo was able to fight this Demi-Human who was in the 2nd Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom. Perhaps because they were influenced by Little Yui, everyone who was watching Theo''s fight against Zing Lin Ming started screaming loudly, cheering for him. "Go young man! Finish him!" "We''re all cheering for you! You can do it!" "Finish that bastard!" Cheers were hollered nonstop by all of them. There was even a Demi-Human Tigress who screamed boldly, "Go, handsome boy, I''ll let you take my virginity if you win!" Hearing this, Yuki and Shina looked toward this Demi-Human with their menacing eyes, which made the girl who screamed suddenly shiver and be quiet. Theo had a wry smile on his face; he didn''t know whether tough or cry over this situation. "Shut the fuck up!" Zing Lin Ming was furious, so he manifested a windstorm towards them, but it was eventually stopped by Theo, who also made a Blue Lightning storm to collide with Zing Lin Ming''s attack. "Bang!" After contacting. Both attacks were annulled. "Your fight is with me!" Said Theo. Zing Lin Ming just snorted and prepared to attack Theo once again. But now the aura around him was very different from before¡­ it was an evil brown aura, giving goosebumps to those who felt it. This was an attack he wanted to avoid using as it was a demonic technique and consumed a lot of Mana, but he could no longer hold back, seeing that Theo''s attack was so powerful. A dark brown skull appeared in both his hands as he started running towards Theo. Theo was rmed by this and made two Blue Fox heads appear in both his hands. Seeing that the speed of Zing Lin Ming was very high, he activated his divine eyes. Seeing Theo''s eyes change state and change colours over and over¡­ that surprised Zing Lin Ming a lot, but he kept running toward Theo. This frightening level of power made everyone close to the pair retreat. The onlookers were afraid that their lives would be in danger if they got too close. 84 Chapter 84 Getting close enough to each other, Theounched an attack on Zing Lin Ming''s belly, but he was able to react quickly and alsounched an attack on Theo''s hand with a skull-wrapped fist. "BANG!" Their attacks crashed into a booming sound, but neither of them backed off. With his other hand, Zing Lin Mingunched another attack at Theo''s head. Theo jumped back and then immediately jumped forward again. With the Blue Fox''s head roaring loudly, he quickly met Zing Lin Ming''s fist. "BANG!" Zing Lin Ming was ultimately sent flying a ways away, but before that, he hadunched a swift kick towards Theo''s stomach! "Bang!" "Arghhhhh!" Theo threw up some blood, and while he was being thrown away, he managed to bnce himself in the air, standing with his hand on his belly. "Kekeke! Boy, although you are powerful and have a potent attack¡­ you are still inexperienced in fighting in my eyes!" Zing Lin Ming said,ughing ominously: "Don''t worry! After I kill you, I''ll take good care of your women and your little girl who is rooting for you! Kekekeke!" "Daddy!" Little Yui had tears in her eyes, watching Theo vomit blood. "Theo!" Shina, Yuki, Zaika and Zaira looked at him with concern. Theo looked at them and smiled as he said, "Don''t worry!" Then he focused his eyes on Zing Lin Ming and muttered, "Inexperienced in fighting, right¡­ well, that may be true, but only when I''m in this form!" "BOOOOM!" A gigantic explosion of Mana spread from Theo''s body, and bone-shakingly loud sounds were made! Smoke and dust spread in all directions, startling everyone. Soon Theo had turned into a Five-Tailed Golden Fox, 5 meters high and 10 meters long. Little Yui wiped the tears from her beautiful eyes and saidughingly, "Hahaha! That''s so cool! Daddy, Yui is cheering for you!" Shina and Yuki seemedforted now, as they knew Theo was much stronger in his true form. "Hmph! Let''s see if you can say the same thing now!" Theo looked at Zing Lin Ming with his emotion-free face. Upon seeing this disy, Zing Lin Ming''s instincts were screaming that he was in danger! He already thought it was hard for him to fight Theo before¡­ but now he noticed that Theo''s power had at least doubled! How could he even stand a chance against him? The auction audience watching the fight was also astonished and fearful! For they had already gossiped of the infamous Golden Fox. Seeing Theo turn into a Golden Fox scared them a lot. To everyone''s surprise, Zing Lin Ming, seeing Theo''s transformation, began to run wild, sprinting away without bothering to look back. "Oh?! Trying to escape now?" Theo said, "Don''t you dare think I''ll let you get away!" Before he started chasing Zing Lin Ming, Theo turned to Yuki, Shina, Zaika, Zaira and Little Yui and said, "I''ll be right back, wait here for me!" "Go, Daddy, stop that bad guy!" Little Yui said. "Be careful, Theo!" Shina and Yuki said worriedly. Zaira and Zaika also told Theo to be careful. Shortly after that, Theo began running toward where Zing Lin Ming had fled. Theo could feel Zing Lin Ming''s presence while running, thanks to his divine sense of being sensitive. Since he didn''t want the others to witness what he was going to do, he continued to follow him without letting himself get too far or too close. Although Zing Lin Ming was fast, how could hepare with Theo''s movement technique? And even more so, since Theo was running in his Golden Fox form. After Theo noticed that they had already roamed far from Ang Vige, Theo started to run even faster. Soon he could spot Zing Lin Ming. Looking back, and seeing a huge Golden Fox running after him. "Impossible¡­ Impossible¡­!" Zing Lin Ming, couldn''t help but be scared. He had been a little relieved that Theo wasn''t following him, but now seeing that Theo was already very close, he almost didn''t believe his own eyes how fast Theo really was¡­ "You¡­ you¡­ how can you be so fast?" Zing Lin Ming was shocked, but he was also jealous and hated how Theo could exhibit such an unusual movement and attack technique. "Stay away¡­" His plea was interrupted. Theo hit the ground hard erupting in a loud explosion! In fact, even the forest floor was suddenly crushed, leaving a small crater below his brutal and unyielding steps. "!" Theo exploded an attack with his ws toward Zing Lin Ming. Zing Lin Ming was still stunned by the fact that Theo further increased his speed. He didn''t even see iting when a huge w was upon him. In just a heartbeat, Zing Lin Ming''s body was struck! "Bang!" "Ahhhhhhhh!" "You¡­" Due to the force of the impact, Zing Lin Ming flew into several trees, breaking them in his collision and spitting out a lot of blood. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" After stopping, Zing Lin Min was looking at Theo with bewilderment and terror. Zing Lin Ming felt a mixture of surprise, anger, hatred, and fear all at the same time. He still couldn''t help but be surprised to see Theo use True Mana. He himself was only able to transform 10% of his Mana into True-Earth Mana. "Old mutt! That''s the consequence of underestimating an enemy!" Theo said coldly before he suddenly appeared right in front of Zing Lin Ming. "Please wait! Let''s talk! I can give you a lot of treasures if you let me go!" He shouted frantically. He no longer had that arrogant, dominant look from before. How could Theo fall for his words? Theo just snorted at his stupid thoughts. Since he''s nning on killing him, couldn''t he get everything he wants anyway? 85 Chapter 85 "." Theo''s next move scared Zing Lin Ming to his very soul. Behind Theo, his tails turned into 5 Fox Heads! Three of them were Lightning Blue, and the other two were Dark ck! "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" In the blink of an eye, his entire body was struck a hundred times by those heavy Fox Heads. The sound of the impacts on his flesh was like thunder that could shake the heavens. The Fox Heads erupted into massive explosions, one after another in session. Zing Lin Ming''s screams were so loud and unnatural, it sounded a pig being ughtered! His cries resounded all throughout the forest! His whole body was attacked so furiously and madly that every piece of flesh, bone, and meridian had broken and shattered. Zing Lin Ming''s body looked like it had been squeezed into a folder. Hey on the floor but was somehow still alive. And yet, it seemed like he could be considered undead! How could he keep on living while looking so beaten? It was a very unpleasant scene. Even a deep crater had formed around him. From inside the crater, Zing Lin Ming looked at Theo, eyes full of resentment, anger, hatred, and unwillingness. Yet, he still somehow managed to move one arm and grabbed a piece of paper from a pouch that was strapped to his waist. He said with great difficulty, "Bloody brat! Today I lost, but I''ll be back one day to send you to hell!" Looking at the paper in Zing Lin Min''s hand, Theo could see the information about it. [Level 4 Scroll] - [Teleport Scroll] "Ah?" Theo was surprised when he saw the name of the scroll in Zing Lin Ming''s hand. He immediately used his divine sense in the direction of Zing Lin Ming to snatch the paper. "Sess!" Theo startedughing out loud, "Hahaha! I want to see you try to run now!" Zing Lin Ming, who was ready to use the scroll to teleport to safety, was finally restrained by Theo! He couldn''t move at all anymore. Stepping closer to Zing Lin Ming, he said, "You''ll forget everything that happened today, and you won''t remember anything about me!" Just after that, Theo said, "Now you will go to sleep until I wake you!" Zing Lin Ming, whose mind was being controlled by Theo, closed his eyes and "slept." With that done, Theo turned back to his human form. Since he waspletely naked right now, Theo bought a dark blue Yukata with a dragon design on his back. After getting dressed, he entered the Dimensional Room with the Zing Lin Ming. [NT: Reference: http://prntscr/oqxxfm] * Leaving the Dimensional Room. Theo started dashing towards Ang Vige. Remembering that the others now had cell phones, Theo took his out and called them to let him know he was fine and already on his way back. Theo was also amazed when he went to watch the Inte video of "Panic" with Alex Ming. It had already reached 150 million views. He did not expect it to be seen so much in such a short time. Thinking of the video he had just made, he felt he could only post it on the Inte after a while. It wouldn''t be safe to put it up immediately. Theo continued to run back to Ang Vige and muttered with regret, "This Zing Lin Ming was quite poor¡­" Of course,pared to the treasures he obtained from King White Lion Leonidas'' inheritance, what Zing Lin Ming had was not even 1% of that fortune. In Zing Lin Ming''s possessions, there were only a few pills that were at maximum level 3. There was also an Intermediate Medium Level demonic cultivation technique, but it was useless for Theo. He didn''t need any of those things, so he burned the technique, the pills and a weapon that was inside Zing Lin Ming''s Dimensional Bag. ,m Theo''s fight just now made him reflect on several facts. He was a little surprised at his current strength, so he didn''t expect to be able to defeat Zing Lin Ming without using his level 6 sword. He didn''t even need to wear his level 5 armour. He was finally aware of how strong he is now. "In my human form, I would be able to easily fight against those in the 1st Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom. In my Golden Fox form, I''m not sure, but I think I can even fight someone from the 3rd Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom." Theo thought. Distracted by his own thoughts¡­ Theo had already reached Vige Ang. Shina, Yuki, Zaira, Zaika and Little Yui were already waiting for him at the entrance of the Vige. Jka and Klin were with them too, with the Monkey n Son Safin by their side. "Is she here to give me the alchemy book?" Theo thought. He also remembered that he still had points he didn''t spend at the auction¡­ "Wee back, Theo!" Yuki, who spotted Theo first, shouted. "Daddy!" Little Yui ran towards and hugged him and said, "Wee back, Daddy!" Theo picked her up. "I''m back!" He smiled and asked, "Were you worried?" She shakes her head from side to side and with a charming, cute smile, she says, "No! I knew my daddy wouldn''t lose!" She pointed to Yuki, "You can even ask Mom, Yui didn''t even cry once!" Yuki, Shina and the others approached. Shina squeezed Little Yui''s pink cheeks, and with a yful smile, she said, "Really? You didn''t cry at all?" Little Yui opened her eyes wide when hearing this question from Shina and said, putting the index finger on her lips, "Shh! Shh! It''s our little secret, remember?" "Hahaha!" Seeing Little Yui''s actions, they couldn''t help butugh out loud. Little Yui pouted with her beetroot-colored face. She wanted to show her dad how brave she was, but Shina revealed her little secret¡­ that she actually did cry a little. "Haha! My God, my belly¡­ Iughed too much¡­" Yuki wiped a few tears from her eyes withughter and ran a hand over Little Yui''s head, "My beautiful little girl, you''re absolutely adorable, you know?" Receiving praise from Yuki, Little Yui was soon happy and smiled. Son Safin, who was waiting to talk to Theo, looked at him and asked, "Theo, what happened to Zing Lin Ming?" Theo made a sad expression and said, "Unfortunately, he managed to escape. He came up with a scroll at thest minute, and the next moment, he disappeared." Seeing their surprised expressions, Theo added, "I believe it was a scroll that allowed him to teleport¡­" 86 Chapter 86 "Ohh, and to think he would have such a thing¡­" Son Safin was surprised. She knew some details about a parchment that could teleport a person. And it was anything but simple to hold of one. "Yes, thank you so much for saving us today at the Auction!" Son Safin sighed, "If it wasn''t for you¡­ I don''t know what would have happened to us, especially the women." She then whispered, "The "Panic Interview" video was real." Theo got a felt strange upon hearing this, but soon, he managed to school his expression. He then decided to change the subject and asked, "Son Safin, have you copy the whole book I requested?" Son Safin answered slightly, "Yes, yes, I have it here." She took it and brought it toward Theo. The book itself was not veryrge. It has a ck hardcover, and the title was "Path of Alchemy for Beginners." "Thanks!" Theo smiled. "What''s this, Theo?" Zaira asked curiously. "It''s a book about alchemy," Theo replied. "Ohhh!" They were surprised, not expecting Theo to be interested in bing an Alchemist either. They already knew Theo was a very skilled smith, but now an alchemist¡­ "Theo, you still have some of your Auction Points." Seeing Theo looking at her, Son Safin asked, "What do you want for the refund?" Theo thought and replied, "It can be all in Magic Cores if you can." "Yeah, sure, no problem!" Son Safin smiled slightly. She then asked, "Can you walk me to the Auction to pick them up? Or do you want me to have someone deliver them to you?" Theo looked at his group and asked, "Shall we go there?" "Sure." They nodded. Then they walked toward the Monkey n Auction House. Many of the Demi-Humans who were watching Theo interact so closely with Son Safin were dying of jealousy, but they didn''t dare to stand in Theo''s way. Especially after they had seen how strong he is! Even some Demi-Human girls blushed as they looked at Theo. After all, many of them loved strong men! To top it off, Theo is fiendishly handsome. There was no way they wouldn''t fantasize about how good it would be to be his girlfriend. * At the Monkey n Auction House. "Theo, do you have any preference for what attributes you want the Magic Cores to be?" Son Safin asked. "Well, I prefer Lightning, Darkness, Water, Ice, Metal, and Fire. If you can give me those attributes, I''d be grateful." Theo said. "Oh, alright, I''ll see what we have avable!" She said and started and left. A whileter, she returned with a cloth bag in her left hand. Son Safin put this bag on the table and said, "These are the Magic Cores with the attributes you requested, please check it!" Theo took the bag with the Magic Cores and said, "I believe you, there''s no need to check!" He grinned. "Seriously? Well, uh, thanks?" She got a little awkward and blushed. Shina and Yuki standing beside Theo, one on each side, pinched his waist. "Argh!" Theo looked at them and asked, "Why did you do that?" "It was nothing¡­" They immediately snorted and turned their faces. Little Yui who heard Theo scream in pain, said, "Where does Daddy hurt? Yui will take care and make the pain go away!" Theo couldn''t help but find her very cute and affectionate, so he picked her up and said, "Only Yui really loves me! Thank you, Yui!" Soon after he kissed her little face. "Hehee~" "Theo, I¡­" Yuki who saw this wanted to go and apologize for pinching him but was stopped by Shina. "I''m getting jealous! You''re very popr, Theo! Auhahaha!" Jka said jokingly, but then he froze the moment he noticed Klin''s icy gaze. "I was just kidding, Klin." "Hmph!" She snorted in response. Theo didn''t know whether tough or cry at that. Not wanting to dy his departure any longer, he says, "Well, we''re heading out now." With a friendly smile, "See you, Son Safin, it was nice to meet you and do business with you." She let out an involuntary sigh and said, "I''m happy to do business with you too!" She said quietly and blushed, "I hope to see you again one day." * "Theo, don''t you really want to stay here one more day?" Jka asked. "Huh. I''m happy for the invitation, but I really have to go. I''ll be back to visit you sometime!" Theo said with a kind and friendly smile. Shina, Yuki, Zaira, Zaika and Little Yui were saying farewell to Klin. "Auhaha! True, we can still meet again." Jkaughed awkwardly. "Well, before I go, I''ll leave you this." Theo came over and put his hand on Jka''s head. He transferred the cultivation technique: . Superior Primary. "T-Theo¡­" Jka''s eyes went teary. He didn''t expect Theo would give him such a gift! It must be said that despite being a Primary technique, it was of a much higher level. So it is even better than Low-Level Intermediate, even slightly better than Medium Level Intermediate. For the dense Mana that you can absorb with a Higher Level technique is several times better and purer than a Low-Level technique. It was like the difference between heaven and earthpared. "Theo, I won''t say you shouldn''t have, because I''d be lying! I can only say that I am deeply grateful to you for giving me this technique!" Jka said seriously. Theoughed awkwardly and said, "Haha, you don''t have to be so serious about it, I''m simply treating you like a good friend of mine! Although we haven''t known each other for long, it still feels like it''s been years!" "Auhaha! That''s true! I feel the same way!" Jkaughed happily. Theo asked, "Well, Klin''s affinity is with water, right?" "Yes, she is." Jka nodded. Theo turned to Shina and said, "Shina, you can pass the cultivation technique: to Klin. Do you think you can do that using your divine sense?" "Oh, well, I never tried, but I think I can give it a shot!" Shina replied. She approached Klin and said, "I''ll be giving you a cultivation technique, all right?" "Yes, I''m more than happy to receive it!" Klin smiled. Shina nodded as she put her hand on Klin''s head. She began to use her divine sense to transfer the technique directly into Klin''s mind. Due to Klin not resisting Shina''s advances, it was not too challenging for Shina to eventually send the technique. "Ufa! Done!" Shina pulled her hand away and smiled. "Thank you so much!" Klin said, bowing toward them, deeply grateful. Shina said with a smile, "Don''t worry about it!" Jka was very happy now, because not only did he get an excellent cultivation technique from his good friend, Theo, but his dear wife did too! He didn''t think this day could give a more pleasant surprise than this¡­ ''Although that''s not quite the case¡­'' "We''re going now! See you, Jka, Klin!" Theo said, saying goodbye. "Bye, bye!" Little Yui waved her little hands. Shina and Yuki hugged Klin and whispered something in her ear, they smiled, and back went to Theo''s side. Zaira and Zaika also said goodbye. "Auhaha! See you, Theo, everyone! We hope to see you again soon!" Jka eximed loudly. "Goodbye! Take care!" Klin said, bowing toward them. Then she looked in Jka''s direction and wondered what his reaction would be like as she considered the news she had to tell him. 87 Chapter 87 As they set off, Theo and his group began heading toward Ravena City. Although they were controlling their Mana to keep it from manifesting, their cultivation level was still high enough for the animals and Monsters near their path to avoid them, so their trip was very smooth. * At dusk. Theo said, "Shall we make camp and continue at dawn?" They didn''t think Theo''s suggestion was wrong and so they nodded in response. Soon after, dusk came, and the moon was highly visible and bright that night! In the moonlight, Theo looked at all of them sitting beside him, and then thought this was a good time for him to pass the first part of the Spiritual Sense Technique: to them. "Shina, can you take care of the food? In the meantime, I want to give you a Spiritual Sense Technique for all of you." Theo said. "Sure, I can do that!" Shina replied. Grinning, Theo said, "Let''s start with you, Yuki." He gestured with his left hand to get her close to him. Yuki promptly stood up and stepped in front of Theo. "Close your eyes and focus! Let''s get started!" Theo said. "Yes!" Yuki nodded, closing her eyes. Although her face had flushed a little, she was focused enough not to disturb Theo. Seeing that she closed her eyes and was a little red, Theo couldn''t help but find her cute. He focused on what he had to do, putting his left hand on her head. Using his Divine Sense, he then passed the first part of the Spiritual Sense Technique: to her. The reason why Theo is not transferring the technique in its entirety is that it''s so big andplex. If he were to pass it entirely to her, he was not confident that his Divine Sense would long enough! Even though Theo was just going through the first part now, it wasn''t as if it would reduce the effectiveness of the technique, since he will provide the second part before they have fully processed the first. "Done!" Theo eximed after almost an hour. After that, he began transferring the technique to Little Yui. It also took almost an hour for him to pass the technique on to her. "The food is ready! Theo, shall we eat before continuing?" Shina suggested. "Well, sure, let''s eat!" He replied. * After having dinner, Theo began to pass the technique on this time to Shina. Then, almost an hourter, he had to meditate a little to regain some of his Divine Sense. He then resumed transferring the technique to Zaira and Zaika. With a happy, satisfied smile on his face, Theo told them, "You can try interacting with the technique now. In the meantime, I''ll ensure that nothing bad happens." "Alright!" They nodded in response and sat on the floor and began to practice the technique. Soon after, they started to understand Theo''s Spiritual Sense Technique. The moment they began to meditate using this technique¡­ they felt as if minds had bepletely clear! They were even more amazed at how advanced this technique was. In such a short time, all of them felt that it was a significant step on the path of cultivation. Also, even their minds had be more enlightened about techniques such as attacks, movement, and cultivation, etc. Now they know why Divine Sense techniques were so rare and difficult to perform. * The next morning, they woke up early. Theo used on their group and then left the Dimensional Room. They resumed their journey towards Ravena City. "Huh? What happened, Theo?" Yuki asked as he noticed that Theo had stopped his steps. Soon she also felt many fluctuations of Manaing toward them. Theo looked at them, "A group of humans ising and behind them is a huge group of birds!" He warned. They nodded and soon they also noticed the group of humans and birds with their Divine Senses. Although not on par with Theo in terms of his abilities, they still managed to increase their Divine Sense yesterday. Consequently, they could feel their presenceing towards them. Soon a group of 7 Humans was spotted. There were 3 girls between 17 and 18 years old, and the 4 others seemed to be boys also between 17 and 18. The moment a messy short blue-haired Human saw Theo''s group, his face brightened up, and with a happy expression, he tells his group, "Didn''t I say I felt someone in that direction? Let''s use them as a distraction and get away from here!" A young woman with long light brown hair was surprised by the words of the blue-haired boy, and she said, "No! We can''t do that!" "Tsk! Why can''t we? It''s just Demi-Humans anyway! They are also made of bait. Besides, we need to run away, or we will all die!" The blue-haired young man eximed as he ran towards Theo and his group. The others nodded, not wanting to stay and die in this ce. Only the young woman who had spoken before and a sturdy human almost six feet tall with short ck hair did not seem to agree with their decision. Theo saw the level of these humans who were discussing using them as bait. He felt likeughing out loud at how stupid they were, but he was also surprised. The robust young man with short ck hair and the young girl with light brown hair seemed to want to be left behind so they wouldn''t drag the others to their deaths. These young humans were all wearing blue clothes, and due to that, Theo thought it was very likely that they were part of the same sect. "Tsk! Screw both of you! If you want to stay and die with them¡­ it''s your choice! We''re leaving!" The Young Human said and continued running without looking back past Theo''s group. Of course, if Theo wanted to stop them from running away, it was effortless for him to do so, but he found the Birds that were almost upon them much more attractive than that. Yet, that doesn''t mean he would let them bait them and run away so smoothly. "Zaira, Zaika, you go after those humans! As for what to do with them¡­ I''ll let you decide!" Theo smiled, mischievously. 88 Chapter 88 The two young humans who had stopped near Theo and his group were surprised by what Theo said, but they could no longer do anything since it was their fault that Theo''s group is about to be attacked by arge group of Green Birds¡­ But they still didn''t understand why Theo said that, as they noticed the two wolves were still in the 10th Layer of the Student Kingdom. In their group that fled, there were also those in the 10th Layer of the Student Kingdom. Zaira and Zaika did not think much about it and quickly agreed with Theo''smand. Soon after they began to run towards the humans who had fled. "Sorry about that¡­" The young girl with long light brown hair said as she bowed. The other robust young man with short ck hair also bent toward Theo and apologized. Although they saw that they were from the same sect as those who had fled, they were not actually close to them. The humans here were only in the same group this time because of a mission they took together, but they didn''t expect these people to be so shameless. They were even more surprised once they could ''see'' theplete absence of any fear in Theo''s, Shina''s, Yuki''s and Little Yui''s faces, despite the Green Birds almost being there. They weren''t even angry with them for using them as bait. They also thought they saw a smile on Theo''s face as he gazed upon the approaching Green Birds. Thinking at first that it was because they were so strong, they could see the Mana fluctuation around Theo and his group, so they could tell that their cultivation levels were no higher than theirs in the 9th Student Kingdom Layer. Yet, they could not be more wrong in their judgment of the situation. The excellent control that Theo and the others had with their Mana; how could they let it be so easily perceived by others? However, they did one thing right¡­ that was not running away with the group that was with them. If they had run away¡­ There''s no time to think about these things now. There were over 40 green birds 1 meter in length that appeared one after the other. These green birds soon noticed Theo''s group. The green birds red in their direction, wanting to analyze them before their attack. After a green bird that was on the 3rd Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom, almost 2 meters long, realized that Theo and his group''s cultivation level was not so "high." He said, "No need to worry, they are not that strong, attack!" "Shiiiii!" "Shiiiii!" "Shiiiii!" "Shiiiii!" Hearing this, the Green Birds let out shrill, annoying shrieks and soon after they began to dart towards Theo and his group. "Daddy, is it okay to kill all these little birds?" Little Yui asked with both hands to her ear, finding these screams of them very annoying and annoying. "Haha. Of course, go right ahead!" Theo said. "Right!" Little Yui took her two little hands out and closed her fist-shaped hands tightly. "Bang!" Shortly afterward a burst of Mana exploded from Little Yui''s body, making her cultivation go straight to the Higher Student Kingdom''s 2nd Layer. Seeing this, the two humans that were next to them were shocked and speechless with this scene. Their mouths were wide open in the shape of an "O." Now they understood why they didn''t run away before¡­ Shina and Yuki also manifested their cultivation and were preparing to shoot down¡­ *Cough* to fight all these Green Birds! Now the Green Birds that were ready to attack them instead became scared after feeling the considerable fluctuation of Manaing from their supposed prey. Even the green birds that were in the Higher Student Kingdom were startled. Theo was also astonished to notice some Green Birds almost 2 meters long in the Higher Student Kingdom. He began to wonder how these humans would manage to escape if he had these birds in his group. Although they were surprised to see that Yuki, Shina and Yui were in the Higher Student Kingdom, "They''re only in the 3rd Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom, there''s no need to fear them!" One of the Green Birds shouted in his annoyingly high voice. "True! That''s right!" They got motivated and voted to fly in their direction. "Shiiiii!" "Shiiiii!" As they flew, they kept letting out those annoying screams and began attacking from afar with gusts of wind. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" Dodging the attacks of these Green Birds, Shina, Yuki and Little Yui prepared to attack them back. Theo noticed that these Green Birds did not have a very high level of cultivation. He decided to let them fight this time without his help, to gain some fighting experience. "I''ll just watch you fight this time." Theo smiled kindly at them, "I want to see how you are progressing." "I''ll do my best, Daddy! Keep watching Yui fight, okay?" Little Yui looked at him. "Okay! This time, I will cheer for you!" Theo approached her and crouched down to kiss her cheek. "Unn!" Little Yui obediently nodded in joy. Shina and Yuki who were next to each other were talking¡­ or instead, were whispering. They were hardly audible. Then it looked like Yuki made a suggestion to Shina, after hearing what Theo said. "Are you serious, Yuki?" Shina eximed loudly in surprise. cing her beautiful white jade hand in front of her mouth, sheughed lightly and nodded, "Yes, what do you think?" "I¡­ I ept!" Shina replied. Seeing this scene, Theo looked at them strangely because he could not hear the context of their conversation. Yet, he felt a shiver race down his spine for some reason. The Green Birds seemed to be paralyzed for some reason, whenever Theo looked in their direction. Yet, they were able to control their bodies again soon after, finding it all very strange. There seemed to be no answer for them as to why it happened. Soon after, Yuki and Little Yui spreadrge silver wings from their backs and began to fly. They had very determined expressions on their faces! Shina, on the other hand, couldn''t fly, so she concentrated on manifesting Water Mana in both of her hands to attack from afar. Her hand was clearly manifesting a significant amount of water Mana. With it, came a strong intent to fight, emanated from all of her "Being"! The stout young man with the short hair and the young woman with the long light brown hair were surprised once again to see Yuki and Little Yui make wings fly off their backs and start flying. Still, they followed Shina''s example and also began to manifest Mana in their hands. The young boy manifested Silver Metal Mana while the young girl manifested Green Wind Mana. 89 Chapter 89 Not giving the Green Birds a chance to attack, Yuki and Little Yui began their assault. At an rming speed, Yuki appeared in front of a Green Bird. Her fist was wrapped in Ice Mana, making it so cold that it would cause everyone nearby to shiver. The bird wasn''t even given the time to know how it died, or where the attack came from. Yuki''s jade hand, although small and seemingly delicate, contained significant power as it flew towards the bird''s head. This power was anything but weak! "Bang!" The Green Bird''s head instantly turned into paste, and its body began to freeze at an rming rate as it started falling to the ground. "I won''t lose!" Shina, who was on the floor, had already manifested a significant amount of Water Mana in both hands. Soon after, she aimed at the many Green Birds in the sky and used her attack technique, . "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" Like strong jets of water, five attacks wereunched consecutively by Shina, killing four Green Birds and seriously injuring more than 3 others with just the impact of her attacks. "Attack the blue-haired Demi-Human girl first!" One of the Green Bird leaders said. But by the time more than 10 Green Birds were heading towards Shina. A strong gust of freezing wind started blowing towards them. The moment their bodies came into contact with it, they were instantly frozen. This attack was actually Yuki''s attack. Little Yui, who saw how things were going, was getting a little upset. Whenever she put one of these Green Birds as her ''target,'' Shina or Yuki ended up attacking it before her¡­ "I want Daddy to praise me!" Little Yui started to grow bigger and bigger, and soon she was the size of a small mountain almost twenty meters long and ten meters high. She had turned into a beautiful and majestic silver dragon with white ents. Her current aura was dominating and powerful! The Green Birds that saw Yui''s true form were so frightened that they could have sworn their hearts had stopped beating for a few seconds ¡­ "ROOOARRRRR!" A roar that sent chills down everyone''s spine spewed out of Little Yui''s enormous body, echoing throughout the forest. The two humans who were also prepared to attack the Green Birds were so surprised that they nearly wet their pants. Luckily they were not Yui''s enemies, since if they were¡­ they couldn''t even imagine surviving a single attack from her in her current form. Shina, Yuki and Theo were also surprised when Little Yui¡­ shifted into her true dragon form. With just her fierce roar, Little Yui finally made some of the Green Birds nearby lose the strength in their bodies and be unable to keep flying. They began to plummet to the forest floor, and because Little Yui''s Ice Mana had leaked a little with the roar, these Green Birds that were falling from the sky looked a lot like a shower of giant ice blocks. "Hehee ~ Daddy, watch how Yui will finish them off!" Little Yuiughed out loud and started flying very fast and attacking all the Green Birds she saw in front of her. Theo smiled at Little Yui''s actions. He had already noticed that she was a little frustrated before since she couldn''t attack the Green Birds before Yuki and Shina would. So she had to resort to her true form. Yuki and Shina, who didn''t want to be left behind either, started attacking even harder than before. Now, Yuki and Shina who were still holding back were no longer bothering to restrain themselves, and started attacking with everything they have! Strong gusts of freezing winds were produced by Yuki, and she began to attack in all directions! Wherever she saw the Green Birds she attacked, making them freeze into ice blocks and drop to the ground! Shina didn''t stay behind either and started throwing sharp sts of water towards the Green Birds. The jets of water were so powerful that they shattered all of the Green Birds that it could hit. The humans knew that they were at a low level of cultivationpared to them, but despite that, they still wanted to help in some way. So, they also began to throw some attacks towards the Green Birds. At this point, even the leaders of the Green Birds were no longer confident about defeating this group of abnormal beings¡­ they also considered fleeing, but whenever they thought about running away¡­ for some reason, the mere thought of it would slip their minds with each gale of wind in their faces. It was just too unnatural! It was as if they had no control over their own minds. There seemed to be no answer to this phenomenon that was happening to them. They could only swallow their fears and do their best to try to survive¡­ "Geez¡­ they have to leave some for Yui too!" Little Yui was watching them attack even faster than before. She was sad again, but then as if a light bulb turned on in her mind, she thought of something! "ROOOOARRR!!!" "ROOOOARRR!!!" From the fierce roars that were devoid of emotion, they echoed loudly in all directions! Looking towards Little Yui, they could tell that on her two sharp ws, two fox heads had formed. One was silver, and the other was as white as snow. "Great idea!" Theo smiled as she praised her out loud. Little Yui in her dragon form was delighted by Theo''s praise and wanted him to be even more impressed with her. As if that wasn''t enough, Little Yui used her movement technique, . At that moment, her two beautiful silver wings were bathed in an even more majestic aura than before and Little Yui''s flight speed surprisingly tripled! "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" She struck at the bodies of the Green Birds so fast that they explored into pools of blood! Little Yui''s attacks were simply too strong for these simple Green Birds to endure and stay alive to tell the story. Seeing this, Theo thought of an anime he had seen in his past life, where the main character defeated them all with a single punch for most of their encounters. This made them stand in pools of blood¡­ ''If I''m not mistaken the name was¡­ On* P*nch M*n.'' Theo murmured in his heart. 90 Chapter 90 The Green Birds that hade to the rescue of their mates began to regret their decisions. Mainly because it was basically a one-sided fight, where they had their heads on a tter, waiting for them to be torn off. No matter how fast they tried to attack, they just weren''t able to keep up with their speed. "Shiiiii!" "Shiiiiii!" Not wanting to give up without a fight, the Green Birds started screaming loudly and beganunching attacks in the direction of Shina, Yuki and Yui, but if Little Yui''s was so huge her speed and reaction time was much faster than their assault. They continued to fight, wretched screams ringing out continuously as the corpses fell to the ground, staining the forest floor with blood and gore. The Green Birds screamed in frustration with their eyes were almost dim, no different from the undead. Seeing their struggle, Theo began to feel a little regretful, mainly because of the holes¡­ the bodies of the Green Birds were being severely damaged! Especially when they were frozen by Yuki and fell to the ground and smashed into thousands of pieces of ice, but also because of Yui''s fierce attacks. The only ones that could be considered regr attacks were both of the humans. Shina wasn''t as bad as Yuki''s and Little Yui''s, but still, her attacks often mutted the birds into pieces with her water attacks. Theo thought it would be an enormous pain in the ass to gather the remains back togetherter¡­ Even the Green Birds that had previously observed the encounter with pride had since died off from the assault of Yuki, Shina and Little Yui. Only four of them remained that were in the Higher Student Kingdom. How could they possibly consider defending themselves against attacks while their bodies were so full of impurities? Even if your cultivations are a bit high, that doesn''t mean they are on par with them. It was a vast difference in quality and power. The two humans, by this time in thepetition, no longer had any useful amount of Mana left in their bodies¡­ they were now looking at the fight that was unfolding, and they couldn''t help but sigh in admiration of them. Like a powerful ice empress, Yuki extended her two beautiful white jade arms upwards, and from her body, an avnche of ice began to spread in all directions around her! Freezing all who got in her way, it was a breathtaking scene, but at the same time, it was also terrifying¡­ With this attack, Yuki sessfully seeded in killing many of the Green Birds. Their frozen husks began to fall nonstop on the floor as they shattered into small red chunks of ice. Seeing this, Theo felt his heart wrench¡­ but he just sighed and let them fight as they wished because he wanted them to get used to fighting. They needed to have more awareness of their own strengths and know how to use them in certain situations. Although he thought they were unnecessarily wasting a lot of Mana right now, he thought it would be good for them to discover their own limits. Fighting noises continued to resonate throughout the forest, and soon Little Yui was able to attack thest of the Green Birds with a mighty attack on the Green Bird''s back causing it to be thrown to the ground. "BOOOOM!" A small crater was formed when the Green Bird crashed. The Green Bird that was now inside this crater no longer showed any signs of life. Shortly after that Little Yui gave way and returned to her human form, but she was nowpletely naked. Theo quickly bought her a one-piece red dress and made her wear it. "D-Did you like it, Daddy? Did I do well?" Little Yui asked after Theo finished dressing her up. Theo said, smiling widely, "Of course I do! You are my precious daughter, after all! How could you not be amazing?" He scooped her up and squeezed her cute little nose gently, "Neeh!" "Neeh!" Little Yui confirmed and smiled. "Hehee ~ ?" Her smile was even brighter than the sun, with her beautiful, graceful, pureugh ~ It was so sweet to hear¡­ like the beautiful song of an angel! Making everyone who heard it¡­ have a smile of kindness and warmth on their faces, just like grandparents gazing lovingly at their precious granddaughter. And that too, made them all have the same thought in mind: "I have to protect this smile!" Shina approached Little Yui and squeezed her pink cheeks and said, "My adorable little girl, can I bite you a little?" Little Yui got scared and said to Yuki, who had also approached, "Mommy! Please stop Shina!" "Huh?" Yuki, who was having the same thoughts as Shina, coughed lightly and put a serious look on her face and said, "Shina, you can''t you bite Yui, okay?" Despite her serious expression, Yuki could barely hold back herugh. Shina pouted in response and showed her fragrant pink tongue. Hearing this, Little Yui sighed with relief and with her index finger, she began to wag her little finger and said, "See? Yui is not tasty¡­! That''s why you can''t bite her, okay?" "Hahaha!" This time, Shina couldn''t endure and began tough. Sheughed so hard that her shoulders began to shake! She put her left hand on Yuki''s shoulder to brace herself and keep from falling, while tears started to form in her eyes. Yuki, Theo and the two humans alsoughed at these words, finding this scene veryical and adorable at the same time. Meanwhile, Zaira and Zaika had just returned to where Theo and the others were. The ones who noticed their arrival looked at them. "Wee back!" Theo smiled. "Yes," Zaira replied. * Burp! * But Zaika belched very loudly when she was about to answer. "Zaira, Zaika¡­ you¡­ what did you do to those humans?" Theo looked at them in astonishment. "Did we do it wrong? Theo told us to do what we wanted¡­" They looked sad. ''Was burning their bodies a bad choice?'' Zaika felt guilty now. Little did she know that Theo and they were thinking they had eaten the humans who fled. Theo sighed and said, "Huh. Well, it doesn''t matter! What''s done is done! But it''s not good to do that again, okay?" "Yes!" They agreed. The two humans, on the other hand, were shaking violently, for they too had the same misunderstanding of Theo. A momentter, Theo looked at these humans and asked, "What are you two going to do now?" "Um, we''ll head back to our Sect¡­" He and she answered. Theo smiled and said, "Okay, thanks for helping us out." Shaking their heads very fast, they replied, "No, no need to thank us¡­ it was our fault anyway¡­" * Before the two humans left, Theo approached them and used his divine sense to control their minds to erase some of their memories. Such as the fact that Yui is a dragon, and that the wolf sisters Zaika and Zaira appeared to have "eaten" the other humans. Still, he didn''t forget to put other memories in their minds to ensure nobody suspected that their memories had been altered. For the fact that the other humans died, it was made to seem to them that they fought heroically against the Green Birds but were eventually killed. Next, Theo and his group began to gather the bodies of all the Green Birds. After all, Theo wouldn''t leave that many points behind without reason. --------------------------------- * Extra Scenes. Continued from Chapter 56. On a random day of the three weeks that passed, Theo felt like taking a walk in his Golden Fox form in the woods. After running and killing some Animals and Monsters until he was satisfied, he headed back to his Vige. Shaking his head from side to side and wagging his tails as he came back, Theo began to hum happily: I am the Golden Fox, and I will devour you ~ ?? No matter where you are¡­ I''ll always find~ ?? La,,,aa~ Into points will turn~ ?? La,,,aa~ "Theo?!!" "¡­Yuki?!! The¡­ what are you¡­ doing here?" Theo asked stuttering. "Huh? I felt like you might already be returning, so I came to meet you~" Yuki replied, smiling. "¡­" Theo was so distracted that he hadn''t even noticed Yuki''s presence¡­ he was very embarrassed that she saw him humming like this. But then¡­ "What you were humming is interesting¡­!" Yuki muttered, "Let me try too!" Shaking her head and tails from side to side, she began to hum ~ I''m Snow Fox, I''ll freeze you ~ ?? p No matter where they are ¡­ I''ll sniff you out ~ ?? La,,,aa~ Ice statues will turn ~ ?? La,,,aa~ "Theo?! What are you doing?" Yuki after she stopped humming and noticed that Theo had stopped walking and¡­ he was digging a huge hole with his ws. In a pitiful voice he says, "I don''t want to live anymore¡­! Ahhh~ Goodbye cruel world!" 91 Chapter 91 [NT: I''m sorry, it took me a long time to post a chapter today, I ended up without light all day, and she just came back now.] _ _ Name: Theo Volts Race: Golden Fox Species: Magic Beast Cultivation: 10th Kingdom Layer Higher Student. _ _ Bloodline: Golden Fox: 155,222 Cells. _ _ System Points: 47,732,868 _ _ ((Skills)) : Level 8. : Level 3. _ _ ((Affinities)) Blue Lightning: High Advance. Darkness V-1: High Advance. _ _ ((Techniques)) [Breathing Technique: Student: High Advance.] [Cultivation Technique: : High Advance.] [Movement Technique: : Fourth Stage.] [Forge Technique: : Third Step.] [Attack Technique: Medium Advance] [Attack Technique: : Second Step] [Spiritual Sense Technique: : Initial] _ _ After he finished using on the bodies of the Green Birds, Theo once again managed to increase his System Points somewhat. Closing his Status Page, he then looked at the others who were waiting for him and said, "Shall we get going?" "Yes, let''s go!" They agreed. Walking at a fast pace, they finally arrived in front of Ravena City, and the mere sight of the walls of Ravena City in front of them was awe-inspiring! Theo, Yuki and Little Yui who were seeing the Raven City Walls for the first time were quite shocked. They opened their mouths so much that their jaws almost hit the floor! Zaika and Zaira, however, were not so impressed, as they had seen the City before, although they had never actually entered it. What they saw in front of them were imposing walls more than seven meters high. If Theo had to calcte their perimeter, he could tell it was at least two miles. Also visible were several towers that were even taller than the high walls. The towers stood over 14 meters high. Shina said they were all watchtowers. Also, there are a total of 55 of them, and there are tworge gates "One to the north and one to the south." As they were near the southern gate entrance, they walked toward the gate, but they couldn''t help but sigh in awe at those who made this construction. "That''s amazing!" Little Yui eximed. Yuki sighed and said, agreeing, "Yes, it''s pretty awesome!" Theo also agreed with them and continued to look upon the high walls of this City with praise and admiration. On their way, they could see many Demi-Humansing in and out of the City. There were also some Humans and Magic Animals. Theo was filled with excitement and expectations! It''s an entire city that consists of Demi-Humans? Let''s go! Although he had never used a form of currency in this world, Theo had some that he got from Zing Lin Ming. If he wasn''t mistaken, he has approximately 250,000 Gold Coins. That amount was far more than most ordinary people had. It was even more than some of the richest in the City. With this fortune, you could live afortable life without having to work inside Ravena for many long years. ,m He had already reviewed it with Shina, so he was already aware of how money works in Ravena city. The mostmonly used coins in this City are: Gold Coin, worth 100 Silver Coins; and Silver coins, worth 100 Bronze Coins. They entered the registration queue and waited for a while before their turn came. Entering a cabin with 10 square meters. They were met by a Demi-Human with a ck dog''s tail and ears. "Hello, I''m Brian." He said and asked, "Is this your first time in Ravena?" "I''m native to the City, but for them, it''s their first time in the City," Shina exined. "Ah. Alright, it''s 1 Silver Coin to register to enter Ravena City, and next time you only have to pay 10 Bronze Coins as long as you have the card." Brian exined. "Okay." Theo nodded and handed him 5 Silver Coins. Registering in Ravena wasn''t tooplicated, you just had to write your names on a little thick paper, much like the cover of a notebook, and then you just need to inject your Mana into it. The moment his Mana came in contact with the paper, it would light up, and a card from the end of that thick paper would form an ID card with his name written on it. It was also interesting to know that if you were the cardholder, it would emit a pale blue light, but if you were not the cardholder, there would be no reaction. With all the procedurespleted, they could now pass through the high gate of Ravena City and enter. Since it was their first time using their ID card, they did not have to pay for entry into the City. Of course, Shina, who already had one, had to pay the 10 Bronze Coins. They walked through the giant gate and saw a straight avenue made of bricks. Near this avenue, there were many beautiful and well-built shops and buildings. It was very different from what Theo imagined. Everything was well done and well organized. He had even thought they would have street vendors or something, but against all his naivety, it was nowhere near what he had imagined. The area looked a lot like a mall entrance, most stores had thick walls made of transparent enough material to realize what was sold inside the store. Theo believed it might have been made of ss, but he wasn''t sure about it since he was socking in knowledge of this world. Many of the stores seemed to have lots of Demi-Humans and even magical humans and Magic Animalsing in and out. Theo and the others gasped in wonder at this sight. It was all so amazing! They also realized that here inside the Ravenna City, the Mana was a bit denser and purer than they were used to in the forest. Although not to an rming degree, it was enough to make many cultivators want to live in Ravena. Even very well uniformed Demi-Humans could be seen walking around the City. Most likely they were Ravena City guards. They had already been standing there at the entrance of Ravena City for at least five minutes, just admiring the sights, but soon came out of their trance by Shina''s voice. "Where do you want to go first?" Shina asked. Since she was a resident of the City, she knew quite a lot about both the locals and locales. "Well, how about we go to a restaurant, and get something to eat first?" Theo proposed. "Hmm, I am a little hungry," Yuki admitted. "Me too!" Little Yui said, raising her left hand. The Lobas sisters, Zaira and Zaika, also agreed. Having agreed to eat first, Shina began leading the way on the straight, spacious brick avenue. She knew Theo had a lot of money and that they liked to eat delicious foods, so she led them to arge luxury building. On the building''s sign were the words: "Seafood of the Gods." 92 Chapter 92 Upon entering the restaurant, they were greeted by a beautiful and cute Demi-Human with cat ears and tail. She was wearing a beautiful light blue one-piece dress. "Wee to Seafood of the Gods!" She smiled and bowed to them. Theo nodded slightly and said, "Could you show us to a table?" "Of course!" She nodded and asked, "May I know which floor you want to stay on? Be aware that the higher the floor, the higher the menu price will be." She said and began to look discreetly at Theo and the girls. Looking closely at Theo''s handsome, perfect face, she couldn''t help but have pink cheeks. But as the professional she is, she managed to maintain her posture and tried not to look directly into Theo''s intoxicating, charming golden eyes. "We wish to stay on the highest floor." Theo smiled as he said, "I hope you can lead the way." "Y-Yes, right away!" She answered and couldn''t help being surprised to see Theo''s smile. She even thought it should be a "sin" to have such a devilishly handsome and charming smile. Shina and Yuki sighed, seeing this. But they already knew what would happen, for they too knew how handsome and charming Theo''s smile was. But unfortunately, they couldn''t just forbid him to smile at other girls¡­ The beautiful Demi-Human Cat calmed down and started leading the way for them. Climbing a wide spiral staircase, they headed for the fourth floor of this restaurant. Although it was a bitical to see the Lobas sisters, Zaika and Zaira, climbing the stairs, they had no problem climbing them since the staircase was quite wide. "Mommy, this ce is fantastic, isn''t it? "Little Yui said, looking around curiously. Everything here was new for her! "Yes, thank your fatherter for bringing us here, okay?" Yuki patted her head softly. "Hehee~ Yui will give you a big hugter, and lots of kisses on Daddy''s cheek!" She put her hand in front of her mouth andughed discreetly. Seeing this, Yukiughed and continued on towards the 4th floor of the restaurant. Arriving on the 4th floor of the restaurant. They were greeted by the beautiful view of Ravena City as it had a massive ss wall in the 4th-floor lounge. Also, this room was considerablyrge. The size of the room was about 220.00 m2. Also, the dining room was filled with well-ordered sturdy tables and chairs, and sofas and armchairs. In the middle of the room was a beautiful lotus chandelier, and there were smallmps on some tables. Turning to Theo and the others, the Demi-Human Cat asked, "Sorry for myck of finesse, but may I know how much you''re willing to spend?" Theo answered his question with another question: "Well, what is the average that people spend on this floor?" "Hm. The average is 5 silver coins per person." She answered. "I see." Nodding in understanding, Theo answered her question from earlier, "I am willing to spend up to 10 Gold Coins." Surprised, she says, "Ohh! I understand. Follow me, please!" She began leading them to arge table where it had fancy armchairs and wasrge enough for them to sit together. The armchairs were also quiterge and wide, which made it easy for Zaika and Zaira to sit on them. The Demi-Human now seemed to be even more respectful of them. She politely handed them the restaurant menu. Despite noticing her change in behaviour, Theo didn''t care much about it. He simply started looking through the menu to see which dishes were offered. They noticed a lot of dishes made with fish while others were made with oysters, shrimps, octopuses, squids, etc. Saying they could order anything they wanted and not have to worry about the value, Theo chose a deal by the name of "Babylon Cabral." It was seafood in sesame oil with des of red pepper and broli flowers with pumpkin risotto. Yuki had already ordered a dish called: "Caitano." Made from Grilled Tpia, Multigrain and Moqueca Parsley. Shina chose: "Sogli." Made from grilled sole with seven-grain risotto and fresh peas in shrimp sauce. Little Yui wanted: "Shrimp Stroganoff." Zaira wanted: "Curried Shrimp." Zaika chose: "Kaikante." Made of grilled salmon, creamy sauce and Mnese risotto. After finishing taking their orders, the Demi-Human Cat couldn''t help but think of how lucky she was to have met them. Because, the more they spent, the higher hermission would be. While waiting for the food, they looked around, appreciating how beautiful this restaurant''s lounge was. It even had some good music ying. The view of Ravena City was also quite enjoyable to see. ncing in Shina''s direction, Theo asked, "Shina, after here, do you want to go to the orphanage where you lived before?" Shina nodded and replied, "Yes, I''d like to go there." "Is that ce fun, Shina?" Little Yui asked. "Well, I think you''ll like it! There are lots of kids to y with you there!" Shina smiled. "Ohh! Then, I want to go there to meet them. Hehee." Little Yui smiled happily. But Shina forgot a little detail at the time¡­ because for Little Yui to have fun ying, it was always when she was fighting¡­! Imagine what would happen if they let Little Yui y with these kids¡­ While continuing to wait for their food, they continued to talk, especially about what they would do after the visit to the orphanage and whether they would stay for a few days in the city. Shina knew Theo didn''t have to, but still, she asked if he would be interested in entering the Fallen Moon Sect. But as she had guessed, he was not interested in entering the Sect. This was also because instead of helping to increase his cultivation, it would only restrict what he could do. With the Dimensional Room, he would have to be very careful using it if he was part of a Sect. So what was the point in that? Of course, he managed to find out the most basic information over the Inte. For other things, such as techniques, Pill recipes, etc., it was all sold for a high price! But since he still didn''t have any money registered to an online ount, he couldn''t buy anything online. Despite owning the video of "Panic Interview!" and have earned some money, he would still need to be able to keep himself separate from that ount. He didn''t want to risk exposing himself. But that didn''t mean he would continue like this for long since he now had arge number of gold coins from Zing Lin Ming. He intended to deposit it into an online ount so he could order things on the Inte. "Shina?" While they were talking andughing, a young Demi-Human Coyote girl had appeared. Shina looked at this Demi-Human Coyote and scornfully asked, "Yes, can I help you, Maura?" Despite noticing Shina''s scornful voice. This Demi-Human Coyote didn''t seem to care, and said, "And to think you''re still alive! Did you know we were all worried about you? I''m d you''re fine!" She said sarcastically. Shina thought Maura''s skin was even thicker than the walls of Ravena City and said coldly, "Don''te to me with your little games! I know you would be more than happy if I had really died!" "Hahaha! Really¡­ you''re no fun at all¡­" With a sinister smile, Maura asked, "Tell me, how are those two sluts from the orphanage?" 93 Chapter 93 Before Shina could even respond to Maura''s offence, Yuki smiled and asked, "Aren''t you going to introduce us to your dear friend, Shina?" Yuki''s smile was as bright as the sun. Hidden within this smile was an icy death re, yet her face didn''t show it at all. Only then did the Demi-Human Maura notice her presence behind Shina''s. She was so astonished to find Shina in this ce that she didn''t realize the others were there. Maura was even more surprised upon hearing a lovely female voice speaking, and when she looked straight at Yuki, she couldn''t help but find her very pretty. The changes in Shina''s appearance had already shocked her and made her quite jealous. Shina seemed to have be even more beautiful than before, and now seeing Yuki¡­ she couldn''t help but bite her lower lip in frustration. And then, when she let her eyes rest on Theo¡­ she was even more shocked! She sincerely began to doubt her eyes, and whether she was really seeing straight. She saw this young man with long golden hair and his incredibly handsome and charming face and a beautiful and attractive body. She began to wonder about her own sanity. How could such a simple and resourceless person as Shina¡­ be with these people? In a jealous tone, Demi-Human Maura said, "Do you know Shina? I''ve never seen you before in this city¡­" As she said that line, a thought crossed her mind, it was as if she had just a momentary illumination. With a smile full of satisfaction at having "discovered the truth." She continued, "Oh yes, you must have met Shina, and she is with you to show Ravena City since you are new to the City, right?" Seeing that they didn''t respond, she took it as yes! Little did she know that they were speechless as they thought they were looking at a very retarded person right now. Maura then continued, "Nice to meet you, I''m Maura Kenedy, and you can be assured that I know this city better than "her." If you want, I can keep youpany and show you the city." She finished speaking with a proud, self-satisfied look for realizing the "truth." "Thinking about it now, I should have known that such a humble, inferior person such as Shina couldn''t be with them because they were close friends! Hmph! Good thing I''m brilliant, and I immediately noticed the "truth."" Maura murmured in her heart. "Idiot!" Little Yui could no longer hear this crazy woman talking nonstop and snorted coldly. "Huh? What did you say, little girl?" Maura was amazed now, she didn''t expect this brat would call her an idiot. "Sigh¡­ besides being stupid, you''re so dumb! Yui can''t stand looking at you!" Putting her little hands on her hips, she said as she remembered something, "Daddy once said to Yui to stay away from idiots because it''s contagious!" With a pitying expression and a little fear, Little Yui shook his head and said, "Go somewhere else, because Yui doesn''t want to be an idiot like you!" "Hahahahaha!" The moment Theo, Shina, Yuki, Zaika and Zaira heard what Little Yui said¡­ the mood that was tinned before was reced by theirughter. They wereughing so loudly that it was catching the attention of all those inside the restaurant. But without caring, they continued tough nonstop. Not expecting to hear that from Little Yui right now. The Shina who could barely stand not to kill Demi-Human Coyote Maura here and now¡­ wasughing so hard, pping her left hand on the table while her other hand was on her belly that ached fromughing too much. Wiping the tears from her eyes that formed afterughing a lot. Shina said, stillughing: "Very well, Yui! It''s not good to be around idiots, make sure you don''t be like them!" "That''s true, isn''t it?" Sighing Little Yui said, "Yui doesn''t want to be an idiot like her!" The Maura who heard it all?? was so red with anger now that her body was shaking and seemed to be on fire! She has never been so humiliated in her life! And on top of that, it was because of a child that wasn''t even out of diapers yet! Seeing themugh at her and Shina mock her, she now wanted to dig a hole where she could hide in shame. "You¡­ you¡­ I won''t let this go!" She looked at them hatefully, and in a sinister voice, she said, "Don''t think you can humiliate me from the Kenedy family and be left alone! I''ll make you pay for this humiliation!" "Huh? Are you still here? Do you want to die that much?" Yuki said and manifested a little of his cultivation, threw some Ice Mana towards Demi-Human Maura. Before, if she dared to speak¡­ now that she was feeling a lot of pressure on her body, and feeling her whole body go cold¡­ she couldn''t muster the courage to say a single word to refuse what Yuki said. She took a few steps back and wanted to get out of this ce ASAP! Not only had she been very humiliated today, but she was now sure that if she remained, they would surely kill her. That still didn''t stop her from looking at them onest time, so that she wouldn''t forget their faces. She then fled with her tail between her legs, both scared and angry at the humiliation, running even faster than a mouse that just saw a cat. The other patrons were holding back not tough because they were afraid of the Kenedy family, but upon seeing her leave, they couldn''t take it anymore and began to howl inughter. For they had found it very pleasant to see since Maura Kenedy was always overly proud and thought she was superior to everyone because of her family. "Ufa! She''s finally gone!" Yui sighed with relief. They soon spoke to each other again and decided not to think about that idiot that came up now. But of course, Theo thought differently. He had noticed Maura''s sinister, thirsty look for revenge. So he made a mental note and decided not to leave things be¡­ Not long after. Theo and the other''s food arrived, and they all began to eat. In tasting the food, they had to admit it was very delicious. After leaving the restaurant beginning to make their way to the orphanage, Yuki asked Little Yui, "What did you think of the food? Did you like it?" "Mmm! Delicious! But Daddy, Mommy and Shina''s are even better!" Little Yui eximed. Shina said with a smile, "Haha. You little cuteness, are you learning how to tter others too? I''ll make you a delicious caketer, okay?" Little Yui smiled happily upon hearing this and hugged Shina, "Hehee ~ Yui loves you so much, Shina!" 94 Chapter 94 The Orphanage Shina used to live in was very close to the southern exit of Ravena, and so they soon arrived in front of it. The Orphanage was located nearby themercial area where they were before. It was a lc mansion on two floors, with arge beautiful garden with green grass and some flower beds. There they could see some Demi-Human children ying in the garden. [NT: Orphanage Reference http://prntscr/os4en0] "Shina!" A little Demi-Human Tiger girl of about ten years old noticed Shina''s arrival started running toward her. "Shina?" The other kids also heard it and looked towards Shina when they saw her. They immediately broke out into a run, delighted to see her. Embracing Shina, the little Demi-Human Tiger girl said, "It''s great that you came back!" She smiled. "Mm!" Shina nodded and smiled, hugging the girl back. It didn''t take long for Shina to be surrounded by children. They were curious to know where she was and why it took so long for her to return. After she managed to calm them down, Shina introduced to the children: Yuki, Theo, Zaika, Zaira and Little Yui, who were all soon surrounded by the children. And since they don''t usually get many visitors, they were full of curiosity for them, asking all kinds of questions. They mostly asked about adventures while they lived outside of Ravena since they had never left the city before. Not seeing Aine and Nanda, Shina asked, "Where are Aine and Nanda? And the older girls?" Demi-Human Tiger replied, "They went to the market to shop!" She then pointed to the porch of the house, where there was a dark-haired cat-eared Demi-Human lying down sleeping soundly. "You see, Big Sister Kelly, who was taking care of us, is sleeping as usual!" She sighed cutely. A dark-haired Demi-Human girl with dog ears came in front of Theo, a little shy, she asked, "Uhh¡­ are you the Prince of this book?" She showed a drawing of a young man with long golden hair and golden eyes. Another 8-year-old Demi-Human wolf-eared boy eximed, "Ohh! Is it really him? They both have golden hair and golden eyes!" Theo smiled, wryly. Even if they have golden hair and eyes, they are not much alike¡­ well, in the eyes of a child, maybe just because they are a bit alike, is enough to make them believe it was really him, and let their imaginations run wild. It also caught the attention of the other kids, now looking at Theo with their star-struck eyes. Yeah, they all liked thisic. Theo didn''t know what to do, but he couldn''t deny it¡­ because he didn''t want to make them sad. A light-skinned, red-haired little Demi-Human Fox, who was apparently the youngest of children 5 to 6 years old, tugged at Theo''s sleeve and with her finger to her mouth, she asked, "Umm¡­ in history you can make candy with magic¡­ can you really make candy that way?" Smiling slightly, Little Yui coughed, clearing her throat and said, "Ahem! Of course, Daddy can make candy with magic! He always does it for Yui!" Little Yui answered proudly instead of Theo. "Yes, he really can do it!" Shina smiled, stoking the fires. Now Theo couldn''t escape it anymore, the kids were already convinced that he was the "Prince" of theiric book¡­ Without much choice, Theo made several chocte bars appear in his hands. He had bought them with his System. Smiling kindly at the children, he says, "Okay, line up, I''ll give you these sweets." "Hurray!" The kids were happy and lined up in front of Theo, with lovely, cute smiles on their faces. But not only they were in line¡­ Little Yui joined in too. But that''s not what really surprised Theo. Even the Lobas sisters, Zaika and Zaira, also queued up¡­ With great interest, Shina and Yuki also joined the line. Theo frowned at that, but then shook his head and smiled, not minding to give them chocte either. He then gave chocte to all the children. He also gave some to Shina, Yuki, Zaika and Zaira. * Conversations ~ Soon Little Yui became very popr with children because she was the daughter of the "Prince." The dark-haired Demi-Human girl with the dog ear that had theic book said, "Huh¡­ Yui? Are you a princess? Since you are the Prince''s daughter, you must be!" "I don''t know¡­ wait a minute! Yui will ask Daddy!" Little Yui headed toward Theo, who was talking to Yuki, Shina, Zaika and Zaira about their experiences with the Spiritual Sense technique. Getting close to them, Little Yui asked, "Daddy, Daddy, is Yui a Princess?" Theo smiled as he said, "Huh? Haha! Of course, you are! You''re the cutest and most adorable princess ever!" "Ohh! Hehee ~" Little Yui put both hands on her rosy cheeks as she grinned, "Daddy, you are also the most handsome Prince of all!" Then she hugged him tight. * Some hourster, sisters, Aine and Nanda returned, along with other Demi-Humans between twelve and fifteen years old. They were surprised and grateful for Shina''s return. "We''re d you''re fine, Shina! We were very worried about you!" Nanda, a Demi-Human purple-haired cat, said as she hugged Shina affectionately. Aine, who was also a Demi-Human cat and Nanda''s twin sister, hugged Shina and said, "Wee back!" Shina couldn''t stand it and shed a few tears and said, "I''m back!" The other Demi-Humans were excited about Shina''s return and also hugged her gently. And after noting Theo and their presence, they were introduced to Theo, Yuki, Zaika, Zaira and Little Yui. Nanda, the demi-human cat with short purple hair, asked, "Theo, are you really the Golden Fox who met us back then?" 95 Chapter 95 She seemed uncertain about it since he had just made it to the Higher Student Kingdom not that long ago. Theo replied with a smile, "Yes, I am the Golden Fox!" Aine who heard it too, muttered as she looked at him, "So it''s really you, the Golden Fox, from that time¡­" A blonde Leopard Demi-Human girl looked at Theo with her piercing eyes. What are your intentions?! "Huh? Do you need anything?" Theo asked. He noticed the Demi-Human Leopard girl staring with her piercing eyes at him, there was no way Theo didn''t see that. The young Demi-Human Leopard girl wore a tight white dress that exposed arge amount of skin around her neck and had a yellow silk belt tied around her waist. She had a perfectly curved body. Her hair was silky smooth, blond and falling over her shoulders. She had a pair of brilliant blue eyes and sharp white teeth. Her lips were perfect, and even though she had no makeup on, her appearance didn''t have a single w. But what made her undeniably beautiful was not just her appearance. Her eyes were as clear and pure as water. Her skin was white and pure as snow, absolutely spotless. She said, looking at him seductively and said, "Please let me have your child!" "Whatttttt?!" Everyone was surprised by her question. Theo thought he heard it wrong. He doesn''t even know this Demi-Human girl, and she asks to carry his children? What kind of crazy request was that? "W-What kind of request is this nonsense, Ariana? You ate something bad today, is that it? Are you not feeling well? I think you bettere in and rest!" Shina said hysterically. "Exactly! What happened to you, Ariana?" Aine asked, cing her hands on Ariana''s shoulder and looking into her eyes, not believing what she heard and said, "You don''t even know him¡­ and yet you¡­ a-asked to have a child of his¡­!" Yuki almost fainted at this. She couldn''t believe it, she only kissed him once¡­ and here came this Demi-Human girl wanting to have his child? Nanda, who seemed to be the calmer one among them, approached Ariana and asked, "Tell me, Ariana, why do you want to have a child of his?" Ariana''s snow-white face flushed for the first time and she replied, "I fell in love with him at first sight! That''s why I want to have your child!" Nanda''s face showed surprise, though she was a little calm before. She couldn''t help thinking, "She fell in love at first sight, and already wants to have your child?!" Nanda sighed and said, "Even though you really did fall in love with him, you can''t just ask him to get you pregnant!" "Huh?! Why not? If I fell in love with him, it''s normal to want to have a child of his, right?" Ariana said, not wanting to give up. p Theo sighed heavily and said, "No, I won''t have a child with you!" "But¡­ why not? Am I not pretty enough for you?" Ariana approached Theo, being only 1 step away from him with her teary eyes, she looked into Theo''s eyes. "My God! This girl is too bold¡­" Shina murmured in her heart. Thinking she should learn a little from her¡­ "Oh? I think you''re very pretty actually." Theo said. Because he really found her beautiful. Ariana blushed a little and said, "So let''s have a child!" * Sigh ~ "My answer is still no!" Theo replied. Drawing even closer to Theo, who took a step back, she looked up into his golden eyes, her blue eyes brightly shimmering, and boldly said, "I won''t give up!" By this time, Aine and Nanda had approached Ariana and had begun to pull her away from Theo. "Stop Nanda, Aine! Let me talk to him!" Ariana tried to pull away from their grasp. "I still want to talk to him!" Aine and Nanda were concerned. Ariana has always been very obedient and never behaved like that before¡­ why did she be that way now? Did she really go crazy with love at first sight? Is that even possible? They didn''t know since they had never fallen in love before, so they didn''t know what to do in this situation. Yuki, who couldn''t stand by just watching anymore, approached Theo, hugging him, and said with determination, "You can''t have his child! I''ll be the one to have Theo''s first child!" Despite being very flushed now, Yuki looked at Ariana after saying that. Theo started to get a headache¡­ how did things end up like this? He didn''t know if he should be happy with Yuki''s words, or sad¡­ because he didn''t want to have a child anytime soon. "See?" Ariana whispered to Aine and Nanda, "That''s why I need to be quick! We know that he is so amazing and incredibly handsome and charming, so it is only natural that many women will fall in love with him! And if I''m slow, I won''t even have a chance!" Threatening to let tears fall from her eyes, she continued, "I''ll never give up!" Nanda and Aine sighed and shook their heads, pouncing on Ariana. They knew deep down that this was how it would be. Even if they held her back now, what aboutter on? Would they hold her under house arrest to keep her from going after Theo? Of course not! They could never do that to her. Ariana had a triumphant smile as she walked away from Aine and Nanda. Then she looked earnestly at Yuki, "I don''t care about being second!" 96 Chapter 96 "Huh? What are you talking about? Can''t you see that she and I are already together? How could you say you want to be with me too?" Theo said with sincerity. That was what he really thought about it. Hearing this, the most affected was not Ariana, but Shina! She looked toward Theo with teary eyes, and then she ran at an rming speed toward the orphanage house. "Shina, wait!" Yuki said and ran after her. But before leaving, she looked at Theo and sighed and said, "Idiot¡­" The sisters Aine and Nanda, also followed immediately after Shina, since they were quite worried about her. Ariana, who was a little shaken to see all this, but soon murmured in her heart, "Maybe the third?" She didn''t overthink about Theo''s words about him being with someone already, because, in this world, it is natural for powerful men to have more than one wife. But of course, she knew she needed to change Theo''s train of thought. She thought Shina could help a lot with that, and realized that Yuki was not against Theo being with Shina, apparently. Ariana had already heard of Theo. The sisters Aine and Nanda, and many others in the city had listened to the rumours about the infamous Golden Fox. So she knew that if nothing unfortunate happened, he would be very powerful in the future. Not that he wasn''t already, but his current power was limited only to the stronger individuals of this city, yet the world they live in was vast! This city was far from being one of the strongest. Theo, who saw Shina run away, and was called "idiot" a second time, by Yuki¡­ he didn''t know what to do. Of course, Theo had already realized Shina''s feelings for him. How could he not? But he had already decided to stay with Yuki, so how could he return them? But he got even more confused¡­ Yuki had just now called him an idiot because he said he had already epted her feelings even though he knew Shina''s feelings? Or was it because she saw no problem with him staying with Shina too? Theo''s thoughts were in chaos. But in his mind, he thought it was the first possibility. Theo didn''t believe Yuki would be okay with him being with another woman, because he felt it was natural to want the person you love to only have eyes for one. After a long silence. Ariana who was looking at Theo''s continually changing expressions, one time he was frowning, another time grimacing. Although she found it a bit funny and charming, asked, "Theo, you, what do you think about Shina?" * Inside the orphanage. Yuki arrived in a room where she found Shina lying on a bed, she was crying a little loudly while sobbing. Yuki sighed heavily, thinking Theo was an idiot for making her cry like this and approached Shina. Yuki sat on the bed next to her, pet Shina''s beautiful blue hair gently and tenderly said, "Shina, everything will work out! I''ll help you, so you don''t have to cry okay?" Shina hugged Yuki''s waist as she still cried. She said, "But don''t you see how Theo said he can''t be with anyone other than you, Yuki? I had already prepared for this to happen, but still, it hurts too much just thinking that I can''t be with him too¡­ my chest is aching, Yuki¡­" Embracing Yuki even harder and she continued to speak amid her sobbing, "I don''t want him to hate me¡­ even if it is just as friends, I still want to be with you both, but why does it hurt so much? I thought I''d resolved myself to it¡­ but it just hurts me so much, Yuki!" Finishing speaking Shina began to wail even louder. The sisters who were watching from the doorway also began to get their eyes wet, feeling the pain Shina was feeling. And before they even realized tears were flowing from their eyes. Yuki had tears in her eyes too, she could clearly feel that Shina loved him so much! After Yuki managed to calm her down a little, "What do I do, Yuki? Now Theo must have realized my feelings! What if he starts to hate me? I¡­ I couldn''t stand to be hated by him, Yuki!" She said, frightened. "Calm down, Shina, how could Theo hate you?" Yuki wiped the tears from Shina''s eyes and continued: "Theo could never hate you because of this!" Yuki smiled lovingly and said, "You love him a lot, right?" Taking a deep breath, trying not to cry again, Shina replied, "Of course! I just love him so much!" "Then you need to tell him that!" Yuki smirked, "And if he says he can''t stay with you anyway, then I''ll help you beat him up, okay?" "Haha! Wow, Yuki, it''s just like you to make meugh at a time like this!" Shina finally smiled. Sisters Aine and Nanda had also approached them and hugged Shina. Aine then said, "Let''s go to the bathroom, you need to wash your face." "Okay," Shina agreed. * Back to Theo and Ariane. She asked, "Theo, you, what do you think about Shina?" "What do you mean?" Theo replied. "If you were to say whether you like her or not?" She asked. "Huh? Of course, I like her, Shina is someone very important to me!" Theo replied. "Did you hear that, Shina?" Ariana said jokingly, but her eyes showed surprise when Shina appeared in front of the orphanage door, just as Theo said he liked her. Of course, Theo had already noticed Shina''s arrival, and he said that knowing she was listening because that was what he really felt for her. He genuinely liked her, but he had already epted Yuki''s feelings for him and not so long ago either. So how could he dare to think of staying with Shina too? "Really, Theo? Do you really like me?" Shina couldn''t believe what she just heard. p "Yes, as I said before, I like you, and you are very important to me too!" Theo said and continued, "But I already¡­" Yuki interrupted and said, "I don''t mind letting Shina being with you too, Theo!" "Huh? Are you serious, Yuki?" Theo couldn''t believe his ears. "Yes, of course! You have no problem with that either, right, Shina?" Yuki smiled as she asked. "Of course!" Shina nodded quickly in agreement. How would she care? It was all she wanted most! Theo sighed and gave up on denying it anymore. Since they agreed on it, as a man, he couldn''t back down now, right? He approached Shina and hugged her. "T-Theo¡­?" Shina was taken aback by the pleasant surprise, and her face became totally flushed. "Well, how can I say this¡­ please take care of me from now on? Hmm¡­ I''ll do my best to make you happy, too, okay?" Theo smiled, warmly. Yuki also approached and hugged them as she said, "You can bet on it!" "Ufa. Now that it''s all settled, Theo must ept me too!" Ariana approached said. Theo looked at her strangely and said, "Huh? Of course, the answer is still no!" She showed her beautiful pink fragrant tongue to him. "Tsk! We''ll see soon enough, I''ll make you fall in love with me yet! I will never give up!" 97 Chapter 97 "Is it really okay for us to stay here?" Theo asked Nanda once again. Nanda said with a smile, "Of course, you are more than wee here!" Not having to worry about looking for an inn was a nice bonus, and seeing how big this house was, even though a lot of kids live here too, Theo didn''t think it would be wrong to stay here for a few days. Also, Little Yui would be able to interact with other children her own age. But the only thing that made the decision difficult for him was Ariana. She kept giving him looks, flirting, winking and other ridiculous poses, just trying to catch his eye. "Okay then, we''ll stay here for now," Theo said. * Oblivious to everything that had happened, Little Yui was still talking to the other children. Now, the kids didn''t call her "Yui," but yes, they instead called her "Princess Yui," because Theo had confirmed that she was a Princess. So, she went to the children and said she was really a Princess, because if her Daddy said she''s a Princess, then she took it as pure truth. "Princess Yui, aren''t you a Demi-Human like us?" The Demi-Human Tiger girl asked. A little sad, she says, "Yui is not a Demi-Human, I''m a Dragon¡­" *Sigh* She put her hands on her soft pink cheeks and continued, "But Yui really wanted to be a beautiful Fox just like Mommy and Daddy¡­" "Wow!" The children were surprised because they had heard some stories about Dragons. But they didn''t understand why Little Yui was sad to be one. A Demi-Human Wolf boy eximed, "Rather, being a Dragon is amazing!" Little Yui pouted and said, "You don''t understand¡­" A little Demi-Human Fox girl with red hair. She looked at Little Yui and said, "I''m a Demi-Human Fox, but I have no parents, so I envy you for being the daughter of the Prince and Princess." She seemed quite sad. "That¡­" Now that Little Yui remembered that Shina had said that the children here had no parents and all live together as a family. She started to feel sad for them, and made an important decision, "Yui is going to let you be Daddy''s and Mommy''s children for a week, what do you think about that?" "Wah? Can Lili really have a Mommy and Daddy of her own for a week?" The Little Fox asked, surprised and happy. The others also began to get excited, as most of them never had parents before, and those who did had lost them early on and started living in the orphanage. Little Yui with her index finger began to sway as she said, "Yes, Yui will allow it, but only for a week, got it?" "Yes!" They responded in unison. * Still talking to Aine, Nanda and Ariana who kept trying to flirt with him, Theo looked at them and said tiredly, "I want to cultivate a bit, can you tell me where we can stay?" "Well, then, please follow me!" Nanda said and started leading them to the end of the second-floor corridor. Once there, she opened the door to a vast and spacious room. It had a total of 2 double beds in the bedroom and one single. But the ce is a bit messy with some children''s toys scattered everywhere. "Sorry about the mess in here, but this is the biggest room we have, and you can use these beds to sleep too," Aine said. "It''s perfect! We''re more than happy with this room, right, Theo?" Yuki said. "Yes, it''s great for me!" Theo smiled. "Oh, that''s good! Ah, right, you want to cultivate now, right? We won''t bother you any further." They said dragging Ariana that she was reluctant to leave Theo''s side. They entered the room. Since it was getting dark outside, Shina said she was going to pick up Little Yui and left the room. "Shall we meditate? As it iste, we will leave to cultivate tomorrow, but we can increase our Divine Sense by using the technique I gave you, right?" Theo said. "Yes, I would also like to increase my Divine Sense even more!" Yuki agreed. "Yes, let''s do that." The sisters Zaira and Zaika also had no time to increase their Divine Senses further. In addition to being very convenient to them in their present form, it was very potent too. That''s why they were so eager to improve it. It was not long before Shina, and Little Yui arrived. They also began to meditate using the Spiritual Sense Technique: . The moment Theo entered his wonderful soul-cultivating state, he marvelled that now he could improve the representation of his 5 years old soul follow somemands. For example, when he made amand for him to walk, he started walking, he also managed to make him jog, jump, punch and kick in the air. It felt like controlling a game character, but even more exciting as he was controlling it with his mind! And doing so apparently also helped to grow his soul, since it appeared that it was stimting him to grow. He continued in this wonderful state for a long, long time. Even before he knew it. It was already dawn. Theo was still within the soul-cultivating space. He noticed that the soul was now enveloped in pure white light and began to nourish itself. The light grew stronger and stronger, nourishing his soul more and more. [Newborn Soul Five Years Old; Changed to Six Years Old] "Haha! I managed to increase the power of my soul again!" Theo eximed loudly in his heart. Yet, the moment he opened his eyes, he came across a bizarre scene. All of the furniture and the girls were flying about. It seemed to be due to his soul and Diving Sense having just undergone a transformation. Letting them gently down to the floor, Theo apologized. "Sorry about that." "Hehee~ Yui found it fun, it was just like that time at Daddy''s friend''s house!" Little Yuiughed yfully. "Umu. It was no big deal!" Yuki said while smiling, "By the way¡­ Theo, you were meditating all night, and then it happened¡­ I mean, you had a breakthrough, right?" 98 Chapter 98 Although he was surprised that he ended up meditating all night, it seemed to him that he had only spent a few hours at the most. He replied with a smile, "Yes, that''s exactly what happened!" "That''s awesome! I''m more than happy for you, Theo!" Yuki''s current smile was as beautiful as a white-winged angel descending from the sky, which made Theo''s heart race, threatening to leap from his chest. Theo calmed his troubled heart and said, "Thank you, Yuki." "No problem!" She said and yawned lightly, cing her hand in front of her mouth. Thinking it she cute, Theo had a silly smile on his face. "Congrattions, Theo, I''m very happy for you too!" Shina said with a cute smile. "Thank you." Theo smiled and said, "By the way, I can see that your power has increased little, right?" Smiling happily, she said, "Yes, it''s all thanks to the wonderful technique that you shared with me!" Yui approached Theo and said, "Daddy, Yui is also close to having a breakthrough with the technique, I think it''s just a little bit left¡­" she said showing her thumb and index finger to say how little that was missing. "Oh, that''s great!" Theo patted her head gently, making her smile happily and show her beautiful white teeth. Zaira and Zaika were a little slowerpared to Yuki, Shina and Yui. Theo believed that it was because of his cultivation technique that they were not yet in the Higher Student Kingdom, but also because they still had many impurities in their bodies, which made their meditation difficult. Of course, that does not mean they have not improved. Zaira''s and Zaika''s Divine Senses were at least twice as potent as before. After having breakfast with everyone at the Orphanage, Theo said he would return to his room to cultivate. * "That girl is very persistent." Theo sighed and shook his head as he had so much to do now. And he was even more surprised that the Orphanage kids were calling him Daddy¡­ Thinking about how kind and loving his daughter was, he couldn''t help but smile. Taking from his Dimensional Bag the alchemy book he had gotten from Son Safin, he began to study it. He learned more than just the names of herbs and Pills from the book. He also learned what he needed to know to be able to make each of the Pills it described. However, it only included Pills up to level 4. In the book, Theo had also found the level 3 Pill, [Rising Water], which had been auctioned off at Ang Vige. "Okay, I''ll start with this Pill." Theo thought. [350,000 System Points] [Rising Pill - Level 3 100% Pure] [Cleanses 50% of the Body''s Impurities] [Warning: Effect Diminishes for Those Above Higher Student Kingdom - Single Use] "Oh! It has no level restriction like the others, 50% of impurities¡­ that''s a pretty high rate! It''s as good as the elemental Pills!" Theo reflected, "Well, the elementary Pills not only take impurities out of a person''s body but also strengthen it, so it''s still excellent." Looking back at the book. Theo looked at the name of another Pill that caught his eye. He then searched his System for it as well. [450,000 System Points] [Iron Tendons Pill - Level 3 100% Pure] [Strengthens 55% of the Body''s Tendons] [Warning: Effect Diminishes for Those Above Higher Student Kingdom - Single Use] "Hmm. This Pill is great too! If I use them now, wouldn''t I be able to increase my current power by a lot? It will even be easier than before to control my body! Well, there are still more Pills I want to look at, so I may end up buying them anyway." With that thought in mind, Theo went back to searching for more pills. [300,000 System Points] [Blood Nutrition Pill - Level 3 100% Pure] [Nourishes the Body''s Blood] Huh? This Pill does not im to be single-use, nor does it have a warning¡­ well, it looks perfect anyway! But unlike the others, it also doesn''t say what percentage it provides¡­ should that be why it varies from person to person?" He opened the book and went to that Pill''s information. "I understand! The effect it provides really is different for each individual. So if I use it several times, I will not be able to nourish my blood as much? Apparently, the effect diminishes as you use it¡­ well, anyway, it''s too expensive to keep buying and using them if they lose more of the effect each time." After thinking about it, he decided it would be best to buy six of each of the three Pills he had looked at, and then see for themselves their effects. He chose the Pills and clicked to buy them. Soon came a sh of light and three bottles with the pills inside appeared! He ultimately spent 6,600,000 System Points on all these pills. "Hmm. That still leaves me with 41,132,868 System Points." He thought, and then Theo left the room to call Yuki, Zaika, Shina, Zaira and Little Yui to cultivate with them. She found Little Yui in the Orphanage enclosure talking to the children. Shina, Zaika, Zaira, Yuki and the Orphanage girls were sitting in front of him, chatting while taking care of the children. Talking with them, Theo told them they should cultivate in the morning, and then in the afternoon they could talk and get to know each other better. They quickly nodded and agreed to that. And the moment Theo went to call Little Yui¡­ "Daddy!" The children surrounded him at once. With a funny smile on his face, it was bizarre for him to be called "Daddy" by so many children at once. "I''m not MR Catra!" He said firmly in his mind. But in fact, he was not unhappy with this situation in which his daughter put him, as they were adorable too. He smiled at the children and talked to them for a while and then gave them some candy. [NT: MR Catra; is a Brazilian singer who has many women and children] Well, these were sweets that he bought in his System. Besides being very tasty, they also had a lot of pure Mana. For him and his group, it would have almost no effect, but for these children who have virtually no cultivation? Of course, it would benefit them a lot! Theo noticed that the child with the highest cultivation was a Demi-Human Tiger who was in the 3rd Layer of the Apprentice Kingdom¡­ well, that was very low indeed. And Theo also learned that this little girl''s name was Alice. After saying goodbye to the children, stating that in the afternoon he and Little Yui would return to y with them, the children nodded happily. 99 Chapter 99 Theo returned to the bedroom with the others, including sisters Aine and Nanda. He set up a simple formation he bought from his System. Of course, he had already warned sisters Aine and Nanda about it, who didn''t mind. "Alright, I now have three types of Pills that will help a lot in our cultivation!" Theo smiled and said, "Let''s start with these Pills first¡­" He took the bottle that contained the [Rising Pill]. "These are the same ones sold at Ang Vige. But unlike those ones which could only cleanse 10% of the body''s impurities¡­ this has the effect of cleaning 50% of the body''s impurities!" "Ohh! This is amazing!" Zaika and Zaira eximed loudly. "Yeah, that''s why we''ll use it first, there are also others, well, then I''ll exin about the otherster after we''re done absorbing these!" Theo said. "Yes!" They nodded in unison. Theo gave one Pill to each of them and instructed them to start. They soon sat on the floor before beginning to ingest their Pill. Just moments after swallowing it and using their cultivation techniques to digest it, they felt a powerful, pure energy flow through their bodies. As it passed through, they could feel as it washed away all impurities. It was a very exceptional and exciting feeling, as they could feel how much better their bodies were bing. And also at the same time, when their pores were expelling the impurities from their bodies¡­ Even their meridians were being cleansed by this energy. It was making it easier and more essible for them to pull Mana from both Heaven and Earth! A whileter¡­ "Hmm. I think the effect has finished going through my body¡­" Theo opened his eyes, just to see a significant amount of impurities that had oozed out of his body. After using "" three times, he finally managed to get rid of the stench and grime. Looking in the direction of Zaika and Zaira, Theo was startled because the amount of impurity they expelled was at least twice as much as he had. Well, they have been cultivating to this day with horrible techniques, so you would expect them to have so many impurities in their bodies. As they were still at the mercy of absorbing the Pill, Theo wanted to test the effects of a [Blood Nutrition Pill]. Taking the Pill from the bottle, swallowing it and sitting on the floor in the lotus position, Theo began to practice his cultivation technique. "Ugh! My blood feels like it''s boiling!" Gritting his teeth, Theo began to feel every blood cell boiling like an erupting volcano! It was so hot that he thought it would melt his whole body. Thanks to his pain tolerance being at a considerably high level, he ended up holding back his screams, despite the excruciating levels he had to endure. For he did not want to scare the girls and somehow end up harming them in the middle of their cultivation. He now began to rethink whether to let them use this Pill as well¡­ as much as it helped to increase their power, the pain that they would have to go through was nothing that could be epted lightly. But he could feel in his body the wonders that this Pill was doing in his blood cells. Although it no longer filled cells of its lineage, the blood cells in his body eventually grew stronger and more powerful. Sweating all over his body, Theo felt the effect of the Pill begin to pass. But still, a hint of fear could be seen in his eyes. For he did not expect that he would go through such an infernal pain the moment he consumed it. "Damn, there should have been a warning saying it would cause such severe pain¡­" He couldn''t help cursing in his mind. But still, he had a smile on his face after the pain was gone¡­ because he felt every cell in his body getting so much more powerful than before! It also made him want to go on an adventure to hunt down some monster viges to test his current strength. "Okay, after they''ve finished taking their current Pill, I''ll talk to them." He took the other bottle containing the [Iron Tendon Pill]. This was also the great advantage of having a higher cultivation. While the others are still using the first Pill, to cleanse impurities from their body, he had already used two different types of Pills and was ready to start the next one. Using on his body, Theo meditated a little to regain a calm state of mind, and then he prepared to consume the next Pill. "Okay, let''s start the next one." Theo took the Pill and immediately put it in his mouth and began practicing his cultivation technique. As soon as the Pill''s energy began to spread throughout his body, it flowed freely in all directions. Strengthening tendons from the neck, arms, hands, feet, ankles, shoulders, elbows, etc. Although it did hurt a bit while it worked, it was not even half as bad as the [Blood Nutrition Pill]. He also found it mildly refreshing. For he could feel that his tendons were providing an even greater connection of his muscles to his bones than before. It assisted the bnce of his body even more. The advancement of his movements was improved, distributing the force of his muscles. Tendons also provide joint stability (joint between two bones) of the body joints. After he finished digesting the Pill and strengthening his tendons, Theo not only felt more power in his body but also more stability. He could even move his toes more dextrously, just like the fingers of his hand. It was something very new and surprising to Theo. His only dissatisfaction if he was to say it was that he couldn''t use more than one of this Pill. "Haha, I''m really feeling quite greedy." Theo sneered at himself and thought, "I should be happy to be able to use these Pills, even if it''s only able to be used once." Theo opened his eyes and noticed that Yuki and Little Yui had already finished consuming their own Pills. Seeing them staring at him with his hands on his nose, Theo wanted tough but managed to hold back. He approached them and said, "I''ll use on you, okay?" "Yes, quick Daddy, Yui can''t take this smell anymore!" Little Yui eximed loudly. Yuki also nodded hastily with her head. Because for them who have a very acute sense of smell, the smell of the impurities that came out of their bodies was unbearable. 100 Chapter 100 After using on them each three times, the smell no longer remained. Although their clothes were still quite smelly. They had to swap them for new sets. Little Yui was wearing a full dress now, and her pink and white dress gave her an adorable look. The girl was as beautiful as jade. Yuki was wearing a purple dress that made her look noble and cool, looking very pretty. Yuki said with a smile, "Theo, how do we look? Beautiful?" "Incredibly stunning! You both look so beautiful!" Theo said and then smiled. "Hehe~ Yui is happy!" Little Yui had a beautiful, cute smile on her face. A little embarrassed, but with a beautiful smile, Yuki said, "Thank you, I''m d you enjoyed it!" "Well, do you want to use the next Pill now?" Theo asked. "Yes." They nodded. Theo gave them a [Iron Tendon Pill]. As for the [Blood Nutrition Pill], he was still wondering if he should let them use too. "Well, I''ll talk to them about itter, no use thinking about it now." After they went back to meditating using the Pills given by Theo. Not long after, Shina had also finished digesting the Pill in her body. Theo approached them and used on her as well. [ Level 8; Became Level 9] "Oh, that skill has increased once again¡­" Theo muttered. Shortly after Theo finished using on Shina''s body, she went over to the bathroom and came back wearing a new set of clothes. She had a one-piece blue dress that showed off her beautiful white legs. Theo had to admit that she was getting more charming and mature every day. Unlike the first time he saw her, she now had an aura around her of maturity and grace. Theo said with a smile, "You looked lovely in that dress, Shina." She blushed and said softly, "Thank you!" Shortly after that he also handed her an [Iron Tendon Pill]. Shina immediately started using the Pill. Theo could see that sisters Zaira and Zaika were also close to finishing digesting their Pills. He then waited until they were done. When Zaika and Zaira finished using the Pills, Theo used on them both, and handed them each an [Iron Tendon Pill]. * A little after Noon, they had finished using the Pills, so they went to lunch. In the afternoon, he yed with the Orphanage children, as he had promised. Using his System, he bought some simple toys for them to y with. "Well, spending some time like this isn''t that bad either." Theo thought. The kids mostly wanted to y with their Mommy and Daddy as if they were Theo''s and Yuki''s child. Of course, Yuki was more than happy to ept. Ariana was around too. She wanted to y as the mom but was rejected each time by Theo. Despite this, she did not get discouraged and tried other roles as a lover, etc. But she was denied each and every time¡­ She eventually just pouted and said she was also going to y as their daughter. Theo didn''t see any problems with that. But¡­ as they yed with the children, Ariana said, "I''m Dad''s adopted daughter, and I love him more than anything in the world! That''s why I''m going to marry him!" She made a cute expression as she finished this line. Theo felt a sharp shiver down his spine. Never in his life did he think he would find a girl so brave and stubborn in what she wanted. Theo even began to wonder if she had drunk a love potion and then saw him, which could maybe make her end up like that. Theo didn''t want to set a bad example for the kids, so he got into the character and said, "Silly girl, even though we''re not linked to blood, I''m still your father!" "No, Daddy! We can''t let our love end like this!" She to everyone''s surprise. Ariana even had tears in her eyes. "No, Ariana, I love you, but only as a father. You will see that what you are feeling now is fleeting, and you will understand when you get older!" Theo continued acting¡­ "Not! I don''t believe that! I know you love me too!" Ariana said and took advantage of this situation to hug Theo. What Theo didn''t notice was that she had a triumphant smile on her face right now, while she still hugged him. Soon Yuki also stepped in, pretending to have juste home and have seen this scene of the two of them embracing, "Ariana, Theo¡­" Theo pretended to be terrified and said, "I can exin, Yuki my love¡­" "Hmph! Exin what? Isn''t it obvious now that Dad and I are in love?" Ariana still cuddled in Theo, who he tried to push her away, but she squeezed too hard. She showed her tongue to Yuki and said, "I won''t lose him even if it''s to you, Mom!" "Wow! They are amazing!" The children eximed seeing this. They were now very excited to see this drama unfolding before their eyes. They even pped loudly and celebrated, asking for them to continue. No longer caring about being part of the joke, all the children wanted to do was watch thepelling theatre they were performing. The older girls of the Orphanage were also interested in the drama. They too came out to watch the scene. "What do you mean you won''t lose? Don''t you already have a person who you''re dating? And why are you saying you love your own father?" Yuki said. Now Ariana was confused for a while about saying that she already had someone she was dating, but then she said, "No, it was all a lie! I tried to do that, to forget about Dad, but I couldn''t, I can''t live without him!" Shina came in, and with tears threatening to fall from her eyes, she said, "Is that true, Ariana? You don''t really love me?" "Yes, I''m sorry I used you, but please forget me! I can no longer see myself with anyone other than Daddy!" Ariana said. "You mean you used me, and now you''re throwing me away?" Shina pretended to cry. "It''s not like that, and you think I don''t know? I had already found out that you are actually in love with my mother!" Ariana shouted. "Wow!" "And now what will happen?" One of the childrenmented. "I don''t know¡­" "Ariana, I''m rooting for you!" Another child shouted. The kids went crazy with the development of things. Shina was getting confused by what Ariana said. She was looking at Shina, teasing her, and doubted if she could get out of this now. Shina took a deep breath and said, "Yes, it''s true. I love your mother!" "My god¡­ how did things get this far¡­" Theo murmured in his heart. But before they could continue¡­ Aine came to them and said, "Stop! Let''s end it here! It''s getting dark anyway!" "Ah! Please let them continue, sister Aine!" A Demi-Human about eleven years old said. "Yes, I want to keep watching!" Another childmented. Nanda came to them and said, "Let''s leave it for tomorrow, okay? I made the afternoon refreshments, so let''s eat." Reluctantly, the kids eventually epted. It made Shina, Yuki and Theo sigh with relief. But Ariane was not satisfied, she wanted to continue with the little show. She had to admit it felt cool and exciting to her. 101 Chapter 101 That same night, Theo and his party were now in their room. He once again ced a magical formation so no one else could enter. Of course, in case of an emergency, one of his cell phones was left with Nanda. So he wouldn''t need to watch out personally. But only when he considered entering the Dimensional Room for them to begin cultivating did he feel someone''s presence. Even if this person was trying to hide, there was no way Theo wouldn''t notice after he had drastically increased his Divine Sense. Saying he''d go to the bathroom and be right back, Theo left the room. He deactivated the formation, used his movement technique, and in a matter of seconds, he appeared in front of two individuals. It was two men wearing sealed ck clothes and a ck mask. Seeing them, he thought they looked a lot like ninjas from the movies he''d seen in his past life. Without warning or drawing attention, Theo invoked his True Dark Mana. It merged with the darkness of the night, concealing Theo from the dark-d men. He was suddenly in front of them, and before they could even be surprised by his sudden appearance, Theo used his Divine Sense to control their minds. "Tell me, who sent you here?" Theo asked. "It was Young Master Maura Kenedy." They answered at the same time. "Tsk! She''s already behaving the way I thought he would¡­" Theo murmured in her mind, "Although I''m d she sent me a power source, she didn''t learn her lesson back then¡­ huh¡­ should I pay a visit to her n?" "Peng!" With his hand wrapped in True Blue Lightning, Theo punched them hard on their chests, killing them instantly. They were only in the 1st Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom, so they couldn''t possibly survive even a single attack from Theo. Especially since their minds were controlled and they were unable to move at all. Of course, in Ravena Town, who besides Theo could think of two cultivators in the Higher Student Kingdom as "only" in the 1styer of the Higher Student Kingdom? Soon after, Theo used on their bodies, turning them into Essence. [Filled 264 Bloodline Cells] [Filled 271 Bloodline Cells] Returning to the room, Theo told them what had happened, and they were a little worried. But seeing that he was fine, they sighed with relief. They didn''t think that this Maura would send anyone else to attack them tonight. They entered into the Dimensional Room. "Okay, don''t worry about what just happened, and focus on cultivating, all right?" Theo said. "I''ll try hard!" Yuki said. "I''ll be powerful to help Mommy and Daddy defeat the bad guys!" Little Yui said in her witty shrill voice, in an adorably sweet way. "Hmm! I''ll do my best too!" Shina nodded. Zaira and Zaika, who was about to arrive in the Higher Student Kingdom, said, "We''ll do our best!" Theo nodded with satisfaction. He told them of the attack now, on purpose, as it would motivate them to cultivate even harder. Not that they wouldn''t do that anyway, but knowing that there could always be someone wanting to hurt them would always make them want to get stronger, even when they thought they were strong enough, right? Even more, so since they could not feel the presence of the two individuals. Sitting in the lotus position. Theo and they began to cultivate. 8 hourster. [Filled 520 Bloodline Cells] Opening his eyes, Theo eximed in his mind with regret. "Ah, a little more, and I could get another breakthrough!" "Huh?" But by opening your eyes and looking around the room. Theo noticed that Zaira was undergoing a breakthrough in cultivation. The girls who had already finished cultivating had also seen this and were looking towards Zaira. Suddenly¡­ her ck wolf''s body was enveloped by a bright light and soon after, Zaira began to grow in size, turning into a wolf almost 2 meters tall and 5 meters long. But once again she began to change and her paws turned hands and feet and her wolf body; Now she was a beautiful, charming young woman with dark skin. Zaira appeared to be a young woman in her eighteen years old. She had long silky dark ck hair that runs halfway down her back. His eyes were purple formed in a slit, like cat eyes. She was thin but curvy at the same time. Her body was now, to Theo''s delight who was watching her unblinking. Her breasts were two beautiful, proud brte mounds, and though they were dark, her cherry nipples were very pink. Which made her even more seductive. She also had long, beautiful brte legs. Its current size was 1.70 to 1.75 meters high. Which was considered high for a girl. Noticing that she was looking toward him. Theo turned his face, like a gentleman he is¡­ pretending he didn''t see her naked. Yuki who was about the height of the current Zaira. He took one of his clothes from his Dimensional Bag and handed it to Zaira to get dressed. Since this was the first time Zaira had dressed in an outfit, they had to teach her how to wear it. A while after getting dressed. Theo saw Zaira, wearing a light green tight outfit, and she had a ponytail. She was dressed very simply, making her look elegant and refreshing without losing her charm. "Did you like what you saw before?" Shina asked Theo. Reflexively he answered without thinking, "Very much!" Soon he realized what he had just answered: "Huh? What did you ask?" "Naughty! Haha!" Shinaughed in amusement. For it was rare to see Theo so confused. Theo scratched his clumsy face. He couldn''t find words to refute what she said. Even more so he took a good look at Zaira''s beautiful and sexy naked body himself. Well, but you can''t me him, right? He saw it turn in front of him, and he only looked because he was very worried if something wrong could happen in the midst of his evolution¡­ Little Yui gestured her head to the side, and asked in a cute way, "Is Daddy naughty?" 102 Chapter 102 Little Yui tilted her head to the side and asked cutely, "Is Daddy naughty?" Theo was shaken by her question. He looked toward Shina but just saw her with her eyes closed sitting on the floor, pretending to be meditating. "You¡­" Theo was speechless. Theo sighed heavily and smiled at Little Yui and said, "Of course not! Shina was just joking." "Ohh! Hehe ~ Shina is a prankster just like Ariana!" Little Yui smiled broadly at that. "Haha! Yes, she is!" Theo smiled. The Shina who was pretending to be meditating shuddered at those words. Yuki and Zaika who heard this couldn''t helpughing either, but Zaira was a little embarrassed to be seen naked by Theo. Although she wasn''t like that when she was in her original wolf form, it feels very different since she now looks human. She feltpletely exposed to him. It was a very shameful new feeling for her. Theo approached Zaira and said with a smile, "You look beautiful, Zaira!" Zaira replied in surprise, "¡­T-Thank you!" "Huh? Are you interested in Zaira too, Theo?" Yuki asked with a smile that wasn''t a smile. Surprised by Yuki''s question and seeing her expression, Theo scratched his cheek and said, "That''s not¡­ I said that because I really thought she looked beautiful!" Hearing Theo''s response, Zaira became even more embarrassed. "Oh, I''m not saying you can''t, but just don''t do it if you don''t love her, okay?" Yuki finished speaking with a kind smile. "Of course, I promise!" Theo answered, seriously. He didn''t want to go after a girl without loving her. That''s why Theo didn''t ept Ariana''s ''love'' for him. Even if he thinks she''s gorgeous. Theo started to not really understand Yuki anymore. Well, not that he''s dissatisfied that Yuki is beginning to have more of an opinion. Before, she basically just followed what he said withoutint. Well, her knowledge of things was also as limited as his. But now it was different. She was learning new things all the time, especially here at the Orphanage, and who would be unhappy to discover new things from your loved one? In Shina''s case, it very different. Theo still didn''t know if he loved her as much as he loved Yuki, but Theo knew that he didn''t want to see her with another man. So it wouldn''t be wrong to say that he started to have romantic feelings for her too, right? Well, he thought that was the case. But still, he thought Shina was very young since she was still only 15 years old, although in this world 15 years was already considered an adult. He thought it would be better to require her to be at least 16 years old before they took things further¡­ Nodding with satisfaction, Yuki didn''t talk about it any further because it was gettingte and they hadn''t slept yet. Soon after, they left the Dimensional Room. In the bedroom, they each went to their respective beds to get some sleep. Well, Little Yui went to sleep with Yuki; Zaira, who now had her human form, went to sleep with Shina in the double bed; Theo was sleeping alone in the single bed; and Zaika, Theo had bought her a veryfortable round mattress, which made her pretty happy. * The next morning. After bathing and breakfast. "Theo, are you leaving now?" Yuki asked. "Yes, I''ll see what this Orc Vige looks like, and I''ll be right back!" Theo replied. "Daddy, can Yui really not go with you too?" She asked, head down Theo smiled kindly and put two fingers to her forehead and said, "Next time, definitely! This time, I''ll be going alone, okay?" "¡­Okay." Little Yui nodded. "Don''t worry! I''ll be back soon, I promise!" Theo patted her head and smiled. He then said goodbye to everyone and started to leave Ravena City. Theo learned about the Orc Vige from Nanda and Aine when they were having breakfast that morning, and because of that, he immediately wanted to go there. * Upon leaving Ravenna City, Theo turned into his Golden Fox form and began to run swiftly onwards. Theo had a Mini Map made by Nana for the Orc Vige, and coincidentally, it was just south of Ravena City. On the way to Orc Vige, he killed a lot of frantic animals and some Goblins and Orcs as well. As he was not short of points at the moment, he always chose to trade for essence. Although it is a long way from reaching the 11th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom, he believed that if he kept it up, he would soon have a breakthrough. "Huh?" [Lord Goblin - 5th Layer of the Upper Kingdom] "And to think I would find a Lord Goblin alone on the way." He restrained his Mana from being noticed. "!" Theo began to sprint, each step exploding with lightning as if he were running as pure energy. He moved extremely fast, leaving behind three after-images of himself. "¡­" By the time Lord Goblin noticed Theo''s presence, it was toote! "!" Opening his Fox mouth wide, with his teeth sharper than a sword, he bent his head somewhat to bite into Lord Goblin''s waist. "Prac!" Sounds could be heard of the Goblin''s bones breaking and flesh tearing. The Lord Goblin was eventually split into two. Without even having any time to react, he had already been killed! Not minding the taste of blood in his mouth, Theo then used on both halves of the Lord Goblin''s body. [Filled 468 Bloodline Cells] "I haven''t used that ability for a long time¡­" Theo thought, he had even forgotten that he had it, and now Theo wanted to test the level of power he had gained for his bite since his teeth were now sharp enough for him to eat iron and gold. And the result was quite satisfying. Although Theo didn''t like the taste of blood in his mouth, he considered biting more often when he would pounce with his Golden Fox form. Wasting no more time, he resumed his run towards the Orc Vige. 103 Chapter 103 "Huh? Again?" Theo looked strangely at some beings that had yet again appeared in his field of vision. They were Goblins, and there were a total of ten of them this time. By the direction they were heading, Theo calcted that they were also heading to the Orc Vige. Theo didn''t expect to be so lucky! Are the Goblins at war with the Orc? If so¡­ not only will he be able to kill a vige of Orcs, but a tribe of Goblins was also being presented to him. Although he didn''t know if that was certain, the chances of it being true were very high. A mischievous smile formed on the fox''s face. Theo was more excited than before when he found out where the Orc Vige was. "!" Theo yelled, running toward the Goblins and leaving a trail of Blue Lightning in his wake. With his five tails pointed up, much like the way a scorpion would ready itself to make a fatal strike with its tail, he surrounded each of his tails in True Blue Lightning Mana. Shortening his distance from the Goblins, Theo lept! His momentum was increased by the True Blue Lightning on his paws. At the same time, he alsounched a powerful attack from his five tails with the same power, striking the heads of five Goblins. "Bang!" Like watermelons being blown up, the Goblins'' heads turned into a mist of blood. Their bodies were still standing¡­ but slowly began to fall one by one with the sound of a "thump." "¡­" "¡­" The other five remaining Goblins were rmed, but they could barely keep up with the after-images of a huge Golden Fox coated in a shroud of Darkness Mana and Blue Lightning Mana. Before they could notice that yet another had already lost his head to the bite of the golden fox, the fox spat out the Goblin''s head andughed ominously at those who remained. It made them wet themselves in fear, it was just too terrifying! Even to them, who were the ones usually considered to be monsters. Theo opened his mouth wide and threw a ball of True Lightning at the Goblins. "Bang!" The ball crashed into them, overheating the Goblins'' bodies. Soon after, they simply exploded! "Boom!" "Huh? Was that supposed to happen?" Theo was surprised to see what just happened. He didn''t expect anything like this, at least it had never happened before he started to use True Blue Lightning. Doubting what urred, he approached the other Goblins he had killed and used on them all. [Filled 102 Lineage Cells] [Filled 121 Lineage Cells] [Filled 111 Lineage Cells] [Filled 135 Lineage Cells] [Filled 119 Lineage Cells] "Just testing on other beings to find out¡­" Having nothing left to do there, Theo continued to run. * The moment he got close enough to see the Orc Vige, the sounds of metal, bursts of mana, and shouts from Orcs and Goblins were heard. Theo marvelled at this sight. "I was right! The Goblins have indeed gone to war against the Orcs!" With a crooked smile on his fox face, he watched from afar. Theo did not attack them immediately, he now came to an understanding. "If I start attacking and killing a lot of them¡­ won''t they run away after realizing that they have no chance of winning?" Theo didn''t want to squander this chance to increase his power by letting them escape, and although he was strong, he was still just one person¡­ if everyone started running at the same time, he would only be able to kill a few of them. This was not the first time Theo hade across a simr situation, but before, there wasn''t such arge number for him to kill. "What to do¡­ what to do¡­ think Theo, think¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "Hahaha! I know what to do! In fact, it''s simple! I just need to buy a formation that surrounds the entire perimeter of where they are now!" With that thought in mind, Theo opened his system and researched formations. [10,000,000 System Points] [Star Magic Formation - Five Magic Stones form a formation - Maximum Size 2km] [Warning: You can only arrest those in the Kingdom of the Magi and below] "sigh~ well, although it has a high cost, I think it will be worth it because I can use it in other situations too!" Having decided, Theo bought the formation. Soon after, five fist-sized magic stones appeared. Information on how to use the formation also popped into his mind, so it didn''t take long for him to figure out what he had to do. Wasting no time, he started moving around where the Orcs and Goblins were. Theo then began to spread the Five Magic Stones, forming huge star pentagram. After he finished making preparations without being noticed, Theo sat on the floor, still in his Golden Fox form, and began reciting a few words. Adding some of his True Mana to the formation, a line nearly invisible to the naked eyes started to connect the stones together. Time passed by slowly. Almost an hourter, Theo was a little exhausted from using so much True Mana, but he also had a smug smile on his face. The excitement in his eyes was as bright as sunshine. "Bang!" The ground immediately began to tremble nonstop as the scattered stones began to project five bright spires of light high in the sky! Shortly after that, they rapidly began to expand into the form of a gigantic circle. The light formed a vast round dome connecting and surrounding everyone within the formation. By then, Theo had already been noticed. But now it was toote for them to do anything about being trapped in the Star Magic Formation. Seeing that his n worked, Theo got up and walked towards the Goblins and Orcs. His fox smile turned into a broad grin full of battle intent. 104 Chapter 104 The Goblins and Orcs who saw Theo heading their way, noticed his smile. They felt a sinister sense of danger! It was as if they were facing the very God of Death,ing to collect their souls. They even had the impression that they saw a dark beingughing ominously behind Theo, holding a massive scythe in their hands. "You¡­ what have you just done?" A sturdy Orc over six feet tall demanded. "No big deal, just a barrier so none of you could run away," Theo said with a mischievous smile. Seeing Theo''s smile, they felt as if their bodies were suddenly freezing¡­ and began to shudder involuntarily. "Stop joking around! Do you really think you can fight against us all?" One Ghoul spouted, "You''re just one, while we''re over 1,000!" "Yesss!" The Goblins and Orcs, who recognized Theo because of his infamy, started cursing out loud because they didn''t believe Theo could handle them all. The Orc leaders looked at the Goblin leaders and said, "Shall we have a truce? I think it''s more advantageous for us to deal with this damn pretentious fox first!" "Yes, let''s do that!" The Goblins agreed. Well, both the Goblins and the Orcs had lousy intentions in shaping this temporary alliance. They thought of seizing a chance in the middle of the battle and killing the leaders of the other group. "Sighs~ Such a bunch of idiots!" Theo said, shaking his head. "Huh? Are those yourst words, you damn fox?!" an Orc asked furiously. "Whoosh!" But before he could continue to ramble so pompously of himself¡­ a ck whip as fast as lightning struck his head and split his body in two. It was a horrifying scene, seeing the Orc''s body split into two parts! Even more, so that the body was so fast and clean, it took a few seconds to start separating. Seeing this, they all took a chilly breath. The Goblins and Orcs already knew that the Golden Fox was not something they could handle without their full attention, but even though they were focused on his actions, they couldn''t keep up when Theo''s attack wasunched. It was so fast that they only noticed that something happened after the body of one of the Orcs was split in half. "Like I said before, idiots!" Theo looked at them and started tough because their current expressions were hrious. Swallowing hard and trying to suppress their fear, one Ghoul yelled, "Do not fear! Even if this damn Golden Fox is strong, he''s still just one, and we have over 1,000 of us!" He almost shouted as he finished speaking. "Wohhhh!" But once, their fighting spirit was recovered. But Theo didn''t really care about that. For him, the harder they fought, the more he gained since he wanted to temper his strength in battle. Even more, since Theo just recently increased his cultivation and didn''t have many chances to have a real fight since then. Because of that, he was now even more excited than usual. "!" Before they even realized it. They had already lost sight of Theo''s location. And when they found him¡­ it was just an after-image! Before they even had a chance to fight back, heads and bodies began to fly. Theo was moving so fast that he seemed to be dancing like the wind, bringing with him the power of lightning. Everywhere he passed, traces of True Blue Lightning were left on the ground. "Hahaha! Let''s see how you handle it!" Theo said, smiling in amusement. He was very excited now. It was if he had been imprisoned for a long time, and after many years he was finally released! "ROOAARRRRRRR!!" At the tips of his majestic tails, five ck fox heads appeared! They began to roar loudly while giving off a genuinely sinister and menacing image. They seemed to want to devour everything that got in their way! And even if Theo''s control with his tails was reasonable before¡­ after he used his tendon-strengthening Pill, it got even better! "Attack him from afar! Don''t let him get close!" A Ghoul screamed loudly at the top of his lungs. "BANG!" "BANG!" Theo controlled his tails as he began to strike hard at all those in his path. It didn''t matter if it was the Goblins or the Orcs. They could only receive his attack and go to meet their maker! None of them who received Theo''s attack could survive. The scene was terrifying for them. For besides attacking them very fast initially, Theo was continually elerating. It was as if each time he killed one of them, he became even more powerful! Of course, that wasn''t why he was using . It was because he was beginning to get used to his new level of strength. "Bang!" "Ugh! W-What are you doing? Weren''t we on the same side?" An Orc asked as he was struck by a Goblin. Soon the battlefield became a mess with many of them beginning to attack each other. Even attacking others of their own kind. A Lich that was on the 7th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdommented, scared: "What a scary mental power!" An Orc who had his cultivation on the 6th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom said surprised. "Is this because of the fox''s mental power? Argh! He is too powerful!" "Bang!" Theo stomped hard on the ground with his paws, causing tremors to shake the entire area. An unseen shockwave spread throughout the vige. The Goblins and Orcs that were within 200 yards suddenly felt dizzy and nauseous. Shortly after that, Theo began to move at a thunderous speed, attacking all those he saw along the way! Just like a wolf released into a flock of sheep, Theo rushed forward, using his teeth, ws and tails to attack and cut apart all those nearby. Blood violently sprayed everywhere¡­ Within a few minutes, many of them were utterly ughtered by him in the bloodiest way. Not one of the bodies was aplete corpse. The heads of the Goblins and Orcs were cut, torn or even chewed. With many of the skulls crushed open, blood and brain matter were scattered everywhere. 105 Chapter 105 "This¡­ he''s a demon!" They strongly thought that. Seeing the scene unfolding in front of their eyes., it was just too much gore¡­ and the worst thing was that it was all being done by a single Golden Fox! It was something they wouldn''t believe if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes. Even though they had heard rumours about the ''Golden Fox,'' they did not really take it to heart because they knew that many tended to exaggerate stories, especially if it was a loser who ran away and spread rumours about what happened to save face. But now they knew that, in fact, the rumours were no lie! If anything, it was an understatement, the Golden Fox was far worse than the stories said! [Filled: 259 Lineage Cells] [Filled: 195 Lineage Cells] [Filled: 257 Lineage Cells] [Filled: 312 Lineage Cells] Theo started using after killing, turning the bodies into Essence because he didn''t want to start running out of Mana. "You bastard, just die!" Roared an Orc. "You demon!" Screamed a Goblin. "Don''t let him live a single day more! Kill that damn Golden Fox!" Yelled the Ghoul, loudly. "Die now, you bastard!" The Goblins and Orcs began tounch several curses and attacks at the same time at Theo. Theoughed coldly, a light shone in his eyes that began to change colours continuously, and an immeasurable amount of Mana exploded from his body! Copious quantities of Blue Lightning Mana and Dark Mana formed ominous dark clouds in the sky and rose upwards as if it was destroying the very space around himself. A ten-foot-tall, blue-winged Blue Lightning Fox climbed from Theo''s head, lunged at all those on the battlefield, destroying anything in its path and swallowing everything in its stomach. "What the fuck is that? How strong can this Golden Fox be?" They shouted at the sight of this scene. By then, more than half of them had already been killed by Theo''s unrelenting attacks. If before they had any hope of surviving¡­ after seeing Theo''s disy, all remaining shreds of hope had vanished into the wind. They couldn''t think of any way to get out of this alive. "Huh¡­ that consumed a lot of Mana. I need to use that one more time!" Theo looked at them with his slit eyes, still with his divine eyes activated. Moving too fast to be seen, Theo began killing even more of them while using on their corpses. This was also helping him significantly increase his lineage cells. Which was also making it easier for him to be able to use his "Golden Fox Divine Eyes," or even his Golden Fox attacks that were also part of his lineage. [Congrattions! 200,000 Golden Fox Bloodline Cells Filled] "Oh! Already? Hahaha! That''s nice! I feel great!" Theo just noticed too, that a new tail had been born¡­ he was now a 6-Tailed Golden Fox. This would also help him as long as he can use his tails to fight. The Goblins and Orcs who noticed Theo''s changes became even more distressed and worried. If this Golden Fox had been fiendishly strong before¡­ now that he''s had this change, how much more would it help him his enemies? They couldn''t help but specte and worry about it. Many of them tried to escape amid their terror. But, to their sorrow, he had a barrier that prevented any chance of them running away. Now even their leaders had begun to attack. They waited until now because they wanted to make him tired and enjoy themselves at the right moment¡­ but what they thought would never happen had really urred. Even worse, he was getting more and more powerful with every kill! They felt they now experiencing their worst nightmare. "Ahhh! What¡­" Theo had continued to use in his killing spree. Biting into a Lord Goblin with his sharp teeth, he began to use it on its body. His mouth opened and began to devour it whole, his mouth expanding wide open like an alligator''s jaws! However, while opening his mouth so wide, he began to feel a sharp pain in his jaw. Unlike when he used with his tails, there was an unpleasant and scary feeling. Even for those who merely watched him devour the Lord Goblin''s entire body. They who already thought he was too intimidating and terrifying! Now, for them, it was getting worse every second! But taking advantage of this chance while Theo was standing still, devouring Lord Goblin''s body, they all beganunching non-stop attacks on Theo. It was like a meteor shower of various attributes. The sky itself was coloured by the attacks that were flying towards him. "BOOOOOOOM!" "BOOOOOOOM!" "BOOOOOOOM!" "BOOOOOOOM!" Explosions began to fall to the ground, causing the whole earth to tremble! Amid the explosions, Theo came out of it and vomited a lot of blood. They were happy to see this, thinking that their attacks had worked¡­ But they couldn''t be more wrong! This was not Theo''s blood, but dark blood full of impurity from the Lord Goblin''s body that he just devoured¡­! [Filled: 485 Lineage Cells] * Burp~ * "Ugh¡­ I don''t want to do that often¡­" Theo thought, stunned by the recoil. For he was unable to move the moment he used to devour in this manner. Also, he didn''t have the same option to choose to trade for System Points¡­ But he realized that the Lord Goblin''s Essence was more helpful than usual. Well, even though he took all sorts of attacks just now, he didn''t get a scratch on him. Although he was a bit dirty with dust, so that made it look like he had been affected. "Attack! Savour the fact that he''s injured right now!" War cries across the battlefield, resonated quickly, and they began running toward Theo andunching all sorts of attacks. "Hahaha! That''s right,e on! Do not miss this chance! Hahaha!" Theo couldn''t help butugh out loud, noting that they really believed that their attacks could have affected him. It was prettyical to him. 106 Chapter 106 He continued to attack in all directions with his six tails coated with True Mana of Blue Lightning and Darkness. It was like a snake''s ambush, attacking the mice and giving them no chance to defend themselves. Theo became so proficient at it that he could immediately use after killing each one, leaving very few corpses in his wake. [Filled: 357 Lineage Cells] [Filled: 289 Lineage Cells] [Congrattions You Reached: 11th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom Tier] "Mmm¡­ I finally got some results for my cultivation!" Theo eximed happily in his mind. "Crap! Did that damn Golden Fox just have a breakthrough in his cultivation? What kind of freak is this thing?" "Damn that bastard! He''s already too strong, and yet he gets stronger and stronger! How are we going to survive this?" The Goblins and Orcs could no longer see any hope for themselves. This Golden Fox was simply too absurd! Who stops in the middle of a battle to devour his enemies, and even worse, gets increasingly more powerful because of it?! It was a fucking pain in the ass to see it happen, especially now that they thought they had seen a glimmer of hope¡­ Of course, Theo didn''t care about their dismay. In fact, he wanted them to attack even harder so that he could test the limit of his current power and body. But unfortunately, they were too weak to be any kind of challenge for him. *Sigh~ "Okay, I have to get this over with and head back, I don''t want to leave Yuki and the others waiting for that long. I''ve tested almost everything I wanted to anyway." Theo finally began to use all his Mana, manifesting even more of it from his body to use in battle. His killing intent was so potent that it was unbearable for the Goblins and Orcs. A short timeter, Theo lept high in the sky and used his "!" Ferocious roars shook his enemies to their very souls, followed immediately by Theounching his attack, causing loud explosions to reverberate through the battlefield. It was so loud that almost everyone went deaf, and some even cked out for a moment. It was as if thunder had resounded directly in their ears. Well, some really had that happen though. They were all shaking in shock, unable to think clearly, and many of the Goblins and Orcs who, even though they were far away, could not withstand the shockwaves and fainted one by one on the ground. "BOOOOOOM!" "BOOOOOOM!" "BOOOOOOM!" "BOOOOOOM!" "BOOOOOOM!" "BOOOOOOM!" Now, many could only stand motionless and ept their fate. They no longer wanted to resist, since even if they wanted to, there was no way for them to seed. Theo, who soon arrived in front of the Lich, aimed a powerful attack against its head. Even with it in the 7th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom, it was crushed with a "Boom!" as a furious burst of lightning erupted, piercing its skull. The Lich in the 7th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom Layer had been killed with a single stroke of Theo''s w! [Filled 697 Lineage Cells] Theo took advantage of his imposing aura and attacked the heads of the other Goblins and Orcs with his tails. Using the "!", he destroyed several heads and bodies with a single attack! The power of each blow shook the earth, tearing it and forming fissures! All the remaining Goblins and Orcs fell to the ground dead. Theo was ecstatic while his heart was full of emotions on the, now silent, battlefield. "I killed them all!" [ Reached Step Three] [ Reached the Fifth Stage] "Oh!" Happy with the pleasant surprise, Theo couldn''t help but smile happily as his techniques had progressed. Not having much to do in this ce right now except use on everyone''s bodies on the battlefield, Theo moved in all directions while using . * When he finished using on all of them, Theo still had one more significant increase in his strength! Although he didn''t make it to the 12th Layer, if he stuck with it, Theo believed that it would only take a few days of regr cultivation before he could progress. Before leaving this ce, Theo did not forget to search for treasures in this vige. He just found some lousy level 2 weapons and some Magic Cores. The barrier was still activated, so Theo decided to use on these Magic Cores, most of which had a darkness affinity. "Maybe with these Magic Cores, I can reach the 12th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom." Theo thought as he used . Feeling a lot of Mana enter his body, Theo sat on the ground and began to practice his cultivation technique to speed up the process. And with a "Good" sounding from his body, he achieved a breakthrough. [Popted 21,697 Lineage Cells] [Congrattions You Reached: 12th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom] [Affinity Darkness V-1; Changed to Darkness V-2] "Oh! This is amazing! I managed to increase my affinity too!" Theo eximed loudly in his head. And with a happy smile formed on his face, he said, "It really was a great idea to havee here!" Curious to know what his current Status was like, he opened it through his System. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Race: Golden Fox Species: Magic Beast Cultivation: 12th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom _ _ Bloodline: Golden Fox: 282,790 Cells _ _ System Points: 41,130,010 _ _ ((Skills)) : Level 9 : Level 3 _ _ ((Affinities)) Blue Lightning: High Advance Darkness V-2: Low advance _ _ ((Techniques)) [Breathing Technique: Student: High Advance] [Cultivation Technique: : High Advance] [Movement Technique: : Fifth Stage] [Forge Technique: : Third Step] [Attack Technique: High Advance] [Attack Technique: : Third Stage] [Spiritual Sense Technique: : Initial] _ _ Theo''s eyes lit up for a moment. He really had improved a lot this time, and that was all in just one day. "One more breakthrough and I can make it to the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom." Theo thought with a sigh, "But apparently the amount of Mana I need to get to the next level is just too much!" Having nothing else to do in this ce, Theo withdrew his Star Magic Formation. "Alright, time to head back!" Theo soon after, still in his Golden Fox form, began to run at high speed back to Ravena City. 107 Chapter 107 Approaching the City of Ravena, Theo returned to his human form and put on a white T-shirt with a gray zipper jacket and ck pants with ck sneakers. Even if he wore such a simple outfit, he still attracted a lot of attention. All the women who saw him near the City gate had their eyes locked on him due to his well-developed physique and handsome looks. Though he noticed the looks of these women, he didn''t care. Some were winking at him, flirting, or sending him kisses, but Theo just kept on his way towards the gate of Ravena City. After paying the fee to enter the City, he headed toward the Orphanage. On the way to the Orphanage, walking through the City of Ravena, Theo even thought, "This City is really busy, I can see a lot of Demi-Humans, Humans and Magical Animals walking around, and it looks like the streets are quite safe too. Hrm¡­ well, I''m confident, though, of using my True Mana of Darkness affinity, and walking unnoticed, though." Even though he had seen a lot of different shops, Theo had no interest in browsing any of them. So he quickened his steps toward the Orphanage. Not long after, he was already in front of it. "Daddy! Wee back!" Little Yui, who was in front of the Orphanage, noticed Theo''s presence and came running towards him, giving him a firm hug. Theoughed and said, "I''m back! How was it? Did you behave?" Little Yui replied, "Yes, Yui even helped take care of the kids!" "Haha! That''s amazing! I''m really proud of you, Yui!" Theo crouched down and kissed her beautiful face. Causing a full, beautiful smile and a happy, soothingugh from Little Yui. She was so jovial she felt like she was up in the clouds. She was really very pleased when she was praised by her Daddy. "Wee back, Theo!" Shina, Yuki, Zaira and Zaika, who also felt Theo''s presence, came to meet him. "I''m back!" Theo said with a smile. By now, it waste afternoon. And since Theo hadn''t eaten anything yet¡­ well, he chewed a few things, but it wasn''t really something that he was content with eating. So he soon came in, and Shina prepared him something to eat with her cooking skills that were already on a level even higher than most chefs. While waiting for the food Shina was making, Theo began interacting with the Orphanage children and told stories to the children, which fully caught their interest since they were all stories of his old life. They were fully engrossed because they never heard of them before, even though they often hear many stories told by sisters Aine and Nanda. The girls mostly liked the story: "Alice in Wondend." And when Shina came to call him to eat, even Little Yui who was focused on listening to Theo tells the story could not help wanting him to continue. "Haha! Don''t worry! After I finish eating, I''ll be right back to continue telling the story, okay?" Theo smiled. "Okay!" "We''ll be waiting!" "Come back soon, Daddy!" The children started talking nonstop. Theo seeing this, even being called Daddy again by them, grinned. He found them to be adorable and headed towards the living room. Since they were already near the afternoon coffee time, the children also followed soon after and began to eat their bread and drink it with some milk. Theo, who "saw" the Orphanage''s current financial conditions, though it would be good to help them with some donations. Even more, since they are so kind to them by letting them pay nothing for amodations. And because he really has a lot of money in his hands now, he saw no problem helping them a little. "Theo, did you manage to find the Orc Vige?" Yuki who was sitting at the table with Theo, Shina and Zaira asked. "Yeah, it was actually straightforward to find, well¡­ I ended up exterminating them all and also made it to the 12th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom!" Theo said with a satisfied smile. "Oh! Congrattions on your advancement, Theo!" They all eximed in unison, not really caring that he had exterminated the entire vige of Orcs. From the perspective of the (Monsters), they must think that justice is on their side and the others are evil. But for Yuki and themselves, it really didn''t matter. Only weak-hearted people would be disturbed by this kind of situation. But they never tried to make excuses by killing the (Monsters) for being evil or something. It was quite simple: they got stronger killing them, and they were the same. Very often, Orcs, Goblins, etc. attacked others for power. They will even attack their own kind if it''s something that will help them. Of course, Humans, Demi-Humans, Animals, etc. were no different. "Hmm. Changing the subject¡­ have you chosen which techniques you want?" Theo asked. A few days before, Theo handed them a book describing techniques for their respective affinities. It was easier for them to choose techniques that might be more helpful to them since they each knew themselves better than anyone else. With a heavy sigh, Shina said, "Before choosing a technique, I''d like to awaken a Lineage." "Oh?! Is that so?" Theo asked, surprised. Previously she had said that she wanted to wait longer before doing so since she had heard how painful the awakening of a Lineage was. "Yes!" Shina answered now with her voice without the slightest hesitation. Theo said with a smile, "Well, let''s do itter today then, okay?" "Yes, I understand." Shina nodded. Theo looked at Zaira and asked her, "What about you, Zaira? Do you also want to awaken a Lineage?" "That¡­" Zaira was surprised because she knew the importance of a Lineage, and she "saw" how much her sister got. Zaika was stronger, and her form improved after she awoke her Lineage. So Zaira craved one too. She gulped, sighed and said, "Yes, I would!" "Okay, then we''ll do itter too!" Theo smiled. "Yeah!" They agreed. Zaika who also heard that. She was more than happy for her sister, who would now also get a Lineage and increase her strength. "For now, I would be happy with the same attack technique that Theo shared with Little Yui," said Yuki. Theo smiled and said, "Fine, I''ll pass it to youter!" "Yes, thank you!" Yuki smiled. Zaika said: "I still don''t know what to choose, but I think at the moment the techniques I gained along with my Lineage are enough. There is no use of having many techniques and not being able to master them!" "Yes, you are right! A technique with greater understanding is better than many techniques with no real skill behind them!" Theo nodded in agreement. 108 Chapter 108 After he finished eating, Theo went back to the children to continue the story where he left off. This made all the children take their seats with sparkling eyes, filled with excitement as they listened to Theo''s story. They were so engaged and captivated by the story that they wanted him to tell it again¡­ but that was the third time already. For the kids, it still wasn''t enough, so Theo then told them the story of Little Red Riding Hood instead. "Waah! This story is awesome too!" The children eximed loudly when the story was done. "Well, that''s it for today! I''ll stop for now¡­!" Theo said. "Ahh, tell me more¡­ Please!" They said in a crying voice. Ariana, who was also close by, was delighted with her "dear" who was so good with the children. She even thought her love had grown even more for him. It was utterly fascinating to see him handling the children so well. Of course, Shina and Yuki thought the same. They felt a bit hot by the sight, even wondering if he would be like that too when they have children with him¡­ Theo smiled kindly, and in a warm voice, he said, "Come on, don''t be like that. Tomorrow I''ll tell you other stories, okay?" Fortunately, the children were very obedient and soon nodded in acknowledgment. They needed to go to bed soon so they couldn''t wait for tomorrow. Little Yui came to him and said, "Daddy, the stories you told are amazing! Yui liked them a lot!" She smiled right then and tugged at Theo''s sleeve, making him crouch. Soon after she kissed his cheek and smiled with satisfaction and left happy towards Yuki. "This little¡­ does she want to kill me with cuteness?" Theo had a silly smile on his face at the thought. * Later that day, Theo had ced the Star Formation around the Orphanage to prevent other assassins froming while they were in the Dimensional Room. Luckily he could quickly turn it on and off with little effort. Even more so, since he made it cover a much smaller area. Because of that, it wasn''t so hard to activate it since it didn''t need so much True Mana. Inside the Dimensional Room. "Finished!" Theo said, passing the attack technique: to Yuki. Yuki nodded in satisfaction and said, "Thank you, Theo!" Theo stroked her beautiful silky white hair and said, "No need to thank me!" He smiled. Embarrassed that everyone inside the Dimensional Room saw it, Yuki lowered her head and remained still with her face flushed. But soon her beautiful pink lips curved into a beautiful, charming smile. After that, Theo bought in his System two Pills to create Lineages and handed them to Shina and Zaira. "Well¡­ as I said before: By taking this Pill, you will feel a lot of pain in the process, so be prepared!" Theo warned them seriously. "Yes!" They nodded. Despite being slightly afraid, their resolve to want to be powerful was firm and steadfast! Seeing their determination, Theo stopped holding off, and soon he handed each one a Lineage Pill. Soon after, they put the Pills in their mouths and began to digest it, sitting on the floor in a lotus position. "Boom!" Soon tremendous power began to manifest from their bodies. It was extreme and oppressive! Their bodies began to create small vortexes of Mana above their heads, and a lot of Mana started to enter their bodies. "Huh?" But then¡­ just when the process of creating the Lineage began¡­ Mana from Theo''s body began to move towards Zaira¡­ this situation was very simr to the one between Yuki and Little Yui when Yui was still an egg when Yuki was developing her Lineage. "Is that because she''s contracted to me?" Theo wondered in surprise. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Soon after, they started to yell from the pain and suffering. Luckily Theo had let Little Yui down to sleep before they started. Even Shina and Zaira didn''t want her to see them like that. Well, even if they already knew they would suffer a lot going through it, they now realized why Theo had warned him so much before. It was astoundingly intense and unbearable pain. Zaira, who continued to take Mana from Theo, was suffering even more than Shina. Seeing this, Theo was feeling a little guilty but was afraid to leave the Dimensional Room when something could still go wrong. Peng Peng Peng¡­ The right sounds of something tempering in their bodies were heard loudly. This was the sign that they were in the final stage of Lineage creation. Soon their aura became increasingly more majestic and oppressive. "BOOM!" With a loud sound, they manifested a lot of Mana from their bodies! And soon they were enveloped by this Mana, surrounding them. After a while¡­ it was finally possible to see them. Shina looked a little more mature now, her skin got a little lighter, almost as white as Yuki''s, and her blue hair turned into a shy and beautiful blue! Even some gray hair was seen, but that did not diminish her charms, on the contrary, it made her even more charming and elegant! Already Zaira also had some changes in her appearance. Her ck hair was as dark and shiny as the starry night, and on top of that, she now had a few strands of golden hair, the same colour as Theo''s. Nevertheless, she still remained a gorgeous and charming woman. "Congrattions, Shina, Zaira!" Said Yuki and smiled. "Thank you!" They nodded. "Sister, I''m very happy for you that you also have a lineage now! Congrattions!" Zaika said with a smile. "Thank you!" Zaira said, full of emotions. "Congrattions!" Theo smiled and added, "By the way, you became even more beautiful!" "Oh!" They were surprised and blushed, but at the same time, they were delighted and said, "Thank you!" Theo nodded and was curious to know their current status, so he activated his Divine Eyes. _ _ Name: Zaira Race: Dark Wolf Species: Magic Beast Cultivation: 1st Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom _ _ Lineage: Underworld Electric Wolf _ _ ((Affinities)) Darkness _ _ ((Techniques)) [Cultivation Technique: ] [Spiritual Sense Technique: : Initial] _ _ * _ _ Name: Shina Race: Moon Wolf Species: Demi-Human Cultivation: 1st Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom _ _ Lineage: Eternal Moon Wolf _ _ ((Affinities)) Water _ _ ((Techniques)) [Cultivation Technique: ] [Attack Technique: ] [Movement Technique: ] [Spiritual Sense Technique: : Initial] _ _ 109 Chapter 109 Theo was already expecting it, but upon seeing Zaira''s status, he was still surprised that he somehow influenced the awakening of her Lineage. "Well, there''s no point in worrying about it now¡­ I think it may have helped awaken the strongest Lineage possible for her, but she did have to go through more pain because of it." Theo thought and said, "Okay, shall we cultivate now? I believe you still need to get used to your new Lineage, right?" "Yes, I want to cultivate too!" Zaira and Shina nodded. Yuki and Zaika also wanted to join in, so they sat on the ground and started practicing their cultivation techniques. Theo also sat on down in the lotus position and began to cultivate. 8 hourster¡­ [Filled: 640 Lineage Cells] *Sigh~ "Once again, the number of cells I''m filling is increasing!" Theo gasped in wonder since the more cells he can fill, the better his Lineage skills will be, and the more his constitution will improve. "Congrattions, Shina, on your breakthrough!" "Thank you, Yuki!" Shina smiled and continued, "It got even easier to cultivate after I awoke my Lineage!" "Yes, it was the same for me." Zairamented and said happily, "And I also feel like my current power is almost twice as strong as before!" "But Zaira, your Lineage is different from the normally awakened Lineage, right?! What''s the difference exactly, can you tell me?" Zaika asked doubtfully. "That¡­ I don''t know either¡­" Zaira also had her doubts about it. Although the Pill created a Lineage, she didn''t have a very noticeable improvement like her sister. Yet, as soon as she began to cultivate, she realized that her Lineage had started to strengthen her. "Maybe it''s a Lineage that will grow with its owner?" Shemented doubtfully. Shina was also uncertain about that. Theo, who had stopped cultivating, was listening in on their conversation. He got up and went over to them and said, "You want to know more about your awakened Lineage, right?" "Yes!" They nodded. "Well, it''s not much different from what Zaira thought it would be. It''s created various factors in your body, using all avable resources, and from that, it creates a foundation. Basically, your Lineage is like a newborn that needs to grow!" Theo smiled, "That means it is constantly growing and improving, but I don''t truly know the limit of how much it can develop, or if it even has a limit to how far it can grow¡­" Theo was also unsure about that. But he thought, "Wouldn''t it be amazing if it had no growth limit? Well, at least it still doesn''t seem to have any indications of stopping yet¡­" "Wow! This is pretty amazing then! If it really grows with the person, doesn''t that mean it would be even better than a normal Lineage? If you are constantly improving and really have no limit, your power will be limitless¡­!" Yuki thought out loud. "Yes, that''s basically it! As far as I can tell, my Lineage is still growing and has shown no sign of stopping." Theo exined. "This¡­" Zaika thought of something and asked: "Is it possible to use this Pill for those who already have a Lineage?" Now they all looked in Theo''s direction. If it were really possible to use this Lineage Pill on someone who already has a Lineage, wouldn''t it be incredibly amazing? Zaika couldn''t help but wonder about it. "Actually, it''s possible¡­" "Really, Theo? Wow! That''s great!" Shina eximed loudly. "T-Theo¡­ can I try that?" Zaika asked, abashed. She knew it was an absurd request since she could imagine how rare such a Pill must be, but her desire to have a Lineage that grows with her was extremely desirable. Theo said with a sigh, "It''s not that I don''t want to give one to you, but it''s not really wise to do it¡­ the pain a person who already has Lineage has to go through to create a new one¡­ is infernal and unbearable torture! It''s even possible for you to kill yourself to end your suffering, so I don''t want you to use it, okay?" "Yes¡­" Although she was sad that she couldn''t use it, Zaika was touched by how much Theo cared for her. Although he was always kind to her, this level of concern made her very happy, knowing that she really had found a good master. Theo smiled and said, "Well, this is only impossible right now. I n to do more testing in the future and try to eliminate the extreme suffering when you awaken a new Lineage while you already have one." "Oh, I believe you will seed, Theo!" Yuki said and smiled beautifully. Shina smiled and said, "Yes, I think you can do it too!" "I believe in you too!" Zaira said. "Yes, I know you can do it too, Theo!" Zaika said with a smile. "Thank you! I''ll do my best!" Theo smiled. *Yawn~ "Well, it''ste. Let''s get some sleep." Theo said. "Yes!" They agreed. Theo soon brought them out of the Dimensional Room and once again appeared in their bedroom in the Orphanage. * The next morning, Theo and the girls left the room and had breakfast with the Orphanage staff. While they were eating, Theo mentioned that he wanted to talk with themter. In the living room. ? "So, Theo, what did you want to talk about?" Nanda asked. "Well, I actually want to buy a store near the market to open a gun store." Theo said with a serious look on his face, "I already have the guns made, and I don''t intend to operate the shop myself, so I wanted to know if you were interested in managing this for me!" "Are you serious?! But what level of weapons are we talking about? Level 1 and 2 weapons?" Aine asked. "Umm, it''s actually level 2 and 3 weapons¡­" "W-What¡­ Level 3 guns too?" They eximed all surprises. "Huh? Why are you so surprised? Aren''t they just level 2 and 3 weapons?" Yuki asked in confusion. Well, after seeing so many level 4 and 5 weapons in the White Lion King''s workshop, she no longer saw level 2 and 3 weapons as that impressive. Theo, who had already talked to Shina about this, had a greater understanding than Yuki, so he knew that it was not that easy to get a level 3 weapon in this City. However, that didn''t mean there isn''t any, only that few can get them; therefore, their value is very high. Theo smiled and said, "Well, you must be able to imagine the value of a level 3 weapon, right?" Seeing them nod his head, he continued, "I have a lot of level 3 weapons actually, but I don''t want to draw the attention of a lot of them suddenly appear on the market. So I''ll just put 5 of them up for sale each week." "Well, if what you said is true then we would be happy to work in your store!" Nanda said with a smile. "Oh, that''s great! Also, when ites to revenue, you can have 40%." Theo said. 110 Chapter 110 "H-Huh? That''s way too much! We couldn''t possibly ept that of it!" Aine hurriedly declined. Haha! Frankly¡­ if I''m okay with it, why should you care? I would really appreciate your help, so I don''t mind it that much, and it would also be a big help here fora taking care of the kids, right?" Theo said with a smile. "That''s¡­ true¡­ but still, I believe it will still be far more than we need, though¡­" Nanda grunted. Theo said with a serious look: "Nanda! Understand this: you should never think you already have enough, at least not when you have a chance for a better life! And if some money is leftover¡­ you could invest in the cultivation of children and yourselves, because in this world, as you all know, without real power it is challenging to just survive, and I believe that you want the best for the children, right? *Sigh~ "Y-Yes¡­ that''s true, I would be thrilled to provide a better life for the children and also be able to give them a chance to change their own future!" She said, in a dreamy way, because having that kind of opportunity was basically an unattainable dream for them. Especially when it involves so many children that need help. The older Orphanage children, who were listening in, clenched their hands tightly. This was a chance for them to have a better life! Hearing what Theo said, that he had so many Level 3 guns to sell¡­ they knew how lucrative this would be for them. For a single level 3 weapon costs around 1,000 to 50,000 gold coins, depending on its quality. Even Tier 2 weapons cannot be said to be cheap, as the most affordable starts around 200 gold coins and can quickly reach 1000 gold coins. That''s why they were so surprised that they would earn 40% of their sales revenue. Theo coughed slightly: "Well, I''ll also give you the option to trade your money with me for these things that are written on this paper." He began handing each of them a sheet of various Pills, techniques, potions, foods, etc.. This gave them the option to improve their cultivation, yet still made it more profitable for him at the same time. These can be easily purchased through his System, and thanks to that, they could be set at a minimal price on the paper. Of course, for others, that price was very affordable. For example, a Level 2 Pill with 100% efficiency was set at 500 gold coins. That was the same price point for Pills sold with not even 50% efficiency. "This¡­ this, really? Can we exchange money with the things that are written here?" A Demi-Human asked in shock. The others also looked at Theo with their eyes shining like a starry sky. They even thought they saw their greatest idol in front of them. "Of course, but I need to say this: The things that are going to be exchanged are just for you at the Orphanage, not for outsiders, okay?" Theo said. "Yes, we understand!" They nodded in unification. "Well, since we have a deal, let''s get down to business!" Theo looked at Nanda and Aine and said, "I''ll let you take care of everything! But of course, if anyone wants to make trouble¡­" Theoughed ominously and said with a wicked grin, "Call me, I''ll talk to them!" "Ohh, R-Right!" Nanda and Aine nodded. They blushed for a moment at Theo''s words. Despite what they showed just now, his look was kind of sinister and caused some goosebumps¡­ for some reason, they actually got a bit excited seeing him like that. "Wah! What am I thinking? He''s Shina''s boyfriend!" Nanda and Aine med themselves for imagining being together with Theo. However, they couldn''t help it after seeing him like this because they found him so cool and attractive. Nanda patted her cheeks lightly, surprising everyone and said, "Do you want us to find a ce to set up the gun shop too?" "Hmm. You can let me do that. If I can afford it now, we can start working at the store soon, okay?" Theo smiled. "Of course, I''m looking forward to it!" Nanda and Aine smiled back, their smiles even brighter than the midday sun. They could now see a glimmer of hope for a better life for all the children of the Orphanage. Additionally, the conditions that Theo set for them were too good to be true! They even thought they were probably daydreaming. * Being told where he could talk to something like a realtor, to buy a store in themercial area, Theo went there, along with Yuki and Little Yui. The three of them were walking hand in hand, with Little Yui in the middle. This caught the attention of people passing by, thinking they were the most beautiful family they had ever seen. It was truly stunning to see this scene. "Daddy, Mummy¡­! Yui is so happy to hang out with Dad and Mom like this!" Little Yui said with a cute and graceful smile on her face. Theo smiled and said, "I''m also pretty happy to walk with my beautiful and cute daughter and girlfriend!" Little Yui who looked in Yuki''s direction and saw that her face was very red,ughed and said, "Hehee~ Mommy is blushing!" Yuki grunted, "Wow¡­ what are you saying in front of Yui, Theo¡­!" Theoughed and said, "Haha! I just stated the truth! Don''t you think Mommy is beautiful, Yui?" Little Yui said with a silly smile, "Yes! Mom is the most beautiful of all!" "Waah! Wow, are you both trying to kill me with embarrassment?" Despite saying that, and being very flustered, Yuki couldn''t help but smile gleefully at their words. The people passing by, seeing this, looked at them attentively, because they found this scene so beautiful, especially the men, seeing Yuki embarrassed made their hearts race. But when they saw the look that Theo gave them¡­ it was as if they were facing the Devil himself! It was terrifying! They even thought that if they continued to look in their direction, they could very likely wet themselves at any moment. They quickly looked away and stopped staring. "Of course not! How could we, Riiight?!" Theo smiled, showing his teeth to Little Yui. "Riiight!" Little Yui also smiled broadly, showing off her beautiful white teeth. Yukiughed and thought with a sigh: "Theo is increasingly spoiling her¡­" 111 Chapter 111 ? Theo, Yuki, and Little Yui soon arrived at the center of the market and headed towards where apany was dealing in real estate. After all, he intended to not just walk with his beautiful girlfriend and daughter, but also find a ce for his store. Entering the estate, Theo and the others were greeted by a beautiful young Demi-Human with Rabbit ears¡­ for some reason unknown to him, Theo winced at the sight of her. "Hello, Young Gentleman and Young Ladies!" The attendant smiled and said, "Nice to meet you, I''m Alice, how can I help you?" "Theo?" Yuki looked at Theo in confusion, seeing that he still didn''t respond. Little Yui also looked at him, confused. Theo was surprised and coughed slightly: "Yeah¡­ I''m Theo, and I''m interested in buying a storefront near the market." Despite being surprised by Theo''s overreaction. The Young Demi-Human Bunny, Alice, didn''t take it to heart and simply replied, "Well, please follow me. I will show you the locations we have avable!" "Thanks!" Nodding, Theo, Yuki, and Little Yui began to follow Alice. Arriving at the counter, she picked up a catalogue with many pictures of stores in it, along with the price to rent or buy. Yuki and Little Yui, as they weren''t very interested, stayed by Theo''s side as they talked with each other. Looking at the catalogue of stores, Theo noticed a few that caught his eye, and soon he chose a spot that is right in the middle of the market. It was unusuallyrge, at 7m by 11m. Despite being toorge for the number of weapons he intended to sell today, it was something he might do in the long run, so it wasn''t a bad investment for him. "I want to buy this one!" Theo told Alice. "Oh! This store is quite good and is also in a good location, but are you sure?" Alice asked and said, "It costs 1 Thousand Gold Coins!" "The price is fine! I''ll buy it!" Theo replied. "Oh! Then I''ll prepare the paperwork for you, and also if you want to go to the ce to see it in person, we can go there now!" Alice suggested. "It''s fine, I don''t mind going there afterwards." Theo who was no longer nervous in the presence of this Demi-Human Bunny said, "I can see that this ce is the kind I''m interested in, so for that, I don''t really need to think long before buying it." Alice smiled and said, "Really?! Well, okay then, let''s get the paperwork ready for you!" * After finishing signing some papers and taking the deed for the ce he bought, Theo, Yuki and Little Yui left for the store to see what it was like in person. After walking for a while, they arrived in front of their new property. Demi-Human Bunny Alice had already handed over the keys to the ce. Then Theo approached with the key and opened it. "Ohh! It''s so big!" Yuki eximed as they entered. Little Yui eximed, "Wow! This is where Daddy''s store is going to be?!" Theo said with a smile, "Yes! I still need to do some things to get it ready, but well, I''ll do it fast and leave the rest to the Orphanage girls!" "Okay!" They nodded and continued to look around the building. Theo soon after opened his System and searched through the avable formations. What he wanted was a formation with some options and restrictions to be enforced for his property. For example; If an outsider hase into the store and tries to make trouble, the formation will be activated automatically and restrict the person from using any Mana. Earlier when he went to research formations, he had seen one with these functions, although the reach of the formation was small. Yet now, it was handy for the Weapon Shop he is looking to open. But then he thought of something: "I basically put magical formations everywhere, and that also protects everyone I care about¡­ doesn''t that make it hard for me to make enemies?" He grinned to himself. "Well, I don''t need the people I like, who are in danger, to get Points anyway¡­ especially with the Weapon Shop, I can get money and buy Magic Cores and other items with Mana and turn them into Points." Seeing Theo so thoughtful, Yuki asked, "Did something happen, Theo?" Coming out of his thoughts, he smiled slightly and replied, "Just thinking of something, no big deal!" "Ohh, right!" Yuki smiled and said, "Are you going to put the guns out on disy now? Can I help?" "Yeah, I''ll just put a magic formation up first, and then we can do it!" Theo smiled. Saying that he looked back through his System, and found the magical formation he was looking for. It was a magical formation that gave the option of managing a small space of up to 1000 cubic meters. The name of this magical formation is: [Restricted Formation]. As its name suggests, it can restrict those within the formation, and it also had some automatic functions. But of course, this formation would only be active on cultivators below the "Wizard Kingdom." But apparently, there were no cultivators in the Wizard Kingdom in this City. Theo thought it would be worth buying it. Although it cost him 5,000,000 System Points, like it or not, it was an investment worth making, and with the weapons sold here, he would get that value in Points very quicklyter on. This time, after he bought the formation, eight talismans appeared. Information on how to use this formation appeared in his mind. Very quickly, he spread all 8 talismans in the building and activated the formation. The functions of the formation were as follows: All who enter the Lodge would have their cultivation restricted to the Student Kingdom, and further, if they tried to fight within it their cultivation would be limited even to the Apprentice Kingdom. Little Yui, who felt strange energy restraining her, asked, "Daddy, what happened? Why do I feel my Mana being restricted? Is this because of what Daddy did?" "Haha! As expected of my daughter, you noticed that this is really because of me! Cultivation is being restricted because of a barrier I put here, in case anyone below the Wizard Kingdom enters, they will have their cultivation restricted." Theo patted her head lovingly as he exined it to her. Yuki was also amazed by this, but soon a doubt came to mind: "Theo, but wouldn''t that be bad if someone in the Wizard Kingdom came to the store? Since their cultivation could not be restricted, they would be even stronger, since everyone else would have their cultivation restricted, right?" "Yes, I thought about that too! How could I be the owner of the formation and not be able to change it at my will? In formation, I can choose those who can always get rid of effect!" Theo smiled and said, "Try to ignore the formation and manifest your Higher Student Kingdom Mana." "Okay, I''ll try!" Yuki said and soon after she started to manifest her Mana. "Ohh! It worked!" Theo exined with a smile: "See? Leaving those who will take care of the store also with the restriction is just a facade because if you did not do that, wouldn''t the customers who wanted to enter the store flee in fear? That''s why I''m going to leave them with their "restricted" cultivation initially." "Ohh! That''s so cool!" Yuki nodded in satisfaction. "Isn''t it?! Okay, now that I''m done putting up the barrier, shall we put level 2 weapons on disy?" Theo said. "Yes!" Yuki agreed. Little Yui said, "Yui will help Mommy and Daddy, too!" "Of course, Dad will be thrilled with Yui helping!" Theo patted her head, making her smile beautifully. Soon after, he took the Dimensional Bag that was hanging around his waist and started taking out all kinds of weapons, spears, swords, daggers, pistols, knives, shields, bows, axes, hammers, clubs, sabres, etc¡­ there were so many weapons that it surprised them. He had about 200 weapons, most of which he made in his spare time, and some he found in the White Lion King Leonidas'' Workshop. As they put their guns on the wall, Theo didn''t forget to restrict from being able to take them out of the store. It was effortless, in fact it was just necessary to form a deal with the store and enter the name of the weapon and then yes, you could take it out of the store, but if you try to leave the store with it, without that deal, they would be barred at the door without being able to go, and also their cultivation will be restricted to the Apprentice Kingdom to make it easy to resolve the situation. After they had finished preparing everything, Theo looked at his beautiful girlfriend and daughter and said, "Okay, now that it''s all set, shall we going back?" "Yes!" They agreed. But before going, Theo said, "Close your eyes for a moment!" Not overthinking about it, they listened to what he said and closed their eyes, but Yuki had her face flushed from doing so. Theo smiled and approached them and put a beautiful ne around their jade necks. They were beautiful gold nes with a golden fox pendant. "You can open your eyes now!" Theo said. "Wahh! It''s beautiful, Daddy!" Little Yui eximed loudly. The corners of Yuki''s cherry lips curved into a gorgeous smile and she said, "I really like it, Theo! Thank you!" "Hmm. I''m d you enjoyed it!" Theo smiled. "Okay, let''s go now?" Yuki asked. "Yes, let''s go!" Theo replied. After they left the store and lock the door, Theo, Yuki and Little Yui began to make their way toward the Orphanage as they walked hand in hand. Theo couldn''t help but smile, seeing Yuki holding the ne with her other free hand, which she received from Theo, with a beautiful, charming smile on her face. 112 Chapter 112 [Edited by: Andrew Meyers] Not long after, Theo, Yuki and Little Yui arrived at the Orphanage. After having lunch, Theo said he wanted to talk to the girls at the Orphanage. And so, Yuki volunteered to take care of the children. Shina, Zaira and Zaika went to the bedroom to meditate, as they wanted to further increase their level of Divine Sense and their level of soul power, because, in addition to helping them get stronger, they also noticed that their understanding of their techniques was getting better and better. Theo was now in the living room, sitting on a couch. Sisters Aine and Nanda were sitting another in front of him, along with Ariana and the other Orphanage girls. Theo smiled and said, "Okay, I just got the shop today, and I''ve already put some level 2 guns on disy." "Ohh, that was fast!" Eximed Nanda. "Um, I also put in a magic formation¡­" Theo then began to narrate about the things the formation could do for them. "Wow!" They rose from their seats, looking at Theo with wide eyes. It was astounding what they heard from Theo. It was astonishing to have a magical formation for them to be able to restrain even someone up to the wizard kingdom. ,m "Really? Aren''t you just ying around? It was really just a joke, right?" Aine exaggeratedly asked. Theoughed something in response and said, "Haha! Of course, I''m serious! Why would I joke about something like that?!" "I understand, I guess¡­" They sighed in admiration and sat back down. Everything Theo just said was very shocking to them. They even wondered, "Who exactly is he? How could he do all this?" They still remembered the things that were written on the sheet Theo gave them, and those choices were anything but easy. Theo remembered something and pulled a pistol out of his Dimensional Bag and said, "In addition to swords, spears, etc., I also put some weapons of my own, well, I''ll exin how they work, and I also think they should be sold at twice the price." "Ohh! Are they that good?" Aine asked. Theo thought and said, "Umm¡­ okay, how about we go to the Orphanage enclosure so I can show how they work, and you can tell me if it''s worth it or not, okay?" "Sure!" They agreed. Soon they left together, toward the Orphanage enclosure. Theo ced a rock nearly six feet high nearby and then distanced himself. After that, Theo manifested some of his True Lightning Mana in the pistol and fired! "Bang!" A loud gunshot sound was produced, and a blue ball-shaped energy wasunched toward therge boulder. "BOOM!" The moment the bullet hit the stone, it made arge hole straight through it. The girls in the Orphanage who were watching this widened their eyes in shock. Not because of the weapon''s destruction, but because of the velocity the bullet was fired at. They were sure that if they didn''t have a very high level of cultivation, they couldn''t manage the same feat. For those in a Kingdom below the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom, it would be challenging to avoid the speed of this bullet. It was astonishing to them. Nanda approached Theo and said emphatically: "Theo! I don''t think just double the value will be enough to sell it!" "Seriously? I thought they were worth at most twice as much¡­" Theo said. Ariana also approached said: "Husband, this level of power and speed, is not something that can be treated so lightly! It is definitely much stronger and faster than a normal attack¡­" "Huh? Why are you still calling me your husband? Stop it!" Theo noticed after a while, what Ariana had just called him. But in response, Ariana showed her pink, fragrant tongue in amusement and ignored what he said. Theo shook his head and said with a sigh, "Ohh, you must be confusing something! This level of power and speed, it was caused by my Mana and power, it doesn''t mean that this gun would have the same result with everyone!" "Ohh, really? Can I try it out?" Aine asked. "Sure, I don''t mind, but if you have no affinity for Lightning, you''ll be far weaker." Theo exined. Aine said with a charming smile, "I also have an affinity for Lightning, so I think it''ll be alright!" "Seriously?! Alright then!" Theo nodded and handed the gun to her. Nor did he forget to give the basic exnation of how to use it. Well, it wasn''t thatplicated at all, since she just had to direct her Mana through the hand holding the weapon and then direct it into the weapon itself. Finally, to shoot it, it was only necessary to pull the trigger. After hearing Theo''s exnation of how to use it, Aine positioned herself in front of the rock and fired with the sound of "Bang!" A yellow lightning bolt was fired. "BOOM!" The bullet struck the boulder, and although her speed was not as fast, she was still far faster than an attack that she could generally make, and the destructive power was higher. Theo approached her and said, "See? It wasn''t as fast and strong when you used it!" Aine looked at him and said, "But still, I thought it was excellent! Because I was able to at least triple my attack speed and the attack power was even double the normal damage!" "Is that so?" Theo was surprised because it made no difference to him. His Mana is so pure from the start, and he has substantial control over his Mana, so he saw no significant improvement. Seeing Theo''s reaction, they even began to think that they should stop being so amazed at everything Theo does because if it continued, they would spend all their time just sighing in wonder. Nanda, the sister who has short purple hair, looked at Theo and asked, "Theo, is it okay if we start selling these kinds of weaponster?" "Huh? Why?" Theo asked pensively. Nanda replied, "It''s because I think it would be better to sell them after the Store already has some credibility in sales." "Hum. Well, that''s fine with me, if you think you''d better wait then go right ahead." Theo smiled. "There''s also something else." Aine pondered and said, "Uh, can we go to the Store? I really want to know what it looks like and what weapons you''ve already put in there." "I see no problem with that. Sure, you can go there¡­" Remembering that the magic formation was activated, Theo said: "Before that, though, I need to make a seal in your hand that will allow you to enter the building, all right?" "Okay!" They agreed. Shortly after that, Theo began drawing stamps in the air with his Mana and then directed them into their hands. "Okay, it''s done!" Theo said, "Yeah, take this key, too, it''s for the shop''s door!" After providing the key, he also exined what the Store looks like and exactly where it was etc.. After all that, they left the children in the care of Yuki and Theo, which they were very grateful for, and soon after they left together. 113 Chapter 113 "Daddy, Princess Yui said you are Super-Ultra strong! Is that true?" Little Lili, a Demi-Human fox, asked. "Huh?" Looking at her, Theo put on his best smile and said, "Yeah, I''m really a bit strong." "Ohh!" Little Lili looked earnestly at him, and said, "So, then, can Daddy help older sisters Nanda and Aine deal with the viins trying to buy the Orphanage?" "¡­" Theo looked at her strangely, for it was the first time he''d heard anything about someone wanting to buy the Orphanage. Especially by the way Little Lili talks, they don''t seem like good people¡­ Theo picked her up and led her to the porch, sat on a bench with her and said, "Tell me more about it." "Okay, Lili will tell Daddy everything!" Little Lili looked at Theo seriously. Being so young, only six to seven years old, and seeing her look so severe, Theo couldn''t help but find her very cute and lovely, but still, he kept paying attention to what she was going to say since he was curious about this subject. Still looking with sweet eyes at Theo, she began to say, "It''s been a while since some people have wanted to buy the Orphanage¡­ even a Demi-Human Coyote woman oftenes here saying she will make the Orphanage no longer exist¡­ she''s very, very bad!" Little Lili shuddered remembering her. For she remembers the look the woman gave them, it was as if their existence were worse than rubbish. It was a very unpleasant and ufortable feeling. Even though she is a small child, she noticed that look. "Oh!" Theo patted her head gently as if he understood something, and he smiled at her as he said, "No need to worry about it! I''ll take care of it, okay?" Little Lili widened her eyes and put on an adorable expression of surprise and said, "Really, Daddy?!" Seeing Theo nod his head with a gentle smile, she sighed with relief. That only made Theo even more surprised, as he noticed how worried Little Lili was, despite being so young. It also showed how well the children were cared for. They were so happy to be looked after by Aine and Nanda. Seeing that Theo had nodded¡­ tears of happiness streamed down her little eyes, and she said with a lovely smile: "I''m so happy! Thank you, Daddy! Although I''ve never met my parents, I''m thrilled to have the Prince as my Daddy for a week!" She cried out loud when she finished speaking. That disy wrenched Theo''s heart. If there was one thing that he couldn''t stand, it was to see such young children suffer so much¡­ although she was not really his daughter, they all had a lot of affection for the children of the Orphanage, because they were just so kind at heart. Because of this, although the time he spent with them was short, he had already built genuine affection for them. Theo couldn''t bear to let them be sad like that. Even more, since he has the power to change that, now that he understands why the older girls in the Orphanage were so excited about setting up the Weapon Shop¡­ But he was even more amazed that even though they knew how strong he was, they didn''t try to use it against the people who are putting pressure on them. Theo hugged Little Lili''s little body and waited for her to calm down, then wiped the tears from her cheeks and said, "No need to cry anymore, okay? I won''t let them bully you anymore!" Little Lili shook her hands tightly and nodded, "R-Right¡­" While entertaining the other children, Yuki, who was not far from them, was able to hear all of Theo''s conversation with Little Lili. She had a charming smile upon her face after seeing that Theo decided to help them. Little Yui, who saw Yuki smiling, approached her and asked: "Mommy?! You''re happy too because Dad decided to help the Orphanage?" Yuki said with a smile, "Yes, I am!" "Oh! Yui wants to help them too!" Little Yui said. "Okay, but don''t do anything alone, okay? We''ll only protect them if someone tries to bring them harm, okay?" Yuki said with a stern look. Little Yui nodded, clenched her fists bravely and said, "Yes, Yui understands!" * A whileter. Shina, who was meditating but had stopped to make breakfast for them, came over to call them: "I made breakfast, do you want to eat now?" "Yay!" The children nodded in unification as they loved the food Shina made. Shina had made many different types of sandwiches, natural orange juice. There was also some chocte beverage, which Theo bought through his System, which quickly became very popr with the children. Although some of them preferred the juice, most preferred the chocte beverage. While eating, Theo came to think: ''Hrm¡­ I''ll have to pay a visit to the Kenedy n to get to know their strengths better, and how to deal with them¡­'' While they ate, the older girls from the Orphanage arrived. And the moment their eyesnded on Theo, they sighed in wonder! It was shocking how many level 2 weapons he had already put in the Store and how good they were. Also, some level 2 weapons were equal to the attack power of a standard level 3 weapon. It was very shocking. Theo, who had already noticed their arrival, looked toward the door and looked at them. "So, how was it?" He smiled as he asked them. "Very surprising!" Nanda eximed. "Yeah, it''s amazing!" Aine said in agreement. Ariana had a charming smile on her beautiful face, said, "As expected of my future husband!" Theo has given up on correcting her and decided to pretend he didn''t hear what Ariana said, and smiled and said, "So when do you think you can open the Store?" After thinking¡­ Nanda said: "We need to prepare some things first, but I think it would take at least a couple days until we can open it!" "Oh! I see¡­ I''m looking forward to it!" Theo smiled. Seeing Theo''s smile, they blushed a little. They couldn''t help it because his smile was so charming, and his actions made him look even more appealing. 114 Chapter 114 After talking with the Orphanage girls for a while about nning the Weapon Shop, Theo, Shina, Yuki, Zaira, Zaika and Little Yui returned to their room to cultivate. Before starting, Theo said, "I''m going out, but I''ll be right back. You can just start cultivating without me." "Huh?" Shina looked at him and asked, "Where are you going, Theo? Can you tell me?" "Oh!" Theo replied with a sinister smile: "I''m going to meet my new friends!" Hearing and seeing him smile like that, Shina sighed and could only regret the unhappiness of whom Theo had chosen to be his ''friends.'' She had lived with Theo for a long time. She knew very well that for him to be smiling like that, nothing good woulde of it. * After telling them he was heading out, Theo became coated in his True Mana of Darkness and began to run through the dead of night, toward the Kenedy n. He had already gotten the Kenedy n coordinates previously from Shina, so it was not hard for him to find them. Still, with his presence hidden, Theo began to use his Divine Sense to scan the entire Kenedy n to know how strong they were. "Huh?" Theo was surprised the moment he did, as he could feel a powerful presence within the Kenedy n. "At the very least, they should be in the Apprentice Wizard''s 6th Layer¡­" Theo thought as he felt this presence: "It will be a problem if I attack them now¡­ although I could kill them if I wore my level 5 armour and level 6 weapon¡­ but there''s a lot of surveince cameras, and it''s very close to other ces¡­" Theo didn''t care about other people wanting to avenge them, but it would be a problem if they targeted the Orphanage because of his actions. Since he''s been in the Orphanage for a while, they would probably know about him living there. Also, there was the issue that he didn''t want to expose his armour and weapon yet¡­ "If I can advance to the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom, then maybe¡­" Theo thought: "I could possibly handle them, even if they''re in the 6th Apprentice Wizard Kingdom Layer." Not wanting to watch for too long and get noticed, Theo started to leave and return to the Orphanage. Despite being confident in his own abilities, Theo knew it was foolish to be overconfident because there are all kinds of techniques and skills. He couldn''t guarantee that they didn''t have something that could detect him. Once he arrived at the Orphanage, Theo went straight to the room where they were staying. He then entered the Dimensional Room, where the girls were cultivating. Seeing them concentrated on cultivation, Theo opened the System and bought the Higher Student Kingdom Elemental Pills. "Okay, I think I better be in the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom, but before that, I need to use the Elemental Pills I haven''t used yet¡­" Theo thought. He then sat on the floor in the lotus position and began to digest the Pills. Sweating a little after finishing using all the Pills, Theo felt great! Many impurities that had umted in his body were once again purged. After that, he used on his body to remove the grime. "Alright, I still have the Magic Cores I got at Ang Vige, I''ll use them to try to raise myself to the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom," Theo muttered and took out the Lightning Cores first. cing them in front of him, he began using on the Magic Cores. [Filled 2,241 Lineage Cells] [Filled 3,562 Lineage Cells] [Filled 2,172 Lineage Cells] [Filled 3,784 Lineage Cells] [Blue Lightning Affinity; Changed to Lightning G-2] "Oh! There has been an increase in my Lightning affinity¡­ but what does it mean; Lightning G-2?" Theo wondered with doubt. "Alright, I''ll test it to see if anything has changed¡­" Not wanting to affect the others, Theo went to the other end of the Dimensional Room and manifested some of his Lightning Mana¡­ He was surprised that the colour of his Lightning affinity once again changed¡­ Now it''s green! "Now what''s the difference this has from the previous Blue Lightning?" Theo muttered. Having no way to test it now, he decided to leave it forter. For, first of all, he wanted to be able to reach the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom today. [Filled 2,021 Lineage Cells] "Lightning cores are all gone¡­ and I''ve only been able to fill in about 50% of my current cultivation¡­" Theo thought: "Okay, there are still the Magic Cores of Darkness, although not as many as Lightning, they will help to fill in a little of my cultivation." Taking the Magic Cores he had for Darkness, Theo started using on them, too. [Filled 1,719 Cells] [Filled 1,452 Cells] [Filled 2,092 Cells] [Congrattions! 300,000 Cells were filled] "¡­" Theo looked around to see if he had any changes¡­ and then noticed that he had grown a tail. Now he has 7 tails¡­ "This way, I''ll be a Nine-Tailed Fox soon¡­" Theo muttered. *Sigh~ "All the Magic Cores of Lightning and Darkness are gone¡­ and I still haven''t even filled 80% of my current cultivation¡­" Theo began to understand why there are so many people trapped in the Higher Student Kingdom. That''s because it takes a lot of Mana to climb to the next Kingdom. But fortunately, he has the "Devour" technique that makes him improve quickly. "Hmm! The best way is to buy Pills and increase my Mana." Theo thought firmly. Theo sighed heavily, as the cost of each Pure Mana Pill costs a total of 600,000 Points¡­ he didn''t know precisely how many it would take for him to break through to the next level, but still, he decided to try it. Buying two, to begin with, Theo sat on the floor in a lotus position and put the Pill in his mouth as he began practicing his cultivation technique. 1 hourter. [Filled 6,457 Lineage Cells] "Wow! This really is a great Pill! I was able to fill 10% of my cultivation with just one of them!" Theo eximed happily. It would be cheaper than he thought. This way, he will only need one, or at most two of them, before he can have a breakthrough. Putting the other Pill in his mouth, Theo began to practice his cultivation technique. 1 hourter. p [Filled 6,279 Lineage Cells] "Just a little more!" Theo eximed excitedly in his mind. He noticed that his cultivation was almost ready for him to be able to advance to the next Kingdom. Although thinking that if he were given another day or two of standard cultivation, he would get a breakthrough, Theo decided to buy another Pill. Although it would cost arge number of points, it also contains a lot of pure Mana, so it wasn''t that bad an investment. After buying it, Theo, who was still sitting in the lotus position, put the Pill he just bought into his mouth and began to practice his cultivation technique. Time went by, and as it turned into minutes, he soon began to sweat heavily and feel a lot of pain all over his body! For he was very close to advancing, but it was as if he had arge door in front of him that he needed to force his way through. And in doing so¡­ a lot of pain began to permeate through his body. Clenching his teeth firmly and increasing his determination, Theo continued to raise his Mana level, and push through the ''door'' in front of him, which prevented him from advancing. "Beim!" [Full Advance!] [Congrattions! You have advanced to the 1st Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom] "Ufa!" Theo had a happy, satisfied smile on his face, but as he still had some pure Mana from the Pill that he had consumed. He continued to meditate to stabilize his cultivation. [Filled 7,018 Lineage Cells] [Congrattions! Your Cultivation Technique: High Advance; reached the initial stage] [Congrattions! You have unlocked the Attack Technique: ] 115 Chapter 115 Theo was amazed at what happened! He didn''t expect that he would not just get a head start on his cultivation technique, but he also received a new attack technique! Controlling his excitement, Theo noticed that he had sweated and expelled some impurity from his body. Theo used to get rid of the mess. [Congrattions! Your Ability Level 9 has advanced to Maximum Level] "Awesome, I''ve increased so much at once!" Theo was delighted with the excellent news that he was finally able to advance to the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom. Opening his eyes, Theo noticed that the girls were still cultivating. Although he wanted to go out and test his current strength level and new attack technique, Theo managed to contain himself and leave it forter. Since there was still time until they would stop cultivating, Theo closed his eyes again and meditated with his cultivation technique. The moment he did that¡­ unlike before, now a giant vortex formed overhead, absorbing the Mana around him at an rming rate. Now that he managed to reach the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom, Theo was able to convert all of his Mana to True Mana of Lightning and Darkness. 6 hourster. [Filled 408 Lineage Cells] "Mhmm. It''s so much easier for me to absorb Mana now!" Theo thought as he opened his eyes. Realizing that the girls were still cultivating even now, Theo decided to open his status. _ _ Name: Theo Volts Race: Magic Beast Species: Golden Fox Cultivation: 1st Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom _ _ Lineage: Golden Fox: 321,995 Cells _ _ System Points: 33,421,465 _ _ ((Skills)) : Maximum : Level 3 _ _ ((Affinities)) Lightning G-2: Low advance Darkness V-2: Low Advance _ _ ((Techniques)) [Breathing Technique: Student: Initial] [Cultivation Technique: : Initial] [Movement Technique: : Fifth Stage] [Forge Technique: : Third Step] [Attack Technique: High Advance] [Attack Technique: : Third Stage] [Attack Technique: ] [Spiritual Sense Technique: : Initial; Medium breakthrough] _ _ Looking through his status, Theo was thrilled with the changes he had achieved! "Now, I have three attack techniques that appear in my status¡­ although I also have as well. Well, that technique I would only use in my original form¡­ I also have doubts about how strong this new attack technique is." Theo analyzed and thought, "Hrm¡­ but I don''t think it''s ideal to just test it right now. Soon, the girls will finish cultivating, so I''ll leave it for testingter." After closing their statuses, Theo looked towards the girls, who were sitting in the lotus position, cultivating. "Huh?" As he looked toward them. Theo noticed that Yuki''s Mana was fluctuating, and Little Yui was absorbing a lot of Mana into both of their bodies. They were once again cultivating together, it was just like when Yui was still an egg. They were absorbing so much Mana into themselves that a vortex formed over their heads, leading into their bodies. Since they were so close to each other, they unconsciously extended their hands, facing each other. Their hands met, and the amount of Mana they were able to absorb immediately doubled! They continued to absorb more and more Mana. Yuki and Little Yui were actually absorbing Mana and converting it into True Mana at the same time, using arge amount of the True Mana to nourish the bones of their bodies. Arge amount of True Mana being converted was integrating with their bodies, making their features mature! Shina, Zaira and Zaika also stopped cultivating. Upon seeing Yuki and Little Yui, they were stunned! Most shockingly, it was the amount of Mana that Little Yui was passing to Yuki; it was a dense silver Mana, and Yuki''s absorption speed was immense and incredible! "What''s going on?" Theo wondered until he suddenly had an idea¡­ Activating his Divine Eyes, Theo looked through Yuki''s status. But it didn''t seem to have changed at all¡­ "Bling!" But just before he closed her status, and deactivated his Divine Eyes¡­ Her status suddenly changed the very moment when he heard a bit of a loud sounding from Yuki''s and Little Yui''s bodies. _ _ Name: Yuki Race: Magic Beast Species: Silver Snow Fox Cultivation: 3rd Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom _ _ Lineage: Cold Metallic Dragon _ _ ((Affinities)) Ice Metal _ _ ((Techniques)) [Cultivation Technique: ] [Attack Technique: ] [Attack Technique: ] [Movement Technique: ] [Breathing Technique: ] _ _ "Huh?!" Theo was surprised because, in addition to raising the level of her cultivation, Yuki had gained a new attack technique¡­ and also an affinity¡­ that surprised him a lot. Although Little Yui also got a head start on her cultivation, there were no significant changes. Yet, just like Yuki, she had advanced to the 3rd Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom. "What happened, Theo?" Zaika asked, seeing him so surprised. Shina and Zaira also looked in their direction, because Theo''s reaction was very exaggerated, so there was no way they wouldn''t notice. Theo shook his head and let out a slight sigh of admiration and said, "Yuki just got a new affinity¡­" He stopped talking there as he noticed that Yuki and Little Yui had finally opened their eyes. Zaika, Zaira and Shina had their eyes and mouths wide open, with amazed looks on their faces! On instinct, they followed Theo''s gaze, and also looked in the direction of Yuki and Little Yui and noticed that they had just opened their eyes. Yuki''s eyes were full of different emotions¡­ she didn''t expect that she would get a new affinity¡­ it was astonishing for her. She looked at Little Yui, who was standing in front of her, and she couldn''t help but hug this cute little girl. She knew this new affinity was only possible because of her. Smothered in Yuki''s chest, Little Yui eximed, "Mommy¡­ I can''t breathe!" Surprised and embarrassed, Yuki pulled Yui out of her embrace and looked into Little Yui''s eyes. "I''m sorry, Yui¡­" "Hehee ~ No need to apologize, Mommy!" Little Yui hugged Yuki, but turned her face not to get caught between her breasts and said, "I really like to hug Mommy!" Yuki smiled a little and ran her hand through Little Yui''s beautiful, soft, white hair and said, "I really like hugging my cute daughter, too!" While they were at it, Theo, Shina, Zaira and Zaika were looking at the two of them, unsure of what to say. Soon, Shina recovered from her previous shock, and said, "Congrattions, Yuki and Yui for your advances!" Smiling, Theo said, "Congrattions! I''m very happy for you!" Zaika said, "Congrattions, Yuki, Yui, I''m happy about your progress too!" Zaira alsomented, "I am also delighted and surprised that Yuki has gained a new affinity!" "Thanks! I''m thrilled, too! This was only possible thanks to Yui!" Yuki had a gorgeous smile on her face when she finished speaking. Little Yui also had a delighted smile, because she somehow managed to help her Mommy, and that made her very happy! Theo approached Yuki, stopping in front of her, and he said, "I managed to advance to the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom, but Yuki got all the attention instead, getting a new affinity¡­" He feigned a sad expression. "That¡­ sorry!" Yuki said, ming herself. Theo was surprised by her reaction because he was just kidding¡­ he didn''t expect her to react so seriously. Theo smiled awkwardly and said, "I was just kidding, Yuki¡­" He spread his arms wide and said, "Come here, give me a hug!" "Okay¡­" With a shy smile, Yuki approached and hugged Theo. But after embracing him, she had a satisfied smile on her face¡­ as if everything had gone as she had nned all along¡­ Of course, since Theo was holding her, he couldn''t see that, so he didn''t notice anything strange¡­ Little Yui, who was by their side, said, "Yui wants to hug Daddy, too!" After stopping his hug with Yuki, whose face was utterly blushed with embarrassment, Theo smiled, thinking she was stunning and cute and then went to Little Yui and hugged her, too, making her smile happily. Shina, Zaika and Zaira also approached and said, "Congrattions, Theo!" "Thanks!" Theo smiled at them. 116 Chapter 116 The next morning, Theo, with the permission of the Orphanage sisters, Aine and Nanda, began to dig an underground cavern. This was where he would put the White Lion King''s Workshop because, with all this free space and powerful reinforcements, they could train without having to worry about having other beings watching them and learning about their techniques and strengths. This preparation was also for him to get used to his current strength and even for the girls to train more freely. Especially he who wants to fight someone who is fiveyers or higher in cultivation than he is. It was not very difficult for him to be able to fully dig the underground site, because his current cultivation is so high and he was digging in his Golden Fox form. Also, the girls, Shina, Yuki, Zaira, Zaika and Little Yui were helping him. They were always standing at Theo''s side, wanting to help him. Although Theo was always saying that they should use this time to cultivate and to just let him handle it, they still refused to let him do it all by himself and stepped in to help him with the work. Two dayster, they had seeded, and it was also the day that the Weapon Shop would be opened. Theo found it strange that in those days that passed, the Kenedy family''s Maura no longer sent assassins to the Orphanage. But still, Theo was on alert and kept the formation that was around the Orphanage active a lot of the time. It was usually only when he was asleep or in the Dimensional Room that he had the formation active. Meanwhile, sisters Nanda and Aine were well aware of the formation''s existence. They were very grateful for its presence since it kept them safer. They also became aware that Theo knew about the Kenedy Family and that they were interested in buying the Orphanage. Although Theo told them that he wanted to help, the sisters said he was already helping them more than enough, mostly because of the Weapons Shop, which would make them more than enough to support the Orphanage. In fact, it would be so much money that they could still invest in theirs and the Orphanage''s future. But even though Theo agreed¡­ he knew it was always good to be alert! Especially for beings who don''t mind harming children. Even if they didn''t want him to do it for them, he would do it for himself, simply because he doesn''t like those kinds of people. Besides, he had already killed other beings for much less than that¡­ "Daddy, can we train in this great hall from now on?" Little Yui approached Theo and tilted her head, cing her index finger on her mouth in an adorably thoughtful way. Theo couldn''t help but want to pinch the cheeks of this cute creature! Theo smiled, "Yes, you can train here whenever you want." "Oh, Yui really wants to train! I want to fight Daddy too!" Little Yui said, hugging him with her small, delicate arms around Theo''s waist. Theo smiled affectionately at her, running his hand over the top of her head, slightly ruffling her beautiful soft white hair. "Of course, but we''ll have to leave that for another time, because soon the store will open and I want to see how it goes, okay?!" "Yeah, Yui wants to see it too!" She said with a lovely smile. A short whileter, Theo, Shina, Yuki, Zaika, Zaira and Little Yui headed toward where the Weapon Shop was being opened. The Orphanage girls had already left one of the older girls to look after the children in their absence. Theo also said that before leaving, he would activate the magic formation, just in case. Then they could go to the Weapon Shop without worrying that something terrible might happen to the children in their absence. They soon arrived at the store. Although Theo had already expected this¡­ he noticed that there was no one in the Weapon Shop they had just opened. Well, like it or not¡­ they still had no name in the trade. Also, weapons have a high value, and because of that, only those who had a lot of money would buy them. But Theo already expected that would happen. And it wasn''t as if he hadn''t thought of a countermeasure¡­ Theo and the others moved even closer to the store and went in. "Wee¡­ Oh, it''s you!" The Orphanage girls smiled beautifully at them and said, "What do you think of the store? Is it good?" "Very good!" Theoplimented. "I liked it too!" Shina and they agreed. Nanda said with a weak smile, "Yeah. Although it''s been open for some time, we don''t have any clients yet, I''m sorry!" She bowed toward Theo. She thought that it was their fault because they were from the Orphanage and didn''t have any reputation in the trade that they couldn''t attract any customers to the store. Aine and the other girls from the Orphanage followed Nanda''s lead and also bowed toward Theo. Of course, at no time did Theo me them. He smiled kindly at them and said, "Stop bowing to me, you don''t have to apologize for it, because I suspected that we couldn''t attract attention so easily without a name in the business. But, that doesn''t mean it''s going to stay that way for long!" "That¡­" The Orphanage girls'' eyes sparkled, they weren''t stupid, and from Theo''s words, they had presumed that he had thought of something. Aine lifted her head and looked into Theo''s eyes with her beautiful purple eyes and asked, "Do you have a way to change this?" Theoughed a little and said, "I thought of something. I''m not sure if it will work, but of course, it''s better to try than to do nothing, right?" "Oh, yes, I agree too! If there''s anything we can do to help, just let us know!" Nanda said with a charming smile. "You guys are already helping a lot!" Theo swept his golden eyes toward them and said, smiling, "But you know that if I need more of your help, I''ll ask, okay?" They smiled, relieved and pleased, and Aine said, "Of course, we would be more than happy to help!" Theo nodded and looked at Yuki and them and said, "I''m heading out for a bit, but I''ll be right back, okay!?" "Okay!" They agreed. 117 Chapter 117 After saying goodbye to them, he headed out and went into a nearby alley. When he saw that no one was around, and there were no surveince cameras, Theo purchased an ability for 1,000,000 System Points. This ability could change his appearance, and it was called . As soon as he purchased it, information about the skill invaded his mind continuously. Although it cost arge number of Points, Theo didn''t mind. He knew that it would be a handy ability to have, especially if he wanted to kill an enemy without being discovered. Because this ability, , was a potent power of illusion, it even managed to fool any cameras. Yet, Theo strongly believed that he could raise its level even further. He could even make a perfect illusion where other beings could not perceive what was real or fake. After confirming all the skill information in his mind, Theo tried out the skill. As the True Mana flowed into various deep patterns in his body, it gradually changed how Theo appeared. He now looked like a Lion Demi-Human and appeared to be in his early thirties. He was wearing a slightly luxurious white outfit with a shaven beard and short orange hair. The process was a bitplicated, but if you be familiar with its application, you would be able to transform in a short time. Once Theo couldpletely understand the proper usage, it would be a nearly instantaneous transition. After that, he started walking back toward the Weapon Shop. Although the level of this illusion ability was currently at a very low level, it was enough to easily deceive those in the Higher Student Kingdom. While the Apprentice Magi¡­ Theo wasn''t so confident anymore. Still, he knew there weren''t that many beings on this level walking around, so he wasn''t too worried about anyone discovering him. After walking all the way back to the Weapon Shop, Theo walked into the store, pretending to be a totally different person. He even changed his voice, using his ability. "Wee!" The moment he entered the store, he was greeted by the girls. They were very well dressed in light blue knee-length dresses. They looked charming in this outfit. Theo, of course, had seen it before, but as he was impersonating someone else, he pretended to be enchanted and as if for the first time seeing them. "That¡­? Why do I feel my cultivation being restricted?" Theo pretends not to know and asked. ,m Nanda bent towards him and said with a warm smile and exined, "Sorry about that, but it''s something that the Shopkeeper found best to do. With this effect active, no one can use their Mana above the Student Kingdom. This way, nobody can easily cause problems in the store." cing his hand on his chin, he said, "Ohh, I understand¡­" Little Yui, who was not far away, began to look oddly in Theo''s direction. For her, this person seemed very familiar, yes, it was as if she already knew him, but she had an excellent memory. But she couldn''t remember why she thought he was familiar. Of course, Theo caught Little Yui''s prating gaze. He was a little unsure if she could figure out who he was or not¡­ but soon he saw that despite her cute expression, she did nothing other than stare at him, trying to ''remember'' where she knew him from¡­ Aine said with a smile, "Are you looking for a specific weapon? We have a wide range of weaponry in our store!" Looking back and forth, ''noticing'' a lot of weapons, Theo eximed aloud: "Yes, it''s quite impressive how many Level 2 weapons you are selling!" They were soon happy, realizing that someone had finally entered the store and seemed genuinely interested in buying something. Others tried going into the store, to see what it was like, but after realizing that their powers were restricted, they soon gave up and left. Theo strolled through the shop, and then he stopped in front of a sword with the fire attribute and said, "May I see it?" "Certainly, no problem!" They agreed. Theo then took the sword in his hand and manifested some Fire Mana, of course, he did not use the mes of his lineage, but normal mes. Shortly after his Fire Mana came into contact with the sword, it began to manifest a me-oppressing aura and was alsopletely engulfed in mes, looking very strong! Theo nodded in satisfaction and said, "I''ll buy it!" Throughout the entire act, Theo kept up his facade of being a different person. Of course, he could go through the motions even if they knew it was him. But, Theo thought it would be more useful to go in as a stranger. Their reactions would be far more realistic if they thought he was someone else, that''s why he chose not to say anything yet ¡­ Theo went through the entire process for the purchase. He signed some documents for proof of ownership, in fact, each weapon had its own name and number. It was an absolute necessity to have the paperwork signed by the staff with the number of the item. This was critical to be able to remove the weapon from the store; otherwise, it would be useless to try to remove it from the building. Theo ended up paying 850 gold coins for it. After putting the sword''s documents in his clothing, he said goodbye to them with a satisfied smile and began to leave the store with the sword in his hand. As he stood in the doorway, he turned as if he remembered something, and said aloud, "I really enjoyed the selection in your establishment!" Theo swung the sword of fire horizontally, manifesting the oppressive power of the sword''s me. This aura amazed many of the people nearby. Demi-Human, Human and Magic Animals alike looked on in curiosity. Some even stopped walking and stared at the sword of fire in Theo''s hand, utterly fascinated. And soon the people''s interest in the Weapon Shop was stirred. Of course, there was still the warning in front of the store that their cultivations would be restricted to the Student Kingdom upon entry. Thus, they were still very hesitant to enter, but seeing the majestic sword of me in Theo''s hand made them wish they had a weapon like that. It was even better than the level 2 weapons they knew. 118 Chapter 118 Seeing that many people stopped to look, Theo smiled with satisfaction and said, "I''m going now, but when I have time, I''ll be back to buy another weapon, I really like this sword!" Nanda bowed toward him and said, "We are d the Lord liked our weapons. The doors of our store are always open to new customers that wish to purchase new weapons!" Theo nodded and then said goodbye and started to leave. Soon the onlookers went back to walking along, but some stayed put and were gazing at the store. They wondered if they should enter the weapons shop and see the products for themselves¡­ After a short consideration, they determined, "We''re inside the City, so they wouldn''t have the courage to do anything bad to us. Even if our own cultivations are reduced, right?" Thinking like that, five of the onlookers decided to try it out and went into the store. Even so, they were still scared once they felt their powers being restricted. But seeing that all who were greeting them were respectful and kind Demi-Human women, they were a little more reassured in their safety. They were also very well received by the girls from the Orphanage, who started showing all avable weapons in the Shop. But because they were good weapons, the price was anything but small. None of themined or found it expensive though; in fact, they even thought the prices were quite low! They also started trembling a little in excitement, wanting to buy such a weapon. A Demi-Human with long yellow hair and cheetah ears and tail, holding a small Katana in her hand, hurriedly eximed, "I don''t have enough right now, but I really want this Katana¡­ can you put it on hold for me? I''ll be right back with the money to buy it!" "That¡­" As they were not used to it, they didn''t know whether to allow it or not, but since Yuki was also in the store, they decided to ask her. Yuki smiled and approached, saying, "I don''t think Theo would have any problem with that. In fact, it would be really nice to ask if he could do something like reserving items for a day or two, for those who don''t have enough money to buy it right away. That way you could get the gold in time and be able toe backter to buy it." "Thank you so much! I will be back as soon as I can! Wait for me!" She said and hurriedly started to leave the store. At a breakneck speed, she started running through the Ravenna City, leaving many beings who saw her pace astonished. She was running at least as fast as Raven, who was someone in the 5th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom¡­ The other four individuals were also very interested in buying one of the weapons, but only two of them had money in hand to buy them right away. The other two did the same as the Demi-Human who just left; they asked to reserve one of the weapons for them while they ran to collect the gold to pay for it. * Theo, who had already left, headed towards the City gate. Going out to the forest, he intended to demonstrate the sword in his current appearance. He nned to record it in a video and post it on the Inte, to show off the quality of the sword and its real power. And since they have a local website in the City, it would make it easier for him to advertise the Shop. This was even truer since anyone who could have inte ess in the City were also individuals who had a considerable amount of money. After entering a more remote location on a nearby mountain, Theo began recording the video of him in his current appearance as a Demi-Human Lion, holding the sword of fire. He began to do several tests, not acting as if he were going to announce the store but behaved as if he were satisfied with his new weapon. He pretended as if he had simply lost track of time and was unaware of the recording, trying to act as natural as possible. Thanks to that video demonstration, even though it was unintentional, it caused another Demi-Human to make a video of their own weapon they bought from the store. She recorded footage of her fighting someone threeyers of cultivation above herself. It is well known that it is challenging to fight someone just one level above yourself. Even more so for threeyers. That''s why this video caught the attention of those who usually couldn''t afford to buy a level 3 or a level 4 weapon¡­ After finishing the video, Theo immediately made apletely new ount under a different name and posted the video on the Ravenna City website. * Before returning to the City, Theo changed his appearance once again. Now he looked like a young human master, wearing a beautiful golden kimono with a stylized red dragon. Of course, since he didn''t have identification with that persona, Theo mesmerized the guards into believing they saw a valid set anyway¡­ But once again, he entered the store and was very well received by the girls of the Orphanage. And as amazing as it sounds, Little Yui was once again alerted by his arrival. She looked at him with curiosity, perplexed at the odd feeling. She didn''t understand why she thought she knew this guy from somewhere. Even though she knew that she''d never seen anyone like this before¡­ Theo just sighed a bit of cold air and tried to act as natural as possible. He continued to look through the armaments, and he soon bought a majestic Water Element Spear. Though not his forte, Theo still managed to convert his Mana to Water Mana, and since he was trying to impersonate someone in the Higher Student Realm, the affinities he didn''t have were even easier to disguise. "I want this spear, how much is it?" He asked as he held a spear in his hand. "Young Master, you have good eyes!" Ariana, who answered, said with a weak smile, "This spear is of the highest quality, and its price is 980 gold coins." Theo was surprised by her current demeanour because, unlike when she talked to him as Theo, she had a more refreshing and selfless bearing and tone. For some reason, Theo began to doubt the times she came to tease him. He smiled at his current appearance. It could be said that Theo''s disguise could not be considered ugly. He was tall at about 1.78 meters, and he also had short, well-cut blond hair, and his physical build was very well developed. 119 Chapter 119 Theo said with a smile, "Oh, it''s beautiful! But, not quite as gorgeous as its saleswoman!" Ariana was surprised by the sudden words from this unknown man. She didn''t expect to beplimented like that, but she wasn''t interested in anyone but Theo, so¡­ Ariana pretended not to hear what he said and insisted on selling the spear quickly so that this weird guy would leave. "You need to sign these documents if the Young Master is really interested in buying this spear," Ariana exined. Theo was surprised that he was ignored. As he followed her to the counter, Theo said with a charming, flirtatious smile: "Can you tell me your name, oh, beautiful attendant?" Sighing heavily, Ariana was feeling very ufortable, but for some unknown reason, she didn''t find this man unpleasant. That was what was truly surprising for her, even though he was clearly willing to woo her. But for now, it was utterly irrelevant. For Ariana, the only person she''s interested in is Theo! So she couldn''t help but sigh, finding it very troublesome. Eventually, she thought it best to state, "Young Master, this humble attendant, is named Ariana." "Oh, what beautiful name! Lovely!" Theo smiled. Ariana clicked her tongue and said, "Thanks¡­" Soon after, she turned and shot towards the counter, wanting to be rid of this annoying customer as quickly as possible. The other girls from the Orphanage were watching this scene with glee. Ariana was the one who had always bothered them in the past, so watching her bothered by someone else was genuinely amusing. Theo approached the counter while holding the spear. He set it on the table and said, "Before I buy it, I have to say this: please carry my child!" "Ehhh?!" Ariana thought she heard it wrong¡­ she didn''t expect anyone to actually say that upfront, even though they barely knew each other. Shina, Yuki, Zaika, Zaira and the Orphanage girls were also surprised by this. With a wry smile, Ariana said, "What kind of joke is that?! The Young Master must be ying with this humble attendant." Theo smiled in his heart. With a solemn expression, he told her, "I fell in love with you at first sight, so I want you to be my wife and carry my children!" ''Haven''t I heard that somewhere?'' Shina wondered with doubt. She was sure she''d heard someone say something very simr before. Yuki who heard it too almost spoke up but soon covered her mouth with her hand as a mischievous smile appeared on her face. Now she understood why Little Yui seemed to be so familiar with this man¡­ Theo said with a firm tone, "Of course I''m not kidding, I''m very serious about this!" Ariana sighed and said, "Excuse me, I already like someone else!" With a sad expression, Theo said, "Really?! That''s a pity¡­" After signing all the paperwork, and as he was about to leave the store, Theo turned around and said, "But even if you''re a foster daughter, you''re still a daughter! That''s why you can''t stay with your father¡­" Ariana raised her eyebrows, and began to think this person was genuinely crazy! When did she say that the person she likes is her stepfather? Some girls from the Orphanage who experienced Ariana and Theo''s theatre previously began to remember something and thought it was very likely that they were right, especially with Theo''s closing words¡­ Shina and Yuki also noticed but chose not to say anything. Ariana, on the other hand, as she was being targeted by Theo''s phrasing in another appearance, did not think about it very deeply. All she wanted was for this man to leave as soon as possible¡­ So she did not begin to believe that this individual was actually Theo! After leaving the store with the spear in hand, Theo performed a free demonstration for those passing by, pretending to just be testing it out. And then he started out towards the City''s exit. A while after Theo had already left the weapon shop, Ariana was beginning to feel a little doubtful. She wondered if she really didn''t know this man¡­ then she remembered his parting words as he left the store and soon she understood. "That, that¡­ was Theo?" Ariana''s forehead began to drip beads of sweat¡­ "If it was really him¡­" She decided not to think about that possibility, because if it was really that¡­ she really missed a huge opportunity¡­ But the moment she looked at the other girls, and saw them looking at her with a pitying look¡­ she was now almost entirely sure that it was really Theo! * After leaving City, Theo, with his current appearance, made a new video. This time he was fighting a raging beast, and then posted it on the Inte. Of course, in this video, he had restricted his cultivation to the 3rd Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom. After that, he returned to the City and changed his appearance only 2 more times and thought it was enough to promote the store again. He then returned to the Weapon Shop in his original appearance. He was now wearing a new set of clean clothes, it was a beautiful gray kimono with a golden dragon drawn on the back. The moment he entered, Ariana was gazing at him, perplexed, taking a deep breath, she approached and said, "I ept!" Theo frowned and asked, "Huh? What do you ept? Not expecting this answer from Theo, she was a little confused, but soon Arianaposed herself and replied, "Carrying your child, of course!" 120 Chapter 120 "Huh? Did you eat something bad? Are you feeling okay?" Theo asked. "But, but you asked me yourself, just before!" Ariana said. Theo made a confused expression and said, "Of course not! When did I say that?" Ariana expressed herself in confusion, "Earlier today, when you came to the Weapon Shop, looking like a Lion Demi-Human." "Ah? Of course, that wasn''t me! You''repletely wrong." Theo replied. "¡­" Ariana was so confused. After she put all the pieces together from the conversation she had with the Demi-Human Lion, she was sure that it was Theo in disguise somehow. But, with him saying that wasn''t him¡­ she now began to doubt her own judgment. Ariana snorted angrily, and before leaving, she looked into Theo''s eyes and said, "Grr¡­ I''ll make you propose to me again! Just you wait¡­" Theo just sighed at that, thinking that maybe he had gone too far¡­ he wondered if he should be more considerate and try to get to know her better now that he realized how much she really liked him. But of course, Theo wouldn''t force himself to love her back, even though he thinks that she''s beautiful and cute. * After dinner, and a shower, Theo, Yuki and the others returned to the room. After activating the Magic Formation, they went back into the Dimensional Room to cultivate. The next morning. "Daddy, Daddy, wake up!" Little Yui started shaking him. "Ah? Yui?! Why are you waking me up so early today?" Theo asked in a sleepy voice. "Huh¡­ I want to fight Daddy, and now that we have that room, we can!" Little Yui said hurriedly. Theo sat up on the bed and stretched, seeing Little Yui''s bright eyes full of expectation and willingness to fight. Theo pinched Little Yui''s beautiful pink cheeks and said, "Okay, but let''s have some breakfast first!" "Sure!" With a cute, youthful voice, Little Yui nodded. After eating bread and drinking Nescau, Theo and Little Yui soon headed for the Workshop. Luckily, the space inside it in the first area is as big as a football field. Seeing Little Yui in a whitebat kimono, Theo thought she was genuinely adorable. Theo smiled and said to her, "Yui, I''m going to restrict my cultivation to this level, okay?" Theo, who was also wearing a ckbat kimono. Shortly after he spoke, he reduced his cultivation to the 3rd Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom. "Okay!" Little Yui agreed. Seeing her ready, Theo said, "Well then, let''s get started!" "Yes!" Little Yui made a shrill, fighting-filled scream, and began to run toward Theo at an rming rate. She even surprised Theo, who was now realizing that she had improved a lot! But as much as it seems she moved fast, Theo''s senses today were even keener since he could keep up with her every move, despite him limiting his cultivation and not using his divine eyes. In Little Yui''s hands, two condensing fox heads could be seen, one white with the other silver, "Roarrr!" Roaring fiercely at Theo. Theo had a silly smile, seeing hering towards him. He was thinking that Little Yui looked like a beautiful little Valkyrie with long white hair charging to attack him. "Haaa!" Just as she was about to reach Theo, Little Yui let out a mighty battle cry and began attacking with both hands formed into fierce fox heads, attacking continuously. Rumbles echoed relentlessly, and with her every attack, the ground shook severely. Wherever the waves of their attacks went, the air rippled in response. Because Theo was prepared and alert, the type of attack and speed was still straightforward to handle. When Little Yui attacked, Theo was already dodging and defending himself, a big part of him was afraid of attacking and seriously injuring her, even though he knew that despite her youthful appearance, Little Yui was powerful and brave. Also, even if she suffered a little pain, she could always prevail. But still, it was hard for him to see her suffer, especially as her father. "Hmph! Daddy isn''t fighting properly with me!" Little Yui stopped attacking and said, "Daddy needs to attack too; otherwise, Yui won''t talk to Daddy anymore!" Hearing this, Theo began to sweat cold¡­ after letting out a long breath, he said, "Okay, I''m not going to take it easy with you anymore, Okay?" "Hehee~ yes, I want to fight Daddy for real!" Little Yui smiled and said. Breathing out a breath of cold air and calming himself down, Theo looked thoughtfully at his daughter, who was full of fighting spirit. He began to manifest two White Fox heads, "Roarrr!" And following the deafening roar, a powerful Ice Mana was manifested. Although not one of his affinities, the quality when he was using the other elements was anything but weak. Whether or not he had finished converting his entire Mana into True Mana, it was much stronger and more imposing than normal Mana. A charming smile appeared on Little Yui''s pretty face, and she also once again manifested the two Fox heads in her hands. But this time, she was using True Mana to do it, "Roarrr!" And because of that, the power behind this technique was even more fierce. Even a little more threatening than Theo''s. With a power that could quickly destroy a small mountain, Little Yui once again ran towards Theo at breakneck speed, although she was not yet using her movement technique. This time Theo not only defended himself and dodged, but he alsounched an attack towards Little Yui''s small fist that was aimed at his abdomen. "Boom!" Glowing blue and silver, their fists collided. Waves of Mana exploded outwards from the impact. The explosion echoed throughout the Workshop and its surroundings. Because the Workshop door was not closed, it even reached the outside, waking many who were still sleeping nearby. If the ground where they stepped was not so hard and hardened, Theo was sure that at this time, many cracks would have appeared due to this attack. The tremor was so violent that it even made the Workshop shake vigorously. 121 Chapter 121 "Haa!" In her excitement, Little Yui let out another piercing scream in her youthful, cute voice and began to attack nonstop! Theo followed her every attack, and also attacked back, colliding with her tiny fists. Soon, the surroundings werepletely frozen. There was too much ice around them now. The entire workshop was now far colder than even 100 degrees below freezing. If someone had to endure these conditions and wasn''t a cultivator and couldn''t use his Mana to protect himself from the cold, Theo was sure that in a matter of minutes or seconds. That unfortunate person would surely die from this severe cold. Despite the room being full of snow and ice, and being so extremely cold, neither Theo nor Little Yui were affected in the slightest. And as they continued to fight each other and move around the workshop exchanging blows, the whole room became like a snowy wondend! It was astonishing, but due to the ground being covered in snow, their speed had slowed down somewhat. Yet it was nothing too significant, as they could easily ignore the snow and ice on the ground with their cultivation. "Huh?" Not long after they started fighting, Theo noticed many silhouettes in front of the door, peering in at their fight. "Wait, Yui." Theo said, realizing that Little Yui wasing towards him with a powerful attack. Not that he was afraid, of course, but the consequences of this attack could affect whoever was watching them fight. "Puff!" Little Yui, who was running towards Theo ready to attack him, was distracted to hear Theo tell her to stop. She became distracted and immediately tripped over her own feet, falling t on her face in the snow¡­ For some reason, as Theo saw this scene, he found it very cute andical, and because of that, he startedughing out loud. "Grr¡­ Daddy is mean!" Little Yui grumbled softly when she saw Theoughing at her falling. "Haha, I''m sorry, Yui¡­" Theo tried to control himself and stopughing at her. Seeing that they stopped fighting, the little Orphanage children who were watching them fight asked, "Can wee in?" Theo said with a gentle smile, "Yes, it''s fine now!" "Yay!" Nodding, the kids started toe in. Theo also noticed some of the older girls from the Orphanageing. Even Shina, Yuki, Zaika and Zaira came in. Theo was surprised, but after remembering themotion he and Yui were making, he thought it was reasonable that they had heard the fight. Little Yui ran towards Yuki right away. Arriving in front of Yuki, she said, "Mommy, Daddyughed at Yui! Help me teach Dad a lesson!" Little Yui smiled mischievously. Theo began to feel cold sweat down his back. He didn''t expect that she would suggest this to Yuki. Yuki had a confused look, but soon she smirked in Theo''s direction. She also wanted to test her strength and how far she could go when fighting Theo. So she was also keen to spar as she gazed at Theo. Seeing this, Theo knew there was no way he could escape it, but he was very concerned that if they fought here right now, with so many under-cultivated children, it could very easily seriously harm them. Theo looked at the children and girls from the Orphanage and asked, "Do you want to watch our fight?" "Yes!" They answered hurriedly. "Well¡­" After some thought, Theo opened his System and bought a small barrier that he could use to protect them from attacks made by those in the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom or below. Despite being a small barrier, it was enough for all of them to stay inside without getting hurt. "Follow me!" Theo told them, and soon after, they began following him to a corner of the workshop. Once they were all there, Theo set out some sofas for them to sit on, and then began to project the barrier with some seals that were in his hand. With all the preparations made, Theo scratched the floor as far as the barrier reached and said, "You can''t cross these markings, okay? If you do, you could get hurt!" Seeing them feel, Theo smiled with satisfaction. Even Zaika, Zaira and Shina made it into Theo''s barrier. For although they had a high cultivation, it was still a little lowpared to Yuki and Little Yui. And as they could manifest some True Mana now, they could very well end up careless and hurt Shina, Zaika or Zaira. Yuki, who had briefly left to their bedroom, soon returned with a new set of clothes. Now she was wearing a beautiful sky-blue fighting kimono. It made her look like a beautiful goddess, ready for battle! Theo was delighted and admired Yuki''s stunning figure. He even felt a strong urge to take her into his arms right now, but he managed to contain himself¡­ 122 Chapter 122 Theo noticed that they were ready to fight. He immediately put a serious look on his face, not taking it lightly at all. Although his battle experience was far greater than theirs, Theo knew he couldn''t take them lightly, or he would get seriously injured. Seeing that Theo was already preparing to spar, Yuki and Little Yui also made their own preparations for the uing battle. Theo looked them directly in their eyes and asked, "Ready?" "Yes!" They responded wittily and soon after, they started sprinting towards Theo at breakneck speed! The first to arrive at Theo was Yuki. With her right hand d in True Ice Mana, she struck towards Theo''s face. But in Theo''s right hand, he had covered it with his own True Mana, and with his hand clenched in a fist, he punched to meet Yuki''s attack. "Peng!" p Waves of heat and ice radiated from the impact, as a powerful explosion erupted from their colliding attacks. The aftermath even forced them both to retreat a few steps back from each other. Little Yui, who was already close to Theo, roared with a shrill and cute cry as she jumped up high. With her hand wrapped with True Metal Mana, she threw her punch downwards in a top-down attack towards Theo''s head. "Peng!" In a booming collision, Theo''s met Little Yui''s attack with his own ming fist. Having the advantage due to her elevation, Little Yui spun a few times before finally reaching the ground a few feet away from Theo. Theo then looked towards Yuki and immediately realized that she was already extremely close to him. She swiftly threw an attack towards his abdomen, but Theo effortlessly defended himself. However, Yuki then immediately countered byunching a kick at Theo''s knee. Theo coated his right foot with Water Mana, and his foot went to meet Yuki''s kick to stop her advance. Right after that, he forced his foot down with an immense amount of speed! It even made her tumble in the air because of the turbulence. "Bang!" Yuki, who was spinning in the air, manifested a lot of True Metal Mana along one of her beautiful white jade legs, and with a top-down attack, she struck towards Theo''s head. "Oh¡­" Theo was surprised to see this, but perceiving the pressure that was being released from this attack, he knew that if he defended against it, the chances of him getting hurt were very high, so he instead chose to dodge. Although he might as well have used True Lightning or Dark Mana to defend himself, he knew that he would have a good chance of seriously hurting Yuki from the recoil, so he preferred to dodge instead. A strong gust of wind passed by Theo''s face, making him shiver. But he didn''t have time to think about it much right now since Little Yui was already attacking him. "Get ready, Daddy!" Yui''s hands were clenched in fists, d in two formidable White Fox heads. With the White Foxes roaring loudly, she began attacking Theo at an rming rate! "Shu¡­ Shu¡­ Shu¡­" Sounds of the air being cut and winds gusting by were made by her attacks. Even more serious than before, Theo was doing his best to dodge Little Yui''s onught. Yuki was impressed with her daughter. Yui was really starting to press in on Theo with her quick attacks. "Roar!" Yuki used the same technique as Little Yui and made White Fox heads appear in each of her hands. The Orphanage children who were watching this fight unfold were very ecstatic. It was their first time seeing such a thrilling battle unfold in front of them. Their little mouths were wide open in amazement as they watched the fight. They even clenched their little fists. Seeing Little Yui, who was as young as they were, but still possessed such tremendous power, made the children wish they could do the same¡­ Even the older girls from the Orphanage had never seen such fighting power before. That was natural since they did not belong to any sect and were always busy with the Orphanage''s tasks. However, they remembered that sheet Theo had given them before. They clenched their fists very hard, determined to get stronger. That way, they won''t have to worry if someonees to the Orphanage in the future, wanting to hurt them. Theo was coldly sweating now, as Yuki''s and Little Yui''s rapid attacks were pushing him hard. Unfortunately, his affinities were very powerful as they were currently, so he dared not use them to their full strength. Because of this, he couldn''t break their attacks so easily. Despite this, Theo''s fighting ability was extremely fast, and because of this, he was able to predict their attacks, even though at the moment, he was not using his divine eyes. Yuki and Little Yui''s punches were swift, and it makes them seem to have multiple arms. They can punch dozens of times in a fraction of a second, and each punch contained the same amount of energy. It was simply amazing. Theo sighed with emotion. He was sure that if it were anyone else facing these two, that person would already be lying on the floor, not knowing if they were dead or alive¡­ The fight continued for over an hour without any rest. Despite this, Theo had only connected a few attacks on them, making a few bruises, but it was not long before they were healed by their respective Manas. Even Theo had suffered many hits. "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Daddy has a lot of Mana, that''s so unfair¡­" Little Yui said breathlessly and pouted. Yuki was also getting very sweaty, and her clothes were starting to be very tight against her beautiful jade skin. She had even begun to breathe a bit ragged from the fight because she ended up using too much of her Mana. Yuki sighed and said with a mischievous smile, "True, I think he should reward us for holding on so long. Right, Yui?" Little Yui''s eyes instantly lit up! She looked at Yuki and said, "Yes, I think so too!" "¡­" Theo sighed helplessly and said, "Okay, I''ll think of something I can do for you, okay?" He smiled. "Of course, if you have something in mind that you want from me, don''t hesitate to ask!" Upon hearing this, Yuki thought of something and blushed heavily, and decided that after they were alone, she would ask him¡­ Little Yui said, "So, can Daddy take me hunting?" Theo said surprised, "Oh, is that what you really want?" "Yes!" Little Yui smiled beautifully. "Okay, I promise!" Theo said. He looked at Yuki, expecting her to ask him for something, but Theo noticed that her face was suddenly very red. Even without knowing what was going through her mind to make it so red, he didn''t try to pry and make her talk immediately. Then his attention was drawn to the Orphanage children who were staring at them with shining eyes. 123 Chapter 123 Theo thought that even though he was recently pretending to be the father of these children because of Little Yui, he felt he should do something more for them¡­ Looking into his System, Theo searched for cultivation techniques. He thought it would be nice if these young children grew up with a decent technique since it would help them grow much stronger. He researched primarily for techniques that would improve the cultivation''s foundation. After a while looking through his System, Theo found what he was looking for¡­ In fact, he considered it to be even better than he initially wanted. The System called it: Cultivation Technique . The good thing about this technique was that anyone could use it, and regardless of their affinity, it could be cultivated. The Mana that was absorbed by using it was several times better because of that. It did take a little longer to produce Mana than the standard techniques that Yuki and the others used, but even so, it was excellent! Despite spending 142,000 Points on this technique, Theo didn''t regret buying it. Soon a thick book with a multicoloured cover appeared! Theo smiled and said to Nanda, who was next to him, "This is a technique that you can use to cultivate, I believe it will help you to grow a lot!" A smile formed on Theo''s face when he saw her surprised look. He continued on to say, "And the best part is that anyone can use it, regardless of their affinity. Additionally, the foundation of any who cultivate with this technique will be powerful!" Nanda''s hands began to quiver a little as she held the book. And out of nowhere, she thought the book in her hands had gained a few tons. She was full of emotions looking at Theo because she wasn''t foolish; she could imagine how valuable such a technique of this level would be¡­ Her lips quivered a little, holding back so she wouldn''t cry. She took a deep breath and said gratefully, "Thank you!" Seeing this, Theo nodded and smiled. The children and the other girls from the Orphanage were also thrilled to receive such a gift from Theo. They went to Theo and hugged him tightly, cherishing this moment they had with Theo. Although they already had an enormous amount of affection for Theo, for all he had done for them already, they now had even more! Especially the children, since they began to wonder if this warm feeling they felt in their chests was parental love. Because they would be going back to the Weapon Shop in only 2 hours from then, Nanda told them to sit on the floor so she could start reciting some of the cultivation technique''s methods to them. She thought it would take at least a few days for them to be able to digest all the information because there was just so much detail in it. It only showed how precise and in-depth the technique was. Theo, Zaika, Zaira, Shina, Yuki and Little Yui headed out, letting them learn the technique at their own pace because they had their own cultivation techniques, so there was no need to learn a new one. * 6 dayster¡­ It had been a week since Theo''s Weapon Shop had opened. Due to his videos on the Inte, many individuals came to the store intent on finding out if they were really true. If possible, they would want to buy weapons as well. Also, many who had already made a purchase at the Weapon Shop were from renowned ns. By the time they showed the quality of the store-bought weapons, they soon wanted to buy as much as possible to strengthen their respective ns. These days, Theo and the girls spent most of their time training and cultivating inside the Workshop. Because it is a level 6 artifact, even if they fought every day inside it, no scratch was left behind. It was really quite strong and sturdy. * Sigh~ "These girls really like fighting¡­" Theo muttered on his way to the Weapon Shop. He had been sparring with them every day, but today he wanted to see how things were going at the Weapon Shop. But it was partly because he wanted to run away from them since they always wanted to fight him¡­ "Huh?" A little girl Demi-Human Cat, about 7 to 8 years old, walked toward the Weapon Shop. Theo, who had just arrived, noticed her. He saw that she seemed malnourished and a bit shabby. Theo frowned and looked at her thoughtfully. "She''s not an Orphanage child; where did shee from?" Theo, who looked her up and down, couldn''t remember seeing her before. He approached her and asked worriedly, "Youngdy, are you all right?" But right then, he noticed an abnormality in the eyes of this little girl, it was as if she was lifeless, with no light left in her eyes. Theo was very shocked by this, at the same time, furious! For he noticed that she was in this state because someone with a considerably high level of mental power was controlling her mind. Theo very quickly put one of his hands on her head and used his mental powers to erase the traces of who was controlling this little girl. ,m Although whoever is controlling her has some mental power, how can they possiblypare to Theo? Very quickly, Theo managed to disperse who was controlling her. Soon, the little Demi-Human Cat''s eyes had light in them again. Yet, they still seemed frail, which made Theo even angrier! Theo took a deep breath and calmed down, then he crouched down to Little Girl''s height and with a gentle smile, he asked, "Youngdy, are you all right? Who is abusing you?" Hearing and noticing Theo in front of her, the Little Girl, looked at him with her green eyes and regained some more life, but soon her expression became pure fear and said: "I-I¡­ I have a bomb in my body, please run away!" She said, taking her little hands up to lift her shirt up to her belly button and there Theo could see, many concentrated mana stones that could explode at any moment. Theo knew that this level of destructive power could at most hurt him a little, but surely there would be nothing left of this little girl¡­ Time was now short, he must do something soon, before these things trapped in this little girl''s body detonated. Thinking quickly, Theo arrived at only one way. He put his hand on the little girl''s head and said, "Youngdy, don''t worry, I''ll save you, okay? But unfortunately, you''ll feel a little pain, all right?" Theo said with a very bitter expression, as his time was limited. And apparently, these stones in this Demi-Human Cat''s small body were very firmly attached, so even if he wanted to remove them, he didn''t know if he could do it in time. Putting on arge amount of Lightning True Mana to protect her from the explosion, Theo soon after moved very quickly to the Weapon Shop. Just by being there, he would be able to limit the strength of the st with the help of Formation. "Bang!" By the time he got into the Weapon Shop, the stones that were coated in concentrated Mana in the little girl''s body suddenly exploded! Luckily, Theo was able to act fast enough, so it didn''t hurt her too seriously. It only damaged some of her internal organs. Although he was protecting her with his Mana, the time he had was simply too short. He couldn''t do much, but at least managed to allow her to survive¡­ But then he noticed that even after suffering these kinds of injuries, she didn''t scream in pain or cry¡­ "What the fuck did they do to her to get to this state?" Theo is outraged now, wanting to skin the culprits alive! "Theo?! What happened?" The girls who noticed Theo asked him in concern. Soon after, they saw the little Demi-Human Cat being protected by Theo, but she still had some injuries. Theo just stared fiercely at them with his Golden Fox Divine eyes. He stated in a cold, emotionless voice, "Take care of her, I''ll be right back!" But before he left, Theo didn''t forget to give them a Perfect Healing Potion for little girl. 124 Chapter 124 Shortly after that, without waiting for an answer, Theo activated his movement technique. He disappeared from the spot, and rmingly, they had already lost sight of him. Moving swiftly, leaving 5 after-images trailing behind, he started following the trail of Mana of the one who was controlling the little girl¡­ but just as he thought he was getting close to reaching them¡­ ? When he reached within 500 meters of the controller, Theo noticed that it was just a boy around 13 to 14 years old who was in the process of running away¡­ "Boom!" "What?!" Just when he was close enough to reach him, the boy self-destructed! Theo clenched his fists tightly, for he could see that this young man had also been controlled¡­ was someone controlling the boy to control the girl? And seeing that Theo was very close to reaching the boy who was running away, he really had destroyed himself. "What is going on?" "Who did this?" "Ahhhhhhhh!" Those passing through the streets screamed as soon as they noticed the great explosion. Those who were too close to the boy were even screaming in pain from their severe injuries. Unfortunately, because the boy had destroyed himself, Theo could not feel the energy signature of the one who was controlling him. "Who did this?" Theo wondered, upset that he couldn''t reach who did it. "Was it someone from the Kenedy family?" Theo could only think of this family that already had grudges against them. Especially since they were interested in the Orphanage. They might have done it to harm the Weapon Shop, and through that also hurt the girls from the Orphanage. Sure, he knew he could be wrong in that assumption since right now, he could only specte. But he was sure that the chances of it being the Kenedy Family were very high. Looking at those who were injured because of the self-destructing boy, Theo muttered loudly in his heart full of intent to kill and rage, "No matter who is the real culprit, I will make sure that they pay for wanting to damage my shop, and even use kids as disposable objects to aplish their ends." Approaching those who were seriously injured, and seeing that even three Demi-Human children were wounded, Theo delivered 3 healing potions to them with a gentle smile. "Use this, it will help them heal." The children, despite moaning in pain, still looked at Theo suspiciously, as he didn''t know him, they apparently didn''t dare to take the potion. Theo sighed helplessly, but one of the Demi-Human children brought the healing potion to her mouth and began to drink it. The people who were nearby wanted to stop the child because there was no way of knowing if Theo didn''t mean them harm, especially the children''s parents, but then¡­ "Wow! She''s healing really fast!" "What a miracle potion!" Many even thought it was a waste of a good potion, and began to wonder who this young man was that actually gave these powerful potions to some unknown children. Even some of those who saw the effects of Theo''s healing potion on the children were astonished! A foolish thought came across their minds¡­ but seeing Theo standing there looking at them with his menacing golden eyes, that thought just¡­ flew away with the wind. "Thank you, big brother!" The little Demi-Human who had drunk the healing potion and recovered, said, looking at Theo full of respect and admiration. The other children who saw that there was no problem with the potions, and recognizing their miraculous effect, even considered giving the potions to their parents who had injured themselves by protecting them. But their parents dared not take it, not only because Theo was watching them, but also because they wanted their children to recover. The one who was apanying the little girl who was the first to take the potion was a young girl, about 15 to 16 years old, so, like the girl, she is also a Demi-Human sheep. She had long white hair; her skin was milky white, which made her look beautiful and charming, and she had big full breasts, just above average. Theo also noticed that she was in the 5th Layer of the Student Kingdom. Although she was also hit by the st and used her body to protect the little Demi-Human, Theo noticed no severe injury on her. That surprised him a little. This young Demi-Human sheep looked toward Theo, and her pink lips curved into a beautiful smile as she said to him, "Thank you so much for helping my little sister, I''m really grateful!" She bent toward him as she finished speaking. Theo smiled back at her and replied, "Don''t worry, I just don''t like to see children suffer, so I helped." "Oh, I see¡­ I''m very grateful anyway," she said with a charming smile. The parents, who were also apanying the other children, turned toward Theo and thanked him. Even a youngdy knelt on the floor because her son''s situation was the most serious. If he hadn''t used Theo''s potion, she couldn''t have known how long it would have taken and how much it would cost to cure her son. A whileter, the crowd, despite being curious to know who Theo was, went back about their business, for they had their own lives and things to attend to, no matter how unusual the events were. After thanking Theo once again for helping their children, the parents of the two children also started to head out. Only the young Demi-Human sheep and her little sister remained. Theo looked at them, smiled and said, "I''m going now, see ya." Just as Theo was turning to leave, the Young Demi-Human Sheep shouted hastily, "Wait!" "Huh?" Theo turned back toward them. "I-I¡­ My name is Leticia¡­" She bit her lower lip and said with great difficulty: "I know it might be too much to ask, but could you take my little sister with you and take care of her?" "Huh?!" Theo was shocked, thinking that something was wrong with this girl''s head, even her little sister was surprised and looked at her with her eyes were starting to fill with tears. 125 Chapter 125 But just as soon as Theo managed to calm down, he figured that she must have had a good reason why she made this decision. "First of all, can I know your reasons why?" "I¡­" "Argghhh!!!" The moment she was going to speak again, she, out of nowhere, started screaming very loudly, gripping both her snow-white hands on her head. Leticia was drenched in sweat, her brows still trembling. Theo soon realized that there was a powerful conscience trying to control her. Even those passing down the street were surprised by Leticia''s sudden scream, and the little Demi-Human sheep that was with Leticia was crying in worry. It wasn''t long ago that she lost her parents, and she didn''t want to lose Leticia too. She was her only remaining family. Without uttering a single word, Theo very quickly got in front of Leticia and put his hand on her head. "Big brother, can you help my big sister?" Seeing this, the little Demi-Human caught hold of Theo''s sleeve. Still sobbing, with tears in her eyes, she asked him with hope after she saw the effects of the healing potion that Theo had given her. Theo smiled kindly at her and tried tofort her, "I can! Don''t worry!" "Mmm!" Little Demi-Human nodded and sped her small hands, trying not to cry anymore. ,m Closing his eyes, Theo used the Divine Sense on Leticia''s mind and tried to find what was causing her pain. Theo raised his eyebrows, "What evil being did this?" Theo eximed as his heart filled with disgust and fury. By the time he used his Divine Sense on Leticia''s body, he was able to find out what was causing her to scream so loudly in pain. Near her brain, there was something very much like a leech, and it seemed to be trying to control her mind. "Humph!" Theo let out a low growl. Using all his Divine Sense and magical power, he began to expel this thing that was stuck inside Leticia''s head. "Ahhhh!" This caused Leticia to scream in even more pain, making the little Demi-Human even more worried. But soon, she could see that something very disgusting and horrifying wasing out of Leticia''s head. At this disgusting sight, she couldn''t help but begin to vomit up everything she had eaten. Theo was also very disgusted with this leech-like creature being forced out of Leticia''s head. Then, he let out a relieved sigh just as he had finished sessfully removing this horrible thing. It was actually a half-transparent, gooey creature, and the moment Theoid his eyes on it, he could see its name. It was actually called a "Soul-Control Leech." Somehow, because it was in the 5th Layer of the Apprentice Kingdom, Leticia was able to regain control of her body. Many of those who saw the leeching out of Leticia''s head exhaled a cold breath in revulsion, a feeling shared by those around them. Levitating it with his Divine Sense, Theo made this revolting leech start to burn away with his golden mes. Those who were passing by and saw his mes in action were so frightened that they dared not breathe in his presence. Unfortunately, he couldn''t know the origin of this thing, but he didn''t think it was natural. There was surely someone behind it, and that person was possibly the same one who had made the poor boy self-destruct. Soon, Leticia regained consciousness and was no longer moaning in pain as before. Although her face was already white, or even paler, her cheeks began to turn a little bit pinker and glowed with a bit more life in them. Suddenly Theo put a serious look on his face. He nced toward Leticia, and behind her, he could sense the presence of someone who was deliberately trying to disguise their scent, trying to hide as much as possible. But Theo activated his Divine Eyes and could see them clearly¡­ It was actually an old Demi-Human Coyote man, and Theo noticed that he was looking at them while holding arge amount of True Earth Mana in his left hand. Seeing that Theo was looking his way, even though he was at a considerable distance and was actively hiding, this Demi-Human Coyote was surprised, and without wasting any time, he made the Mana in his hand turn into an arrow and shot toward Leticia in a spiral shape. Seeing this, Theo pulled a level 3 pistol out of his dimensional bag and concentrated some of the True Lightning Mana. He fired in the direction of theing attack. "Bang!" "Zinng~" "Zinng~" A loud firing sound was yed from the gun''s firing, along with the sound of the lightning bullet tearing through the air, heading toward this Demi-Human at a shocking speed! "That¡­" Surprised, Leticia looked in the direction Theo fired, and soon she also "saw" the Lightning Mana bullet that was fired by Theo crashing into a spiral-shaped True Earth Mana arrow. "BOOM!" "Wahhh!" Along with the sound of an explosion, some people screamed loudly at the loud explosion. This greatly surprised those who were attacking them, and the moment Theo thought this man would strike again, he actually saw him run away without thinking twice. Theo considered stalking him, but after knowing that this Demi-Human wanted Leticia dead, he decided he should let this man escape. He tracked him with his Divine Sense and marked his scent and his Mana signature. Now he would know who was targeting him. And it was just as he had thought. This evil man quickly arrived at the Kenedy n. "Who is this young man? He seems very powerful!" Someone eximed loudly upon seeing the whole scene. "Yeah, but I''ve never seen him before¡­ did hee from a powerful family from out of town?" Another who was looking in Theo''s direction eximed with doubt. Listening to the murmur of people talking about him and looking in their direction. Theo didn''t want to waste time here anymore because he could be targeted by other people. It wasn''t that he was afraid, but he didn''t want to let Leticia and her little sister get hurt in the process. "Follow me, I''ll take you to a safe ce," he told them. Despite being a little dizzy still, Leticia replied, "Alright, let''s go." The little girl was taken into Theo''sp, which surprised her, but she could not resist. She was not stupid. Despite her young age, she soon realized that what Theo had done was all to help them. He even removed that horribly disgusting thing that was inside her older sister''s head. 126 Chapter 126 Without another word, Theo wrapped his hands around the young Leticia''s waist, surprising her, since she still seemed a little off bnce. With the way she was right now, it would be difficult for her to run or even walk. Despite her embarrassment from being in the arms of a man she just met, she didn''t think to put up any resistance. For some reason, Leticia felt like she could trust this young man without having to worry about him meaning them any harm. Theo quickly started running towards the Weapon Shop with her in his arms. He ran fast, but not too wildly since the little girl he was carrying was only in the 4th Layer of the Apprentice Kingdom. Upon seeing this scene, the crowd of Demi-Humans, Humans and Magical Animals began to move again. Yet, they couldn''t help but be surprised by everything that had happened. As Theo ran through the streets carrying the two sisters, he was thinking through his ns. However, the ground suddenly shook, surprising everyone. Theo frowned and used his Divine Sense to try to find out what was going on. "That¡­ who are these beings?" The moment Theo used his Divine Sense, he noticed several beings entering Ravena City. They were in majestic carriages. They were very detailed and had dinosaur-like beasts pulling them. These creatures were very ferocious beasts, so Theo was pretty surprised to see this since he did not expect to see these kinds of animals being domesticated. But this disy confused him since he knew that there were far better ways of moving around than in a wagon, so why are they using them? "Is this to demonstrate their power by taming these creatures to pull their carts?" Theo wondered with doubt. At this point, Theo realized that although these beings were arriving in Ravena Town together, they had others walking with the carriages. They were probably bodyguards, since they all wore very simr clothes, but each cart had a different outfit to the next one. Another interesting point was that because he saw them through his Divine Sense, he could dimly see that these beings were of different species from each other. But Theo soon didn''t have time to think about it that much, because even though he''s curious as to why these beings are arriving in Ravena City, he just needed to keep running toward the Weapon Shop. It wasn''t long before Theo, Leticia and her little sister arrived at the store. Lowering them to the floor, Theo took them by their hands into the building. "Theo?! What is going on? What was that all about?" The girls from the Orphanage inside the store asked when they saw Theo arrive with two girls. Theo sighed heavily and said, "Let''s all calm down. We should go back to the Orphanage and talk there." Seeing that there were still three Demi-Humans in the shop, Theo told them, "We''ll be closing the shop now, but if you choose a weapon within the next 10 minutes, you can buy it at 15% off." "Wow, seriously?!" they eximed in surprise. "Yeah, but like I said, you only have 10 minutes to decide." Theo smiled. Theo soon noticed a young man of about 14 to 15 years old. Theo had seen this young man before in the store. Almost every day in thete afternoon, this young man woulde to stare at a silver pistol with the golden grip. Theo approached and asked him, "Do you have enough money to buy it now? Getting 15% off should make it easy for you, right?" "Umm¡­ I still don''t have enough¡­ I''m doing my best to hunt and make money, but I only managed to collect 1400 gold coins¡­" The Young said sadly. Theo had already realized that this young man did note from any powerful family, and yet he managed to reach the 7th Layer of the Student Kingdom. Theo could only imagine how hard he must have struggled to collect this sum of gold coins. Theo smiled at this young man and said, "What''s your name? My name is Theo, the owner of this store." He replied, "My name is Elijah, nice to meet you!" Elijah was a young man with messy, short brown hair, and a very well developed physical build with plenty of muscle despite his young age. "Alright, Elijah, since you came to the store every day and are very interested in this weapon, I''ll discount you and let you buy it for that amount, what do you think?" Theo said. "Really?! Of course, I am more than willing to buy it for that! Actually, it was like love at first sight! When I saw this gun, I felt like it should be mine¡­" Elijah said a little embarrassed, but at the same time, he was ecstatic, since it had been five days since he had first seen this weapon. He was even starting to see it in his dreams. Soon after, some weapons were sold to those still in the store. Nanda then ced the sign in front of the store saying it was now closed. Theo also realized that the little Demi-Human Cat he had saved before was constantly looking at him with curiosity, although a mild look of fascination could also be seen. Approaching her, Theo gently petted his hand over her head. Smiling, he asked, "How are you doing? Is it better now?" "Yes, all thanks to you and the youngdies here." She replied, bowing toward Theo, "Thank you so much for everything!" "Of course. I''m so d I could save you!" Theo smiled and said, "Ah, right. My name is Theo, what''s your name?" "My name is Number 141." She answered. "What the¡­" Theo took a deep breath since he was suddenly releasing a massive wave of killing intent all throughout the store. It was causing all the girls to feel intensely nauseous. Calming down, he balled his hands tightly, digging his nails into his palm. The girls from the Orphanage also had a sad look upon hearing this, but they weren''t as surprised as Theo since they had already asked the girl her name. They were also furious about it. "Well¡­ we''re going to the Orphanage where we live, you can live there too, what do you think?" Theo asked her. "I will listen to you," she answered nkly. Theo sighed and said, "I''m not ordering you to do this, from now on, we won''t let anyone mistreat you!" Aine also approached the little girl and hugged her. With tears in her eyes, she said, "Yes, we''ll be your family now, there''s no need to worry anymore or do things you don''t want to!" The other girls from the Orphanage were also distressed because they wondered that if her name is 141, there must be at least 140 other children in the same state as this little girl¡­ Despite being a little confused, the little Demi-Human sheep, who was with her older sister Leticia, could imagine that something terrible had happened to young Demi-Human cat for everyone to have these expressions of anger and crying. Even Leticia was softly crying. After everyone was able to calm down, they started to leave the store but were soon surprised, as the whole City was suddenly much busier than usual. They were also able to see the apparently mighty beings enter the City in their majestic carriages. And on top of each carriage, there was a banner with strange designs, possibly being the Sect''s logo denoting where they came from. "Look! That''s the banner of the Fallen Moon Sect!" Someone eximed in surprise, "Are they from a branch of it?" "I¡­ I know that g too! It''s from the Sect only of women who use Water and Ice, it''s the Snow Lake Sect!" A Demi-Human shouted out. 127 Chapter 127 Theo looked toward a majestic, luxurious blue carriage. It was being led by a beautiful woman with long, blue hair, wearing a veil. Nevertheless, it was easy to see that behind this veil was a great beauty! But what surprised him most was the cultivation of this woman. She was a Human in the 5th Layer of the Wizard Kingdom. The other beings were driving their respective wagons were also in the Wizard Kingdom, but as far as cultivation was concerned, only another robust man was in the sameyer as her. He had a fierce face and seemed to be a race that Theo had never seen before. He had the head of a Lion. There was a total of four different carriages with different gs. Theo didn''t know why they came here to Ravena, but something big would likely happen with them all gathering together. Theo also noticed a beautiful brte driving a carriage with ferocious dinosaurs pulling it. She was actually a Tigress Magical Beast that was in her human form and was in the 4th Layer of the Wizarding Kingdom. Theo looked at Nanda, and they asked, "Do you know why these people areing?" Ariana approached Theo, smiling. She said, "Darling, they must be here to recruit new disciples for their Sects. It happens once a year, they go through the cities looking for talented people to recruit." "Ohh, so that''s it¡­" A question came to Theo''s mind, and he asked, "But wouldn''t it be easier to announce recruitment or something and wait for people who want to join their Sect? I don''t see why they woulde looking for new disciples like this." "Yes, but that only works for those who have some influence and power. Those who have talent, but can''t afford to go to the Sect to try and get a chance to join. That''s why they do it. It''s because they''ve found so many talents this way in the past." Ariana exined. "I see¡­ it makes sense, but um¡­ well, I''m not interested in joining a Sect anyway." Theo said rxed, "Are we going back?" "Yes, let''s go!" They nodded and started walking regardless of the sects that were entering the Ravena City because they also had no interest in joining a Sect. On the way back to the Orphanage, Theo was only concerned that with the arrival of these Sects, they would disrupt his ns to pay a visit to the Kenedy n¡­ *Sigh~ "It''s no use thinking about it now, even if that''s the case, it doesn''t mean they''ll be in town for a long time anyway." Theo thought and continued walking toward the Orphanage. "Older brother, isn''t older sister still in danger?" The little Demi-Human sheep asked worriedly, as the image of the Soul-Control Leech, still fresh in her memory, was something she couldn''t easily forget, even if she wanted to. Theo lightly patted her head and smiled as he said, "Don''t worry, I''ve already removed what was hurting her." With a serious look, he said, "Even if someonees to hurt you¡­ you can be sure that I won''t let that happen!" "Ohh. Thank you, big brother!" The little Demi-Human firmly hugged Theo, a happy smile on her face. Then Leticia, who heard and saw Theo''s actions, couldn''t help but let tears trickle from her beautiful eyes. She had lost all hope when she was being controlled, and tried to get rid of it but couldn''t. It was only when that explosion happened that she could regain control of her body. Besides, it almost took her little sister from her¡­ just thinking about it made her shiver with fear. Luckily, she met Theo, and he saved them. If he hadn''t¡­ she didn''t even want to imagine what she would do when they reached the destination of the one who was controlling the leech. p It only took a look at the little Demi-Human cat to realize how cruel these people who were controlling her were¡­ Looking at Theo, who was smiling and walking while holding hands with her little sister, she felt very grateful and happy. "I was so fortunate to find someone this kind and willing to help an odd stranger¡­" Leticia said in her heart, wiping the tears from her eyes. Ariana, who looked at Leticia and saw her actions, lightly sighed. Giving Leticia a light pat, Ariana said, "Don''t worry, it''s going to be all right now." She smiled. "Yeah." Leticia nodded. * Not long after, they arrived at the Orphanage. They already knew something serious had happened, so they had one of the girls take care of the children. Now that they were all in the living room, Zaira, Zaika, Shina and Yuki were there and saw Theo. With serious gazes, they guessed that something serious must have happened. "Sigh. Before I start talking about serious matters, I''ll introduce you." Theo said and looked in Leticia''s direction. "This is Leticia, and the little girl next to her is her little sister, Alicia." "Nice to meet you!" Leticia and little Alicia said. "Likewise," they said. Then Theo looked toward the little Demi-Human cat. "That''s¡­ number 141¡­" By the time Theo spoke her name, everyone had noticed a powerful wave of killing intenting from Theo, and even if it wasn''t directed at them, it made them shiver involuntarily. "Kyaaa!" Also, to this day, Theo has killed a lot of beings, and the killing intent that he umted by now is quite vast! "Theo! You''re scaring us!" Yuki said, scolding him. She could also imagine why Theo was so angry, but if he continued to release so much, they would notst long and would eventually faint from it. "Oh, that was bad, that was bad, it wasn''t my intention to release that here¡­" Theo said, scratching his head awkwardly. "Phew!" They sighed with relief since they were getting suffocated by Theo''s strong aura. After everyone had calmed down, Theo looked at Leticia and asked, "Can you tell us exactly what happened to you?" 128 Chapter 128 Leticia''s mood was already bad, but as soon as she heard Theo''s question, it turned even worse. She had a sorrowful expression on her face, looking at her little sister and sighing heavily as she began to respond. "Not long ago, someone came to our house¡­ that person was at first very kind to our family in our time of difficulty¡­ and helped us for some time¡­" Tears began to run from her eyes wildly. "But one day when I went to take my little sister for a walk¡­ we came back to see that they had killed everyone." "Big sister¡­!" Little Alice held Leticia''s hand very tightly, intensely crying and sobbing. ,m Everyone in the room took a deep, chilly breath and was saddened by this discovery. Wiping the tears from her eyes, even though they kept falling, she went on to say, "The moment he saw use in, he didn''t panic or anything, it actually looked like he was waiting for us to see this scene¡­" A wave of intense anger was overflowing in her chest that went up and down over and over. "This bastard, he really startedughing maniacally when he saw us and said, "Hahaha! Your parents are dead now! But don''t worry, I''ll take good care of you. Hahaha!"" Shivering with anger and hatred, she continued, "After he said that, I was shocked and outraged, wanting to kill him, but how would I imagine that he was waiting for this very moment? Being mentally unbnced, he approached me very quickly, and that''s when he put that thing in my head¡­" Trying to calm down, she said, "The moment he did that, I totally lost control of my body¡­ and seeing that he could control my mind, he became even happier,ughing louder than ever and boasting about having a new talented puppet or something¡­ and after that, I had no control over my body and mind, and I had to do everything he ordered no matter how hard I resisted¡­ I couldn''t regain control, and it made me control my little sister''s mind to follow me." Theo sighed and said, "So you managed to regain control of your mind because of the explosion that happened today?" "Yes, exactly, it was thanks to this that somehow at that moment, I was able to control my mind once again, and I stopped controlling my little sister too¡­ but I felt like I was already losing control of my mind once again¡­ because of that, I wanted you to take my little sister with you." Leticia replied. Their expressions were frigid upon knowing what had happened. They just wanted to find who did it and beat them to death. Theo suddenly spoke in a deep voice. "Leticia, do you know who that person was?" Leticia nodded and said, "Yes, I know who it was, he was the son of the Kenedy family patriarch, and I also know that he is in the 12th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom¡­ he is quite strong." Theo smiled coldly and said, "Really?! I wonder if he''s actually that strong¡­" But Theo recalls that the Demi-Human who had wanted to kill Leticia before was a 60-year-old Demi-Human Coitus who was in the 6th Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom. "It doesn''t look like the same person, but then it must have been his grandfather or perhaps his father?" Theo wondered. Nanda suddenly said, "It''s very likely that he will try to join a Sect, and with his talent, he may be allowed in¡­ and then it will be difficult to do anything to him." Theo''s forehead was full of ck lines. "¡­" Then a cold, sinister smile appeared on his face, and Theo said, "Don''t worry! He won''t be alive much longer." "What do you intend to do, Theo?" Yuki asked worriedly. Theo who had already used his Divine Sense and knew that the Sect being led by that beast-man was being hosted in the Kenedy n, so his n to go tonight, would probably have to be cancelled¡­ "Well, there are a lot of ways I can deal with this person." Theo smiled, "But you don''t have to worry, I won''t put myself in danger. If I do something, I''ll make sure no one can recognize me!" Upon hearing that, they remembered that Theo had the ability he used before to disguise himself. Even they couldn''t be able to recognize him. "Nor would it be nice to let this women-only Sect see Yuki, Shina and Yui¡­" Theo said firmly in his heart. "Okay, I''m a bit more relieved, but you have to be very careful, understand? Especially with those strong people who came from Sects." Yuki spoke with a worried look. "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful!" Theo said with a confident, carefree smile. Yuki and the others just sighed, hoping nothing bad would happen. They could tell that no matter what they said, they couldn''t make Theo give up on doing something in this situation. "Um¡­ what do you think of renaming 141?" Leticia asked. "Yes, that''s a great idea!" Agreed Nanda. "Yeah, I think so, too," said Aine and the others. "Um¡­ name, right¡­" Theo looked at little Demi-Human cat and asked her, "What do you think about being called Eloah?" "Eloah?" Her small eyes gained a little more life, she looked at Theo seriously and said with a forced smile, since she is not used to smiling. "I like it!" "Eloah¡­ Eloah¡­" She began to murmur, wanting to engrave that name in her mind, to not forget it. Seeing that she seemed to have liked it, Theo smiled. 129 Chapter 129 That same day. Waking up mother nature''s call, Yuki awoke and headed toward the bathroom. But on the way back, she noticed that Theo wasn''t lying in his bed asleep. Using her Divine Sense, she soon found him. In fact, Theo was out on the porch of the Orphanage. Yuki walked over to Theo. "Theo? Can''t sleep?" She asked as she reached him. Theo turned toward Yuki to see her in her white pyjamas embroidered with pink. Yuki''s clothes and hair fluttered in the breeze, her dazzling face held a beautiful, charming smile, making her look extremely attractive in the moonlight. "Yeah. Well, first of all, since you''re here,e sit by my side. The moon is lovely tonight." Theo smiled. "Mm!" Yuki nodded softly, then sat down beside him and rested her head on Theo''s shoulder. She gazed upwards with her beautiful eyes sparkling under the moon. Theo wrapped his hand around Yuki''s slim, delicate waist, drawing her even closer to him, and said in a deep voice, "You know, when your ns are ruined¡­ you tend to get very frustrated. Because of that, some people tend to want to do something to de-stress." "Ohh!" Yuki''s beautiful eyes looked at Theo, she asked, "Do you think that because you saved Leticia, Alice and Eloah, some people could end up leaving the Kenedy n to alleviate stress or something?" "Haha, as expected of my beautiful girlfriend!" Theo said, smiling, making her blush. He kissed her forehead and continued on, "Exactly, I think there''s a chance one of them might end up leaving the n Kenedy¡­ perhaps even right now. I''ll know if they do, of course!" "Hehe, that''s right, they shouldn''t even expect you to keep an eye on them!" Yuki smiled slightly, still with her face a little flushed. "Yeah, that''s what I expect!" Theo said, running his hand through Yuki''s beautiful silky white hair and looked into her eyes. Their faces were only inches apart. "Theo¡­" Yuki had a heady look as her cheeks were slightly pink while she looked into Theo''s deep golden eyes. "Yuki¡­" Theo stroked her lovingly and gently with his right hand on her soft, beautiful cheeks, and sealed Yuki''s lips with his own. It was as if time had stopped, and this moment was theirs alone, both eyes closed tightly as their tongues began to intertwine, making them feel as if they had been struck by lightning. "Mmm¡­" Yuki moaned a little and became even more embarrassed, but didn''t want to stop kissing him, because for her, kissing him was so magical, it was also wholly perfect and fanciful. Theo also didn''t expect to end up kissing Yuki right now, but when he saw her being so beautiful tonight, he couldn''t restrain himself and kissed that pretty little cherry mouth. And hearing her low moans made him even more excited. Yuki also apanied Theo, allowing her tongue to intertwine with Theo''s. Immediately a strange and numbing sensation ran through his body, giving rise to an inexplicable euphoria. She couldn''t help but hug Theo tightly, pressing her sensitive body against Theo''s sturdy frame. They continued kissing for a long time. When both lips finally parted, Theo waspletely satisfied. At the same time, he remembered that feeling with a sense of nostalgia. Theo looked down at the defenceless beauty in his arms and felt truly happy, deep down in his heart, and simply stroked her soft, white hair. With her face red in embarrassment, Yuki hid her head against Theo''s chest. But she couldn''t help but smile slightly as she touched her lips. Simply remembering the feeling that she had just now when they were kissing Theo''s made her smile bloom even more. "I love you so much, Theo¡­!" Yuki''s voice was as faint as a mosquito''s. Her face was as red as a ripe apple, so Theo couldn''t help but caress Yuki''s beautiful face with gentle love and tenderness, and said with a loving smile, "I love you too, Yuki!" "Hehee~" She smiled and rubbed her face against Theo''s chest, snuggling even closer to his chest. They both hugged as Theo yed with his hand, ying with Yuki''s beautiful white hair. At this point, Yuki began to wish that no one in the Kenedy family would leave tonight so that she could continue to enjoy even more time cuddling with her beloved. Remembering something, Yuki asked, "Theo, why did you just release the Zing Lin Ming video just two days ago?" She already had that doubt, but since they were always within earshot of someone, she never had a chance to ask until now. She was also surprised to see the video on the inte because Theo had previously said that Zing Lin Ming managed to escape. "Well¡­ I was hoping to pass a few days before publishing the video¡­ because if Iunched it the same day, they would suspect that I was "Panic" and because of the soul technique, among others, it would be very likely to bring me unwanted people chasing me because of that," said Theo. "So that was it. It''s good that those people won''t suspect you. Otherwise, I would be worried to death!" Yuki said, hugging Theo tightly; she really loved to hug him and smell his scent. Seeing that delicate, beautiful, fairy-like face with a trace of charm and grace, Theo couldn''t help but move his lips closer. Yuki noticed his actions and raised her head to resume kissing Theo. 130 Chapter 130 "Hello! How''s everyone doing? I''m "Panic!" and wee to another video of "Interview with Panic!"" Theo said in his altered, deep and sinister voice while wearing his "Panic!" costume. Soon Theo turned slightly away from the camera, and not far from where he was, a rtively robust Demi-Human man could be seen, but he was covered in bruises. "Well, today we have an illustrious guest! His name is Zing Lin Ming, that''s right, he was the father of Alex Ming." In a sinister voice and pointing at Zing Lin Ming, he continued on to say, "He was so delighted to see his son be famous and started to get a bit jealous, so he came to me to be interviewed as well." As he finished speaking, Theoughed ominously. This wouldter give the viewers goosebumps and even a slight feeling of excitement upon seeing his eerieugh. Approaching Zing Lin Ming, Theo sat down in a chair next to him. He forced Zing Lin Ming''s mind to answer all his questions as if he were speaking with the person he could unconditionally trust. "Tell me, do you also cultivate the same cultivation technique as yourte son, Alex Ming?" "Huh?!" Despite finding this question strange, Zing Ling Ming answered, showing a distinctck of most teeth in his mouth, "Yes, of course, I use it. I was the one who gave him that technique." He snorted contemptuously. "But that unfortunate son of a bitch went and teased someone who shouldn''t. Even though I''m getting now being hurt because of his actions, I was smart; I managed to run away before I could end up getting caught by someone." "Oh, so that''s how it is." "Panic!" asked with an even more sinisterugh, "And have you reached your current level of power through this technique?" With a crooked smile, Zing Lin Ming replied, "Hehehe. Yes, I was not even the patriarch of my family, my brother was. But, in a "lucky" event, I was able toe across this technique, and after I started cultivating with it, I progressed far faster than ever before." Remembering something very gratifying and satisfying to him, Zing Lin Ming kept saying, "But I was a little impatient to be in a position of power in the n, because if I coulde into power, it would be much easier to practice with this technique, too. It would allow me to more easily go unnoticed, so I had a brilliant idea¡­" His smile turned sinister and grotesque as he began to narrate his actions. "My brother, the fool, trusted me and was too confident in his own power. Hahahaha, I can''t helpughing, just remembering it¡­ After I managed to increase my strength a bit, even though I hadn''t yet reached the same level as my brother, I had him let me sleep in his house, saying that I had a strange feeling of being chased." "Oh? So what did you do?" Panic asked. Laughing proudly, he said, "That very evening, in the middle of the night, I put a very strong somniferous into the house. Of course, only I had taken the antidote not to be affected by it. After everyone was deeply asleep, I went to my brother and his wife''s room, and I imed his Magic Core, ending his cultivation!" "At that moment, even with the somniferous effect, he woke up, but it didn''t matter anymore. He couldn''t do anything at all since hepletely lost his cultivation." Laughing coldly, "After that, I tied up my poor, naive brother in his disquieted state. Regardless of what he was talking about, I then went to his two daughters'' room¡­" Suddenly, his voice was even more sinister than before: "I then took his two daughters back to my brother''s room¡­ hahaha, his expression upon seeing me bringing his two daughters was so hrious and gratifying. It got even better when I started raping his daughters in front of him, and using the technique on them, turning them into only bones." "Of course, I didn''t leave his wife alone. After breaking his two daughters, I went to his beautiful wife. I was always jealous of my brother for getting someone so beautiful¡­" Heughed, "Hahaha, but finally I could taste her sweet fruit! And I have to confess, it was the best woman I ever fucked in my life. She was so perfect and warm, ah, if it weren''t for her loving my bastard brother, I would even be willing to let her live and stay with me. But who told her to be so faithful to my brother?" He said in a voice of regret: "This slut even bit her own beautiful tongue and killed herself¡­ so pitiful¡­" Shaking his head from side to side andughing with his few teeth in his mouth, he continued. "Yet, just being able to fuck her and her daughters in front of my bastard brother made it all worth it. He always had all the attention and love from the entire n, while I was treated as just a failure." Zing Lin Mingughed. "Hahaha, but in the end, I got thestugh! Even when he was vomiting blood in anger and hatred while looking at me¡­ I didn''t think it was quite enough. There''s one thing no one knows about this technique I use. It also works with men! Of course, this wasn''t the first time I''d fucked a man and stole his powers. Even though my brother lost all his cultivation and lost his magic core, his body still possessed a cultivated vitality. So it still earned me something for fucking him." He exined: "Actually, the technique I gave to my son and some n elders was only part of it, but in reality its name is: "", and by using it in itsplete form, not only can I steal the cultivation, but also the purest Mana of one''s body. But of course, only when the technique isplete! Did those worthless ones really think I would pass the full technique to them? Hahaha, never in my wildest dreams! Especially because I was just waiting for them to grow their cultivation¡­" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. 131 Chapter 131 "Huh? And were you also intending to steal their cultivation, too?" Theo, who was holding back on not killing him right now, asked in a sinister voice devoid of emotion. "Yes! I realized something when I stole Mana from my brother and his daughters¡­ I was able to steal even more pure and strong Mana from their bodies, unlike when I used it on those not rted by blood. It brought me euphoria and pure ecstasy when I discovered this! I even began to slightly regret destroying my brother''s cultivation¡­" He sighed in regret. "Anyway, I set my brother''s house on fire, erasing all my tracks and managed to be the n leader. Andter on, when everything was calmer, I started to act, raping some of my daughters and sons, stealing their Mana. I started to get addicted to this pure energy I took from their bodies, and because of that, I started having sex with lots of women and having many children over the years. Nobody knew because they were all trapped in a very well hidden basement." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Theo, who could no longer bear to listen to his evil deeds any further, finally cut off one of Zing Lin Ming''s arms. After breathing deeply to calm himself, Theo managed to regain control of his bloodlust, despite wanting to shred this demon into a thousand pieces. Zing Lin Ming was screaming in pain with a thoroughly disconcerted look on his face. He looked at Theo, not knowing why Theo would do this to him. "Why¡­" Just as he was beginning to regain control of his mind, Theo used even more mental power on him, reaffirming hisplete control of Zing Lin Ming''s mind once again. Theo took a few deep breaths to calm himself again before saying, "Well, I''m just tired of hearing you talk about your revolting life¡­ but I''m d you answered all my questions." A milky white and pearlescent Pill manifested itself in Theo''s palm. Approaching Zing Lin Ming very quickly, he put the Pill into his mouth. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" After taking this Pill, Zing Lin Ming began to scream loudly with all his strength. He began to writhe on the floor, feeling a pain he had never felt before. It was a thousand times worse than when Theo had cut off one of his arms! In fact, it had noparison; it was as if more than a thousand bugs were all over his body, biting every part of his body, inside and out, making him vomit blood continuously in agony. By this time, Zing Lin Ming had already freed himself from Theo''s mind control. He looked at him with bloody eyes, while blood came out of every hole on his head. "What did you do to me?" As soon as he finished speaking, he vomited a mouthful of ck blood, full of impurities. Theo simply continued to watch the result of the Pill without answering Zing Lin Ming''s question. He actually gave Zing Lin Ming a Lineage Pill. For he knew that Zing Lin Ming already had one, but he wanted to know what the effect would be on someone who already had a Lineage, so he could find out what the result would be. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Zing Lin Ming continued to thrash and scream at the top of his lungs. Theo was sure that if he were an average person, he wouldn''t even have a voice to continue screaming by now, or quite possibly not be alive anymore. From just the screams and Zing Lin Ming''s skin that was drenched in blood, one could only imagine how excruciatingly painful this must be. "Kill me¡­! Kill me! Makes this¡­ pain STOP! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Zing Lin Ming continued to scream continuously in pain, begging for his death. Although Theo found it disgraceful, he didn''t feel a single iota of pity for him. The horrible things that Zing Lin Ming did were things he thought he truly deserved to suffer for. Theo knew he was no saint; he had killed many Magic Animals and monsters himself, but he never did anything as disturbing as raping someone. Time passed, and more and more impurities came out of every part of Zing Lin Ming''s body. He was drenched with so much filth, but Theo was surprised that Zing Lin Ming was still alive, even after screaming in agony for so long. Also, Theo could see that Zing Lin Ming was receiving an increasingly pure and better Lineage and body. Despite having to go through this suffering, the benefits that Zing Lin Ming was receiving were enormous. "Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­" After being able to go through all that pain and suffering, Zing Lin Mingy limp on the floor, breathing heavily, but he was personally quite surprised by the improvements in his body. He thought such a Pill defied the very heavens! Soon, however, an even more deep-seated fear invaded his heart. After oveing all this suffering, he wanted to live even longer than before. Even more so since he managed to significantly improve his body and Lineage¡­ Theo was excited about this result too. Now he knew that other people who already had a Lineage could improve it further, although they did have to go through agonizing pain and suffer severely in the process. But unfortunately, this Pill can only be used once¡­ "Well, anyway, it''s a good thing to find out," Theo said in his heart. Theo approached Zing Lin Ming. A ck scythe appeared in his hand. Seeing this, Zing Lin Ming''s heart started pounding, the image of that moment that was taken from his son''s soul record was etched in his mind. Now seeing him, he began to tremble and try his best to try to get up and flee¡­ "Well, let''s put an end to it now," Theo said and gave Zing Lin Ming no chance to get up. At an extreme speed, he scythed Zing Lin Ming''s body, tearing his soul out. "Ahhhhhhhhh! Let me go! I''ll do whatever you want, I can be your most faithful ve!" Zing Lin Ming began to beg for his life without pause. "I don''t need a ve, let alone you!" Theo said and used a lot of Dark Mana to coat his body. With his tail fully wreathed in Dark Mana, he used on Zing Lin Ming''s soul. After that, Theo felt his soul strengthen a little bit more. Going close to the camera, Theo announced, "Well, this ends another "Panic Interview!" video! Until the next one!" Soon after, he stopped the recording. In regards to the body of Zing Lin Ming, Theo wanted to study it a little after he used the Lineage Pill. However, since he didn''t have enough time at the moment, he just kept it in his Dimensional Bag. 132 Chapter 132 After this most recent video was released, many went looking for the basement he mentioned to try to find these supposed women who were trapped there. It took a while to find, but it was found under one of Zing Lin Ming''s properties. They discovered over 200 women of all kinds, be it magical, human or Demi-Human animals. Many begged for their deaths, for they had some kind of spell on them that stopped them from killing themselves. Still, others wanted to go on living and were taken by their rescuers to work in their families. In addition to the women who were trapped in the basement, there were a lot of children too¡­ it was a brutal scene. None of the children had the spark of life remaining in their eyes. They were worse than the women since they grew up in this damn ce full of the bones of women and children who had been drained and ruined by Zing Lin Ming. Throughout the lives of these victims, they had seen many brutal and inhuman acts, but this scene was by far one of the worst they have evere across. They didn''t just destroy the Ming n since they could ''see'' that many did not know about these despicable practices. However, they investigated and were able to discover the elders who were also using this technique. Although some fled before the rescuers arrived, they were caught not long after. Their groups had some members from the Dog n, whose sense of smell was highly potent. Even though they had fled very far away already, their scent could still be detected. Of course, there are cases where people can totally erase their smell, but these cases are very rare, and this was not one of those cases. Although these fleeing elders had tried to erase their scent and any traces of their trail, there were many from the Dog n which had rtively high cultivation. And so, it was not easy for anyone to possibly escape from their sense of smell. This group of rescuers employed the use of a unique object at the Ming n. It forced the captured n members to only speak the truth, and only after passing rigorous questioning were they set free. This news also spread quickly on the inte, mainly because the leader and son of n Ming were ''Interviewed'' by ''Panic.'' * Theo and Yuki were still cuddling on the orphanage''s porch as they enjoyed the beautiful, moonlit, starry sky. Snuggled in Theo''s chest, Yuki turned around, looked into his eyes and asked, "Theo, what are we going to do from now on? Are we still going back to the vige?" Theo thought about it and replied, "Err¡­ one of the reasons I came into town was to sell my weapons and make a lot of money to buy some Magic Cores. But once I have enough to be able to put up a higher level barrier for our vige, I think it would be nice to live there again." "Oh, but what about the girls and kids from the orphanage?" Yuki asked. After spending so much time with them, she started to like them a lot. She knew the reason they were living better was all thanks to Theo''s store. Even their cultivation has been increasing at a rapid pace. They are always buying Pills, among other things, with the money they made from the store. Each day the Weapon Shop was open could see sales of at least 10 weapons. That is almost 400 gold coins for them. It''s enough to support the orphanage for more than 1 month with this amount of gold coins alone. There were even days where over 50 weapons were sold in a single day. As a result, the orphanage girls were able to buy some Apprentice Kingdom Elementary Pills for all the orphanage children. Now, it was far easier for them to cultivate than before, since so many impurities were purged from their bodies. "If they agree, I want them to live in our vige with us," Theo replied. "Yes, that would be perfect." Yuki said, and asked doubtfully, "But then, do you want to let more people live there with us?" Theo smiled and said, "I thought I''d do something regarding that¡­ do you want to hear my idea?" "Of course." Yuki nodded. "Well, I want to set up in the vige something like a Sect¡­ it''s going to be called the Adventurers Association. Or something simr, well the function is simple, they need toplete missions that we post, and then they can trade for things that I will offer, such as Weapons, Technique, Skills, etc¡­ but for me to do that, I need to put a magic formation around the vige, because it wouldn''t be good if a lot of strangers came into the vige and tried to make trouble." Theo said and asked, "What do you think, Yuki?" Yuki said with a charming smile, "I think it''s great too! I know if it''s Theo, you''ll be able to do it." Reaching to him with her pink lips, Yuki pecked Theo''s cheek. Theo smiled and said, "If all goes well, not only will it help anyone who can trade with the Adventurers Association, but it would benefit us greatly." "Yeah." Yuki nodded and then turned around, sitting between Theo''s legs as she snuggled into Theo''s chest. "Huh?" Theo frowned, for with his Divine Sense, he noticed someone leaving the Kenedy n in the middle of the night. He used his Divine Sense to follow this individual and to know where they were headed. ** In the middle of the night, the eldest son of the Kenedy n attempted to sneak out. He didn''t want the others to know he was leaving, though. In fact, many things happened today that made him extremely frustrated and angry. So, he wanted to go out and vent his anger on someone. A short whileter, he reached a neighbourhood that could be said to belong to the middle ss of Ravenna Town. Arriving in front of a house he chose for his nighttime activities, he snuck inside. 133 Chapter 133 Theo said, "Yuki, can you get up?" p Yuki noticed something and asked, "Has someone left the Kenedy n?" "Yes, just now," Theo replied. "I see¡­" Yuki nodded, getting off of Theo''sp. "I''ll be right back!" Theo kissed her mouth, then pulled away. "No need to wait up for me." "Okay." Yuki nodded and said, "Be careful!" "Yes, of course, I will." Soon after he finished speaking, Theo''s appearance began to change¡­ soon he became "Panic," but much darker and more frightening than usual. He was using his illusion ability to disguise himself this time, making himself appear very much like a D*m*ntor. Yuki was surprised, and even a little scared upon seeing Theo''s new look. But soon she managed to calm herself down, knowing that this was the disguise Theo was wearing so he wouldn''t be recognized. She could still see some resemnce to Theo''s previous appearance when he was in the video "Interview," with Zing Lin Ming and Alex Ming. With his voice changed, Theo said, "I''m going." "Right." Yuki nodded. "Hu!" Shortly after that, Theo extended long, shadowy wings behind his back and began to fly high up in the clouds to avoid any random cameras from noticing and tracing him back to the orphanage. Wrapped in pure darkness with his broad wings, Theo flew in the direction he was sensing from the presence of the Kenedy n member. From time to time, he would look down at thendscape below. * "Who''s there?" A middle-aged Demi-Human man holding a sword cautiously walked to his living room. He had heard noises from someone entering his house. "It''s me, don''t you recognize me anymore?" "Y-You¡­ Mr. Mauro Kenedy¡­" The middle-aged Demi-Human man suddenly had his legs be wobbly and didn''t want to believe his eyes and ears. For this person to appear in front of you is your worst nightmare! "Hehehehe¡­" Mauro Kenedyughed loudly and said, "I need your wife again, I''m very frustrated right now, and I need something to vent my anger." "M-But¡­ didn''t you say that the previous time, would be thest?" The middle-aged Demi-Human man spoke as he stammered, and an enormous rage flooded his heart. But because of the difference in cultivation level and the Kenedy n behind him, even if he wanted to do something, he would have to be ready to suffer the consequences. "Was that so? Do you think I''m someone to go back on my words so simply? I know what I said, no need to repeat, but as I said, I need to taste your wife¡­ but if you want, I may very well be satisfied with your daughter, if I''m not mistaken, she should be about 17 or 18 years old now, right?" As he finished speaking, Mauro Kenedyughed out loud in a manic way. "N-No! Leave my daughter out of it! I''m willing to do anything else you require¡­" a beautiful Demi-Human Bunny woman in her early 40''s came out of her room. She was listening to what they were talking about the whole time, but since she was so scared of Mauro, she didn''t dare reveal herself. However, upon hearing that he wanted to use her daughter to satisfy his carnal desires, she could no longer just listen and came out. As much as she was trembling with fear of Mauro, and was repulsed to be marred by this despicable being, she knew that with just the strength of her and her husband, they could do nothing to stop him¡­ Her husband was also feeling utterly helpless. He wanted to be strong enough to protect them, he even wanted to run away from this City with his family, but when Mauro saidst time that it wouldn''t happen again¡­ he was a fool to believe him¡­ "Mother!" A young Demi-Human Bunny, wearing only a white one-piece dress with her long yellow hair hanging loose behind her, looked at her mother and father shaking with fear in front of a young boy¡­ she had woken up because of a disgustingugh and got up in fright to ''see'' what was going on. She came across such a distressingmotion. "Daughter¡­ go back to your room! It''ll be fine, don''t worry," said her mother, trying her best to force a smile. She was shaking even more with fear now that she saw her daughter suddenlye in because she imagined that Mauro could quickly change his mind after seeing her and possibly want to her precious daughter instead. Her father also became extremely anxious. He did not want his daughter to also to be defiled by Mauro. He was clenching his hands so hard that blood was dripping from his nails that stabbed into his palms. He was so angry¡­ his whole body was shaking. Of course, Mauro Kenedy noticed that but didn''t care. In fact, that only made him even more satisfied. He liked to see that kind of reaction in people. Just seeing this had already improved his mood a little, but when it came to their daughter¡­ he had no interest in abusing her. It could be said to be part of one of his fetishes, he just likes to have sex with older married women. "Don''t worry about me¡­" "Hu~~." "Ahhhh!" Even before Mauro Kenedy finished speaking, a dark being appeared behind him and seized him by the neck. "P-Panic?!" The young Demi-Human Bunny had seen the "Panic" video before. The moment she saw this strange being appear, she imagined it was him, although his current appearance is even scarier than the one she had seen in the video. "P-Panic? I¡­ why¡­" Mauro Kenedy swallowed his own words since his current actions were not eptable to other people. Although he thought that being someone from a prestigious n and having an excellent talent for cultivation gave him more freedom to act, he knew that even then there were limits to what he could and couldn''t do. Yet, he couldn''t help but do these things because it had be an addiction that he couldn''t let go of¡­ In his altered and sinister voice, "Panic" said, "I''m just going to borrow this!" When Theo''s eyes fell on the young Demi-Human Bunny¡­ he soon found her familiar¡­ "Isn''t she the one who sold me the property where I set up my shop?!" "No! N-No¡­! Let me go! I promise not to do this anymore! P-Please, let me go!" Mauro Kenedy who had also seen the Panic videos before was shaking in terror. He even soiled his pants. Just thinking about the things that "Panic" did to Zing Lin Ming and his son Alex Ming made him wish he had never gone out tonight¡­ The couple who thought they would have to go through all that torture once again¡­ were now profoundly grateful to this entity that appeared. Although the appearance of this being is quite scary, they were even more frightened by the presence of Mauro Kenedy. The young Bunny was also quite surprised to see "Panic" up close, and she knew that this being did this only to bad people. At first, she even thought it was fake, like many others, but after seeing what Mauro Kenedy wanted to do to her family, she was happy with the appearance of "Panic" in her home. At least his ''target'' is Mauro Kenedy. "Hu~~." Without uttering one more word, Theo flew away, carrying Mauro Kenedy by the neck. Even in the face of Mauro Kenedy''s screams and shouts for mercy and help, Theo continued to not care at all and flew up beyond the clouds. Just then, when they were out of reach of everyone, he put Mauro Kenedy inside the Room of Tort¡­ "Toss~" Dimensional Room. 134 Chapter 134 *Sigh ~ Theo, who was currently flying over the city of Ravenna, sighed heavily. He had already guessed that this kind of character was no good, but did not expect to catch him in the act itself. "Well, now I have to think about what I''m going to do with him¡­" Theo shook his head from side to side and then entered the Dimensional Room. "Hou~~." The moment he entered the Dimensional Room. Mauro Kenedy stabbed a sword toward Theo''s heart. "Hahahaha! Die for me!" Heughed hysterically, but¡­ "C-How?!" Mauro Kenedy didn''t want to believe his eyes, because the moment he stabbed "Panic" he realized he couldn''t even pierce his skin. It was even harder than steel! "Hrm. It was a good idea, but¡­ it''s verycking in power!" Theo swept up his sleeve, manifesting wind mana and swept it toward Mauro Kenedy. "Bang!" He crashed into one of the surrounding walls of the Dimensional Room. "Ahhhh!" He screamed in pain as blood poured out of his mouth. His body was broken with a small wave of Theo''s hand, it even managed to fracture some of his ribs. He looked toward Theo in panic. He did not expect such an existence to be so overpowering. Mauro Kenedy was sure they are even stronger than his grandfather, but he knew he had only one chance to kill them, or else he would be tortured and killed. But unfortunately for him, Theo''s strength and defence were beyond Mauro Kenedy''s wildest expectations. However¡­ "Hahaha, it is time!" Mauro Kenedy said. "Huh?" Theo was surprised and confused, thinking that some screw hade loose from Mauro''s head, but¡­ Mauro Kenedy drew from behind his back a talisman that was shining with a bright light! Even before Theo could reach Mauro Kenedy, or try to control his mind to stop him, it was toote, and he disappeared from the Dimensional Room. "Damn it! I was careless." Not expecting Mauro Kenedy to use such a talisman and teleport from within the Dimensional Room. Theo was now distraught with himself for being so careless. "There''s still a chance he appeared somewhere in Ravenna City." Theo thought and left the Dimensional Room. After leaving, Theo began using his Divine Sense to investigate for traces of Mauro, but unfortunately, nothing could be detected. However, his Divine Sense had already reached a reasonably high level, where he could monitor every corner of the entire Ravenna City. Theo, unfortunately, could not find any trace of Mauro though. Shaking his head from side to side in disappointment, he muttered, "It''s no use for me to search for him, I have no idea what direction that scroll might take him¡­ I don''t even know where exactly the Dimensional Room is connected to. So it''s a bit hard to tell where he may have gone." Having nothing more that he could do at that moment, Theo decided to go back. Still flying over the clouds, he flew toward the orphanage. As he flew, Theo thought, "I didn''t expect him to be so clever as to n an ambush as soon as I was inside, and on top of that, he had already prepared a teleport talisman beforehand if he failed¡­" sighing, he murmured, "I really underestimated him." "Hu~~." Reaching above the orphanage, Theo began to descend from the sky. "Wee back!" Yuki, who was still standing in front of the orphanage door waiting for him, said with a beautiful and charming smile. "This girl¡­" Theo sighed and said, "I''m back." As soon as hended and with his Divine Sense, he noticed that there was no one but them around, so he returned to his usual appearance. "Didn''t I say that you didn''t have to wait for me, and you could go to sleep?" Theo said as he approached her. "I know, but I couldn''t sleep, so I wanted to wait for you." Yuki replied. Theo said, "Well, anyway, let''s go in, it''s toote, I don''t think anyone else will leave the Kenedy n." "Um, yeah, by the way¡­ did you manage to find who you were searching for?" Yuki asked. Theo sighed heavily and exined, "Yes, I had actually caught him, but he was smart and managed to get away using a teleport talisman¡­ I really have to pay more attention to that kind of thing from now on." "Ohh, I see." Yuki decided not to ask anymore, she had noticed that Theo''s mood turned sour at the subject. After giving a quick kiss when they arrived in their room, Theo and Yukiy down in their respective beds and went to sleep. * In a dark ce with nothing around it, Mauro Kenedy appeared in that ce. "Where am I? What ce is this?" He wondered as he looked around, but he noticed only very few and far away stars. He was also in a peculiar situation, where he was not touching the ground but instead, floating! In this ce, the gravity was utterly different from what he was used to. Also, there was no oxygen for him to breathe in this ce. Luckily, he was a cultivator, and thanks to that, he could survive for hours without breathing. "Tel!" "Huh?" Desperate trying to find a way back, he who was being carried away by the gravity of this ce eventually hit something. Looking at ''what'' he had collided with, he noticed something as big as a mountain in front of him. Although it was very dark, he could see tworge bright green eyes opening on what he had hit. "Ahh, that¡­" Before he could even finish speaking or think of anything, Mauro Kenedy''s entire existence was erased from reality shortly after that ''being'' opened his eyes. At this moment, all those who had memories or thoughts of Mauro Kenedy, little by little without themselves realizing it, began to totally forget about his existence. 135 Chapter 135 The next morning, Theo woke up confused, since he had memories of ''catching'' someone from the Kenedy n and taking him to the Dimensional Room, but he couldn''t remember who they were, their name or even their face. It was bizarre. Ever since Theo arrived in this world, his memory had significantly improvedpared to his past life. He would rarely if ever, forget something now. Even more so something that happened within a matter of only days ago. But as much as he thought about it, he couldn''t manage to remember all of what had happened yesterday. It was a peculiar condition for him. "Whatever¡­ it''s far from something I need to handle right away¡­ I just hope it doesn''t end up harming the girls or me in some way." While he thought about it, he soon arrived in the living room. Soon his eyes fell upon Leticia, Alicia and especially little Eloah. He could still notice little Eloah''s disquiet and also her fear of offending anyone. Theo could only sigh at this situation, only hoping that in time, she could move past her trauma. "Well, if need be, I could still erase her terrifying past, but at the moment, I can still only erase some recent memories. To erase anything deeper wouldn''t be so easy for me at the moment." Upon thinking about ''erasing'' her memory, Theo thought of the strange fact that happened to him this morning. "Why do I feel like they are involved too?" He wondered. "I''m back!" Nanda announced as she walked in. "Wee back." Aine said, "Did you get everything?" Finding it strange that her dear sister wasn''t carrying what she said she would buy. "Yes, it''s in the Dimensional Bag we bought from Theo," Nanda replied with a smile. "Oh, yes¡­ I had even forgotten that." Aine said awkwardly. But you can''t me her, that was something they had recently obtained. Before they met Theo, they could hardly even dream of having such an item, it was not something they could ever afford. Nandaughed in response, and upon arriving in the living room, she said to everyone, "Hmm. The Sects that came to the city yesterday have begun to ept applications, and tomorrow they will begin to have examinations for epting disciples." Ariana remarked, "But isn''t that weird?" "What''s weird?" Shina asked. "Shina, you were no longer living in Ravenna at the time, so you wouldn''t know, but it hasn''t been even a year since these Sects came for disciples, and now, not even 7 monthster, they''re back!" Answered Ariana. "That¡­" After hearing that, Shina was also very intrigued by this development. In all the years she had lived in Ravena City, this was the first time she had heard of this happening. It has happened that they almost missed recruitment for over a year, but this is the first time she has heard that they havee back so frequently! "Yeah¡­ this is really weird." Nanda and Ainemented. "Well, it''s no use trying to understand those people from the big Sects," Ariana said casually. "Yes, I think so too." Nanda agreed and asked, "By the way, are any of you interested in trying to join one of these Sects?" "No!" Everyone answered. In fact, they have found that their current situation is much better than going to one of these Sects, especially since they are with the people they love. Not long after, Nanda and Shina went to the kitchen to make breakfast while they continued to talk. Theo, on the other hand, had been thinking hard all this time, trying to remember what had happened yesterday. He could tell that he had a hole in his memories, but as hard as he tried to remember, he couldn''t. "Huh¡­ I remember I was on the veranda with Yuki and then¡­ for some reason, I left. But then I went to a house and went into it in a "Panic" form. But just after that?" Theo thought, thoroughly confused. "Right after I left, I flew over and entered the Dimensional Room¡­ and then left again and returned to the Orphanage¡­ Grrr¡­ I can''t remember, but I''m sure I was with someone! And on top of that, it was someone I was watching for information¡­ but why can''t I remember?" He began to be afraid that he hade across a powerful existence that altered his memories of yesterday. That would be the only possibility that could make sense to him. [Self-Help System - Unlocked - Each question for the System for information costs 1,000 System Points.] "Whattttt!?" The girls and children were surprised to notice Theo''s odd behavior and saw him scream out of nowhere, rising from his chair. "What happened, Theo?" Yuki asked. "Dad, is everything okay?" Little Yui, who was sitting next to him, grabbed his sleeve and asked. Theo looked at everyone and tried to calm down. After taking a deep breath and sighing, he sat back down and said as naturally as possible, "It''s nothing much, I just ''saw'' something out there with my Divine Sense that surprised me." "I understand¡­" Despite being surprised by this, they didn''t think about it much. "I''m going to the workshop to cultivate," Theo said. But in fact, he wanted to be alone to test this new function that he unlocked in the System. "Huh, we''re going to open the Weapons Shop too," said Nanda. Hearing this, Theo turned and said, "Alright. I think it''s better not to announce that we are going to sell level 3 weapons. Although I said before that I would sell one level 3 weapon a week and this would be the first time, because of the sects that are currently in the city, it would be better not to offer it right now." "¡­" "Yes, I also agree with Theo," said Ariana. "So let''s do this, I''m d we hadn''t announced it yet." Aine agreed. "Well then, let''s do it this way: we''ll start as soon as the Sects leave the City," said Nanda. "Okay, I''m going then." Theo said and started walking toward the Workshop. "Yui is going to meditate too." Said little Yui, and soon after she ran out of the room. Yuki smiled and said, "You can go too, I''ll take care of the kids." "Thanks! We''ll be leaving them in your care then," said Nanda and them. Soon after, Shina, Zaika and Zaira headed toward the Meditating Workshop, while Nanda, Aine, Ariana, Lily and the others left to open the Weapon Shop. 136 Chapter 136 Inside the workshop. Theo, who was sitting on the bed, saw little Yui enter the room, and right after, Shina, Zaira and Zaika came in as well. He heard them talking, so he knew they came to cultivate. They exchanged a few words before sitting in the Lotus position and began performing the technique: . Seeing this, Theo began to think, "Alright, now¡­ I need to spend 1,000 to ask a question¡­ well, although it costs that, depending on what I want to know, this can be cheap, I think." ["System, why can''t I remember exactly what happened to me yesterday?"] Theo said in his mind. [1,000 System Points were deducted] [System: Demi-Human Mauro Kenedy was erased from existence, and all those who had memories of him had those memories erased.] [System: Host Memories with Demi-Human Mauro Kenedy can be restored, requires: 1,000,000 System Points] Seeing and reading the information that appeared in front of him, Theo was surprised by it. "It was as I thought, this Mauro Kenedy must have been with me yesterday, but then how could he get erased from existence? Grr¡­ I''ll have to pay 1 million Points¡­ well, I''d be very uneasy until I knew everything that had happened." Even though he thought the cost was high, Theo decided to pay to recover his lost memories. [1,000,000 System Points were deducted] Shortly after that, Theo began to ''remember'' everything that had happened yesterday. "This¡­ this Mauro Kenedy went where? The moment he teleported, did he offend something powerful and die?" Though he thought it was too short a time for him to offend anyone, Theo thought it was possible. Many beings kill for far less, and Theo could not possibly know the temperament of an entity capable of that power. Nor does he know where the Dimensional Room actually exists. ["System, how did Mauro Kenedy get erased?"] [1,000 System Points was discounted] [System: The moment Mauro Kenedy used the teleport talisman, he ended up in dimensional space. The moment he moved about, Mauro Kenedy bumped into a ''being'' and managed to wake it up. He was killed at the very moment this ''being'' opened its eyes. - More urate information about this being will require 1 billion System Points] As Theo read the semi-transparent screen, he became stunned at the price it stated. "My God, 1 Billion Points¡­ how long would it take to get that amount¡­ and that''s just to know about the ''being'' that erased Mauro Kenedy from existence¡­" "Huh¡­ what about paying 1 Billion Points for more information? Forget that~ even if I had it, I still wouldn''t want to spend it on questions." Theo said in his heart. "Anyway, I still need to think about it more before I ask any further questions of the System, even why I have to spend 1,000 System Points." Theo thought, "If I go on just asking random questions, I will run out of Points very quickly, even though I know that information is important. Well, if I have something I can''t discover on the inte, I can still choose to search the System." Shortly after that, Theo, who was already sitting on the floor in the lotus position, began to practice and began to meditate. Some hourster. [Seven Year Old Soul; Changed to Eight Years Old] "Oh, that was faster than I thought!" Theo thought in wonder, "Now my Divine Sense and mental power have increased by a considerable margin." Shortly after that, Theo approached the girls who had also stopped meditating and were exchanging pointers about their experiences in the Manual technique. "Theo,e on, let''s talk too, I have some concerns, and you are the one who has the greatest understanding out of all of us for the technique." Shina said. "Okay," Theo answered and sat next to them. After answering their questions and talking for a while. Theo breathed a few times before asking, "Are you interested in strengthening your body''s blood cells?" "I¡­" "Wait! Let me say this first¡­" Theo interrupted, they answered and said, "I''m saying this because I have some Pills called [Blood Nutrition Pill]. I have to say that it helps a lot. It can be said that taking just one of these Pills is enough to increase your blood''s strength by almost half. However, the pain is far worse than when awakening a lineage. "I''m not afraid, I want to try since I have this chance!" Zaika replied. "I¡­ sigh, I admit I don''t want to go through that kind of pain, but I also want to get stronger so I can support you in your struggles. Therefore, I also want to use it if possible." Zaira replied. "Theo, I want to use it too, even though it can be painful. I don''t like not being able to help when needed." Shina said and smiled. Theo sighed, he admits he is very protective of them, but he didn''t really like the idea of them going through all this pain. "Yui wants it too!" Little Yui said, standing up bravely. "Yui is strong! She can take it~" "Ahh, stop biting Yui, Shina!" "Haha, who told you to be so cute~" Shina repliedughing, hugging little Yui after nibbling on her cheek. Theo smiled at that but thought they were underestimating the pain they would have to feel. "They will probably have to go through worse things if they keep going on the path of cultivation¡­ I also need to change and stop being so over-protective at these times, I think¡­" Theo reflected. "Okay, I''ll respect your decisions, but don''t say I didn''t warn you." Theo shook his head and sighed, said with a strong sense of fairness. After handing out a Pill to each of them, he instructed them to sit in the lotus position and use their cultivation technique in the process. "Okay!" They answered. 137 Chapter 137 They were touched by Theo''s concern, but precisely because of that, they didn''t want to be a burden to him. They wanted to continue to be able to stand by his side with their heads held high. "Ahhhhhhh!" "Ahhhhhhh!" "Ahhhhhhh!"¡­ Soon after swallowing the Pill, they began to scream loudly in endless pain. As much as they tried to suppress their shrieks of pain¡­ what they were experiencing was too strong, so there was no way they could stand it. It broke Theo''s poor heart, though he was already prepared for it. He felt downcast upon seeing them in such agony. He had an anxious look on his face as he watched them experience the process. - - - - - After a few hours, they had finally stopped screaming. Theo sighed with relief and deemed that this ordeal was terrible for both his mind and his heart. If possible, he didn''t want them going through it ever again¡­ but seeing the nces amid their pain, they seemed to be happy for the improvement the Pill gave them. Theo shook his head and knew that they would definitely do something like this again. Only Zaika continued to cultivate even after the effect of the Pill ceased. "I think she''s about to have a breakthrough," said Zaira. "Yeah." Theo agreed. Little Yui went over to Theo and said, "See, Daddy? Yui could handle it, I didn''t even cry!" She said that despite the tears that stained her cheeks. She wanted to look brave in front of her daddy, and she thought that by just wiping the tears from her eyes, Theo would not find out¡­ Of course, Theo noticed his daughter''s efforts, so he smiled kindly. "Yes, my daughter is fearless and brave," Theo said crouching and kissed little Yui''s cheek. "Hehee~." With that, Yui''s mood became even better. She almost forgot the pain she just had to go through. Zaira also approached, running her hand over little Yui''s head. Before, she was a bit afraid of her, mostly because she was almost killed by her, and when Zaira found out that she was taking it easy back then¡­ she was even more scared. But over the time she lived with Theo and the others, she started to build up a lot of affection for this cute little girl. They spent some time chatting while they waited for Zaika until they suddenly noticed the ck liquid and gooey gunk that wasing out of Zaika''s pores. A great deal of Mana was being absorbed by her in a spiral flow. She was absorbing this Mana voraciously. Shina said bluntly, "She is close to crossing over to the Higher Student Kingdom." They agreed and were full of expectations as they waited. Although the one most excited was Zaira since she was very happy for her sister''s advance. "Bang!" Soon, an explosion of mes erupted from Zaika''s body, enveloping her entire body. She also began to grow in size, soon reaching over three meters tall in her magical beast form. "These mes are powerful!" Little Yuimented and wrapped herself in ice mana as she was starting to sweat. It was starting to get unpleasant just standing in front of these mes. Zaira, Shina and Theo also did the same, although Ice Mana was not their most potent affinity, it was enough to withstand the fire. But even so, they had to back away from Zaika a bit. It didn''t take long for the mes that surrounded her to make all the impurities she had expelled from her body be vaporized by the fire. It also began to shrink in size, reaching four meters in height and six meters in length. Theo and the others were shocked that it did not take long before a beautiful woman with ming hair, wreathed in mes rose from the fire. She had beautiful, soft tanned skin, not too dark, but it gave her an exotic charm. Her hair floated up with the mes, looking like a deity of fire. Beautiful bouncy round breasts, Theo was sure they were at least an F-Cup. She was considerably tall, at 1.75 to 1.80 meters in height. She long eyshes that resonated even more with her beautiful blue eyes. On top of her brilliant red hair, a pair of red wolf ears appeared. Zaika also had a five-foot-long red tail. With long slender legs and jade hands, her body was charming, curvy and seductive. Theo blushed a little, seeing her like that, he was astonished at her current appearance. Zaika was surprised to see the continuous bursts of meing from her body. She couldn''t understand how her power over fire could have increased so much, especially when she closed her hands. "Pow!" A st of mes was produced. She had an excited expression on her face. She was thrilled with her improvement in controlling fire. But she could understand that this improvement might be involved with the lineage she had awakened. "If I keep getting better, I won''t be a burden to the Master!" Zaika said firmly in her heart as she clenched her hands into fists. Zaira disregarded the mes surrounding her dear sister and approached, holding a clean set of navy blue clothing. "Zaika, tone down your mes!" "Huh?" Zaika, who was lost in thought, looked at her new look and was surprised too, even though she knew she would take human form the moment she got a breakthrough. She was so happy with the increase in her strength that she forgot about it¡­ despite noticing some of the changes in her body. "Sure." Zaika nodded and dimmed the mes that surrounded her, then Zaira stepped in closer and handed the set of clothes to her. Theo also got out of his trance and stopped looking at Zaika''s naked body. Shina, who was beside him, sighed upon seeing that, she knew Theo was a man and even he couldn''t help but look at Zaika''s beautiful naked body. "Hey there." But still, she couldn''t help but pinch Theo''s waist. Of course, she was also mesmerized by Zaika''s beautiful body. Even though she was a woman, she found it pleasant to look at the gorgeous woman in front of her. But even so, she was a little jealous of Zaika. Theo looked towards Shina, but said nothing, he just hugged this sweet girl who was snorting a little jealousy. "What¡­" Shina was surprised, she didn''t expect such a development. "You''re beautiful, you don''t have to give that look." Theo smiled. Although he was no rtionship expert, Theo could still see the reason for Shina''s moodiness. "I¡­" Shina blushed more at this, her ears turning beet red. She nodded slightly, "Mhm," as she returned Theo''s hug, leaning her head against Theo''s chest to conceal her embarrassment. But the silly, happy smile on Shina''s face couldn''t be hidden. 138 Chapter 138 [NT: Huh, well, just warning you that I already have 25 chapters in advance of this novel and have already nned the next 200 chapters. So you don''t have to worry about me abandoning this novel. In the matter of me doing another novel at the same time, it''s more of a challenge to myself and a desire that I have. And I also believe that this will help me improve my writing and further improve this novel. Just as I believe it happened when I wrote Izumi Hayato with System. Well, that was what I meant. With that said, here''s the next chapter.] After finishing getting dressed, Zaika was now wearing a beautiful navy blue top, a ck skirt that went halfway down her fleshy thighs, ck tights and ck sneakers. Her brilliant red hair was tied in a high ponytail. "Zaika, you look very charming~," Zaira said with a smile, hugging her sister. Surprised, Zaika nodded, hugging her sister back and said, "Thank you." Theo and the others also approached Zaika, congratting her on being able to advance to the Higher Student Kingdom and achieve her human form. It is not that this form is stronger, but it is far more convenient. It is much easier to do many things in this form, even eating is better because their sense of taste is enhanced in this way, among other benefits. On the inte, Theo also discovered that there is a beastly form of a magical beast that is as strong as its original form, and it is very simr to Demi-Human, except that it looks more animal-like. Depending on what animal you are, your bestial form changes, and Theo is aiming for that. But apparently, it''s tough to get one. He can barely turn his hand into fox ws. Also, it is said that you can usually only seed in attaining your bestial form the fastest in the Wizard Kingdom. Theo was surprised when he saw an inte video of a White Wolf Magical Animal that appeared to be in the Greater Wizard Kingdom. He was so strong that he could transform his wolf-shaped hand and extend it to over ten meters in length. With a single blow of his paw, he could tten a mountain! It was shocking, and Theo could not help but daydream about achieving such power. "Theo, Theo!" "Ah?!" Theo snapped out of his thoughts. And he noticed Zaika standing in front of him with a slight blush on her face. "H-How do I look? Am I pretty?" Zaika lowered her head a little embarrassed by her question, but she couldn''t help but wonder what Theo thought of her current appearance. Despite being surprised by her question, Theo immediately smiled and said, "Yes, very pretty and charming." "Ohh! Thank you!" Zaika exuded mature charm, and smile beautifully. "Ah, right, I promised you both that I would give you cell phones when you got your human form, right?" Seeing they nodded, Theo opened his System and bought two cell phones for 1 Million Points and handed one to each of them. "Please ask the girls to teach you how to use it, I''ve also added myself to the contact list, the rest you can learnter over time." "Thank you, Theo, I''m so happy," said Zaira. "Mhm. Thank you." Zaika bowed toward Theo. Theoughed and said with a beautiful smile on his face, "Haha. You don''t have to be that way with me, both of you are already part of my family!" "Right." They nodded and were very happy. Mostly Zaika, she was now beaming and her mouth curved into a beautiful smile right after. Because it was near noon, Shina said goodbye and mentioned that she was going to the kitchen to prepare lunch. Meanwhile, Zaika continued in the Workshop trying to get used to her new form. Little Yui and Zaira were exchanging pointers, fighting each other, to improve their fighting stance in human form. Zaika, not long after, also joined the fight. They were both sisters sparring against little Yui simultaneously. To an uninformed outsider, it may seem like they were bullying such a cute little girl, but in reality, they were taking a beating from little Yui. Although she reduced her cultivation to the 1st Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom, little Yui had been regrly fighting Theo, Shina and Yuki, so she was gaining quite a lot of fighting experience. Theo, while watching their fight, thought to himself, "Thinking about it now, I haven''t yet tested my attack technique , even though it has been a while since I got it." "Bzzzzzzt!" A crackling buzzing sound was emitted as he began to practice this technique. A small marble appeared in his hand. "This¡­ it consumed almost half of my True Lightning and Dark Mana!" Theo was amazed by this. There was an absurd amount of oppression that was being emitted by this little ball of energy. "What''s this, what huge power is that?" The girls were surprised and stopped fighting and looked in Theo''s direction, only to see him holding a small amount of True Mana concentrated in his hand, and then they see him attacking the workshop floor with that. "BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Along with a loud explosion, Theo screamed in pain. The very moment he attacked the ground, a thunderous explosion was made. Even his hand became dislodged a little from the impact''s shockwave. He never expected it to hold such extreme power. "Theo!" The girls ran to Theo, with anxious and worried looks as they approached him. They were surprised by the small hole in the floor of the workshop because even if it''s small, that small crater is more than enough to terrify them. If they exerted all their might, they couldn''t hope to even scratch this floor; however, it didn''t take long to be restored, and soon the hole was gone. "Daddy! Your hand, it''s very hurt." Said Little Yui approaching with tears in her eyes. Shina, Zaika and Zaira also looked at him with concern. They just didn''t cry because they didn''t want to worry little Yui any further. Theo forced a smile and said, "Don''t worry, this is just a little scratch, it will soon heal." "Daddy is lying! Yui can see this is not just a little scratch!" Yui said while crying. She didn''t like to see her father get hurt. Even if she understands a little that he was just saying that to not worry them. Theo sighed and said, "I know it looks severe," Theo rubbed the uninjured hand on little Yui''s head and wiped the tears from her eyes as he continued, "but you don''t really have to worry. I just need to cultivate a little, and soon it will heal, all right?" "Mhm." Little Yui nodded and hugged Theo, rubbing her face on his belly. She refused to move from that position for a long time. 139 Chapter 139 The shock of the explosion managed to catch the attention of Shina, Yuki and the orphanage children. They came running to the Workshop to the sight of little Yui sitting on Theo''sp while he cultivated. His left hand was scratched, and parts of his arm were exposed. "I need to be very careful about using this technique in the future. If possible, I won''t use it until I get much stronger since it would be very problematic if I hurt my arm in a fight." Theo said firmly in his heart while meditating to recover as quickly as possible. It wasn''t long before the pain began to ease off. Little Yui sighed slightly in relief when she realized that Theo''s arm was recovering at a rate fast enough to be seen with the naked eye. However, she still continued to sit on Theo''sp. She found it veryfortable and cozy to stay like this with him. Yuki and the others also made an involuntary sigh of relief as Theo''s arm was recovering. Soon, Shina, worried as she was, returned to the kitchen, as she had yet to finish making lunch. The children stayed inside the Workshop with Yuki and sat on the ground, where they began to cultivate while waiting for lunch to be ready. Despite being children and not having a strong will to strengthen themselves, they were still very hardworking. Eloah worked exceptionally hard to build her strength. She had also received the cultivation technique that the other children received previously from Theo. Leticia and little Alice were cultivating too. Leticia wanted to also go to the weapon shop to help return the favour everyone was doing for her, but it was dangerous for her to leave at the moment since they didn''t know if she would be targeted by the Kenedy n. So, she had to stay, but inpensation, she was helping Yuki to take care of the children. She and little Alice also received the same cultivation technique as the others, so they, too, soon started cultivating in the Workshop. "Wow! This ce is so mystical! I can feel a lot of Mana around me inside this ce." Leticia thought in wonder, she didn''t expect to be able to grow so much in this ce. She even felt a little uneasy about it. But she was not someone who would pass up the chances that life gave her, because if she could get stronger, the chances of being able to return the favours she received would increase. She also quickly got along really well with Zaira. Despite talking a lot with the other girls, it was with Zaira that she spoke most. Theo found it a little odd that they became friends that fast because one was a Demi-Human Sheep, and the other was a Wolf Magic Beast. But, he knew he couldn''t alwayspare things to the world he lived in before. Many customs and expectations differed from his past life in this world. After Theo was able to fully recover from his injuries, he sighed with relief. "She fell asleep¡­" Opening his eyes, Theo noticed that little Yui was sleeping in hisp. Seeing that everyone was cultivating, he decided to let her sleep since he knew that she was very concerned about what had happened to him. "Hrm¡­ let me see what my current status is like in the meantime." Theo thought. _____________________________________________ Name: Theo Volts Race: Magic Beast Species: Golden Fox Cultivation: 1st Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom _____________________________________________ Lineage: Golden Fox: 333,479 Cells _____________________________________________ System Points: 29,911,845 _____________________________________________ ((Skills)) : Maximum : Level 3 : Level 4 _____________________________________________ ((Affinities)) Lightning G-2: Low Advance Darkness V-2: Low Advance _____________________________________________ ((Techniques)) [Breathing Technique: Student: Initial; Medium Advance] [Cultivation Technique: : Initial; Low Feed.] [Movement Technique: : Step Six.] [Forge Technique: : Third Step.] [ Attack Technique: High Advance] [ Attack Technique: : Fourth Stage] [Attack Technique: Low Advance] [Spiritual Sense Technique: : Initial; Low Advance] _____________________________________________ "It''s tough to increase my affinities, unlike before¡­ well, still, they''re much stronger than previously," Theo thought, "I don''t see a noticeable increase in my cultivation technique either, but only from the attack technique I received. Because of that, I can assume how powerful it is¡­ and it''s also challenging to understand¡­ well, no wonder it has the name "Primordial." So far I couldn''t ''see'' any prime technique to purchase with my current System Points, I wonder¡­ how much would this technique cost?" Shaking his head and closing the status screen, Theo murmured in his heart, "I can only increase my Points further to find out. If possible, I want to buy a technique for this level for the girls. Okay, the weapon shop this week managed to make almost 250,000 gold coins, that''s almost the amount I got when I killed Zing Lin Ming. I think it would be helpful to start buying Magic Cores with those coins and start increasing my System Points even more. I can also increase my powers, too." Theo pondered, "Even though I have a bad feeling about these City Sects, I don''t want anything unfortunate to happen, so it would be good to increase my powers even more. Also, with more Points, I can find additional ways to protect them." Theo knew that the way to increase his power faster would be with Magic Cores, as thest time he grew his strength rapidly was when he consumed a lot while fighting the Orcs and Goblins. However, it''s hard to find such a tribe, so he could only count on selling his weapons and buying Cores with the proceeds. Although, he could use the Cores he has in his hand, which were all from the Wizard Kingdom, the Superior Wizard Kingdom and the Spiritual Kingdom. It was too risky for him to use them right now since he was still weak, so he held off. As for using them to increase his System Points, Theo thought it would be a waste since he might need them to increase his cultivation level. But of course, faced with a desperate situation, he would not think twice before doing it anyway. 140 Chapter 140 Despite feeling restless about these Sects, Theo still believed he has the means to protect hispanions. At most, he would need to hide them in the Dimensional Room. But, on his own, wearing his level 5 armour and level 6 weapon, who, under the Upper Wizard Kingdom, could possibly defeat him? It was inevitable that he would beat them. "But still, I don''t think it would be a good idea to expose these facts now, I don''t want anyone to recognize that I have these treasures ande hunting me. Well, I can always use my illusion to disguise myself, even more since my ability has increased to level 3." Theo then thought, "But still, there could always be someone who can see through it. It''s also one of the reasons I have to raise its level even further; the higher its level, the less likely someone can see through it." Despite always being in the Orphanage, Theo was always using his Divine Sense to surveil these Sects. It was better to be safe than sorry, so he wanted to always be ready in case something happened. "Hrm, from what I hear from their conversations, they are not only after new talented disciples, but they are also going to remain in the small Sects and strengthen them¡­ apparently, there had more Sect members with them originally, but they had already stayed in other Cities to help strengthen them¡­" However, Theo didn''t believe that they came here just because of that. "If that''s all, why didn''t they do so before? I can''t believe they just came to strengthen the smaller sects!" In one room of the Town Lord''s mansion, an olddy and a young woman were talking. Seeing the content of their conversations, Theo raised one eyebrow and continued to monitor them while they spoke. "Elder, so far we haven''t gotten any new information beyond what we knew previously," said the young woman. "This is really tricky, even in all the cities we''ve been through, we haven''t discovered anything about them, but we can''t let the other Sects find out before us!" Said the olddy in a firm voice. "Yes¡­ I don''t understand, it''s tough to get information about this "Panic!" guy." The woman sighed. "Huh? Is that why you are here? Really¡­ I have to be more careful from now on." Theo thought, sweating a little. He did not expect to draw so much attention, to the point of mobilizing various Sects to seek out information about him. "But it can''t be helped, child. You must understand how precious it is to us if we can get our hands on their mental power techniques. I''m sure none of the ones in our Sect canpare to the one they use," said the olddy, "but we need to be very cautious with this individual because they can be powerful. There is the chance that this technique was obtained through a fortunate incident, or even¡­" The olddy lowered her voice even more and said, "It may even be that they are from one of the ns or Spiritual Sects!" Fear crossed the olddy''s face. For one''s level of power in the Spiritual Kingdom was something they could not dare to provoke. "Yes, that is true." The young woman agreed and remembered something, "Oh, did you notice theplex formation at the orphanage? I''m sure only someone with a great background in training could do such a thing, I also think they could break it." Her eyes shed in wonder. The value of a master of formation is very high. The olddy agreed, "Yes, I also noticed the formation at the Weapon Shop they take care of, it''s even moreplex!" She sighed and continued, "Who exactly made these formations? Even my cultivation was suppressed the moment I entered the shop, though, with my cultivation level, I could ignore the restriction it gave me." "Yes, if possible, I wanted to make friends with such a being! It would also help to improve the Sect we are going to take care of. I also noticed a young girl with a great ice talent who lives in this orphanage, although she didn''t leave yet, I could still feel a strong Lineage of ice in her body!" The young woman continued, "It would be nice if she joined our Sect." "Oh, I didn''t expect there was such a person to grab your attention that much, especially considering your own talent." The olddy joked, but said gravely, "If it really is, it would be nice if she entered our Sect, but if she doesn''t want to¡­ it would be bad to try to force it, especially since she''s from this orphanage. Without fully understanding who is behind her, it''s not a good idea to offend them." "Yes, but it''s hard to get to talk to her, as she always stays inside." "¡­" Hearing all this, anger flowed through Theo''s heart, because he didn''t think anything good woulde out of it, but of course, he wouldn''t let them have what he wanted if they really tried to force Yuki or someone else who was close to him. If he confronts a Sect, he does not mind exterminating them. It could even be an excellent way to get more System Points and get stronger. While he is not at their power level, he does not necessarily have to go after them right away. He can always start with the small fish and get stronger before then going after the big fish. Of course, he would only do that if they try to mess with someone close to him. Soon after, they finished talking, and the young woman left, saying goodbye to the olddy. "Really¡­ I was right to keep an eye on them¡­" Theo had a sinister smile on his face. "Well, just to be sure, I''ll try my hardest to raise the level of my illusion ability, and then¡­ well, they will have to be ready to suffer the consequences!" After that, Shina came to call them a whileter for lunch. 141 Chapter 141 After having lunch with hispanions, Theo returned to the Workshop. The kids also wanted to cultivate, so Theo didn''t mind and let them do so. It would be even better for Yuki to join them because then she could also cultivate with them. "Wow! That''s amazing!" The orphanage kids and the girls eximed loudly. They were soon taken aback! Theo had used his illusion to the fullest within the Workshop, changing the whole environment to now look very much like a majestic forest with giant trees, surrounded by beautiful flowers, butterflies flying and birds singing. It was something they didn''t expect to see. "Daddy, this is awesome!" Little Yui hugged Theo and said with stars shining in her eyes. "Haha, it is, isn''t it? But don''t get too excited just yet¡­ because your father here intends to do something even more amazingter." Theo smiled. "Ohhh, Yui can''t wait to see!" Little Yui said with a cute smile. Theo thought, "This is only level 3¡­ let''s see what I can do when I get to level 5 or 6 or maybe even 10!" Theo''s eyes shone. He really hoped that no such Sect would mess with them, but if they dared to try, he would hardly let them off with just an apology. At worst, if they were to send even stronger people, Theo would have to use the Dimensional Room to hide hispanions and the kids from the orphanage. His other concern was that they were after his "Panic!" character. "I''m not going to wear that appearance nearby, for now. I don''t want to risk it and be discovered. Even if they can''t catch me right now, it could still hinder my growth." He mused. Theo sat cross-legged on the floor, performing his cultivation technique to regain his lost Mana. He was currently restoring his Mana while still using the illusion technique, so it didn''t take long for it to upgrade to level 4. Thanks to that, Theo''s mouth curved into a smile. But he didn''t stop cultivating, even though it was hard for him to keep using both at the same time, because of his excellent control of mental power. It was a great help, and thanks to that, he was managing to keep it going. Although not the same as when he uses the technique to increase his Divine Sense, he could see a slight improvement in it all the same, because it was putting a lot of pressure on his mind. Soon, the children and Shina were even more surprised, as the level of detail in the illusion was increasing, even little dragons were flying around. The kids were a bit scared to see this but were reassured by Yuki and the others. But little Yui was already euphoric, she was so excited since for her it was all very fantastic and beautiful! She had already stopped cultivating, and in a few moments, she was chasing butterflies. A momentter, she was flying around, going after the dragons. What most surprised everyone was that these illusions were so real that little Yui was fighting one of these dragon illusions. "How is Theo doing this? This is awesome!" Yuki thought. Shina and the others had simr thoughts. Though they couldn''t help but be surprised by this. Of course, these illusions were all under Theo''s control. Even though little Yui was fighting a dragon, the supposed dragon didn''t make very heavy attacks, because they were all under Theo''smand! Despite being proud of his idea to increase his skill level, Theo was still not satisfied. He wanted to try to grow even more. [Congrattions! You have reached: 2nd Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom] "Ohh, that''s good too!" Theo smiled but continued to cultivate, however happy he was with his advancement, he knew he needed to be even better. Although it sounded a little strange, because the amount of Mana he was using and recing wasn''t something a person would generally be able to do, Theo didn''t think he was the only one who could do something like this. However, he was sure if they had, it wouldn''t be too many, because the techniques he was using were challenging to obtain. Usually, when he had an advance in his cultivation, Theo would be happy and would give them the news, but this time, he preferred to continue cultivating, it would not be toote to tell them about itter anyway. "This is beyond my expectations, I didn''t expect it would improve so fast!" Theo eximed in his heart, "Even my Lineage cells are filling at a voracious pace. Despite being a big strain on my mental state, I can still keep doing this for a few more hours!" Time passed as minutes turned into hours. Soon more than five hours had passed while Theo was still cultivating this way. [Congrattions! Your Ability has reached Level 5] The moment Theo saw the message, mes shone in his eyes. He was thrilled with this improvement, it was even better than he had expected! "Haha, I''m getting closer to a perfect illusion each time! But I think it''s already high enough to fool anyone in the Wizard Kingdom. Although that Elder was in the 11thyer of the Wizard Kingdom. I still think she would be fooled by this illusion." Theo strongly believed that, but still, as long as he could raise the bar even higher, he will continue to try. Many of the children had stopped cultivating; only little Alice, Eloah and little Yui had continued. Because of this, Zaira and Leticia volunteered to take care of the children, letting Yuki, Shina and Zaika cultivate quietly. Nanda and the others had closed the Weapons Shop by now, returning to the orphanage for the night. They looked quite pleased toe back, as they managed to sell almost every weapon in the store today! These great Sects went into the shop and bought almost everything. Although it was a substantial sum for others, it was only a small amount of gold to them. But of course, they only purchased the medium quality ones or better. There were still some left, the ones Theo made first back when he was still too low in strength and was also learning how to use the forge. But still, for some people they were great. It was better than fighting without one. 142 Chapter 142 They wanted to tell Theo about the high sales soon, but when they found out that he was still cultivating, they decided to wait untilter. And so, they also entered the Workshop and began cultivating too. This was a routine they all adopted: whenever they arrived, they would start cultivating. In the blink of an eye, it was nearly 8 pm, and dinner was almost ready. By then, Theo had already ceased cultivating. Although he could not raise his illusion skill level once again, he was already satisfied with its current progress. "Huh. I think tomorrow I can probably get to level 6." He thought as he stood and erased all the illusions he manifested. "Theo has finally finished cultivating," said Nanda, who was walking toward him. "Mhm." Theo just nodded. "Well, anyway, those illusions you made are amazing! I couldn''t even tell whether it was real or not, it was just too spectacr!" Nanda eximed with a smile full of respect for Theo. p Theo lightlyughed and asked, "You didn''t juste to chat, did you mean to tell me something?" "Yes, there was that, I got lost in remembering the illusions just now, that I almost forgot." Nanda showed her beautiful and said happily, "We had excellent profits today! Almost all weapons have been sold!" "Ohh, so today had the best sales so far, right? Hmm¡­ that was probably because of the Sects, I guess." Theo said. "Yes, exactly, most of it was all the shopping done by these Sects. They said that if we provide more, they are willing to buy, and said they woulde back again tomorrow." Aine, who hade close to them, spoke with a smile on her face. "With those numbers, it was almost more than the profit we made from all week!" Nanda sighed and said, "Now we can buy even more Pills to strengthen ourselves." "Yeah, just pick some and let me know," Theo replied. "Alright, we''ll first see for sure which ones will benefit us the most right now, and then we''ll talk to you about itter. Is that okay?" Nanda asked. "Yeah, I don''t see any problem with that," Theo replied, and they started walking out of the Workshop. Arriving in the Living Room, they continued talking about random things, the main focus of their conversation was on how the Sects were here to strengthen the smaller Sects. Of course, Theo already knew all this, he was continually using his Divine Sense to analyze and listen to the conversations these Sects were having. Luckily, they have some conscience, and thanks to that, they don''t seem to want to offend whoever created the Workshop. Especially since they didn''t know who the owner was. There was no way they could determine their identity or how powerful they really are. They even tried to get some information from the girls, such as who owned the Weapon Shop, what his name was and if they could meet him. They imed that they were ''amazed'' at what he did, among other things, as if they had asking reasonable questions, but to their unhappiness, they got no information from the girls. They didn''t expect these naive-looking girls to really let any information slip. Although they would leave afterwards from the store a bit unhappy, they could only whine and try to investigate further before they would do anything more. Mostly, they wanted to bring this training master and this cksmith to their Sect and were willing to pay arge amount of gold to be able to recruit such an individual. Even more, so that they would start to strengthen the smaller Sects, and such a training master and a skilled smith were very enticing beings for them. They could only look on in envy the Fallen Moon Sect since they would stay in this city. So even if they could not recruit ''these'' individuals, they could still try to contact them and buy weapons and formations from them anyway. After dinner, Theo returned to the Workshop. This time he went to forge more weapons. Theo still had some swords, spears, etc., but it was a small number. After counting, he noticed that he only had 121 weapons left. " Um, at most I can forge about 10 Weapon per hour¡­ okay, I''ll try to forge about 100." Theo then dered, "Tomorrow I can do more, I also talked to Aine to take 300,000 gold coins to go and buy Magic Cores for me." From the dimensional bag, Theo took out arge amount of iron along with some nuclei of variant attributes from the Student Kingdom. As it was only intended for making Level 2 weapons, these Student Kingdom Magic Cores would definitely be enough. With the materials ready, Theo made the e out of his body and appear in front of him. "Okay, let''s get started!" Theo took some iron and a Magic Core of water and put it in the furnace. Then he put both hands on it and began to use his Divine Sense to control the golden mes that he was manifesting within it. At the same time, he was using his Divine Sense to shape the iron into the shape of a short sword. Before taking its full form, he needed to make the Water Magic Core fuse with the sword''s iron to attune it to the Core''s Mana. Although it was a delicate process, Theo had be ustomed to it from his previous practice. He was already quite proficient at it, so it only took a few minutes for him to shape the sword, merge it with the Core and use his Divine Sense to sharpen it. Theo was aware that it is usually necessary to use a hammer to shape the iron so it will take the shape of a sword, spear, axe etc¡­, but with this technique that came with the Dragon''s Furnace, it instructs the usage of force only through using Divine Sense, but of course, it would only be usable by those who have a powerful Divine Sense. Dragons, in general, are born with a potent Divine Sense and have techniques and talent to improve quickly. Therefore, they are generally superior to many races in this aspect. In fact, many of the Divine Sense techniques came from the Dragons. Little Yui has the second most potent Divine Sense among them, just behind to Theo. This is because Theo has been training longer using the Divine Sense technique than her. And it didn''t stimte her Divine Sense technique either, Theo believes she has inherited memories, she has a good chance she can do it in the future. Zaika also has inherited memories, but Theo didn''t know if the Dark me Wolf Lineage did, too. 143 Chapter 143 An hourter, Theo finished making the first batch of 10 swords, all the same model but with different attributes. "Okay, now I''m going to make spears." Theo thought and started the whole process one more time. One thing he also learned is that it is much easier to make a pattern, such as making a batch consisting of just swords, by just changing a few details. This is because it is much easier to forge weapons without neglecting the quality if you get into the rhythm first. If you had to make a variety or could just make them slowly, then you would not need to be too concerned with how well it came out. Theo continued at this pace, only taking short breaks. As for the matter of sleep¡­ he didn''t really need to. He could calmly go for over a month without sleep and still bepletely fine. Overall, he only really slept for the benefit of his mental health. Of course, Theo''s mental state is quite good, so in reality, he really didn''t actually need to sleep at all. Before he noticed, it was already dawn. He ultimately forged for over ten hours, forging a total of 127 weapons. This time he didn''t make any pistols, because they were far moreplex to make. "Okay, now I have a total of 248 weapons. Hrm, that should be enough for today, anyway. This is really good if I can sell that amount every day, I can buy a lot of Magic Cores." Theo couldn''t help but be happy about it. "These 248 weapons would yield about 280,000 gold coins, that''s a fairly good amount." Theo got up and started walking out of the Workshop. "Theo?" On the way to the Workshop, Yuki appeared and said, "Are you leaving now? I was on my way to call you for breakfast." Yuki giggled. "Oh, let''s go then?" Theoughed. "Yes, let''s go. But¡­ before that." Yuki approached Theo and tiptoed up to him and gave him a kiss. "Hehe, good morning!" She walked away with a seductive smile and a slight flush on her face. "Good morning." Theo said and thought out loud, "Um¡­ it''s not bad to start a good day like this, really~." Actually, it was Zaika who was nning toe and call Theo, but Yuki insisted on going too. Because only in the moments when they were alone, she was bold enough to kiss him. She was a little ashamed to do this in front of the others, though. Even more, since they were surrounded by children most of the time. "W-What are you saying?! Silly¡­" Yuki punched Theo''s chest weakly, and his face waspletely red now. "Did I say that out loud?" Theo scratched his face, he really thought he had only said it in his head. Yuki didn''t answer, she took a few deep breaths as they were close to entering the room with the others and didn''t want them to see her flushed face. "Hey,e on, you''re not supposed to make me embarrassed in front of the kids and the orphanage girls, got it?" Yuki pulled Theo by the arm, opening the door. "Fine, I''ll try my best." Theo smiled. He really loved this girl. "I know¡­" Yuki snorted, but her heart was warm, and her stomach was full of butterflies. In fact, she really enjoyed those moments of theirs. However, she wasn''t quite used to it just yet, so she wanted to prevent others from seeing him and her together like this for now. * After they had breakfast, they talked for a while. Then Theo and the others went out to open the Weapon Shop, while Aine went to buy the Magic Cores. Well, apparently the store where you trade Magic Cores is pretty safe. That''s why Theo wasn''t too worried, but still, he apanied her with his Divine Sense. If anything happened, he would be the first to know, and with his current speed using his movement technique, he would be able to reach any corner of the City in a matter of seconds. Theo also delivered the 248 weapons, and Nanda put them in their Dimensional Bag. At the Workshop. All the children were once again in the Workshop cultivating diligently. Because of this, Zaira and Leticia wanted to take a walk around Ravenna Town together. "They really became very friendly, so quickly," Shinamented innocently. "Friends, right¡­ well, you could say it like that." Theo smiled. "What? Do you know something we don''t know, Theo?" Yuki asked. "Oh, no, nothing," Theo said in a mysterious voice. "Grrr. Well, if you won''t say anything, then I''ll ask them." Shina snorted. Yuki also considered asking them because she admits she was a little curious. But what surprised them most was Zaika, as she didn''t seem to be curious about it, even though they were sisters. "Well, Zaika must also know what Theo knew." They assumed. "Okay, enough of that, let''s go cultivate." Theo dered. "Okay." They agreed. They only had to keep watch for any of the children having issues while cultivating. Once again, Theo sat on the floor in a lotus position, and did the same thing as yesterday, filling the Workshop with illusions. This time, it was even more magical and fanciful, it had little rabbits running on one pair of paws, they were also speaking a few words they could, butterflies were entering their cocoons once more, and then came out in fairy-shape with multicoloured butterfly wings. "Wow! This is fantastic!" The children murmured continuously as they watched around them. It was full of things they had never seen before. It also made Yuki and the others admire it. "Sigh~ Theo''s illusions are getting better and better," Shina muttered with a long sigh. "Wow, this is so cool!" Zaika agreed excitedly, gazing at Theo in pure admiration. She had always been thrilled with Theo''s improvements. To her, there was no one more talented and gant than Theo. The more she looked at him, the more she liked to watch. "Why is your face so red, Zaika? Is everything okay?" Shina asked, realizing that Zaika''s face was tomato red. Zaika looked away and replied, "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it." "Oh, really? Erm, okay, I guess." Shina didn''t question it any further. After that, they, too, began to cultivate. 144 Chapter 144 5 hourster. [Filled 3,100 Lineage Cells] [Congrattions! Your Ability has reached Level 6] A smile formed on Theo''s face as he saw the screen appearing in front of him, and he felt his illusions be more natural to manifest and control. Soon afterwards, he increased the extent of the illusions within the Workshop. Now he could make the Workshop look evenrger because of them. A part of the ce now had argeke, with many fish, sharks, dolphins, whales, among others. Even things like mermaids, he made appear; everything he could imagine, he made appear. The power level of his illusions has already reached the Higher Student Kingdom. Some of the animals that were bred could even provide a good match for Yuki and the others. It was also a good experience for them to be more used to fighting. But it also elerated Theo''s Mana expenditure. Luckily, he was continually improving, and his cultivation technique was very advanced. Thanks to that, he could rece his lost Mana quickly enough to not run out of it. For most of them, they had never seen these kinds of things. When they saw these changes, even though they wanted to continue working on their cultivation, they stopped to see the changes while the kids were all ying happily for the Workshop. Some of the kids saw Shina, Zaika, Yuki and little Yui struggling with these illusory animals and beasts that appeared in the Workshop. They became very interested in their fights, and so, their fighting spirit was excited. Of course, Theo controlled the level of strength of his illusions to give the children a good battle, ensuring that they would not hit too heavy and to hurt them. "Ah, my cultivation technique has reached mid advance in the initial stage." Theo could sense that even this small advancement in cultivation technique would allow him to now absorb even more Mana and create more True Mana of Lightning and Darkness. Being absorbed in cultivation, they even skipped their afternoon snacks. Even the children, after ying a little and fighting animals and beasts, were soon inspired to cultivate even more. Of course, they liked the feeling of being stronger and being able to fight. It was as if they discovered one of the best toys ever, they did not expect that it would be so much fun to fight. Because the ce where they were cultivating had the densest and purest Mana, they made advances in their cultivations with ease. And soon after their discoveries in cultivation, they again fought beasts and animals. "Huh, somehow, they found a good way to temper themselves." Theo thought upon seeing all this. Shina was also happy that she had just made a breakthrough in cultivation, but after seeing how everyone was absorbed in their tasks, she decided to tell them the good newster. And so, she soon returned to her cultivation as well. Theo, who was also using his Divine Sense to observe Ravena City, thought the streets were filled with a lot more excitement than yesterday. The streets were filled with people and Sect members. Noises erupted everywhere as people tested their respective techniques. One after another, from many courtyards where these Sects were installed, it created a vivacious atmosphere. Not only were they excited to be taking the tests to enter a Sect, but also apparently they were awarding those who could pass the tests. It all started with the Snow Lake Sect, the other Sects that learned of this thought they were doing this to get the best seedlings, especially since they would have to stay with smaller Sects and strengthen them. The better the disciples they can get, the more profits they would achieve in the future. Of course, they didn''t know that their real intention in doing so was to try to attract the white-haired girl they had noticed at the orphanage. They were really making generous offers. First ce in the tests would even win a level 3 Ice sword and a level 3 Pill that cleansed 25% of the body''s impurities. If the sword surprised all the other Sects, this Pill amazed them even more! It was something even more expensive and rare than the weapon; it was also something they did not understand though. Well, they had not noticed anyone so talented or so difficult for them to recruit. Although they also provided some rewards for joining their Sects, it was not like the prizes being offered by the Snow Lake Sect. At least, they were unwilling to spend so much on those living in this remote City. Because unlike the Snow Lake Sect, they didn''t ''see'' Yuki. If they found out about Yuki, Shina, Zaika, Zaira and little Yui, they would definitely be willing to spend a considerable amount of rewards just for recruiting them. But to their displeasure, even if they offered it all, they still couldn''t charm them with it and ensure they would want to go to their Sects. Not only did Theo have even better resources, but they didn''t want to leave and live away from the people they care for. Even the girls from the orphanage were starting to garner the attention of these Sects. Because they had already bought Pills and were using the technique that Theo had given them, their cultivation and constitutions were improved immensely. Even though they still couldn''tpare to Yuki and the girls, they were still good seedlings, which the Sects were more than willing to recruit. However, even when they went to the Weapon Shop and tried to recruit them, they all rejected their offers. Although they found it a little unfortunate that they could not recruit them, they did not work too hard. That did not stop them from continuing to try, though¡­ even today, some of them went to the Weapon Shop, offering generous rewards. But still, it was all in vain. "Humph! Even if they offered 1 million gold coins, I''m still not willing to go into these Sects." Ariana snorted and said scornfully, "Who do they think they are? Wanting to take me away from my love, Humph, Humph¡­" 145 Chapter 145 Nanda standing next to her,ughed and said, "Calm down, Ariana, they just saw that you appear to have good talent, so they wanted to recruit you." "Good talent? Hah, don''t make meugh! Before Theo came to our orphanage, did we have such a solid cultivation base and so few impurities in our bodies?" Ariana asked. "No, it was all thanks to Theo that we can now walk with our heads held high¡­ we were really blessed with the arrival of Theo and the girls. Even the children of the orphanage are steadily growing and improving their constitutions. They are far happier than before." Nanda answered with a respectful tone and pure admiration in her eyes. To her, Theo was the very sun that illuminated her days. "Haha, isn''t it? What''s moreughable is that we actually tried to get into their Sects in the past. However, we didn''t even stand a chance. We couldn''t afford to spend the money we were making on our cultivation." Ariana said, "But that''s not to say that I''mining about taking care of the orphanage. I really love these kids, I''ve always been willing to help them and still am!" Aine came over and patted Ariana''s head and smiled lightly. "We understand what you mean, Ariana. I agree, and I believe the others think so too." "Mhm." Ariana nodded calmly. She really didn''t like those people who were just after talent and didn''t try to help those who really needed it. Even in this City, those who supported the orphanage could be counted on one hand. Most of them are all selfish and would instead feed the pigs than help someone in need. "Before¡­ even some disciples of these Sects tried to abuse us, but luckily the Lord of Ravena appeared and made them back off. Even though it is a small town, they still had to save face in front of the Lord of the City," grumbled Ariana. "Yes, I understand that, too, so we need to take this chance that Theo gave us and strengthen ourselves!" Aine said emphatically. She knew it took a certain kind of strength to be respectful of others. Their current situation is a good example. Previously, the Sects were trying to harass them, but now, they were evening to their door to try to recruit them. This is just because they gained a little strength and improved a bit. There were even a few who camest time, and he recognized them. They were amazed by their improvement, and when it went public, they wanted to recruit them even more. "Yeah, I talked to Yuki yesterday, and she said that in the vige where they live, Theo was thinking of doing something called the "Adventurer''s Guild" where anyone could join," Nanda recalled the conversation she had with Yuki yesterday. "Oh, really? The day Theo leaves Town, I think it would be a good idea to follow him." Commented a Demi-Human panda. She had long white hair and ck panda ears on top of her head. She was a little fuller than the others, she was adorable and pretty, her eyes were light purple, and her skin was very white. She also had a curvy body, her breasts about the same size as Nanda''s or Aine''s. What was the most noticable was that although her body was curvy and she was a little chubby and cuddly, she was only 1.55 meters tall. She was a small loli with bigger proportions than most adult women. "I want to go, too!" Arianamented hastily. "Haha, who doesn''t already know you want to go where Theo goes?" Nandaughed and said, "But well, if possible, we''d all be good to follow him. To be honest, I like being with Theo and the girls, and I wouldn''t want to live apart from them." Aine thought and said, "Yeah, I agree, I think it''s better to talk with Theo about thister on because we don''t know how long he ns to stay in this city." - - - - - Theo, who was ''seeing'' all this with his Divine Sense, sighed. He didn''t expect them to have been through this before. "Hrm, they''re all so cute and pretty, but still, for these guys to resort to trying to force them to join¡­" Theo really hated those kinds of people. Theo continued to cultivate while practicing his illusion skill in the Workshop. The girls in the Weapons Shop also started closing up, since it was nearing their closing time. Today was another highly lucrative day for them. They managed to sell a total of 150 weapons, though it was only half of what Theo had given them to sell. And Aine was also able to do what Theo had asked of him, so she now had the Dimensional Bag full of Magic Cores. "With these Magic Cores, I should be able to further increase my cultivation." Theo murmured in his heart. He still had some expectations of increasing the level of his affinities. He also wanted to use some of the Cores to allow the girls to cultivate their affinities. "We''re back!" Said Nanda and the girls as they arrived at the workshop door. "Wee back!" The orphanage children stopped what they were doing and ran toward Nanda and the others. Theo also stopped cultivating and made the illusions disappear. With a snap of his fingers, everything went back to normal. Soon after, Theo walked towards them. The girls couldn''t help but gasp in amazement and awe at this disy of control. Seeing Theo approach, they returned to their senses. Aine stepped forward and held out the Dimensional Bag and said, "All the Magic Cores you wanted are in here." "Thanks for doing this for me." Theo smiled. Seeing that devilishly handsome, seductive face smiling at her, Aine blushed a little as she replied, "I-It was nothing, I''m happy to be able to help you." Nanda reached behind Aine and put both hands on her shoulder, sheughed and said, "Hey, hey, look who''s all embarrassed now. Haha." p "Come on, stop teasing me, Nanda," Aine muttered, turning even redder. "Hehe~" Nandaughed and showed the tip of her pink tongue while continuing to hug her cute sister. 146 Chapter 146 Theo just smiled; he had already seen them teasing like that before, so you could say that he has gotten used to their interactions. It was not long after that when Leticia and Zaira returned as well. Well, Theo admits that he was a little worried about these two since the Kenedy family could be hunting Leticia, but he also knew that with the City Sects here and her now living in the orphanage, the chances of them trying anything are almost nil. But still, he kept using his Divine Sense, noting their locations and ensuring he was ready in case something happened to either of them. By the time they returned, they had paused for breakfast. Soon after, everyone returned to the Workshop to cultivate. Theo also went to the Workshop, and as before, he used illusions to improve his skill by practicing it. Theo made an illusion of himself and hid inside the illusions so that they would not see what he was about to do today. Despite trusting them, he still had things he wanted to keep secret. Zaika, Zaira, Shina, Yuki and little Yui already knew what he was capable of. However, the orphanage girls and children didn''t know about his ability to use . "Okay, let''s get started!" Theo murmured in his heart and took several Magic Cores from the Student Kingdom, High Student Kingdom and some from the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom. These were the Magic Cores that Aine had bought for him. It was a rtivelyrge amount of Magic Cores, just the Student Kingdom ones alone numbered almost 200,000 Cores. Those in the Higher Student Kingdom totalled nearly 100,000. From the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom, he had only 223 of them. Being a small town, and not having many people in the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom, it is difficult for them to sell Magic Cores of this level. "Well, I''ll leave some so I can try refining themter for the girls." Theo thought before he began using the Lightning and Darkness Magic Cores first. After using on nearly 2,000 Student Kingdom cores, a message appeared. [Congrattions! You have reached: 3rd Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom] [Filled 324,554 Lineage Cells] [Affinity Lightning G-2 - Reached Medium Advance] [Affinity Darkness V-2 - Reached Medium Advance] "Wow! As I thought¡­ by using this method, it''s even easier to raise my cultivation level!" Theo said happily in his mind. After taking a few calming breaths, he resumed using on the Magic Cores. He may have also noticed the improvement that this was providing for his Lineage, it had significantly increased his filled Lineage Cells already. Theo used on another 2,874 Magic Cores, and so far, many semi-transparent screens appeared in front of him. [Congrattions! You have filled 1,000,000 Lineage Cells. The Ten Tails; Became a Tail of Lineage Cells] [Congrattions! You have reached: Level 1 Golden Fox Royal Lineage] "Peng!" [Congrattions! You have reached: 4th Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom] [Affinity Lightning G-2 - Reached High Advance] [Affinity Darkness V-2 - Reached High Advance] "Amazing! I didn''t expect that." Theo thought with this pleasant surprise: "Level 1 Royal Lineage? What exactly does that mean?" Confused and curious about it, Theo decided to ask the System, even if he had to spend 1,000 Points. [1,000 System Points were deducted] [System: The Royal Lineage is something all those beings who have attained a high level of their own Lineage unleash, and by using it, the user will get a defensive and offensive aura around their body. The higher the level and quality of the Royal Lineage, the higher its defence and attack level.] "Ohh, that''s good! Haha, and to think that there was something like that." Theo couldn''t help but be very happy about it. "Moreover, I only used about 5,000 Student Kingdom Magic Cores so far, so now I think I have a chance of reaching the Wizard Kingdom." Theo thought and decided to continue absorbing the Magic Cores again. But of the Cores of Lightning and Darkness, he only had 75,000 more of them. The rest were from the other elements. Aine said that these were the only ones they had in stock for Lightning and Darkness. After using another 5,000 Magic Cores of Lightning and Darkness¡­ [Congrattions! You have reached: 5th Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom] [Affinity Lightning G-2 - Advanced to Lightning O-3] [Affinity Darkness V-2 - Advanced to Darkness V-3] [Filled 781,219 Lineage Cells] Despite the improvements he was making, Theo decided not to stop there. He continued to use on these Magic Cores, and soon after, he used on his body to get rid of the smell from the impurities that came out of his pores. Another 10,000 Magic Cores were used before another series of messages appeared. [Congrattions! You have reached: 6th Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom] [Filled 1,580,111 Lineage Cells] [Affinity Lightning O-3 - Reached Low Advance] [Affinity Darkness V-3 - Reached Low Advance] "Wow! I have three tails again¡­ and they are even more majestic and silky than before." Theo muttered as he took note of his three tails. Time went by, while Theo still used on the Magic Cores. Although it seemed like it was fast, it was actually taking a long time to get through them all. The Orphanage girls and children had already gone out, had dinner and gone to bed while Theo continued to use < Devour> on the Magic Cores. After he finished using on another 60,000 Magic Cores of Lightning and Darkness¡­ [Congrattions! You have reached: 9th Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom] [Filled 9,481,257 Lineage Cells] [Congrattions! 10,000,000 Lineage Cells Filled. The Ten Tails; Became a Tail of Lineage Cells Level 2] [Congrattions! You have reached: Level 2 Golden Fox Royal Lineage] [Affinity Lightning O-3 - Reached High Advance] [Affinity Darkness V-3 - Reached High Advance] Before, Theo could not even notice the existence of his Divine Sea. Now that he had reached this level of cultivation, he could notice and can understand that he was continually increasing the size of his Divine Sea by increasing his cultivation. "Oh my, I''ve really made a lot of improvements this time¡­ it was the right choice to start this Weapon Shop. Well, at least for my current self, these Cores are of great help. There are still a few more from the Higher Student Kingdom, but it''s gettingte, and I still need to make some weapons to sell tomorrow." Theo murmured and pulled arge furnace out of his body. Now that he also has many Magic Cores, he doesn''t need to worry that he would run out while forging new weapons. Before starting to forge again, Theo opened his status to see what changed. _____________________________________________ Name: Theo Volts Race: Magic Beast Species: Golden Fox Cultivation: 9th Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom _____________________________________________ Lineage: Golden Fox: 12,842,587 Cells Lineage: Level 2 Royal _____________________________________________ System Points: 29,910,845 _____________________________________________ ((Skills)) : Maximum : Level 6 : Level 4 _____________________________________________ ((Affinities)) Lightning O-3: High Advance Darkness V-3: High Advance _____________________________________________ ((Techniques)) [Breathing Technique: Student: Initial; Medium Advance] [Cultivation Technique: : Initial; Medium Advance] [Movement Technique: : Step Six] [Forge Technique: : Third Step] [Attack Technique: : High Advance] [Attack Technique: : Fourth Stage] [Attack Technique: Low Advance] [Spiritual Sense Technique: : Initial; Low Feed] _____________________________________________ Theo tried to use this royal Lineage and soon realized that he was surrounded by a golden aura. "Hrm, I still don''t know the level of defence and offence of this aura, so I''ll need to testter. Maybe with that, I can even use my technique: ." He thought as he began to forge. 147 Chapter 147 Theo managed to forge another 75 spears, swords and Katanas in total. After that, he sat on the floor in the lotus position to stabilize and better understand his new state, especially trying to understand the "Royal Lineage" and it''s implications. "Umm¡­ what''s going on?" Yuki woke up early that day. When she arrived at the Workshop to see how Theo was doing, she felt a strong urge to kneel before him. It was as if she was close to her "King" for whom she had the highest respect. She couldn''t understand why she felt thispulsion. Even though she fought this invisible force that was trying to make her kneel and ''worship'' toward Theo, she eventually gave in a whileter and knelt before Theo''s presence. "What is this golden aura? Why is this happening?" Yuki wondered, both confused and surprised. Looking towards Theo, who was sitting in the lotus position. She could see a vortex above his head. A great deal of Mana was entering Theo''s body through all of his pores. It was a majestic and divine scene, sopelling and awe-inspiring that Yuki didn''t even blink as she looked gazed upon it. She even forgot that she was kneeling on the floor because of Theo''s new aura. Theo, who was lost in his own contemtions, did not notice that Yuki had arrived at the Workshop. Moreover, he did not realize that she was kneeling and prostrating herself to him. Sometimeter, the other girls and the children from the orphanage woke up. And, as a routine, they went to the Workshop as well. "Yuki¡­ what are you doing?" Shina asked, amazed. The other girls were also about to ask the same question. But as they got closer, they began to feel a strong desire to kneel before Theo. It was as if it was the most natural thing to do. So, everyone now found themselves kneeling inside the Workshop, looking toward Theo with the utmost devotion. Only little Yui was standing beside them, staring at it without understanding what was going on. Maybe it was because she had a potent Dragon Lineage that she wasn''t affected by it. She looked at them in confusion, tilting her head to the side and wondering, "Is this some kind of new prank?" After trying to talk to some of them, she came to believe that it was a joke. So, she also knelt on the floor, looking towards Theo¡­ One hourter¡­ "Grrr¡­ Yui is bored! This isn''t any fun, let''s y something else!" Even though she said that she received no response from any of them. Sighing, she approached Theo and shook him lightly as she said, "Daddy, Daddy,e on, wake up, Yui is starting to get worried!" "Wow! How beautiful!" Little Yui eximed loudly as Theo opened his eyes. At that moment, he was using his Divine Eyes. But unlike before, they kept morphing colours between neon red and gold. It was even more beautiful and ornate than before. Theo, who just came out of his trance understanding his own Lineage better, was awakened by little Yui. The moment he opened his eyes, he felt that everything was moving in slow motion¡­ no! Even though it seemed that time had stopped, it was so slow that it was a bit agonizing. He believed that if he used this for too long, he had a high chance of going crazy. "Yui, why are you so restless and woke me? Has something happened?" Theo asked. But after seeing little Yui pointing her small, delicate hand toward Yuki and the others, Theo was surprised. "Why are they looking at me like that? And why are they kneeling on the floor?" Theo wondered in confusion. Theo got up and said, "Rise." "At yourmand, my King!" They eximed something that resonated throughout the Workshop. Theo and little Yui were scared by their response. Not understanding why they were doing this, Yui initially thought it was just a prank they were ying, but now she realized it wasn''t one she became worried. Theo also noticed that he was cloaked in the aura of his Royal Lineage, and he soon wondered about it when he realized this, "Is it because of this Royal Lineage that they are like this¡­? It''s the single most likely cause that I can think of." Theo then retracted his Royal Lineage aura, suddenly noticing that their eyes of devotion and admiration were returning to normal. "That''s what I thought¡­" He just hoped it didn''t affect them in any permanent way. "What just happened?" Yuki was the first to speak. She then looked at Theo, "King¡­ King? Theo¡­ what just happened to us?" p "Well, exining everything from the start would take some time, so I''ll summarize, okay?" Theo asked, and they nodded hurriedly, they also wanted to know as soon as possible what had happened to them. "Well¡­ to sum it all up, I had a significant increase in my cultivation and Lineage, where I awakened a new Lineage as it were. Well, it''s not considered an awakening of a new Lineage, but an extension of the power of my own Lineage that has now reached a very high level." Theo exined. Sighing, Theo continued to say, "Because of that, whenever I use it, it emits an aura. That aura apparently affects your minds, and possibly because you were animals and animal-like Demi-Humans, you couldn''t go against my aura. Well, that''s likely the case, but I still have to understand it better. I''m pretty sure that''s it, though." "I see¡­" They nodded in understanding. Although they were confused by some things, at the same time, they were happy with Theo''s increased power. "But Daddy, Yui wasn''t affected by your aura. Why was that?" Little Yui had a thoughtful look as she held her chin. "Well, I''m not sure, but I think it''s because your Dragon Lineage is strong, and you''re a dragon yourself. Because of that, you weren''t ovee by my aura." Theo said what he found most likely. "Ohh, so you mean my Dragon Lineage is powerful too?" Little Yui still holding her chin began to reflect, thinking that maybe it wasn''t a bad thing, her being a dragon after all. At least that way, she could fight alongside her daddy and mommy. "Haha, very powerful, Yui is the best!" Theoughed out loud and proimed. "Hehee~" With a silly smile and hugging Theo, she looked up as she said, "Daddy is the best of all, too!" "A¡­ aren''t they cute? I want them for myself!" Aine said out loud. "Aine, what are you saying?" Nanda standing beside her, replied with a flush. "¡­ W-What¡­ did I say out loud?" Aine asked blushing. "Yes." Nanda sighed, "You did." "¡­" "I¡­ I¡­ that''s right, I still need to make breakfast!" Aine said hurriedly and ran out of the Workshop. 148 Chapter 148 After Aine left, they started talking about random subjects. However, they were mostly congratting Theo on his advancement. The girls from the orphanage were quite surprised by his progress, they didn''t realize anyone could grow their cultivation that fast. They''d thought Theo had swallowed all those magic cores for such an improvement, but they sighed with relief when they saw he didn''t have red eyes. They knew that people who used that risky method went crazy with bloodthirst when they did. "Well, let''s leave that talk forter. We still need to have breakfast, right?" Theo said with a smile. "Yes." They all agreed. But upon leaving the Workshop, Theo''s face becamepletely pale¡­ because the moment he stepped out, a new window appeared in front of him. [You are about to go through the Heavenly Tribtion of the Royal Lineage. It will start in 30 minutes.] It was only a few simple words, but they were enough to seriously scare him. Although he had never seen or heard much about it, he still had some understanding from his past life. He did not know how those people who wrote about it knew about it, though. "Maybe they reincarnated there after dying in a cultivation world?" Who really knows? He, at least, wasn''t sure about it, but if he could reincarnate in a world of cultivation, couldn''t the reverse happen too? It was something he had doubts about, for many of the stories he came to read had a great deal of cultivation information. Therefore, he pondered on these questions. "What happened? Why are you so pale, Theo?" Shina, who was the first to notice, asked him with concern. "I don''t have time to exin, just go back to the Workshop. I''m about to go through a Heavenly Tribtion. Just look it up on the inte to see if you can get information about it!" Theo shouted in her direction, hurriedly. He didn''t know if it was possible or not, that maybe if a person was close to someone who was going through a Tribtion, that the Tribtion could steal from them, making them even stronger and more powerful. "God, I just hope I''m wrong¡­" Theo thought before he noticed that the sky was turning pitch ck. Dark clouds enveloped the sky over Ravenna City. It appeared to be focused above the orphanage. Loud sounds erupted, and the sky overhead became filled with heavy lightning clouds. It was a magnificent sight and a first for everyone living in Ravenna. It even scared those big Sects that were in the city. Soon they began flying up into the air to watch the event from afar. They dared not approach, though they had never really seen anyone go through a Tribtion before. They still had some understanding, though, and seeing that it wasing from the orphanage, they thanked God that they weren''t foolish enough to try to force the orphanage girls to join their Sects. "Now it makes sense why they didn''t want to join a Sect¡­" The Beast Man muttered. Although, even if he muttered it quietly, all those nearby were experts. They could easily hear him, yet they harboured the same thoughts as he did. A grandfather talking to his young granddaughter looked up at the sky and muttered, "Why did the sky suddenly get dark?" A nearby bald man suddenly said, "Look!" "God, please protect our poor lives!" Said the grandfather, looking up at the sky with fear in his eyes. It was like a vision of the apocalypse, they immediately began to pray to their gods for salvation. They thought that the end times wereing for them. Of course, by living in a remote city, they had no way of knowing that this was because of someone going through a Heavenly Tribtion. "Daddy!" "Darling!" "Theo!" The orphanage girls were all looking at Theo with worry. They wanted to help him in some way. Yuki, Shina, Zaika and Zaira were looking for something that could help him better understand his situation. Yuki also wanted to know more about it, just to understand what was happening. Theo also considered returning to the Workshop to protect himself. However, he noted that it was a stupid idea since the Tribtion was triggered only the moment he left the Workshop. He figured that he would not go through the Heavenly Tribtion while in the Workshop, and there was still a chance it could be even more dangerous if he did so. Aine was inside the orphanage, listening to themotion when a sudden thunderp was produced. She went outside and was totally shocked by what she saw. For a moment, she also imagined that it was the apocalypse. It was a horrendous and frightening view. "Theo, what''s going on?" Aine approached him and asked. "Just get in the Workshop." Seeing her standing there, stunned, he shouted, gesturing toward the Workshop, "Quickly! Go inside!" "Y-Yes¡­" Not knowing what was going on, she ran toward the Workshop because she believed in Theo. Theo looked up at the sky, and his body trembled a little, involuntarily. As he heavily sighed, he muttered, "I just hope I can survive this¡­" Theo also noticed the people of the great Sects looking his way. He soon used his illusion skill to surround the entire perimeter of the orphanage in mist, preventing them from seeing what was about to happen. "Theo, here on the inte I found that living beings who try to move from the Higher Wizard Kingdom to the Spiritual Kingdom need to go through a Heavenly Tribtion. However, it says nothing about a Royal Lineage''s Tribtion or anything like that." Yuki says helplessly. Theo sighed sadly, but he had already expected not to find out much. He looked at Yuki and asked, "But there are details about how these tribtions work, can you tell me what it says?" "R-Right¡­" Hurriedly, Yuki began to read it out, as she didn''t know how long he had, "Heavenly Tribtions appear to test the individual to see if he is worthy of his advancement. The one being tested may also choose to refuse the Tribtion, but then they would be eternally trapped in the Kingdom they were attempting to rise from." Yuki then said in the same breath, "It also says that depending on your affinity, the tribtion may differ, but because yours is caused by the Royal Lineage I can''t say what exactly will happen¡­" Yuki and the girls had a pained expression on their faces. Theo could only sigh and hope for the best after hearing all this. Yet, there was still something that worried him, but he would soon have his question was answered. Theo thought he might have stolen power from others if anyone else was near him, but he could see that by the time the girls and children returned to the Workshop, the Tribtion seemed to have gotten smaller, to a significant degree. 149 Chapter 149 "Don''t leave the Workshop! If you get anywhere near me, it will only make the Heavenly Tribtion worse!" Theo said in a rush. He could see their anxiety, and he was afraid they would do something like attempting to face the Heavenly Tribtion with him. "That''s¡­ okay, we''re rooting for you! I''m sure that since it''s Theo, there''s nothing you can''t face!" Yuki said encouragingly. "Thanks," Theo said with a smile. "BOOOOOM!" As soon as they finished speaking, a thunderous noise came from the sky. It was apanied by a heavenly, golden serpentine lightning bolt that flew toward Theo. "I can do it!" Theo muttered with a serious expression, watching the golden lightninging towards him. His heart couldn''t keep itself from trembling though since he had died to lightning in his past life¡­ "No! This time, I won''t die!" Theo said firmly in his heart. Unleashing his Royal Lineage aura, Theo became enveloped in a golden cloak. Along with it, he also used True Lightning Mana to surround himself for further protection. Soon, crackling sounds of orange sparks were produced. The current Theo looked like a mini version of the sun itself. Even the temperature around him within a kilometre became noticeably warmer. His aura expanded as Theo braced himself to face the celestial golden bolt that was now a matter of feet away from him. * BOOOOM * "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Along with the loud burst of heavenly golden lightning falling upon him, Theo''s deafening shout was heard all throughout Ravena. It was so loud that it startled everyone that heard or saw the lightning falling on the orphanage. The strongest of the Sects, upon seeing this, were frightened to their very soul. They could imagine how powerful this lightning must be, and very much doubted if they could survive it themselves. "Jerrar, can you feel his presence?" The Snow Lake Sect girl asked. "No, I can''t." The Beastman named Jerrar said, shaking his head. "Even with your sensory ability? He can''t be detected¡­?" She murmured in surprise. "As expected from someone who is going through the tribtion, he has his means of hiding." "Yes, it''s on another level¡­" agreed Jerrar dreamily. Being in the Spiritual Realm is something they could only dream of ever attaining. - - - - "Theo!" "Daddy! Hold tight!" They started screaming loudly as they were all distressed, watching Theo scream loudly in distress. And since it was all a sh of lightning, they couldn''t see what exactly was going on. They could only see Theo surrounded by crackling golden sparks, along with his aura. However, perhaps because Theo focused his aura''s strength to defend himself, he was still not being overwhelmed by the lightning. Gritting his teeth tightly, holding on to all the pain he was feeling, Theo muttered under his breath, "I¡­ I''m fine¡­ don''t worry." Despite saying it quietly, it was loud enough for them to hear him. They too could barely contain their urge to rush out to help Theo tackle it together. Yet, they knew that if they did, it would only make things worse for Theo. After the sparks finally dispersed, all Theo''s flesh was breaking apart, and the shiny golden bones of his arms, legs and chest were visible. You could even count his ribs. Some of his bones were also dislocated due to the immense pressure. Although Theo''s bones were resilient, they still could not resist the continual stress of the heavenly golden lightning. His clothes were totally torn because of it, leaving himpletely naked. Theo crawled over and approached the Dimensional Bag he left beside him. Taking out a healing potion, he quickly downed two of them immediately. Seeing that Theo was recovering fast, they sighed with relief but knew it was not over yet. They didn''t spare the time even to blush at Theo''s nakedness since they were far more concerned for his well-being to ever care about that. Yuki, who remembered something, suddenly yelled out, "Theo, wear your level 5 armour! With it you can face this tribtion safer, right?" "Huh¡­ really¡­ I never really got to use it, so I totally forgot about it¡­" Theo said, while nodding. He was d that he believed he could face this tribtion. Soon, a golden armour appeared and covered his entire body. From his feet to his head, he was wearing a golden full-te armour set with a pair of golden ears. If before he looked like a version of a small sun, now he looked like the very sun itself! By the time he wore the full lightning armour, along with the orange glow, his defensive power had increased by arge margin. ? *BOOOOOOM* Soon, the next heavenly golden lightning was just beginning to form and strike once more. But now, Theo was even stronger than the first by at least an order of magnitude, so Theo wasn''t afraid this time. Well, he knew that with his current armour, he could easily ovee it. And this lightning bolt wasing at him with the shape of a giant snake. Space ripped apart like paper wherever it came in contact with the giant snake''s body. It was like it was looking upon the world with disdain. "ROARRRRR!" The giant snake let out a sharp roar, scaring everyone in Ravena City. After seeing this colossal snakeing down from the sky, they began to think it was a divine punishment they were receiving. Yet, some of the on-lookers had ess to the inte and started searching for answers. What exactly was going on? They soon got the answer¡­ and what they found scared them even more. But deep down. These people held a fair bit of excitement in their hearts. They knew that they might not see such a sight ever again in their lives. Theo raised his head high and stared at the gigantic lightning snake of heavenly lightning descending from the heavens¡­ *BOOOOOOM* The Gigantic Snake descended upon the earth, hitting Theo''s head hard. A pir of golden lightning was formed around Theo. But unlike before, Theo managed to grit his teeth and endure all the pain. Though he felt a slight numbness in his body, it was nothing he couldn''t bear now. "HAHAHAHA! I''ll definitely be able to get through this now!" Theo shouted loudly and firmly stated in his heart, "This time, I won''t die from the lightning!" 150 Chapter 150 Soon the whole sky calmed down once more. Though it didn''t hurt like before, Theo was still suffering from his remaining injuries. So, he approached the Dimensional Bag once again and took out another medium healing potion. "Huh?" Looking up at the clouds, Theo soon noticed that now, it was no longer lightning being manifested, but mes! These mes built up rapidly, and a small ball of red fire formed and morphed into a giant red bull. "Wait¡­ couldn''t I just use on this ming bull? Logically speaking, it isn''t technically a living being, right?" Theo thought. Wanting to test his theory, Theo intensified his illusions even further. Though he was rapidly using his Mana, he had plenty to spare right now. Especially after he reached the 9th Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom. He hid in the illusions so he would go unnoticed by the girls. He didn''t want them all to know about his ability just yet. It was mainly because of their regr contact with the Sects while working in the Weapon Shop. By meeting with them each day, even though the chances may be low that someone could read their minds unnoticed, Theo didn''t want to risk it and have his secrets leaked to the Sects. Soon the ming Bull began to descend from the sky toward him. It was as if it was burning the very sky itself. Wherever it passed, a trail of mes followed in its wake. "!" Just when it reached a few feet from him, Theo activated his ability to devour. His magnificent tail expanded out towards it, growing evenrger than the ming Bull, as a huge mouth formed at the tip of the tail andpletely engulfed it. "Arghhh¡­" Theo moaned in pain at that very moment, as his entire body began undergoing a transformation. Although not as painful as when he first took the heavenly lightning, it was still a pain that attacked his body from the inside. Soon, more and more notifications from the System appeared in front of him while he was continually improving thanks to consuming these mes. He had guessed that it would work, but still, he couldn''t help but be surprised that it actually did. He even began to regret not doing it previously. [Fire Affinity; Obtained] [Congrattions! You have reached: 10th Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom Layer] [Filled 2,813,018 Lineage Cells] "Wow! This is incredible!" Theo was in a state of pure ecstasy. He did not expect that in addition to a significant advancement that he would also manage to gain affinity with fire! "Hahaha! Send me even more!" Theo started tough out loud. If before he was worried about this tribtion, now he was more than happy to receive it. *BOOOOM* It was as if the heavens had heard his prayer and were now forming a gigantic dragon of fire¡­ "Wait¡­ wait! I was just kidding!" Theo shouted back. But of course, his plea was not heard¡­ the red-me dragon continued to form, and soon it roared loudly as it descended toward the earth from high in the sky. The sheer volume of its roar made the very earth tremble as if they were going through a great earthquake. As it shook the earth with its roar, the dragon continued its descent from the sky. Theo began to wonder if it would be a good choice to use on this red-me dragon as well. Also, because it was even bigger and more condensed mes, he didn''t know if he could stand such pain from absorbing it. "Forget that, what is there to fear anyway from a little pain? I can just take a healing potion¡­ that''s it, let''s do it!" Theo reached his conclusion. Even if he suffers a lot of pain from it, what is he actually afraid of? With his System, he can always buy more healing potions to recover from any bacsh. "I could also turn it into Points instead¡­ but I know that what I need most right now is to increase my cultivation base, even more since I know I have plenty of potential enemies at my door¡­" Theo muttered as he looked toward the auras he felt. There were people from the Sects flying around and looking toward the orphanage. "Good thing I increased my illusion ability even further. Thanks to that, it looks like they can''t see through it." Theo was relieved. ncing up at the sky once more, his full attention was drawn to the red-fire dragon, for it had just finished and was descending from the sky. *Sigh~ "I just hope it''s not too much power for my body to handle¡­ well, I believe I can handle it, especially since I''ve gained my new fire affinity." Theo thought with a heavy sigh. He hoped that he made the right decision to use this fire dragon to increase his newly acquired cultivation and affinity. Meanwhile, the girls were lost in Theo''s illusions, thinking that he was going through the Heavenly Tribtion using only his willpower and the help of his level 5 armour. It reassured them that not a single shout wasing out of Theo''s mouth, unlike before when he first took the onught of tribtion. And so it seemed that they were now much calmer about the current situation, most particrly Yuki. Theo could only sigh at the sight of their reactions, but it couldn''t be helped. He knew that the fewer people who knew what he was currently doing, the better. At least, he wouldn''t hide his power from them. That would have been more of a curse than a blessing. He knew that if they had no idea what he was truly capable of, they might not seek his help in the face of danger. *BOOOOOOM* Theo furrowed his brow as he noticed that the speed of the fire dragoning toward him was rmingly fast, even faster than lightning! It surprised him and even scared him a little. Thinking quickly, Theo immediately used his Golden Fox Divine Eyes. He now began to see everything in slow motion, but he was also in slow motion. It wasn''t like sh that could see things in slow motion while he continued to move really fast. It was enough, though, to allow time for him to react and n his next steps more carefully. 151 Chapter 151 Three whips made of True Dark Mana suddenly manifested. Theo controlled them from his own shadow and directed them toward the fire dragon to dy it. At the same time, he used his ability. He then headed toward the colossal fire dragon just as its speed was sessfully slowed by the whips of darkness. A huge mouth expanded from the tip of Theo''s tail, bing wide enough that it could even swallow a blue whale. "Crack!" "AHHHHHHHH!" The sounds of his bones breaking and shifting could be hearding from Theo''s body. The essence of the mes invading him was far too strong, and the amount was too much for him to bear. It put extreme pressure on his bones and organs. Some of the cells being filled had even begun to burst from the excess energy. "Argh! I need to act faster than I thought¡­" Theo muttered through his suffering, taking a healing potion up to his mouth. Soon, his injured organs, bones and cells magically began to heal. Theo wasted no time and drank another healing potion. He continued with this process for almost an hour. He ignored the new screens that kept popping up in front of him with the advancements he was making. This was hardly the best time to read through them. He spent half his time screaming in pain and the other half drinking healing potions tobat the forces destroying him from within. Theo''s body was now covered in mes and looked like a human torch! Even the soil on the ground around him had been burned, forming a small crater around him to a depth of nearly thirty meters. But Theo didn''t have any time to be concerned or surprised by it, all he could do now was take more healing potions like mad to avoid dying! By the time it was over, he had already spent over 1 million System Points on healing potions. But he couldn''t care less about the expense, because his life had been at stake. "Phew~ it''s finally over!" Theo sighed in exhaustion, falling back to the ground. Theo could only be frightened to see the clouds forming a ball of Dark Mana. He knew this was not the end of his tribtion, so he would have to go through the one for darkness as well. Deep down, Theo was happy to see that, though, because the improvements this was providing for him were better than he could have ever expected! Lying on the floor resting, Theo downed another healing potion as he looked through the System notifications he had been ignoring. [Congrattions! You have reached: 11th Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom] [Fire Affinity - Advanced to Faux Heavenly Fire] [Filled 6,051,276 Lineage Cells] [Congrattions! You have reached: Level 3 Golden Fox Royal Lineage] [ - Upgraded to ] "Just¡­ wow!" Theo thought, shocked. He also noticed that he now had a new tail, too. *BOOOM* Theo used his tail to whip at the floor, but it was strong enough to make the whole earth shake, and also cause a loud explosion. "As expected from a tail that was formed by10 million Lineage Cells." Theo thought in amazement. "And now? Should I use the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom Elemental Pills right now, or should I use it after I reach the 12th Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom? Huh¡­ I''m not entirely sure I won''t reach the Wizard Kingdom if I use in this uing Tribtion of Darkness¡­" Theo thought. "And my new Fire affinity that turned into Faux Heavenly Fire¡­ now it makes sense that I could stand it, I was beginning to think that despite being called heavenly, they didn''t really deserve that name¡­" If someone who could use this Faux Heavenly Fire heard what he was thinking, you can be sure that they would kick Theo''s ass for it. He had no idea just how rare these mes were, even if they are just an imitation. Having decided to start using some of the Pills now, Theo essed his System and purchased them. After buying all five Pills, costing 500,000 each, he ultimately spent 2,500,000 System Points. Theo soon after began with the Earth Pill while there was still time before the tribtion would form. After consuming the Pill, 60% of his body''s organs started to get stronger. This feeling was extremely pleasant and addictive. Wasting no time, he swallowed the wooden Pill that increases 60% of his Stamina. Not being able to afford to riskpromising their increased strength, Theo waited for the effect of the Pill to pass, before he then used the metal Pill that began to strengthen 60% of his body''s bones. "Well, this will also help me endure it when I devour this next tribtion¡­" Theo muttered. ---- _____________________________________________ Name: Theo Volts Race: Magic Beast Species: Golden Fox Cultivation: 11th Layer of the Wizard Kingdom Apprentice _____________________________________________ Lineage: Golden Fox: 21,706,881 Cells Lineage: Level 3 Royal _____________________________________________ System Points: 19,021,114 _____________________________________________ ((Skills)) : Maximum. : Level 6 : Level 4 _____________________________________________ ((Affinities)) Lightning O-3: High Advance Darkness: V-3: High Advance Faux Heavenly Fire _____________________________________________ ((Techniques)) [Breathing Technique: Student: Initial; Medium Advance] [Cultivation Technique: : Initial; Medium Advance] [Movement Technique: : Step Six] [Forge Technique: : Third Step] [Attack Technique: : High Advance] [Attack Technique: : Fourth Stage] [Attack Technique: : Low Advance] [Spiritual Sense Technique: : Initial; Low Advance] _____________________________________________ *BOOOOOM* "I can''t any further¡­ it''s already advanced." Theo said in his heart as he looked up at the sky and "saw" a tremendous ck Wolf of the purest darkness. Its Mana was incredibly intense from the darkness that surrounded it, and it appeared like a dark abyss, almost making it invisible to the naked eye. However, thanks to Theo''s Divine Eyes that were still activated, he could see through the darkness to the Dark Wolf within. As the Dark Wolf approached, Theo had already prepared to use by the time it was only a few feet away. He could imagine that this Dark Wolf''s best move was to hide in the darkness it created. But fortunately for Theo, his Divine Eyes could see right through it. 152 Chapter 152 Meanwhile, the people of the most prominent Sects who were watching, were, in fact, witnessing an exaggerated version of Theo''s Heavenly Tribtion. However, every time it consisted solely of lightning, and never revealed the Faux Heavenly Fire nor the current Darkness. The less they knew¡­ the better. And it was also possible that they could be shaken to their very core by the slightly exaggerated version of Theo¡­ But who told them to snoop, right? Well, you can''t really me them. They didn''t know if they would have another chance in the future to see someone going through a Tribtion. The curiosity of living things is a simple fact of the world. It has also led many, many beings to their doom. However, they still cannot help being curious about the unknown. Knowing what he would soon have to face, Theo put another healing potion in his mouth as he prepared to use on the Dark Wolf that was approaching him very fast. This time, he didn''t have to dy the Tribtion. Although it could be said that it wasing very quickly, it was not enough to give Theo trouble for timing his usage of . "ROARRRR!" Roaring as they approached, Theo quickly used as soon as he noticed that it was getting close, just a few feet away from him. His tail once again expanded and snapped toward the Dark Wolf. As a being without conscience, with only a single purpose to reach Theo, the Dark Wolf was an easy target. Just like previously, Theo merely had to wait for the right time to use on it. Just before Theo''s tail made its final move to swallow the Dark Wolf, Theo immediately drank his potion. Downing it in one gulp, Theo did his best to prepare for theing surge of energy. "Arghhh!" Despite suffering from the pain he had expected, it seemed to not be quite as bad as he thought it would be. Perhaps it was because Theo had used the potion before he began to suffer the injuries and pain from the absorption. Whenever his organs were damaged, or his bones dislocated and cracked apart, the potion''s effect quickly activated and healed him. Of course, Theo knew that the potion''s effectiveness would notst forever, so he took another potion for him to drink before the previous effect ran out. "In the end, it was an excellent idea to take the potion before this process even started to hurt me¡­" Theo said in his heart. And he continued to absorb all the essence of Darkness, making it his own strength. At an rming rate, even amid Theo''s suffering, he could sense his power rising again, bringing a euphoric look to his face amid the agony. [Filled 3,221,954 Lineage Cells] [Affinity Darkness V-3 - Advanced to Darkness V-4] "Huh?" After finishing the digestion of all the essence of Darkness, Theo didn''t level up, which surprised him a lot. "I thought it was too easy before¡­ after all, I''ve already made it to the 11th Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom." Looking up at the sky and seeing another Tribtion forming once again, Theo muttered, "And it looks like it''s not over yet." Theo imagined that this would be thest one, guessing with the logic that it was 2 of lightning, 2 of fire, and now it had been one of Darkness, so only one more was left. Well, at least that''s what he thought. He really didn''t know if that was how it would really work. "Okay, I don''t have any time to waste, I still need to use thest two Pills before I reach the Wizard Kingdom." Theo thought and took the Fire Pill that refines 60% of the body. Wasting no time, he brought it to his mouth and swallowed. Gritting his teeth, he endured the pain coursing through his body as it was beginning to be refined by the Pill. But the pain he was feeling couldn''t evenpare to what he suffered from using on a Heavenly Tribtion, so he was holding on quite well, rtively. All this time, Theo was still wearing his level 5 armour. Although he didn''t necessarily need it right now, he was still wearing it because in the unlikely event of something interfering, somehow, he might end up getting hit by the Tribtion. It was also because while devouring the Heavenly Tribtion, Theo was always at full Mana. He was even able to continually maintain his illusions. Sighing as the effects of the Pill passed, Theo knew his time was short. Although he was happy with the improvement that the Fire Pill brought to his body, he soon took the Water Pill into his mouth and began to digest it. If before, he was in constant pain and torment from the mes that were purifying him, now Theo was in a state of pure ecstasy. It was as if all the bad things in his body were being washed away¡­ well, that description wasn''t far from the truth. Theo''s body quickly became drenched with the impurities that came out of his pores. It was all thanks to the Pills. Theo then used on himself as he looked up at the sky, watching the gigantic ck Mammoth form. This ck Mammoth was at least 4 timesrger than the Dark Wolf. "Although it''s a bit big, didn''t I use on the Faux Heavenly Fire Dragon that was even bigger than this Mammoth? I''m sure I''ll be fine¡­" Theo muttered. Throughout all of this, the girls and children from the orphanage could only see the illusions showing a Tribtion of Faux Heavenly Fire that Theo was supposedly undergoing. He knew that now more than ever, it was essential to hide his real skills. It was because he firmly believed that since they were vignt of him before, just knowing that he had gone through a supposed "Heavenly Tribtion" to go to the "Spiritual Kingdom," there was a good chance of them trying to observe him more closely. Well, at least as long as he couldn''t get a technique or skill that can guarantee a perfect disguise from people. He thought it was the best course of action. In fact, he wasn''t actually changing the Heavenly Tribtion that much for them. He was just disguising it, making it look like he was battling the Heavenly Tribtion with his body while wearing level 5 armour instead of devouring it. [Congrattions! Your Ability has reached Level 7] While many thoughts were going through his head, Theo received some excellent news. "That''s great, now I can do even more things with this ability." Theo murmured in his heart. 153 Chapter 153 However, there was no time for him to sit on the ground and exercise his cultivation technique to stabilize his cultivation base. Theo had to get ready to use on the colossal Shadow Mammoth that was almost upon him. Despite its size, Theo could tell that its speed was as fast as the Fire Dragon. "Looks like I''m going to have to do the same thing I did with the Fire Dragon¡­" Theo was a little uncertain about it since his dy tactic would have the same element as his target. "Hold on a bit, will you?" Theo couldn''t help but doubt if it would work. Thinking of another way to get through this, Theo muttered as he prepared to act, "I''ll do it!" With his Divine Eyes activated, a vast amount of True Lightning Mana appeared in both of his hands. Crackling, horrifying sounds were produced. Raising his hands toward the Mammoth, a giant ball of Orange True Lightning Mana was forming. Turning it sharply in a spiral, Theo quicklyunched it toward the Dark Mammoth, hoping to slow it down. "BOOOOM!" "¡­" Along the loud whistle of the spinning lightning ball spiralling toward the Mammoth of Darkness. A big shockwave then shook the earth. Despite that, he didn''t destroy the Dark Mammoth. Of course, Theo had expected it, but what he didn''t want to destroy it, anyway. "Bingo!" Theo smiled as his n worked. But he knew now was not the best time to celebrate. Theo very quickly put another healing potion in his mouth, downing it in one gulp. He then immediately used on the Mammoth when it came close enough. "ARGHHHHHHHHHHH!" Theo howled in pain, even though he had already pre-empted a lot of the damage by drinking that healing potion. Yet, it was simply too much essence invading his body at once. It wasn''t something the healing potion could handle in time to keep him undamaged throughout the process. But still, it did mitigate a lot of it. At least it wasn''t as bad as before using the potions at all. Theo''s body trembled at times while the notification screens appeared again in front of him. Thissted almost 20 minutes, during which Theo could only endure the pain and suffering. Already with his body covered in blood, Theo didn''t even care to use on his body and fell t on the floor, breathing heavily. But before he could be rest happily¡­ "But what''s with that? Is it not over yet? And what exactly is this thing forming now?" Theo muttered, looking up at the sky, which was bing more frightening than ever! What he saw at that moment was horrifying. It was a "Being" formed from Mana of Lightning, Fire and Darkness. It was much like a Chimera that he''d only heard of in legends from his past life. It featured a massive, robust Mammoth''s body wrapped in the purest Darkness, a head made of Darkness, and a Mammoth''s tail made of Lightning in the shape of a snake. Also on the torso was a Fire Dragon''s head, and its front paws were shaped like the Fire Dragon''s were, with the Mammoth''s hind legs. It was, simply put, a very horrid monster. If before, he had found the Fire Dragon to be scary and frightening¡­ now, yes, he had begun to worry. He even doubted that his level 5 armour would be able to stand up to it if he was hit head-on. "Should I give up and flee into the Workshop?" Theo muttered, "I''m not ignorant enough to think I will endure using all this Mana that is being used to form it if I use and change it to "Essence." But still, I can exchange it for System Points¡­ the problem would be how fast it would move. The speed of the Fire Dragon and the Mammoth and the Lightning Snake were already fast before¡­ so how fast would the three be after merging into one being?" "Seeing" this Chimera forming and getting bigger only made Theo''s heart race faster and faster from anxiety and worry. He couldn''t tell what the best choice to make was. He could clearly see that the being was clearly the "Boss" of this Heavenly Tribtion. If it wasn''t, then what else would possiblye next? *Sigh~ Sighing, Theo decided first to look through the System notifications in front of him as he tried to get some ideas and recover from what he just went through. [Popted 6,317,957 Lineage Cells] [Congrattions! You have reached: Level 4 Golden Fox Royal Lineage] [New Golden Fox Lineage Technique Obtained - Golden Fox Breath] [Golden Fox Breath Technique; Reced Turtle Breath] [Congrattions! You have reached: 12th Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom] "Quite a lot of improvement¡­" Theo smiled through a heavy sigh. He knew that if he could use in time, he might also be able to trade in for System Points and greatly benefit from it. But that was also very risky at the same time. For he was not aware of how fast this thing would descend from the sky and reach him. Meanwhile, the Elders and future Leaders of the minor Sects were observing the "Heavenly Tribtion." The Elder of the Snow Lake Sect took out a recording device to film this entire event. The moment she did that, all the other Sect Elders narrowed their eyes at her, not expecting that she would have such courage and boldness in wanting to film someone''s HeavenlyTribtion. "Are you¡­ are you crazy, Lindalva?" Jerrar asked, looking seriously at her. "Humph! I just want to record this event to show my Sect leader, she''s also close to advancing to the Spiritual Kingdom, after all, and I believe it will be a good reference for her." Lindalva says, with a slight disdainful tone. She might be afraid of who was going through the Heavenly Tribtion, but she thought that because she was an Elder of a Great Sect, this individual needed to give her some face because of it. "Huh?" Theo was thinking of his best n to get through this. However, he still was listening with his Divine Sense and also his keen senses that remained after his constant evolution. A wicked smile formed on his face. Theo muttered as he got up and used on his body, "That''s it! That''s right, I can do that!" 154 Chapter 154 [Movement Technique - has reached Step Six] Rapidly moving with his skill, he left five after-images. His speed had already reached almost Mach 4, going well beyond three times the speed of sound. It was so fast that you could see the after-images that he left behind. If before he could only "see" things in slow motion thanks to his divine eyes, now by using his movement technique, he arrived in one breath in front of these Elders. ,m Of course, his current appearance was that of a totally different person. He had used his illusion technique to change his size, structure, hair, and skin tone. He now appeared to be a tanned man with a neatly shaved beard, wearing a ck kimono and with long, dark blue hair. "Bang!" "Pfft!" "But¡­ but what?" Lindalva put her hand on her chest, and it was quickly soaked with her own blood. She also noticed that in her body, her heart was already missing. She looked at this "Man" who had attacked her and killed her. She knew that she was wrong to try to record a video of his Tribtion, but she didn''t expect it to be enough to enrage the other party to the point ofing here just to kill her. She couldn''t evenplete a sentence before the light in her eyes began to dim as they began to get heavy. And soon, her body was totally lifeless. She no longer had a heart, and even though she had a considerable amount of Mana in her body, it was not enough for her to survive without a heart. "O¡­ what!?" This scene was so rming that it made everyone''s hearts clench in fear. Theo actually used his tail to attack her and kill her. However, he actually made the illusions show them a different scene. To them, it appeared that he punched her in the chest with a single punch. In reality, it was his tail, and these days it had an absurd amount of power. Combined with the offensive "Aura" of his Royal Lineage, his attack was enough to kill her with a single attack, especially since she was unprotected and not expecting to be attacked at a time like this. He also made it look like she had crumbled as if her entire body had burned to ashes and been blown away, leaving nothing behind. Of course, that was just an illusion made by Theo. The moment she died, Theo put her in his Dimensional Bag. Jerrar and the other Elder of his Sect were holding on to not kneel to the ground before him. Despite having some notable strength, they immediately felt overwhelmed by Theo''s Aura. Even the Elder and the new Fallen Moon Sect Leader, who were Demi-Humans, felt the same way they did. On the other hand, the young woman who was the future Snow Lake Sect Leader was shivering in fear right now. She was terrified that the previous actions of the Elder of her Sect might cause her to die as well. Theo swept over them with his eyes, which were now a regal red and frightening to the beholder. He said in a deep, authoritative voice, which was totally different from his usual voice since he used his ability to alter it, "Take that as a warning! If any of you try something funny, I''ll kill you without exception. I''m already kind enough to let you see me go through my Heavenly Tribtion, but even still, one of youes along and thinks it''s not enough, so you try to record it?" "N-No senior, I wouldn''t dare!" They said in unison while cursing Lindalva for putting them in this situation. Those who were Demi-Humans and Beastmen were even more respectful towards Theo. The longer they were exposed to Theo''s Aura, the more their thoughts were distorted. It was not unlike brainwashing them into believing that this "Man" in front of them was the most important person in their lives; that they must absolutely respect and follow his orders. "Okay, I''m going now, but believe it or not, if anyone does something like this again, I''lle back here and kill them too. I don''t mind people seeing my Tribtion, but that doesn''t mean I''ll allow them to record it. Got it?" Theo said with his voice altered with a threatening tone. "Yes!" They practically shouted in unison for fear of offending him. Theo, seeing this, nodded and used his movement technique, "fading" from their sight. Soon he returned to the orphanage and the Heavenly Tribtion that was threatening to get even stronger since he had approached it before beginning to return to "normal." Theo, on the other hand, began to put his n into action. He immediately made his surroundings be shrouded in illusions of pure Darkness. Then, he took the body of the old Elder out of his Dimensional Bag. This guaranteed that everyone would be unable to "see" or hear what was around him. This was Theo''s precaution against any records of her final death being seen by anyone. That''s because he intended to use on her body to advance to the Wizard Kingdom. He believed that if he did that, his chances of getting through the Heavenly Tribtion would increase significantly, as it would not only improve his senses but also his cultivation base. Perhaps even rising to a new Kingdom, he could react in time to use on this next Heavenly Tribtion. Theo took out her Magic Core first. "Tsk. Wind element¡­ well, I''ll save it anyway. If I don''t reach the level I want, I''ll use on it too, but if I manage a breakthrough, then I''ll save it for future use." Theo thought, storing the Magic Core inside his Dimensional bag. Using on the old Elder''s body, Theo''s tail once again expanded, swallowing her body whole. "Arghhh!" Theo could feel arge amount of essence entering his body. It nourished not only his body but also his flesh, bones, organs, skin, etc.¡­ everything that this old Elder had nurtured before in her life simply turned into essence and was nourishing every part of Theo. Despite the pain that he was going through, Theo couldn''t help but be happy about the results. He felt that by the time he was finished, he would definitely be able to advance to the Wizard Kingdom. 155 Chapter 155 Theo was now sitting cross-legged on the floor, practicing his cultivation technique to help stabilize himself and better cope with the pain. This technique should also help to better absorb the essence to nourish his own body. "Huh?" Theo raised his eyebrows when he noticed that the "Chimera" was alreadypleting its form and preparing to begin its attack. "Shit¡­!" He thought as he tried his best to finish absorbing the essence that was still circting through his body, working as hard as possible to level up so that he could prepare to face this Chimera. Every second to Theo began to seem like an eternity. He began to worry more and more about his chances, no longer as confident as previously about sessfully advancing to the Wizard Kingdom before the Heavenly Tribtion would begin its descent from the sky. Theo kept his senses keen, he knew that he had to hurry. Even more, so that he needed to ce his Magic Core within his Divine Sea¡­ or rather; "His Magic Cores." After he gained his new Fire affinity, he had not noticed that he had actually created a new Magic Core of Fire surrounding his Magic Core of Lightning and Darkness. Theo gritted his teeth tightly and came up with a risky idea, but it was the only thing he could think of right now that would help. "Theo? What is it?" Yuki, who was inside the workshop, watching Theo go through the Heavenly Tribtion, was surprised when Theo used his Divine Sense tomunicate with her. "Yuki, I need you to get outside and go in front of the Workshop!" Theo said, hurriedly in her mind. Even though Yuki was a bit doubtful of his n, since she knew it would only make the Heavenly Tribtion stronger, she still immediately agreed. "Okay, I''ming out right now," Yuki replied and before leaving, and told the others to wait. Shortly after Yuki left the Workshop, the Heavenly Tribtion "theft" that Theo had hoped for happened. The Chimera, which was almost formed, grew evenrger. "It worked!" Theo thought and continued to focus on advancing to the Wizard Kingdom. Trying hard, while running short on time, Theo was now absorbing Mana from both heaven and earth while absorbing the essence he had devoured at a voracious speed. All of his senses were necessary for this process. Despite the agony, he had to feel everything while continuing to take the healing potions to repair the damage. Somehow he was managing to keep holding on to such a massive amount of energy in his body. Despite not wanting to resort to it, Theo started calling one by one, each of the girls, beginning with Yuki, then Shina. Still not getting his advancement, he bit down hard on his lower lip and told Zaira and then Zaika toe out¡­ yet, Theo felt that he just needed a little more to get a breakthrough. He never imagined it would be so hard. He could only sigh and ask little Yui to leave the Workshop as well. Each time they came out, the Heavenly Tribtion that he would have to face that was already said to be thergest yet, got evenrger. "Bling!" Out of nowhere, he felt something like cracking, and he "saw" an opening to his divine sea. He immediately began to move his Magic Cores into that opening. ,m "But what now?" Just as Theo was doing this¡­ he saw a figure of something very simr to a huge white box the size of a white room passing through this opening, he also swore he saw "something" stuck in that fall as if it were one of the most precious good things you have ever seen in your life. Theo was both surprised and scared at the sight. He wasn''t expecting something like this to happen. Theo had no information that this would happen during his advancement to the Wizard Kingdom¡­ how could he know this? Then he had searched the inte and found out. Despite having to pay a fee, he had gone to the Dimensional Room and used the "Panic" ount and paid to see information about it. "What exactly was that now?" Theo said in confusion as he wondered about it. "Never mind, I don''t have time for this now!" He put his full attention back on finishing his advancement. [Full Advance!] [Congrattions! You have advanced to the 1st Layer of the Wizard Kingdom] "Yes! Although I want to know what that was just now, I don''t have any time to spare." Theo thought and noticed that his Mana and power went up in great strides. "BOOOOOM!" Even before Theo could tell the girls to go back to the Workshop since the Heavenly Tribtion might go back to how it was before, it was toote. In that one moment of pause, the Giant Chimera of Lightning, Fire and Darkness was reflected in his eyes and hade closer and closer to him. It came closer and closer, until it was practically within his reach, their gaping maws opening to reveal countless teeth. Even seeing all this, Theo continued to not feel the slightest hint of fear. Instead, a strange craving had begun to pulse in every cell of his body. The Chimera descended from above at an rmingly explosive speed as it shook the sky. "ROOOOARRRRRR!!!" "ROOOOARRRRRR!!!" "ROOOOARRRRRR!!!" Its ferocious roars made the earth and the sky tremble. The Chimera continued to descend and get closer and closer to Theo. By this time, Theo had already turned into a gigantic Golden Fox, almost 20 meters high and 150 meters long. His eyes glowed, changing colours between red and gold. Despite "seeing" the Chimeraing towards him in slow motion, he was also moving the same direction, but that was still better than not doing anything. "Wear your level 5 Armor!" Theo shouted, hurriedly at Yuki and the girls. "R-Right!" They nodded and did as he asked. Using tail maniption, Theo manifested two of his tails and made them attack towards the Chimera while at the same time, he controlled another tail to use . "BOOOOOOOM!" "BOOOOOOOM!" Two loud explosions rang out, frightening everyone in Ravena City. But not only could the inhabitants of Ravenna City feel the vibration and ripples throughout space and feel the earth shake, but even the cities that were thousands of miles away could also feel the earth shake and an intense pressure wave pass through the sky over their city. 156 Chapter 156 The Elders and future Sect leaders, who were closest in the sky, were hit by the shockwave. It was so powerful that it made them vomit blood and have to descend from the sky because they were terrified that this would happen again. Although they were injured and had toe down, they did not feel wronged or saddened by it. Just because these people could experience this phenomenon was enough for them to be happy. "!" Theo, in his Golden Fox form, basically screamed while using . But before he could be happy about his sess, he realized that he had made a miserable mistake¡­ Just a few feet away, the Chimera had an explosion of speed and advanced even faster than before¡­ "ck!" - "ck!"¡­. Theo, who was staring with his eyes wide open at the Chimera¡­ was shocked the moment his jaws were open wide enough that he couldpletely swallow this Chimera. Despite the pain from opening his mouth like that, he couldn''t even scream, as the Chimera fully entered hisrge mouth and began to be literally devoured by him. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" He previously thought that he had felt real pain when he devoured the other Heavenly Tribtions¡­ he didn''t know whether tough or to cry at how wrong he was. For the torture he felt now was the fiercest and most terrible agony he ever had to experience. Although he wanted to keep the illusions going, especially for the Sects and the girls not to worry¡­ things didn''t always go the way you wish them to. Amid their yells, Yuki, Shina, Zaika, Zaira and little Yui were finally able to "see" Theo''s real current state. It was a painful sight just to look at him. They burst into tears just seeing him like that. They ran toward Theo as fast as they could. As fear eroded their wits, they became extremely concerned about Theo''s current state. It was even scarier than when Theo had been out of breath for a while at that other time. This is because Theo''s appearance right now was anything but reassuring. Theo''s body was under constant pressure, biting into him. There was too much Mana in his body for him to possibly bear. Even more so since using causes him to swallow even more Heavenly Tribtion Mana essence. If before, he could take advantage of 60% of the Heavenly Tribtion by using , this way, he could 100% of the essence of the Heavenly Tribtion. "Theo!" "Daddy!" They screamed as they rushed to Theo, who was covered in blood, with many of his bones fractured, broken or dislocated. Many parts of his body were distorted as the energy continued to break and tear him from the inside. Even some bones of his paws and torso were angled out and exposed. Theo could no longer bear the level of agony he was feeling. He was about to lose consciousness as he looked toward them. Theo wanted to push himself to handle it so he wouldn''t make them worry. Using his willpower, he managed to persist just a bit longer. "You¡­ I¡­ I''m fine¡­ you don''t need to watch this¡­ please go back to the Workshop and¡­ wait for me inside¡­" Theo said, vomiting a lot of blood as he did so. But even so, he tried his best to force a smile. He didn''t want them to "see" his situation and make them sad. But they saw Theo vomit blood. They also "noticed" him force his smile, which he only put up to not worry them. It only broke their hearts in a thousand pieces, and their tears flowed from their eyes even more. "No! I won''t listen to you this time, Theo! Even though I can''t do anything, I''ll still stay here by your side!" Shina said as she shook her head from side to side as her tears streamed from her crystal blue eyes. She refused to let him go through all of this alone. As much as it breaks her heart to see him in this state, she decided in her heart that she wouldn''t turn her back on it just because she didn''t want to see him suffer. "Shina is right! We''ll stay by your side, right here!" Yuki said as she sat on the floor with tears in her wine-red eyes, firmly deciding to not leave his side. "Daddy, Yui isn''t going anywhere, either! Just ept it!" Little Yui crossed her small, beautiful arms across her chest, wanting to look brave and determined, but the tears and mucus that flowed from her eyes and nose revealed her real feelings. Zaira and Zaika said nothing, but by their gestures, Theo already knew their answers as well. They each sat on the floor while looking at Theo. "You¡­" Theo didn''t know what to do. But now he knew there was no chance of him changing their minds. He couldn''t take it anymore, either, and he screamed again in agony, making the beautiful faces of the girls squirm with sorrow and pain. It was incredibly frustrating for them, that although they wanted to help, they didn''t know what they could do for him. But then¡­ something strange started to happen. An absurd amount of Mana began to flow out of Theo''s body and go toward the girls. Increasing amounts of Mana began to invade their bodies, surprising both them and Theo. "My God¡­ what exactly is going on here?" Theo muttered as he felt the pain begin to lessen. Yuki and the others also began to groan in pain, but seeing that this was helping Theo somehow, they gritted their teeth and were holding on to the pain they were suffering. They were even happy and warm in their hearts, just knowing that they were able to share in the burden for Theo. Soon after, a gigantic multi-coloured pir of red, blue, green, orange, ck and yellow erupted from Theo''s body. It was sorge, it went up into the sky to over 900 kilometres. These colours that formed a pir from Theo''s body intertwined further and further. To the point that anyone who was a few kilometres away could easily see it. Soon after, this also happened to Yuki, and then to little Yui, followed by Shina, Zaika and Zaira. From Yuki, it was an intertwined white and silver energy pir, going nearly 100 kilometres upward that formed. Little Yui was not much different, only that the pir enveloping her body went up into the sky to almost 200 kilometres. Shina, on the other hand, formed a pir of light blue energy reaching almost 80 kilometres tall. Zaika''s pir was formed out of red and ck, intertwining light going skyward to nearly 100 kilometres as well. Zaira had also formed an intertwining yellow and ck pir going reaching up into the heavens, about 120 kilometres tall. What Theo and the others didn''t know was that this event marked the very moment when they became the first of his Royal Guardians. 157 Chapter 157 Theo, who could see all of this, had already used his illusions to camouge the spectacle, for he suspected that it could bring disaster upon them if the public found out. After the pirs of energy began to return to their bodies, many System notifications began to appear. They disyed yet more details about Theo''s advancements. With a tired expression, he sighed with relief at having managed to pass his Tribtion. He began to peer through the notifications to see what he had gained. [Affinity Darkness V-5 - Advanced to Darkness V-6] [Faux Heavenly Fire Affinity - Advanced to Faux Heavenly Fire Level 1] [Affinity Lightning O-3 - Advance to Lightning R-4 Medium Advance] [Filled 19,987,005 Lineage Cells] [Congrattions! You have reached: Level 6 Golden Fox Royal Lineage] "Simply amazing! Amazing!" Theo eximed in his heart as he took another healing potion, his wounds that looked like they would take weeks¡­ maybe even years to heal were healing at an extraordinary speed, visible to the naked eye. He soon returned to his human form and used on himself to remove the impurities that his body discharged, as well as the blood covering him. Theo then looked at the girls who were staring at him in astonishment. "Theo!" "Daddy!" They lept at him as fast as they could and hugged him while still crying heavily. They couldn''t care less about what had just happened. All that mattered to them right now was that Theo was okay, and managed to survive it. They were feeling quite proud because they knew that they were, in the end, able to help him. Theo felt his heart warm. He knew that if it weren''t for them, he probably wouldn''t have managed to get through this Tribtion. He looked at them all with emotions of affection and thanks as he hugged them. "Thank you!" Theo said with a sincere and kind smile. "If it wasn''t for all of you, I don''t know if I would have gotten through this." "Mhm." They nodded and just kept holding him for a while. This entire ordeal really had scared them. Of course, Theo felt quite simrly. He was sincerely worried about his life this time. A strange fact that Theo soon also noticed was that even at this moment when he was d in his Royal Lineage aura, the girls were unaffected by it. "Is this because of what happened to them?" Theo wondered, doubtfully. After they calmed down and let each other go, Theo looked astounded at each of them once more. He could perceive that they had all made considerable improvements in their cultivations. First of all, he used on them as he noticed they each had lots of impurities that hade out of their bodies. After that, he looked through their advancing cultivations. Shina had reached the 5th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom. Zaika also experienced a significant increase and reached the 5th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom as well. Zaira already went straight to the 6th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom, while Yuki, who once was in the 3rd Layer, managed to reach the 9th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom. But what shocked Theo the most was that little Yui, had impressively reached the 11th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom. It wouldn''t be long before she reaches the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom. "Your cultivations have grown so much¡­" Theo muttered in surprise. "Huh?" On hearing Theo''s murmur. They checked their cultivations and only now realized the changes. They couldn''t help but be surprised by it. Before, they were so thrilled that Theo had managed to survive the Heavenly Tribtion that they simply didn''t notice it yet. "This¡­ is¡­ amazing!" They could guess that what had happened just previously had helped them in some way, but they didn''t expect that they would have such a significant increase in their cultivations. "Daddy, Daddy, Yui is so much stronger now! Shall we fight!?" Little Yui approached with a silly happy smile on her face. She was so excited and was practically jumping with joy. ? Yuki also woke up from her stupor. She walked over to them and said, "Yui, don''t bother your dad right now, he just went through something very challenging. Let him fight youter." "Ohh, yes, Yui understands, I was just so happy with the advancement in my cultivation that I forgot¡­" Little Yui replied, a little downcast. She was sorry for what she said because she remembered the pain and suffering that Theo had to endure just a moment ago. Theo, who noticed the sad little Yui looking so down, sighed and ran his hand over her head as he said, "No need to be sad, I''ll fight you tomorrow after I''ve rested, okay?" "Okay!" She hugged him with a happy smile. Yuki, who saw this, shook her head as a charming, gorgeous smile formed on her face, stunning Theo when he saw it. He could see that she was a bit prettier after this even. In fact, they all were. Although if he didn''t look closely, he wouldn''t have noticed the changes in them, because they already looked great anyway. Especially little Yui, who had a more significant change. She somehow grew a few inches, and her current appearance was now that of a 12-year-old. Theo was stunned by this, he really didn''t understand this world. It was very different from his old life. But he had long realized that thews of this world were very different from thews of his previous world. - - - - - Ravena City soon returned to normal. The clouds surrounding the city gradually scattered and the people from the Sects who were previously observing the Heavenly Tribtion also began to disperse from the area. They did not want to possibly provoke the fury of the individual who resided in the orphanage. The future Fallen Moon Sect Leader looked at the future Snow Lake Sect Leader, who still appeared quite shaken, and asked, "Naiana, have you reported this event to the superiors of your Sect?" A little shaken, she sighed and said, "Yes¡­ I spoke directly to the Sect leader. She said not to overthink it and not to try to provoke who killed her for revenge." She paused and continued. "She even said that I should be happy to be able to even get out of this alive and, if possible, try to get on good terms with this individual." Hearing this, she nodded and said, "Well, it''s understandable that she thinks so. After all, who would want an enemy who has managed to cross into the Spiritual Realm? Definitely not a smart idea. Especially since it was really the Elder of your Sect''s fault for wanting to record someone''s Tribtion on a camera." "Yes." Naiana nodded and said, "I want to take some time to rx a bit, and forget about what happened, for now, at least. What do you think, Kauana? Will you join me for a drink?" Kauana smiled and said, "Sure, let''s go!" 158 Chapter 158 Theo and the girls had just returned to the workshop. While talking, Theo was conflicted over whether he should alter their memories a little since they had seen his level 5 armour. But, after further thought, he decided against that idea. Mainly because he had managed to enter the Wizard Kingdom. Basically, it was not actually that challenging to get a level 5 armour at this level of cultivation. Of course, it would be an entirely different matter if it were a level 6 armour and weapon. Of course, even if he didn''t erase their memories, he didn''t neglect to warn them not to tell anyone about it. Especially that it was he who went through this Celestial Tribtion. "Of course!" Seeing how serious Theo looked while he was exining all of this to them, they knew they must not talk about this incident to any other people. They understood the gravity of the situation and made a mental note never leak any information about this incident to anyone. Even children who couldn''t understand these subjects knew it would not be okay to tell anyone. And basically, Theo was the idol of their hearts. They nodded vigorously and knew they should keep it secret. It was toote for the orphanage girls to go to the Weapon Shop today. Well, because of this incident, many stores also closed early. "Oh, right, I had already prepared breakfast¡­ well, it''s toote to have it now, but we can still have our afternoon coffee," Aine said. "Sure." They nodded and started toward the orphanage. While they left, Theo said, "I have something I need to do right now. I''ll be back before dinner." Theo said as he said goodbye to them. Although they were curious about where he was going, they decided not to ask him. They always knew that if it were necessary, he would tell them. - - - - In the Town Lord''s Mansion - In the Courtyard where the Snow Lake Sect was staying. Shortly after taking a drink of some Sake, Naiana said with a long sigh, "I just hope you don''t get in trouble because of Lindalva''s earlier actions¡­" Kauana looked worriedly at her friend, thought and said, "Hrm¡­ I don''t think you need to worry about it that much. If they were going to do something, it would already have been done by now." "I understand that, too. If there were going to be any further action, it would have been done immediately." Naiana paused and continued, "But still, I can''t help being afraid when I remember that guy''s power." She sighed. She knew that she would be at the mercy of someone who was in the Spiritual Kingdom, and by the reaction of her Sect, there would be no assistance from them either. But she also knew it was a given as long as the most powerful person they have is in the 12th Layer of the Upper Wizard Kingdom. So even if she wanted to do something, she wouldn''t take action to die for Naiana. "Can I join you?" "Who are you?" They were alert on the spot at the sudden appearance. This guy was actually Theo! He said nothing in response, but instead, he suddenly grabbed a cup of sake, surprising them. "Tell me who you are and why you came here?" Kauana said with anger and caution. "Haha, it doesn''t have to be that way, I''m just here to talk to you guys," said Theo,ughing a little and drank a lot of the sake. He could feel warm sake entering his body. "Mmm. Good!" Theo nodded with satisfaction as he drank. They settled down a bit and sat down, but remained alert because they could not feel the Mana from Theo''s body. Therefore, they decided not to act hastily. Even more, since they could only perceive his presence when he was in front of him. It made their foreheads sweat because they knew that with this level of concealment and agility, he could kill them quite easily. Theo lowered the sake cup, sighing and said, "Don''t worry, I don''t mean any of you harm." Despite hearing him say that, they still didn''t let their guards down in front of him. Naiana looked at Theo warily. Despite being surprised by his charming, manly appearance, she asked, "Who are you, and why do you want to talk to us?" Theo sat in front of them, cing the sake cup on the table. Bringing his two hands together, he looked thoughtfully at them and said, "Good. My name is Theo, and I''m the owner of the Orphanage Weapons Shop." He smiled as he saw them in surprise and continued, "I''m here today because I want to negotiate with you." They started to frown and were surprised to learn that he was from that orphanage. Naiana spoke in the most respectful way possible, even though she didn''t know what kind of rtionship he would have with the one who just went through the Celestial Tribtion, "Lord Theo, can we know what business you have with us?" Kauana also looked into Theo''s eyes, searching for an answer. Theo looked at them with a calm gaze. Unlike before, he didn''t need to fear them anymore. Theo might have had some difficulty fighting them before his Tribtion, as they are in the 4th and 5th Layers of the Wizard Kingdom. But now, he doesn''t care about that anymore. He could see the disparity between their powers just by looking at them. Although they might have a higher cultivation level, they stillcked in Mana quality. Theo could imagine that even though they were from Sects with some resources, they still have many impurities in their bodies. No wonder the Mana in their bodies is at this quality and purity. "Well, it''s quite simple, actually." Theo put his two hands together and looked at them seriously and said, "I need a lot of Magic Cores to forge weapons for my shop, and I wanted to propose a deal for you to sell me some. I believe it would not be too difficult for you to fulfil such a deal, right? Plus, it would probably be a good deal for you, too." "I understand, I know that in this small town it would be hard to obtain a lot of Magic Cores." Kauana nodded and asked, "I can get in touch with someone from my Sect in the Naga Empire to send me some. However, how many Magic Cores are we talking about, and what level of cultivation do they need to be?" 159 Chapter 159 "And you are?" Theo asked. "Ah, yes, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Kauana. Nice to meet you, Mr. Theo." She bent in a bow toward him. Kauana was a youngdy that seemed to be about 19 to 20 years old. Her hair was red until halfway down, with the rest ck and tied in a low ponytail. It gave her a slender curvy form. Her eyes were seductive and coloured light brown, with a beauty spot just below her left eye, further enhancing her appearance. She had a seductive and charming smile, with sparkling white teeth. On top of her head were two white panda ears. Looking through her information provided by the System, Theo discovered that she was a type of Demi-Human - a Red Panda. [NT: Red Panda Reference: https://prnt.sc/pg8kvc] "My name is Naiana, nice to meet you!" The other woman said respectfully, bowing toward him. Theo looked at Naiana. She had long blue hair. Unlike the first time he "saw" her, Naiana wasn''t wearing a veil over and hiding her face. She had very delicate and refined features, a thin nose and full pink lips, with beautiful light green eyes. She has a slender body with high heels, her breasts were plentiful, and her skin was white as snow. If Theo were to deduce her age, he would say that she seems to be about 18 to 20 years old. Theo said with a slight smile, "Umm. No need to call me sir, just Theo is fine." "Okay." They nodded. Still looking at them, Theo began to speak, "I need many Magic Cores from the Higher Student Kingdom, Student Kingdom, Apprentice Wizard, and also, if possible, from the Wizard Kingdom and the Higher Wizard Kingdom. The more, the better. And if Ick in gold coins, I could pay with level 3 swords, spears, etc.¡­" Shortly after finishing speaking, he took out some of them and set them on the table. It was easier to show than to tell. As for the value of each of these level 3 weapons, he knew it would be easier to sell to these Sects instead of selling them here in this city. Although they were surprised to see him taking out more than 10 different Level 3 weapons, they soon nodded and were eager to negotiate with him. Not just because they managed to profit from it, but also so that they could be on good terms with him. That was something they thought would definitely be worth far more on its own. Especially Naiana, who was worried about her own safety. She looked at him and couldn''t help but ask, "Erm¡­ Theo, I know it''s a bit meddling of me to ask this, but I can''t help wonder; Are you close to the person who went through the Heavenly Tribtion?" Theo was surprised by this question, but soon his expression returned to normal. Kauana was surprised, too, but she knew this matter was tormenting her friend. Although he was surprised by her tone of concern in her question, Theo knew this was due to what happened earlier with the Elder of her Cult - Lindalva. He also knew that her Sect would do nothing to protect her, for he had listened in with his Divine Sense to hear her and Kauana''s conversation. ,m "Mmm. You could say that we''re very close to each other." Theo replied. "Really!?" She looked at Theo with her eyes shining; as if she had seen herst hope of survival. "I¡­ I know we just met, but can I ask you a favour?" Theo replied, "Well, you can always ask. Depending on what it is, I can try to do it for you." Even if he didn''t outright agree to help her yet, Naiana could now see some hope in surviving this. She bowed deeply to Theo and immediately said, "Please help me calm my poor heart, and tell me or ask this individual if he intends to do anything further because of what the Elder of my Sect did that offended him?" She asked in a pleading tone. Theo sighed deeply. Although he was a little angry before because they were watching Yuki, he knew now that his newly obtained power made them wary and afraid because of the level of supposed "power" they believe he possessed. He thought it would be better to make friends than enemies, though. But that Elder, he still thought it was necessary to eliminate her. Theo said, "No need to worry about that. This matter ended the moment the Elder of your Sect was killed." With a mischievous smile, he added, "Of course, if you want toe for revenge over this, that''s another story." Naiana quickly got up from her seat, saying, "N-No! We don''t intend to take revenge because of her. Especially because she was in the wrong!" Theoughed, finding it a bitical; he even thought she was a bit cute right now. Kauana sighed with relief at her friend and alsoughed lightly. Naiana''s reaction and expression were rather cute, in her opinion. "You¡­" Realizing they wereughing at her, Naiana slightly blushed and sat down. But then she sighed with relief, knowing that the "being" of the Spiritual Kingdom did not want to take this issue any further. Not wanting to see them continue tough at her somewhat exaggerated reaction, she decided to go back to the previous subject. Speaking with a slight flush on her face, Naiana said, "Going back to the previous subject, I will contact my Sect in the Naga Empire and see what I can get. I also have some Magic Cores on hand." She took a bag full of Magic Cores from a ring that had arge ck stone on top. Theo looked at it curiously. He didn''t expect that she would have a Storage Ring. He had seen one before for sale in the System Store, but he hadn''t bought it because, so far, the Dimensional Bag was quite handy. It was also cheaper than a Storage Ring, which would have cost around 1 million System Points. Theo was not willing to pay that much back then. But now, after seeing the disparity in speed and storage practicality, he began to seriously reconsider buying er. "Now that I think about it¡­ when I used on Elder Lindalva, I didn''t even try to look if she had a Storage Ring." Theomented. Theo looked at the bag of Magic Cores, then looked at Naiana and asked, "Do you want to sell them for gold, or trade for level 3 weapons?" Naiana had managed to calm down by now. Then, she thought for a moment and said, "I''d rather trade for weapons. In that bag are 100 Magic Cores from the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom, 1,000 from the Higher Student Kingdom, and 10,000 from the Student Kingdom." "Okay, how many of these weapons do you want for those Magic Cores?" Theo asked. She thought for a moment, and then Naiana took 3 swords, 2 spears and 3 daggers and asked, trying to be as reasonable as possible, "How about these 8 Weapons. What do you say?" Theo nodded, considering that it was a fair deal. He smiled slightly and said, "Alright, I agree." 160 Chapter 160 Seeing Theo''s smile, they can''t help but blush a little. Even more so that it was difficult to be in contact with the opposite sex, usually she was surrounded by women. Theo stood and moved his hand toward her, wanting to shake hands to seal the deal. But that was a strange gesture to them. For it was not their custom to do something like this. Theo soon remembered that this was one of the customs of his past life. He was a little embarrassed, but since he was at it, he didn''t give up: "Huh. Where I came from, a handshake is a socially relevant gesture that expresses a positive feeling of friendship, affinity or trust between the two of us." He exined. "Ohh, I''ve never heard that before," said Kauana. "Yeah, I''ve never seen or heard of such a custom either, but well, it doesn''t look like you''re lying." Naiana said and approached her hand, a little embarrassed, as it was the first time shaking a non-man''s hand. from your family. "It was a pleasure doing business with you." Theo said and smiled as he squeezed Naiana''s soft hand. Nervously, she replied, "The pleasure was all mine¡­" "Um¡­ I also have some Magic Cores with me. Do you have more level 3 weapons to trade?" Kauana asked, catching their attention. Naiana retracts her quickly embarrassed hand and sits back on the couch where she was before. Looking like a frightened kitten as he stared at the floor ashamed to look in their direction. And also not wanting them to notice his current expression. She began to think that it would be better to wear the veil again. Kauana who looked at her friend. He thought she was showing too many different expressions today. She herself was surprised by this, for in general, Naiana always ignored the men who had tried to approach her before. But she can still understand, because Theo, besides being handsome and charming, did not look at them like a piece of crazy flesh to devour them¡­ Kauana also took a bag from a Storage Ring. It was a bit like Naiana''s ring, except the ck stone on top of it was a little smaller. Theo figured it was a storage size difference. "Here in this bag, there are 10 Nucleus of the Wizard Kingdom, 120 Nuclei of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom, 900 Nucleus of the Higher Student Kingdom and 11,000 Nucleus of the Student Kingdom." Kauana exined and added: "If possible, I would like to exchange all these Nuclei. Magicians, for 12 Level 3 Weapons." Theo nodded in agreement with her offer and right after that, he pulled out 20 more random weapons, so she could choose 12: "Okay, I agree with your terms, you can choose from those weapons." "Right." She nodded and started to look. For being all in good quality. She didn''t have much difficulty choosing. But preferably, she chose all swords, as it was the most sought and used. After choosing 7 swords, 3 daggers, 1 spear and a hammer. She nodded in satisfaction and said, "I liked those weapons, all right?" "Yes, I agree." Theo said with a smile. He was happy to be able to do business with them. Kauana grinned at him back, rising and put her hand toward him. "In that situation, it takes a handshake, right?" "Yes." Theo nodded, standing up and squeezing her soft, delicate hand. Kauana was shocked the moment she shook Theo''s hand. But soon her facial expression returned to normal and she smiled at him. Theo who saw this change on his face, despite being surprised by it, he didn''t think about it too much. "Maybe because she''s not used to contact men?" Theo thought and shrugged. After they sat back down. Theo took the cup of sake, after drinking a little, he said: "I will stay in this city for a maximum of 2 months. In that time, whenever you have Magic Cores and want to sell or trade with me, you can contact me there." "Right." They nodded. "Yes, I have my email address too, if you even after I leave this city, you still want to contact me, to buy new weapons." Theo said and adding, "By the way, I''ll be able to make weapons soon." Level 4, right now, you can be the first to negotiate with me." He smiled. "Oh, this is amazing! You look so young, yet you''re almost forging a level 4 weapon." Naiana said in surprise. "Although there are some who can forge level 4 weapons in the Naga Empire, they are in the majority, all of youdies and gentlemen who are over 100 years old." Kauana said in surprise. Theo was surprised by their reaction. But he said nothing and just smiled. Much to their difort, as they were stunned by his smile and his rxed temper on this subject. They were sure that if it was someone else his own age, it would be praised and around his age. This person would surely be very convinced and would want to appear because he is a genius. They were increasingly certain that Theo was not a normal person. Despite not knowing his exact age, they thought he was no more than 17 to 18 years old. For even if I could not tell by his appearance how old a person was. They could still gauge their bones a little as they shook hands. Although they don''t hold hands tight for long. It was enough for them to be able to roughly assess his age by the age of his bones. After passing the email to them. Theo said goodbye to them and returned to the orphanage with a smile on his face. After all, he has now found another way to get Magic Cores. 161 Chapter 161 "Good thing that it went well, right, Naiana?" Kauana asked as she drank some more sake. "Yeah¡­" Naiana answered absently. Kauana was surprised to see her like this, she raised her eyebrows and said, "He was very young and handsome too, wasn''t he?" "He sure was¡­" She nodded dreamily. "Theo also looked very different from other men, right?" Kauana said. "Yeah¡­" Again, Naiana answered absently. Kauana looked at Naiana with raised eyebrows, thoroughly puzzled at her behaviour. "Perhaps I should ''try to make him my man''?" She asked with an expression of great interest. "Yeah¡­" "¡­" "What? You can''t do that!" She said as soon as she realized her friend''s question, but then her face turned tomato red. "Oh my, Oh my, and why can''t I?" She smiled in amusement. "Ahhh. Wow, please don''t tease me, okay?!" Naiana spouted with her facepletely flushed. Kauanaughed and showed her pink tongue. "But really, did you fall in love with him just like that?" "N-No? Of course not!" She shook her head and sighed heavily. She knew they couldn''t get into a rtionship like that, especially if she wanted to stay in her Sect. Soon, she would be elected as the new Sect Matriarch, and she didn''t want to disappoint those who put their trust in her. "I know¡­ well, I won''t say much more, I''m your childhood friend, and I know you care a lot about your current Sect, but you should know that no matter which way you decide to go¡­ you shouldn''t do anything that you will only regretter, okay?" Kauana sighed. She knew it wasn''t easy being a female Sect member. She hadn''t followed her friend into that Sect because of that very issue. "Okay, I''ll think about it." Naiana answered and began to reflect on many things. It was so hard for her to consider walking a new path. Especially for something so uncertain, where it was impossible to tell if it would work out or not. She could admit that she had some interest in this man, but it wasn''t enough for her to drop everything just to start pursuing him. "Alright, let''s not talk about that any further." Kauana locked the door of the house and approached Naiana. She sat next to her and whispered, "Are we still going to do this?" Naiana blushed and nodded, "Yeah¡­ it''s been a while since we''ve done that¡­ a lot of things have happened, so I really need it now." She finished talking and sat on Kauana''sp, wrapping her arms around her neck. Kauana smiled, "Look who''s all full of fire now, did he mess you up that much?" She asked as she squeezed Naiana''s pink cheeks. "Mnn~." Naiana grasped Kauana''s chest and snorted, "It''s not like that. You know~ I really want you right now." She said and kissed Kauana''s lips. "Mmm~~~." They both moaned as their tongues intertwined. Despite Naiana''s innocent appearance, she took the initiative and put her hands up Kauana''s shirt. She began massaging herrge breasts and ying with her pink nipples. "Ahhhn~." Kauana stopped kissing as a muffled moan escaped her mouth. Naiana whispered in Kauana''s ear, "Look who''s acting all cute now~" She took off Kauana''s t-shirt and took off her red bra, making her wide hips sway wildly while their proud red cherry peaks perked to attention. Too bad Theo had already left¡­ he really "missed" the chance to see something very exciting. "Humph!" Kauana snorted and patted Naiana''s big soft ass and said, "Let''s see if I can''t fix that mouth of yours~" She kissed her and started unbuttoning Naiana''s t-shirt while sucking her lips and tongue greedily. "Ahh~" "Hm~~?" As they moaned loudly between kisses, Kauana finished removing Naiana''s t-shirt and tossed it aside, and also pulled off her frilly white bra. Massaging her white hills and ying with Naiana''s cheerful pink nipples, she stopped kissing her and began to instead suck and lick Naiana''s pink nipples. "Mmm~" "Ahh~?" This caused many moans of pleasure to erupt as Naiana yed with Kauana''s special ce, which was already drenched in love juice. Bringing her hand back up, Naiana showed her fingers soaked in love juice, to Kauana, "Look how wet you are down there~" She whispered and licked her fingers seductively, making Kauana blush fiercely. "Kyaa~." Kauana threw Naiana onto the couch and spoke with a slight blush, "Really¡­ when you get like this, you be a beast~ it''s so unfortunate that you don''t have a man in your life." Sheid on top of her, pressing her big white hills into Naiana''s big hills and making their pink peaks brush. She added, "Well, at least I can enjoy those moments with you~" She kissed her as she finished speaking. They began teasing each other''s special ces as they entwined and massaged each other''s proud mounds amid their muffled moans and kisses. At this moment, they had finished stripping out of all their clothes. They werepletely naked and kissing wildly as they yed with each other. "Ahhh~" They moaned loudly. "I''m almost there~." "Haaaa¡­ Haaaaa~?" "So good~!" Kauana copsed on Naiana''s gorgeous, slender body and lightly gasped after they came together. Naiana was panting a bit now while they held each other in the afterglow. Although they had never had sex with a man, whenever they had a chance to meet, they used each other to relieve their sexual tension. Although they could ovee their sexual desire with their cultivation, they still thought it was better to relieve their stress this way, mainly because it was so intensely pleasurable for them. "Really¡­ you were hotter than ever this time~" Kauana said as she hugged Naiana. "Humph!" Naiana just snorted in response and said nothing in response since she was surprised by it herself. And, for some reason, just as she was about to cum, Theo''s image came to mind. - - - - - Theo, who had already left the Ravena City Lord''s Mansion, was slightly flushed. He had been using his Divine Sense to see if they were going to n something¡­ but he didn''t expect that by the time he left, they would start kissing and "ying" with each other¡­ "Too bad~" He sighed and continued on his way back to the orphanage. [NT: Well, I was wondering if I should write about that, but I ended up deciding to write it anyway, let me know if you think it was worth it to write something like this or not.] 162 Chapter 162 "I''m back," Theo said as he walked through the orphanage''s door. "Wee home!" He was greeted by Shina dressed in a white apron, making her look like a newlywed wife. Seeing this, he could not help letting his imagination run wild, especially after all that he had "seen" with his Divine Sense in the Ravena City Lord''s Mansion. "I''m back." Theo responded by hugging her shortly after. "Kya~!" Shina shouted in surprise, but that didn''t mean that she didn''t like it. In fact, at that moment, her heart sped up, and her stomach was full of butterflies. "W-Why did you do that so suddenly?" Shina asked and said, "Not that I''mining, I''m just curious." "Hrm. You''re just so cute, and I couldn''t help but want to hug you." Theo smiled. "Oh!" Shina eximed in surprise at that answer, she didn''t expect him to say such a thing to her. His already red face turned even redder, bing as red as a ripe tomato. Theo smiled at her adorable reaction and then kissed her cheek. He then walked toward the living room, leaving Shina nted in front of the door, standing there both surprised and happy. She didn''t know what change it took to make Theo''s behaviour be like this, but she liked it. She put her hands on her heated, feverish face as a silly smile formed. Humming, she returned to the kitchen to help Nanda prepare dinner. Upon arriving in the living room, Theo noticed that there was no one else there. Well, he used his Divine Sense and soon discovered that they were all in the workshop, most likely cultivating. After going to the kitchen, he found Nanda there, making their dinner. The cheerful Shina was humming happily along while helping her. "Theo?! Wee back." Nanda said with a gentle smile. "Mmm." Theo nodded and asked, "Can I help you with anything? Do you need any help?" "Oh, it''s fine, Shina is already helping me, and almost everything is ready," Nanda replied. Theo scratched his cheek and said, "Okay, then. If you need anything, call me, I''ll be waiting in the living room in the meantime." "Alright." She smiled. Still embarrassed, Shina stole a few nces in Theo''s direction. She had no experience with the opposite sex, and Theo was the first one she ever got so close to, so she didn''t know what to do in this situation. She just kept stealing nces at Theo as he went to the living room. When Theo got there, he sat on the couch as he waited for the food to be ready. He decided to leave doing things with the Magic Cores he had acquired until after dinner, as he did not want to be interrupted during the process. Not having much to do, he decided to open up his System and look through his current Status. _____________________________________________ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Magic Beast Species: Golden Fox Cultivation: 1st Layer of the Wizard Kingdom _____________________________________________ Lineage: Golden Fox: 51,233,797 Cells Lineage: Royal Level 6 _____________________________________________ System Points: 13,002,580 _____________________________________________ ((Skills)) : Maximum : Level 7 : Level 4 _____________________________________________ ((Affinities)) Lightning R-4: Medium Advance Darkness V-6: Low Advance Faux Heavenly Fire Level 1: Low Advance _____________________________________________ ((Techniques)) [Breathing Technique: : Low Advance] [Cultivation Technique: : Initial; High Advance] [Movement Technique: : Step Six] [Forge Technique: : Third Step] [Attack Technique: : High Advance] [Attack Technique: : Fourth Stage] [Attack Technique: Low Advance] [Spiritual Sense Technique: : Initial; Low Advance] _____________________________________________ "Actually, I''ve managed quite a bit of improvement, but my Points¡­ sigh~ anyway, at least now I can increase my Points with the Magic Cores I got from Naiana and Kauana." Theo thought before he closed his Status. "Can I sit next to you?" "Huh?" Theo stared straight ahead, and Shina was staring right at him. She seemed to still be embarrassed that he had hugged her and kissed her cheek. "Sure, feel free to sit here beside me." Theo smiled at her. ? Shina, though still a little embarrassed, summoned up her courage and sat next to Theo, almost shoulder to shoulder with him. Though she couldn''t hide her embarrassment, she was d she could spend her time with him like that. Besides, she knew that she would have to get used to this kind of physical contact since they are boyfriend and girlfriend. "S-Some of the food is ready." Shina said, trying to change the subject. "Oh, right." Theo nodded and said, "You''re really restless today, is it because of what I did just now?" Shina was surprised and wanted to deny it, but she knew it was true that it was all because of that. She just didn''t know how to act because it was all so new to her, so she took a deep breath and said, "I-I''m fine, I''m just not used to it¡­ b-but I liked it." She used both hands to cover her blushing face. "So cute." Theo smiled. "C-Cute?" Shina got even more embarrassed and muttered, "I-I''m not cute, don''t tease me like that¡­!" "Oh, but you are cute!" Theo smiled and added, "Do you want me to kiss you until you believe me?" "W-What? Are you serious?" Shina looked at him in astonishment. She didn''t expect him to say that. "Of course, I am." Theo nodded and asked, "Don''t you believe me?" "I¡­ I¡­" Shina grew even more restless and flushed, but she made up her mind, looked deeply into his golden eyes with her own beautiful blue eyes, and closed her eyes shortly after, waiting for his kiss. Theo didn''t think she would agree so readily, but he knew that now that she gave him permission, he shouldn''t keep her waiting. He came over and put his right hand lightly on her rose-red face. Shina''s body trembled a little at his touch as if a flow of electricity had passed through all the veins of her body, causing her body to shudder involuntarily, but she bravely stayed with her head up and eyes closed, waiting for him. Theo brought his lips closer to Shina''s small pink lips, just a few inches apart, to the point where they could feel and hear each other''s breathing. Shina''s heartbeat started to get faster and faster with each passing second. She even swore that if it took a little longer, her heart might jump out of her chest since it was beating so fast. "Shame on him, he must be listening to my heart beating so hard¡­" Shina thought and tried to calm her troubled heart but was unsessful. And then, at the moment when their lips touched, Shina felt weak. She shivered a little again, soon realizing that she should open her mouth. She then gradually parted her lips while Theo pressed his against hers, making her feel something entirely new! Before she even knew it, her mouth was already open, and her lips were touching his. Then, she was surprised when Theo brought his tongue into her mouth. She didn''t feel disgusted by it, but she just didn''t know what to do at that moment. She soon noticed that he was searching for her tongue. She moved her tongue a little to meet his, and soon they began to intermingle tongues with each other, while Shina clumsily tried to keep up with the onught. "Mmm~~." A muffled moan escaped her mouth, making her even more embarrassed. But after realizing that Theo didn''t mind it at all, she boldly continued to follow his lead. Shina wrapped both arms around Theo''s neck. She never expected a kiss to be so great and magical, she had often fantasized about kissing Theo, but now she realized how shallow her imagination was. Theo also began to get more and more excited in their kiss. He wrapped his hand around Shina''s waist, pulling her closer to him and made her sit sideways on hisp while they kept kissing. Shina was a little surprised by this, but it was not bad at all, so she leaned her chest up against his and kissed him passionately. The longer they kept kissing, the less awkward it became. Shina began to feel her whole body getting hot. She could even swear that her secret spot got a little wet down there. She was embarrassed when she thought that Theo would notice it, but then she sighed with relief after seeing that he continued to kiss her and said nothing. They continued to kiss for about 20 minutes. Just after parting, they were panting raggedly. "Wow!" She eximed in surprise as they finished kissing. She was even more surprised by the changes around her. It was like a fairy tale, full of beautiful flowers, trees, even butterfly-winged fairies flying around. Theo was d to see her this surprised by the scene. "I thought your first kiss should be ''magical,'' what did you think?" He smiled as he waited for her answer. "It''s so beautiful! I love it!" Shina eximed excitedly. Theoughed and said, "I''m d you liked it." "Wow, I love you so much, you know that, right?!" Shina said, hugging Theo tightly with a beautiful smile on her lovely face. "Of course, I love you too." Theo said, hugging her back. Soon a doubt came to Shina''s mind, she soon realized that they had been there for a pretty long time, but strangely no one came to call out to them. She would be so ashamed if anyone saw them like that. "Why didn''t anyonee calling for us?" She asked, adding, "I think dinner should have been ready by now." Theoughed, "No need to worry about that, I used my illusion ability to make them think we were having dinner with them." He smiled lovingly. "It wouldn''t be good if someone disturbed our first kiss, right?" "Yes." Shina nodded and found herself wondering if she could love him even more? She was really very happy right now and could tell that this was probably the happiest day of her life or at least one of the happiest days she''s ever had. She was really enjoying this moment with just her and Theo together like this. Even more, with the illusions made by Theo, it made everything even more magical and fantastic. She felt that there was just the two of them in the entire world, and she didn''t want it to end. Sure, she understood that soon, they would have to leave, but while she was still in this ce, she genuinely wanted to make the most of it. Without saying a word, she approached Theo''s beautiful pink lips and kissed him. It was the first time she had taken the initiative to kiss him, but she did it! Despite being embarrassed by her actions, she was extremely happy right now. Shina knew that with Theo, she could let her guard down, and she knew that he would take care of her for the rest of her life, just as she would do the same for him. Theo, despite being a little surprised by her onught, returned her kiss and ran his fingers through Shina''s beautiful ocean blue hair. 163 Chapter 163 The next morning, Theo woke up early and went into the Dimensional Room to cultivate and stabilize his cultivation. He had gone through many things the day before, so after having dinnerter that night, Theo went to their room and slept. Shina, on the other hand, was still a little restless and had some difficulty getting to sleepst night. Because of that, she needed to meditate to calm her thoughts that kept running wild and also calm her troubled heart. Remembering the conversation he had with Shina yesterday, Theo couldn''t help but get a little agitated, he was really beginning to understand things more now. - - - - - - "It''s good that everything went well in the Heavenly Tribtion," Shina said while still hugging Theo. p "Yes, thank God," Theo said. Shina nodded, but soon a doubt came to her mind. "Theo?! Why do you have the habit of speaking in the name of God?" "That''s because¡­" Just as he was going to answer, he became uncertain of how to respond, as Shina''s question itself seemed a little strange. He looked at her and instead of answering her question, he asked, "Why are you asking that question, exactly?" "Because I researched this name on the inte a little, it actually gave a lot of results. God is actually the name of the first Human King that reached the Spiritual Kingdom. But most of the reports revolve around how he was the strongest human and how he could use all the elements. But to get more information, it required 1 tinum coin, which is equivalent to 1,000 gold coins." Shina exined. Theo looked at her with interest, he was curious to know the origin of this "God" and to know if he was the same God of his previous world. And apparently, God is the name of this first Human King¡­ "Could it be?" Theo wondered loudly in his heart, he had too many questions bouncing around in his head. But knowing that he would only need a thousand gold coins for more information, Theo was very willing to pay. Well, he would have to do itter because he had no money in his online ount¡­ right, Theo had currency in his "Panic" ount because of the mization earned from his videos. He considered spending it after he entered the Dimensional Room. It would be too risky to use it while outside, especially since he now knew that there were many people after him trying to find out more about "Panic." He still had the option to ask his System, but he chose to instead spend the money he had umted in his "Panic" ount. - - - - - - After cultivating for some time and stabilizing his cultivation, Theo entered the Dimensional Room and took out his notebook. He began searching for information regarding "God" of this world. As Shina told him before, many results matched what she had told him already. He also found some websites that had inside information about "God." After essing his ount and buying more God-rted information, Theo began to read. In the information, it stated: First of all, even before understanding better about the existence of "God," it is necessary to know how the Spiritual Kingdom works. To arrive in the Spiritual Kingdom, it is required to form an Elemental Core in your Divine Sea by using your affinities. The bigger and purer the Core is, the better. This Core can grow and be the size of a. This is how you move into the Spiritual Kingdom, creating a Noble Spirit. It is possible, but very rare, to have more than one Elemental Core. Noble Spirits; they are beings created through these Elemental Cores. It can be said that this Core is a cocoon for these spirits as they form. Along with these Spirits, one can start learning "Dao." Dao - Origin and source of everything. It can be tranted in many different ways, including The Path / Road / Method. ording to Taoism, it is the absolute principle that underpins the universe,bining the principles of Yin and Yang and means that the way, or code of conduct, is in harmony with the natural order. In this world, beings often try to gain revtions about the Dao, which can give supernatural powers or even control over the natural world. God - The Human King; He is said to have trod his Dao path of creation by using all the elements. He was also the creator of his own Matter World, thus being said to be the most powerful human being. He was also able to create various living beings in his Matter World; many also became legends in the spirit world. Until then, his Matter World was on the rise, giving rise to many strong beingsing into this world. But then, one day, he just stopped appearing, and his Matter World also disappeared. And many that were close to the Human King - God - tried to find him to no avail. It is unclear whether he died or was able to advance to the Upper Kingdom. Many theories were formed, but nobody could tell what really happened to him. Even the beings that were created by him also disappeared from the Spirit World. There are also reports that the Matter World of "God" exploded and became part of the multiverse, but these are all just unfounded hypotheses. Even in the present day, human beings are trying to find out the truth behind the disappearance of the Human King. He remains to this day as the icon and idol of all human beings. Even though it has been thousands of years since the disappearance of God. - - - "Awesome!" Theo eximed with his mouth gaping in astonishment. This information also made him curious about this Human King. He found himself wondering if he was likely to be the same creator of his previous world, but there was really no way to know. He even tried to ask the System, but it required 1 trillion Points for the System to give that information. "This Human King was very formidable," Theo muttered as he sighed in wonder. He also now knew more about the Spiritual Kingdom and left him with a certain eagerness to want to reach that level of power and be the strongest¡­ What man has never dreamed of being the strongest in the world? Even Theo has found himself thinking about it many times. After closing the notebook, Theo left the Dimensional Room. Upon leaving, he came across Yuki. "Oh, I thought you were in the Dimensional Room." Yuki sighed and smiled, "Breakfast is ready, shall we?" "Yes, but before that¡­" Theo approached her and kissed her full, seductive lips. As they kissed, Theo''s naughty hands began to roam Yuki''srge, perfect mounds. Despite her surprise, Yuki didn''t try to stop him for even a moment. "Mnn~." A muffled moan escaped Yuki''s mouth, she felt so good to be felt up that she couldn''t help but moan. Her face automatically turned red beet. After seeing that, Theo continued to kiss her while still massaging her round white mounds. She decided to endure this embarrassment while continuing to kiss him in return, trying her best to match his advances. A few minutester, they stopped kissing with a smack of their tongues. "Theo¡­" Yuki''s face and body were both getting very hot now. She looked drunkenly toward Theo. Theo thought that maybe he went a little too far, but he wouldn''t back down at this point. Maybe¡­ "Yuki, do you want to¡­ go further and have sex?" [AN: Ohh, My God!! What are you going to be Yuki''s answer?] 164 Chapter 164 That day, Theo and Yuki gave in to the throes of arousal and desire and finally explored their carnal passions for their very first time as they made love. The next morning, Theo woke up feeling refreshed. It was his first time doing something like this, so he did not expect it to be so magnificent and amazing. He remained there, inside the Dimensional Room, with Yuki lying in his arms sleeping beside him. "Mn~ Zzzzz~." Yuki purred softly and wrapped her arms on his body, hugging himfortably and squeezing herrge bare breasts onto Theo. Doing so, a beautiful smile formed on her face as she snuggled her head against Theo''s chest, feeling veryfortable. "Sniff~ Sniff~" "Theo~" Yuki murmured as she basked in the fullness she loves so much and continued to snuggle her head deeper into his chest. As Theo watched her sleep and admired her lovely reactions as she slept, he was left speechless with how fiendishly cute and adorable she could be. Looking at her sleeping like that, he caressed Yuki''s beautiful silky white hair affectionately and couldn''t help but remember what happened yesterday between him and her. - - - "Yuki, do you want to¡­ go further and have sex?" "I¡­" Yuki was surprised by his question. She rubbed her eyes and stared at Theo in wonder, not believing her eyes nor ears and what she hearding out of his mouth. Although she was getting hot from their kiss, too, she still didn''t believe he would suggest that to her. Her mind flooded with a whirlwind of thoughts, just by imagining the two of them connected and bing one. It made her blush furiously like never before. Theo became restless as he waited for her answer. Though he really wanted her right now, he would wait until she was ready and would never force her to go further than she wasfortable with. He knew that they both love each other a lot, but he also understood that a woman''s first time making love was one of the most important and memorable moments of her life. Yuki looked into Theo''s alluring, bright eyes and her resolve deepened, "I¡­ I want that," she said as she wrapped her slim arms around him and crushed him against her giant white rabbits. Despite being a young woman who looked so delicate, she was actually very strong. Her white hair was tied up in a tall, elegant bun. She was wearing a silky white blouse (probably because it was silk), a tight leather pencil skirt and a pair of pink floral sandals. She was absolutely beautiful! More than that, she was magnificently gorgeous and attractive, exuding mature and seductive charm and driving Theo''s mind crazy by just being here with her in his arms. Tasting the sweet, sweet fragrance of Yuki''s virgin body made Theo''s mind go nk for a few seconds, even more, hearing Yuki''s consent to having sex with him. Theo wanted her more than anything in the world right now, but still, he was worried that she was doing it just for him, and not that she was truly ready to move on to start having sex. He put his hands on Yuki''s soft white shoulder, pulled her a bit away from him with his grip and asked, looking into her eyes, "Yuki, are you sure about this? I admit I really want to make love to you, but that doesn''t mean I won''t wait if you don''t think it''s the right time!" As he finished speaking, he continued to look into Yuki''s eyes as he waited for her answer. Despite being so happy with her saying that she was willing, he didn''t want her to have any doubts or regret. She was someone he wanted to spend the rest of his life with! So he was willing to wait as long as she needed before going further. Yuki was surprised by his question. She started to wonder if she really wanted to go any further with this at this point. Yuki now realized that she was still a little insecure and afraid of it, but after seeing how considerate Theo was and realizing how much he loved her, it only made her resolution even firmer! She looked deep into Theo''s eyes once more, without even blinking. Instantly, she straightened her posture and forcing her breasts forward. Her red-lipped smile widened, disying perfectly aligned white teeth. "I am!" She said as she hugged Theo even tighter and crushed her breasts against his chest even more than before as she pressed her red, fleshy lips against his. Theo, who was mesmerized by Yuki''s beautiful and charming smile, became even more bewildered the moment she said that and kissed him. In his own stupor, he began to reciprocate Yuki''s soft, sweet kiss as they intertwined their tongues together, sucking and sometimes lightly biting each other''s lips. Yuki''s breasts pressed against Theo''s chest as her hands slid behind his neck. Theo''s hands roamed down her back, finding her beautiful soft ass, pulling her closer. Their kiss continued on and on. Theo grabbed her ass, massaging it and enjoying the incredibly soft feeling in his hands. Her heart filled with desire and lust that coursed through her body. Still holding each other tightly, Yuki interrupted their kiss and shyly whispered in his ear, "Let''s go to the Dimensional Room¡­" "Okay." Theo nodded in response and made them instantly appear in the Dimensional Room. Of course, he didn''t want the others to be worried if they came looking for them, so he told Shina with his Divine Sense that he was going out with Yuki, and didn''t know how long they would be gone. In the Dimensional Room, Theo made the environment morph into something more cozy and warm. With the Dimensional Room changed by his illusions, it was now a darker ce with a starry sky and a beautiful full moon that seemed to be nearby. It seemed to give it a mystical and romantic feel at the same time. Seeing this, Yuki remembered their first kiss and couldn''t help but be happy about the spectacle and get even more excited. She hugged him in pure arousal, pressing her bountiful, perfect white rabbits into his manly form and then kissed him passionately without warning while wrapping her arms around his neck. At that point, they felt their heavy breaths on their faces. As their eyes met, they saw the reflections of starlight and moonlight and the sparkle of pure passion could be seen within them. They had no doubts about their love for each other. Yuki shed her white blouse and was now only wearing her dark green bra, showing a lot of skin of her big, perfect white mounds. Theo gulped hard upon seeing such a perfect view of Yuki''s slender, curvy figure. She also loosened her bra, letting her two white rabbits sway nonstop. Theo''s hands roamed over Yuki''s mounds, her body on high alert. His hands massaged and caressed her breasts as their relentless fingers teased each nipple in sweet torment. "Mn¡­ that''s so good!" She whispered while still looking into his eyes. "Oh, I''m d that you like it." Theo had a mischievous smile on his face as he caressed both tips at the same time more intensely. Yuki screamed in ecstasy, the excitement between her legs soaking through the thread of fabric she still wore. "Ahh~ Mhnh~~?" Yuki never thought something could be this pleasurable while also feel so torturous, but she didn''t dislike it at all. In fact, she felt even more excited by it. Theo, who had been continually watching Yuki''s reactions, became even more enthusiastic as he watched her moan in pleasure. He twisted her nipples at the perfect moment, mixing in the perfect amount of pain to the pleasure. "Ahhh~" Yuki, whose body was glued to his in the throes of passion, could feel that there was something quite impressive pressing up against her body. She even found herself wondering if her narrow little cave that had never been explored in her life could withstand the entrance of something so impressive. Both of Theo''s hands moved away from her chest for just a moment and then came back slightly wet. Theo slid each hand smoothly on her ares as Yuki melted in ecstasy, now almost unable to even stand. Theo, who felt her instability, moved to put one arm around her waist to hold her, but kept the other pursuing the sweet seduction of her breasts. "My hero!" Yuki eximed in her mind and imagined that if he continued this, she would reach her climax without even being prated. She reached behind her, holding him by the neck, twisting her body in his grasp, wanting so much to kiss him right that instant. Theo, noticing Yuki''s passionate eyes watching him, understood what she wanted and kissed her deeply. 165 Chapter 165 The hand on her waist moved down, lower and lower until it was finally there. It was right where she wanted it at that moment, though it did scare her a little, and a hint of anticipation shed through her red eyes. Theo blew out a breath of steamy air as he broke off their kiss, the breath fluttering her glimmering white hair. Suddenly, he fell to his knees and pulled down both her skirt and her wet panties. They got stuck at her ankle since she still had her sandals on. Their eyes met as he parted her slit with his thumbs. Theo teased it with his tongue, descending upon her clit. "Oh, oh, oh¡­!" Yuki was limited to basic moans and nothing more. Theo had never done anything like this before, so he was just doing what he had "seen" done between Naiana and Kauana. He also based some of it on what he had seen before on the inte. Between his ministrations, Yuki could have sworn he began talking, but her brain was having a hard time understanding anything right now. Then, he jerked away, and she returned his full attention, grasping his hair and trying to force him back into her sensitive slit. Theo''s eyes shone, and he inhaled her scent. He then licked his lips, as if savouring delicacies at a banquet. "Delicious~," Theo said with a smile before sucking on the throbbing bump, running his tongue over the tip. Yuki almost fell down again. She leaned back, and Theo helped support her. He then made a beautiful double bed appear in the Dimensional Room and helped her lie down on it. Her legs were now weak and barely able to keep her standing. Patiently, he took off her sandals as he settled her on the bed and then removed her skirt and panties from her ankles. He resumed his barrage by kissing her feet, ankles, thighs and continued upwards until she pulled him to her. Theoy over her, gazing into her intensely intoxicating, red eyes that seemed to mesmerize him. He kissed her deeply and sucked at her tongue and lips. Yuki, who was already more used to his advances, returned his attack by sucking on his tongue and lips between their kisses as they made out. Theo spread her thighs and ran a finger to her lips. Feeling the moist, warm opening, Theo began to lower his head as he kissed every inch of her body, driving Yuki insane. Each time Theo came closer to her private, sensitive area, her breathing became heavier and heavier. Theo was already very hard and sensitive. At the moment, he was dying to put it inside her, but he knew that he had to be patient, continuing to go downwards as his lips immediately embraced the sensitive skin of her neck. He traced with his tongue along the long path between her corbone and the back of her ear. The hair on the nape of Yuki''s neck tingled, goosebumps running down her as she closed her eyes. He reached her two big, cheerful white rabbits and began sucking them eagerly and nipped and nibbled gently at her perfect, perky pink nipples that proudly pointed up to the top of the dazzling starry night sky. "Ahhh~~ Ahhh~~ Mnn~" Yuki continued moaning louder and louder! As Theo sucked her breasts, he could see that they were one of the most sensitive parts of Yuki''s body, causing her to moan very loudly. "Theo~ Ahh~," Yuki said with great difficulty as she pleated him with her drunken eyes, "I want to be one with you, NOW!" She eximed, almost begging. Theo, who was gazing into her eyes, nodded as he agreed, "Of course." He climbed up and kissed Yuki''s red, plump lips. Soon he began to undress, taking off all his clothes, quickly bingpletely naked. Yuki looked at Theo''s perfect, manly body and studied his younger brother that was about to explore her delicate and sensitive virgin slit. She couldn''t help but get even more heated, but she was also a little unsure if it would fit inside her. Positioning it at the entrance that was already drenched in her love juices, Theo began to push it just a little into the delicate, narrow, opening. "Urghhhhh!" At the moment he reached her hymen, Yuki grunted in pain, she already knew it would hurt and had prepared herself mentally, but even so, she didn''t expect the pain to be so great. It was even more than she was used to from cultivation, but even so, she couldn''t help but moan as she felt Theo''s younger brother force its way in. [NT: When a woman with high cultivation is still a virgin, she has an even more sensitive and difficult to break hymen since it is strengthened along with her cultivation. Because of this, it is almost humanly impossible for a man with less cultivation than a woman to force his way in.] Theo also stopped his advance and didn''t move for fear of hurting her. "Is it all right? Do you want me to take it out?" Yuki took a deep breath and tried to put up with the pain and said, "I''m fine¡­ please continue!" She wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him deeper into her entrance. "Mhmm~" Yuki moaned and held back her scream, kissing him. As she did so, she felt that it was easier to bear the pain. Her hands also gripping him tightly, with her nails digging into the skin of Theo''s back. Despite feeling a slight sting from it, Theo didn''t begin to try protecting himself and even made the protection on his back weaken so that Yuki didn''t end up hurting her hands. Despite the scratches from her nails¡­ or perhaps, ws? They were as sharp as razors and cut off his skin, but Theo had great vitality that, as soon as she cut the skin off his back, the injuries were quickly healed, making him not mind it that much. Yuki also continued to kiss him, trying to forget the pain and began to ease the tension her younger sister felt as she began to adjust to his member. "Urghhh!" Theo was surprised by her actions, but he saw that he hade this far already, and with her like that, he would not back down. He also groaned with a slight ache in his tool. It was challenging to pass through this wall that was hindering his entry. "Ahhhh~" Soon, blood began to drip from her slit, making her moan amid both pain and pleasure. This symbolized the end of her virginity and the beginning of officially being the wife of Theo. Theo, seeing the blood drain from Yuki''s delicate region, stood still without moving to let her adjust and get used to his member inside her. He continued to kiss her as he waited for the pain she was feeling to subside. He even offered her a healing potion, but she refused to take it and said that she wanted to get through it without any outside help. Of course, Theo respected her decision and said nothing more as he continued to kiss her. Soon the walls that held Theo''s younger brother began to firmly grasp it within Yuki''s sensitive area. Yuki opened her eyes and broke their kiss. She noticed that his eyes were bright and full of lust. She could tell he was trying to control himself. He was breathing hard, and the tendons in his neck were swollen with desire. "Theo, you can start moving now," Yuki whispered. "Are you sure?" Theo asked with a tone and worried look. Yuki felt so warm in her heart, seeing the care and affection he had for her. It only made her want to please him even more. "Yes, I am!" Yuki responded with a hint of her excitement and lust, as well. "Yuki," His voice sounded hoarse and needy. Her eyes blinked and met his lust-filled gaze. Leaning on his elbows, Theo cupped her face with his hands. He raised his hips back and began to rock slowly as his lips took hers. Now united as one body, Yuki felt like there was no her or him. There was only us. "Ahhhh~~~?" Yuki could feel the waves of pleasure and pain simultaneously. They were deeply mixed together and provided iprehensible happiness to her. The kiss was fervently sensual, wet and overwhelming. Theo slid his tongue into her mouth, just as his member entered and left her body. With precision, depth and a lot of pleasure and pain, just as she felt, they shuddered from the effort. Yuki wrapped her legs and arms around him, holding him as he prated her again and again, his rod reaching ces she didn''t even know existed. Theo unleashed feelings so intense for Yuki that she screamed and clung to him as the first wave of orgasm hit her body. "Ahhhhhhhh~~!" "Theo!" Theo, who was constantly gazing at her, felt her sensitive area tighten around him and sensed that she had just had an orgasm. He stopped moving. Although Theo still didn''t have his own orgasm, he expected Yuki to stabilize and recover. Besides, it was the first time they ever had sex, and she had just lost her virginity. "Urghh!" Still with his hard member inside her sensitive slit. Theo began to feel Yuki''s walls squeezing around him more and more, making him start to groan a little. "Haaaaa~ Haaaaaa~ Haaaaaaa~!" Breathing a little heavily, Yuki, still with her body being pressed by him, blinked slightly and looked into his eyes. She felt a bit guilty foring without him. Yuki moved her body, surprising Theo, she positioned herself on top of him. "Now, let me please you!" She said and smiled. "Ohh¡­" Theo was surprised, but even more, he was captivated by her words and the look she gave him. She was straddling him in a riding position, still with him inside her slit that was drenched in her love juices. She began to move slowly as if she were galloping on a horse, and her beautiful, great white rabbits swayed at a steady pace. This sight made Theo swallow down his saliva. Soon, he put his hands on her bouncing mounds and began to massage and pinch her pink nipples, giving her another wave of pleasure and pain. Yuki, who had already gotten used to this pain, was riding on him at a steady and fast pace. Theo lifted both his hands to her perfect, soft buttocks and began to move his body up and down to keep pace with her. Yuki liked it when Theo was dominating her whole body before, but now that she was on top, it gave her a new feeling of pleasure. Although she enjoyed being dominated, she was now delighted to be above him as well. She moved no less from the pain she felt in the process as her moans grew louder and louder. "Mmmn~~ Ahhhhh~~?" Theo felt that the walls of Yuki''s pussy getting tighter and tighter as they gave him even more pleasure with each second. It made him unable to not moan with sheer excitement and pleasure. Raising his body up slightly with Yuki still sitting on hisp and him inside her, he began to suck and lick her hard nipples, biting them softly and kissing her lush, perfect mouth. "Urghhh!" "I''m gonnae!" Theo eximed. "Me too. Let''se together, this time!" She said as she kissed him. Their pace began to speed up, and Yuki''s moans were growing even louder. They could hear the sounds of their bodies crashing against each other. "Coming!" "Urghhhh~!" Now sticking thest few inches in, though he was already very deep inside, Yuki moaned loudly as she reached the height of pleasure and began toe even more intensely than before. It was an even more fantastic and pleasurable sensation. She didn''t expect it was possible to feel this much pleasure. "Ahhhh~~~!?" Theo also began to cum inside her. At the moment, he did not even consider that this could bear fruit for their future child¡­ he released a lot of cum inside her with his cock that was now very close to her cervix. Yuki, feeling something hot gushing inside her the moment Theo came, soon went limp and fell atop his body as she panted heavily. Though, she had a blissful, proud smile on her face for making hime this time with her. "That was fantastic!" Theo eximed in his low voice with a sensual tone. "Mhm. For me, too. I didn''t expect it to feel that good!" She smiled as shey on his chest. Still lying down, sweaty from their activities, Theo used on both of them without getting up. Theo didn''t know what time it was when they came in or how long it had been inside the Dimensional Room, but he knew it had definitely been longer than four hours since they arrived here. This was due to their extreme vitality and endurance. It was so significant that their performance would take at least an hour each time. Even more so since they were going at a steady pace and didn''t start off too fast initially. They were also in no hurry to leave since Theo had already said that they could take as long as they wanted. They justy in bed while gazing at the "sky" that he had created with illusions. It just made everything more fantastical for them. 166 Chapter 166 "Hmmm¡­" Yuki opened her eyes slowly while yawning a little sleepily. "Theo!?" Yuki looked around and rubbed her eyes, "Where is this?" Theo knew she was still half asleep and exhausted from yesterday''s activities. "You''re in the Dimensional Room. Don''t worry, you can go back to sleep." He smiled and kissed her forehead. Yuki made a happy grunt and wrapped her arms and legs over his body again with a pleased smile on her beautiful and seductive face, "Umu. Alright, I''m still a bit sore down there from yesterday¡­" Closing her eyes with her head resting on his chest, she continued to enjoy the affection Theo continued to give her. It made her feel so at ease that before she knew it, she was already off in dreand. She didn''t even mind that her body waspletely naked, offering Theo the excellent and thrilling service of her beautiful white thighs, her big white, round and cheerful bunnies, and her captivating and wless figure. Theo couldn''t help but gulp as he studied the devilishly beautiful and perfect body of his little wife. Soon after, he sighed and couldn''t help but smile as he remembered their intimate activities from yesterday. - - - Last night in Theo and the girls'' room. "Shina, are Daddy and Mommy noting back tonight?" Little Yui asks a little sadly. She is supporting her head with her hands and has her elbows leaning on Shina''s bed. She is lying there with her feet bent up, rocking them slightly back and forth. Shina is sitting next to her, gently patting little Yui''s head as she replies, "Mhm. They were going to have a moment of their own this time." She smiled slightly but admitted deep down that she was a little jealous. "Ohh!" Little Yui eximed in surprise, "Daddy and Mommy are going to make Foxes? Am I going to have some little brothers and sisters soon?" She seemed a little excited about that. The thought of having little brothers calling her the big sister or dear sister¡­ left her with a silly smile on her face. "More what¡­" Shina was surprised by little Yui''s question, she looked at the puzzled little Yui and asked, "Where¡­ where did you learn about that? Who taught you that?" Little Yui gestured her head to the side, making her beautiful silky white hair turn with her movement and replied, "Yui knows that from my inherited memories. Yui knows the whole mating process, and Yui thought that if Daddy and Mommy were going to have a moment of their own, it was just to mate, since, in my memories, that is also one of the greatest shows of love or the other and the other. Yui knows Daddy and Mommy love each other so much!" "Ohh¡­" Shina hadn''t thought of that, for a moment, she even forgot that little Yui had inherited memories, but she now wondered if Theo and Yui were having sex¡­ she couldn''t help but turnpletely tomato red at the thought. Besides, she was so innocent that she never went further than a kiss with Theo. Shina forced down her thoughts and restrained her imagination that was starting to run wild by changing the subject, "Since Yuki is not going to sleep here tonight, you can sleep with me, Yui." She said with a slight smile, while still flushed. "Okay, Yui will miss Mom''s scent, but I can settle for you~," Little Yui said in amusement, showing her little tongue. "Grrr¡­ let''s see if you have the courage to say that again." Shina said and started to tickle little Yui''s belly. "Hahahahaha" "Sto¡­ top, Shina, hahaha, Yui was just kidding, hahaha, Yui won''t say that again¡­ please¡­ please stop." Little Yui said, trying to escape from Shina''s tickle barrage. "Haha, I won!" Shinaughed and stopped tickling little Yui as she took her triumphant pose, with both hands still extended forward, her fingers wiggling. Zaika and Zaira, who were watching this from afar, wereughing, too, because little Yui''sugh was contagious. Just hearing it made them want tough with it. "Shina, you''re mean!" Little Yuiined while breathing heavily. "Haha, what happened with teasing me~," Shina stuck out her tongue and justughed as she saw little Yui''s cute pouting expression, puffing out her beautiful pink cheeks. ncing toward Zaira and Zaika, Shina asked curiously, "By the way, do you two like anyone?" "Huh?" Zaira was embarrassed by this question. Zaika blushed a little too. Zaira took a deep breath and sighed, thinking she could tell them, "I''m¡­ I started dating someone recently." She got so red that her body temperature rose, even her ears were on fire. "Wow! Who is it? I''ve never seen you with a man before¡­ unless it''s Theo¡­" Shina stopped talking and asked, "Is it Theo!?" "No, it''s not him, it''s the¡­" *TOC! TOC! TOC!* Even before Zaira had finished speaking, someone knocked on the door. "Go away!" Zaika yelled as she got out of bed, headed for the door and opened it. "Oh, it''s you, Leticia!" She said with a smile. "Y-yes¡­ sorry foring at this time of night." Leticia apologized. Zaikaughed, "Haha, don''t worry about that. Did youe to see my sister?" "Yes¡­ yes." She nodded nervously. Zaira, who saw Leticia at her door wanting to see her, could not help blushing, she got up and went to the door. "Good night, Leticia." Zaira said with a shy smile. "Good night." She smiled back and asked, "Can we talk in my room?" "Y-Yes, let''s go!" Zaira agreed hurriedly. Zaika, who saw how adorable Zaira was acting, smiled a little, finding her sister very cute. Shina and little Yui were surprised by their reactions, but although they didn''t understand it very well, they could realize that they didn''t seem to be just "friends" but something more. Leticia and Zaira said goodbye to Zaika, Shina and little Yui, and then left together. Surprised, Shina asked Zaika, "Are they dating?" 167 Chapter 167 "Yeah, they started dating just recently." Zaika decided to respond since, apparently, her sister was already ready to tell others. Shina was surprised, "Wow! I didn''t realize they were dating." "Well, you see, Zaira is reserved and is easily embarrassed." She smiled, but soon her smile was a little crooked because Zaika herself was not being straightforward about whom she liked. This fact didn''t go unnoticed by Shina, but she decided not to point it out. Meanwhile, little Yui was a bit confused and was trying to "find" in her inherited memories anything rted to two girls dating. Though rare among dragons, it apparently did happen, and she soon found it. Her pretty face was surprised to learn that it was also okay to be intimate in that way with the same sex. At first, little Yui thought that people could only be with the opposite sex, because only then could they have many offspring. But it seems that many are with the same sex because they love being by their side. Although it was a little difficult for Yui to understand this logic, because it didn''t seem natural to her yet, she thought that since they love each other, it must be okay. "But it''s a shame they can''t have puppies together¡­" Little Yui sighed, finding it pitiful. Yui personally wanted to have a lot of little brothers and sisters. Although it was too early to think about it right now, she felt that when she grew up, she would also want to have lots of kids¡­ Shina didn''t bother thinking about it much. She was already used to stories in her orphanage, where girls fell in love with another girl and dated them. - - - Back to the present - In the Dimensional Room. Yuki was still sleeping against his chest, exposing her beautiful body to him. Theo knew that if he let things stay like this, he couldn''t help but want to resume their activities, so he used a white cotton nket to cover them both. It was a perfect match for the colour of the artificial moon created by Theo''s masterful illusions. While he was at it, he couldn''t restrain his eyes since there were so many ideas and things he wanted to try¡­ one of them was to increase the size of the Dimensional Room. Looking through his System, Theo typed in: Dimensional Room. Right after he started searching, some results appeared. Despite this, most of them were about expanding the Dimensional Room. Light sparkled in his eyes when he saw that he would need to spend 10 million System Points to expand the Dimensional Room into one of the avable options. "Ahh, that''s a significant amount of Points, but it will also increase it to 105m wide, 105m long and 68m tall, which is about 750,000 m3. Also, the Mana in the Dimensional Room would be 30 times denser. That''s surprisingly high!" Theo eximed in his heart. Though he thought it would cost a lot of Points, it was still something worth spending the Points on. He was a little unsure if he would have to leave the Dimensional Room to do the upgrade, but it was an unnecessary concern. At the exact moment that he confirmed the purchase of the expansion of the Dimensional Room, it began to expand with them still there. Despite its rapid rate of expansion, it was so quiet that it didn''t even disturb Yuki''s sleep. - - *Shhh~ *Shhh~ A sound of dragging along with a pair of shoes on the floor reverberated in a dimly lit room with soft murmurs. "Haha, I want to see you try to run away now." A medium-sized Demi-Human threw a battered girl of about 10-12 years old with her tattered outfit exposing a fair amount of skin. This child fell close to many other children and women lying on the floor. He snorted and said with contempt and contempt, "Humph! Just let these people here leave, let''s see what kind of "training" I''m going to give you!" The young girl who was just thrown by this man looked at him with anger and hatred in her eyes. It was as if she could eat him alive only with her re. Her fury was so severe that a small aura of death even leaked out of her little body. The only real problem was that her limited cultivation couldn''t rival the man in front of her. "Go to hell, you bastard!" She said with the purest contempt and anger. "Why you¡­ sigh~ just wait and see how you''ll speak in a few days from now, hahaha, I can''t wait for that!" Heughed maniacally and didn''t care anymore about the fierce wolf look and the cursinging out of the young girl''s mouth. He then shut the door, locking them inside. *Shhh~ *m! Along with the sound of the door being closed, soon, a sound of the door mming shut came. Despite beating on the door, trying to open it or get someone''s attention, their efforts were all futile. No matter how hard the girl worked to escape, in the end, she had to give up after a while since she ran out of strength to continue. Those who were already in the "room" locked in with her only felt sorry for her, knowing that the punishment she would have to faceter would be severe. - - Soon, the Dimensional Room finished expanding. Theo was initially concerned since almost all of his System Points were now gone, but then he recalled that he had many Magic Cores with him. He considered increasing his System Points as soon as Yuki woke up since she was still sleeping with her body around his. Besides, he was particrly enjoying this situation, so he didn''t need to worry about increasing his Points right now, either. _____________________________________________ Name: Theo Volts Breed: Magic Beast Species: Golden Fox Cultivation: 1st Layer of the Wizard Kingdom _____________________________________________ Lineage: Golden Fox: 51,245,222 Cells Lineage: Royal Level 6 _____________________________________________ System Points: 3,138,107 _____________________________________________ Theo just opened his status only far enough so that his System Points were shown because he already knew there were no changes in the rest of it. "As expected, I''m almost out of System Points." Theo shrugged and started thinking, "No matter, I can get more, soon. I also want to test if it''s really true what I had seen on the inte. Well, currently I have a small mountain of Cores, it won''t be that bad if I just test itter." Finishing his check through the status of his System, Theo made his illusions even more fantastic andpletely changed the look of the entire scene. Although he had consumed a lot of his Mana since reaching the Wizard Kingdom, he has arge reserve of Mana, which takes a very long time to spend. Also, though he is not cultivating and restoring his Mana right now, he automatically restores a little on his own over time. A little more than half of what was lost has been recovered, and this recovery rate is only getting better after he expanded and improved the Dimensional Room. 168 Chapter 168 [Warning: At the end of this chapter there is a short R-18 scene] Theo, who was currently inside the Dimensional Room, was admiring the beautiful Yuki as she slept. Nevertheless, his thoughts kept wandering to ideas to strengthen himself. He could even be considered the strongest here in Ravena City right now, even among the Sect members that came, but that didn''t mean there was no chance of an even stronger being appearing. In his opinion, it was likely that someone powerful would be attracted to "Panic" or some other event that he was not aware of yet. Anything was possible, and those possibilities were what he feared most. Therefore, he could never be fully satisfied with his current strength. It was for that reason that he bought so many Magic Cores and still wanted to get even more. There was also the existence of Mana Stones that are widely used in therger cities. He had already seen them being sold on the inte, but the price tag is a bit higher than for Magic Cores, as they were both more flexible and more versatile in their usage. A Mana Stone was not linked to "Something" or "Someone." A Magic Core, however, retained a trace of the soul and impurities of the former owner. This decreases the actual value of Magic Cores, but a me bearer could purify the impurities of the Magic Cores and would increase the starting price by several times. "Thinking about it, I have almost 2,000 tinum coins, that is, almost 2 million gold coins in the "Panic" ount¡­" Theo pondered as he recalled the bnce of the Panic ount. He discovered some time ago that his cell phone could buy items, and they would be stored inside it. It was very simr to a game inventory, where the things he purchased would appear in it and were always avable for retrieval. In the most basic cell phones, the item is also stored in their ount, but they do not have the option to withdraw the items purchased with their cell phones if they are not specialized. They would instead need to go to a ce of delivery and pay a fee for the services provided. Also, to remove it with your cell phone, a user''s cell phone needed to have aplex dimensional formation to link to where you want to pick up the item. When the seller provides ess to it, the purchaser could then move the item to their inventory and remove it from the separate space it was located in. When they did this, a formation would be manifest where the cell phone camera was pointed at, and soon after, the item would appear. This is also considered the best and safest means of buying and selling. And it also has the advantage of secrecy for all of your online shopping. Because the dimension is separate, the moment you remove the item, it can be said that the delivery is almost impossible to track. By the time the item enters your inventory, only the user who purchased the item will have ess to it. Of course, it does have exceptions. Some of the greatest experts in the Spirit Kingdom who understand the "Dao" path of spacetime can get a sense of where the item went. But it must be understood that these beings would not bother with such petty things as trying to steal from someone. Especially since the entities that manage this separate space are not beings that they would ever want to provoke. "Hm¡­ with these 2,000 tinum coins, I can buy almost 100 million Apprentice Kingdom Magic Cores. And that would also be of great help for the tests that I want to try next. Even if it doesn''t give the expected result, I''ll still increase my cultivation a bit more." Theo pondered again. He could see a lot of those Magic Cores for sale on the inte. And especially these low-end ones with a standard value of 50 silver coins per Magic Core were very affordable. Also, hardly anyone was interested in buying them, so there were billions of them being sold at this level. Fiddling with his phone with the "Panic" ount, Theo soon decided to buy the Magic Cores. They were a total of 90 million Magic Cores from the Apprentice Kingdom purchased,prised of 10 million for each of the 9 different attributes: wind, water, earth, metal, fire, ice, lightning, darkness and light. After confirming his purchase and moving everything to his inventory, Theo had spent a total of 1,800 tinum coins. The amount of Magic Cores that were purchased was enough for him to achieve a significant increase in his cultivation. "With that, I can also test whether I can obtain a new affinity or not." He couldn''t help but be hopeful about that possibility. If it really was a 1 to 1,000,000 chance of awakening a new affinity by consuming a Magic Core, then Theo was thinking of trying it with his skill. They had never been used this way before, or at least he couldn''t find anyone with such an ability that went public about it and tried to do the same. He knew it was just a gamble trying it and didn''t really know if it would work or not, but if he could potentially get a new affinity, it was a chance he was willing to take. And he also thought of gradually purifying some Magic Cores, so thatter he could let Yuki and the others use them. Although they could cultivate and absorb Magic Cores during their cultivation and only take the essence, the time required for this was even longer than if he were to use his mes to purify them himself. Theo still has the White Lion King totem on his chest. Although he didn''t figure out how to use it yet, he still thought that the moment he did, he could very well purify the Magic Cores even faster. *Ahhhh~ "More what¡­" Theo, who was fiddling with his cell phone, didn''t notice Yuki moving a little and¡­ his cock entered her when she moved just then. Theo even thought that she was awake, but to his surprise, she was still asleep, despite letting out a moan from her mouth the moment his cock entered her. Despite having a slight expression of pain and moaning in response to the pration, she didn''t move away, and her cave kept Theo''s little guy inside her. The walls of soft, wet flesh continuedpressing him there, squeezing him so hard that he even thought it would melt from howfortable and tight she was at the same time. 169 Chapter 169 It was also torture for Theo, as his current thoughts were focused on moving and enjoying this tight, wet cave he so longed for. But, at the same time, he didn''t want to do that right away since Yuki had not yet fully recovered¡­ And even while they were like this, she just kept sleeping¡­ that surprised him. He also wondered if she was just faking it, but he quickly threw that thought away. Theo didn''t know if he should be happy or sad about this situation, but since he was, he just hugged her, which made a gentle smile form on Yuki''s face. He affectionately stroked her head and fox ears. And because of that and since she was sleeping, she could not control her transformation. It made four beautiful whitetails appear, and a cute pair of soft white fox ears appeared atop her head. Theo, who was granted a full view of this disy, thought that it gave her an exotic and exciting look. He couldn''t help but get even harder inside her, making her little cave stretch. "Urghh!" Theo moaned softly the very moment it happened, for the walls of flesh pressed down on him further, giving his cock a particr mix of pain and pleasure. He was so focused on restraining himself that his current degree of self-control could almost reach space right now. It was a form of torture that he unexpectedly had to go through now. "Sigh~ If you keep torturing me like this, I won''t be able to control myself anymore, you know~" Theo muttered under his breath as he continued to try to control his erection and his wildly beating heart. "Mn!" "¡­" Moving around a little, Yuki moaned softly before she then bit him on the shoulder. Despite the slight pain, Theo didn''t pull away and let her continue. For some reason, he found it kind of exciting. "Maybe it''s because I''m so excited right now?" Theo wasn''t sure if it was because of that or not, but the pain in his shoulder from Yuki''s bite wasn''t that bad at all. He even found it very stimting. * Theo was now in conflict with himself, trying to determine if he should wake her up or leave things like they are. However, the desperation was so great that his little adventurer was already ready to fully explore the cave. It was all very dark, and he did not know if he could explore it. He was waiting for his partner''s decision, but he didn''t know what to do in this situation either. Things were not so easy for his little adventurer, who was now harder than ever inside the dark, moist cave. He even trembled a little sometimes, wanting to get his partner''s attention for fear of being forgotten. * Because of this, Theo also started fantasizing about talking with his most precious little partner. "I haven''t forgotten you, partner, you have to be patient. It''s also been a tough time for me, not just for you, you know. Ah? Do you want to venture into the cave once again, and you simply can''t wait any longer? It''s not just you, partner! I''m also having the same problem, but what can I do? The mistress is still sleeping, and she looks so happy sleeping right now¡­" "Ahhh~" His cock twitched once more, even harder than before. This also caused a loud moan to flow from Yuki''s mouth that was now so very close to Theo''s ear, causing his mind to run wild and driving him mad. "Ahh, what are you doing, my mate?" Theo moaned softly as it gave him such a pleasure that he even thought he would just enjoy it as he was. "Urgh!" "If you don''t behave, I''ll take you out of her!" Theo eximed in his mind, hoping his little guy would be more obedient. "Hmm¡­" "Theo?" Unknown to him, Yuki, who was still biting his shoulder, finally woke up! She rubbed her eyes with the back of her right hand, still half asleep. "Mm~" She let a moan escape her mouth the moment she moved a little. She soon realized that there was something "firm" and very hard down there in her most sensitive and delicate area. She could feel her little cavepletely full. Soon, her half-open red eyes opened wide in surprise as she looked to Theo for some answers. But then¡­ she also realized that there were a lot of changes around them in the Dimensional Room. Not only did the illusions inside it be even more fanciful and stunning, but she also noticed that the Dimensional Room itself was several timesrger than it was before! That was a shocking realization for Yuki. Right now, she was lying atop Theo. She tried to get up a little to get an improved view, but then a sound of something wet escaping along with a muffled vacuum sound was heard, along with a sensual moan of pleasure that came from her own mouth. She was amazed at how wet her delicate, sensitive area was. Yuki''s face flushed in response to that fact. She quickly descended over Theo''s fleshy member again, and once again, the same sounds were heard. An even louder moan erupted from her as she looked at Theo. He was still frowning, looking as though he was pondering something but failing toe up with an eptable answer. Theo could not think of a solution to his current "problem." He didn''t know how to exin to her how they found themselves in this situation. But then, he simply sighed as he began to speak. Although, by the time Yuki rose up and fell back down on him, his mind was already thoroughly driven crazy. He had been holding himself back for some time now, and his desire and lust were at their maximum, ready to explode! "Ahhhhhhhhn~~~?" "Theo!" Yuki screamed his name in her devilishly seductive voice. It was as if her voice reached the very depths of his soul, giving Theo a massive wave of pleasure. As her pussy twitched and tightened around his cock nonstop, Theo began to feel something gushing over it incessantly¡­ "She¡­ did she juste? And that voice of hers¡­ I could hardly help but enjoy it too¡­" Theo, who managed to resist the urge toe himself, now savored the feel of her warm walls clenching firmly around him. 170 Chapter 170 Both of their minds were filled with immense pleasure. Yuki, who had copsed onto Theo''s body, now gazed at him with her enticing, seductive eyes. Her expression was a little lewd, expressing her longing for him. At this point, she was no longer interested in why they had been stuck in this position where she was sleeping with Theo''s big thick cock filling up her small hole. Yuki''s body trembled as her hips rolled involuntarily, feeling a bit numb from the sensation coursing through her vagina. It didn''t take long for her to recover, though. She was on top of Theo with both hands holding her up from the bed, their faces only inches apart as she stared passionately into Theo''s brilliant golden eyes. Her silky white hair drifted slowly down toward Theo''s face, but it couldn''t obstruct Theo''s incredibly magnificent view of Yuki riding him. "I want you~" Yuki whispered in an intoxicated and seductive voice. Theo even confused it with a devil''s whisper wanting to steal his soul with just words. "Ri-Right!" Theo nodded and rolled his body over hers. Yuki continued to gaze at Theo with her alluring eyes full of lust and desire. Her hips even rocked involuntarily at a slow but steady pace, goading him on. "Oh, damn! That''s such a seductive look she gave me¡­ and the way she moves¡­ it''s just so stimting!" Theo eximed in his heart. Theo slowly pulled his hips back and steadily took out his cock before plunging it back in. "Ahn~!" "Mhn~! That feels so good!" Yuki moaned with pleasure as she spoke. "Ahh, me too!" Theo said as he pulled out and entered her at a fast pace, strongly pistoning in and out of her. The sounds of their bodies pping against each other sang out, and because Yuki still had his semen inside her, it made a lot of erotic sounds as well. This also made her even more embarrassed as her beautiful cheeks blushed utterly red. But she couldn''t help but want to continue moving her hips, the feeling of him going in and out of her was just too good! It was now early morning, and only the sound of their moans filled the entire Dimensional Room. It may even be more intense than the previous day''s activities. "Mnnnhm~!" "Urghhh!" Both of their minds were filled with nothing but the immense, uncontroble pleasure; moans were released with every thrust as they gave in to their desires. Over and over, Theo thrust into her. His cock sliding softly against her writhing walls. Fluids dripped from her slit, further wetting his shaft and the sheets below them. Theo buried his face in her great white rabbits, bringing up one of her perky pink nipples into his mouth. He suckled one of them with his mouth as he twirled his tongue around it, sometimes nibbling with it to bring out another moan. "Mmnnh~~? Theo, Theo, Theo~!" Yuki cried out his name as she nearly peaked again. She was so stimted when he teased her breasts at the same time as he prated her. She was steadily reaching her limit again, nearly ready to climax with him once more. "Wow, her breasts are so soft and smooth, I feel like I''m squeezing tofu!" Theo became even more excited with every moan Yuki sang out. He continued to suck and nibble her breasts while using his other hand to massage the other. He shifted between them, caressing her mounds and sometimes pinching and twisting her pink nipples lightly to add some extra stimtion. "Mhm~~?" "Kiss me!" She said, pulling his head close to her. Theo ceased sucking her breasts and began to kiss her passionately. "Urghh!" "She''s getting tighter¡­ she''s probably going to have another orgasm soon." Theo thought as she moaned through their kisses and began to slow their pace. "Huh?" Yuki was surprised, she felt she was close to having an orgasm, but then Theo began to slow down. Her mind that was now almost entirely nk, unable to think of anything but reaching her next orgasm, now regained some lucidity as she gazed into Theo''s eyes, somewhat confused and feeling a longing. "Why¡­ why did you slow down?" She was worried that something had happened. Theo replied as he smiled, "Do you trust me?" Seeing her nod slightly, he continued, "Well¡­ how about we keep going slowly for a while before we speed up again, okay?" "Rig¡­ right." The moment she finished speaking, Theo sealed her mouth with his lips. Yuki began to gasp between the kisses, her special ce was now bing even more sensitive than ever! She was now madly craving for him to increase the pace so she can climax. But because they were moving so slowly, she was feeling something different. She could feel her vagina getting increasingly more sensitive by the second. She was bing more and more susceptible to pleasure¡­ tension rose up in her chest, wanting him to increase the pace of his hips. It made her exceedingly eager to reach another orgasm soon. Yuki couldn''t stop kissing Theo''s tempting and addictive mouth. It was like a drug she couldn''t ever give up. She was sucking on his tongue so voraciously and nipping at his lips lightly. "Would he feel that too?" Yuki wondered and began to kiss Theo''s neck lower and lower until she reached his nipples. She began to lick and nibble them as her hands rested on his chest. "Urghh!" Theo moaned at a pleasure he never knew before. He didn''t expect that he would also enjoy having his nipples teased. Yuki, who saw Theo''s reaction and that he seemed to have liked it a lot¡­ kept on, wanting to please him. She even forgot for a moment to move her hips since this was something new she was trying out. After seeing the cute reaction of Theo moaning at the sight of her, ying with his nipples sparked a sadistic smile to appear on her face. She didn''t know where that urge came from, but she definitely wanted to see more of those reactions from Theo. Soon, her fox tails and ears that she had retracted now manifested themselves. Her teeth became a little sharper as well, shifting into fangs. She starting to bite Theo''s shoulder, arm, neck, and chest, softly. Delighting in the moans from his mouth, which she had been waiting for and enjoying listening to, she now felt an unknown pleasure that grew more and more while she heard and saw his expressions of pleasure and pain. Unknown to them, Yuki had already bitten and licked every part of Theo''s body that was within her reach while she still had his thick, hard cock deep inside her pussy. While continuing on with their activities, she had continued on like this for a few hours more. She had already lost track of how many orgasms she had reached. 171 Chapter 171 Yuki was even more surprised when she finally came. It was the first time that Theo had asked to go slowly like this, and this climax was far more intense and pleasurable than the previous times. She felt that she had not orgasmed only once, but several times, simultaneously. Theo was also slightly disturbed by this fact, "Am I¡­ a masochist?" He couldn''t help but question it since even though he felt the pain of being bitten by Yuki, he somehow also felt a strange pleasure that he had never experienced before. Yet, he didn''t let it shake him for long. He also noticed that Yuki enjoyed discovering this fact and so he decided not to worry about whether he was a masochist because he was genuinely enjoying her love bites. "Now that the pain from yesterday is gone, it was even better for me," Yuki said as shey there on Theo, thoroughly flushed from the exertion and arousal. She was lying on him as she circled her fingers along his chest. During their activities, Yuki had given in and asked for a healing potion from Theo. The pain she was experiencing from their sex marathon had started to limit her enjoyment of the act. Theo was also a little flushed from their activities. He sighed slightly as he ran his hand over hers and caressed her fox ears and silky white hair. "Oh, do you want to continue, then?" Theo had a yful smile on his face. He was asking quite seriously, though. They had been making love continuously for hours on end and had just stopped a moment ago. "Muu. Let me rest a bit first, but instead¡­" She brought her hand down and wrapped it around his cock with a smirk. She started to stroke her hand up and down his length at a slow pace before starting to speed up. "I have other ways to give you pleasure, what do you think?" She smiled seductively. "THUMP THUMP¡­ THUMP THUMP¡­." Theo''s heart was beating wildly as he heard her offer. He quickly nodded in response, moaning softly as he relished in the stimtion Yuki gave him with her soft white jade hand. Soon, she moved to between Theo''s legs and stared at his thoroughly hard member that pointed up at the ceiling. She couldn''t believe that her tight hole managed to allow him entry. Imagining it inside her, she couldn''t help but have her beautiful rosy cheeks flush blood red. "Should I lick it?" Yuki wondered. She remembered how good it was when Theo licked her little sister, and she had to admit it was very stimting and pleasurable. Little by little, she moved her mouth closer to Theo''s cock, which she was still holding firmly with her silky smooth, soft hands. "Mhn~!" Theo moaned in response to her warm breath and the caress of her fingers. Theo held her head gently, letting her do what she wanted. But he then remembered something and said, "Err¡­ Yuki, you can''t bite it, okay?" "Yes, I know." Sheughed. Theo was embarrassed to see herugh at that, even though he thought it was stupid to say it, but his fear that she might end up biting his little brother¡­ it was just too terrifying! Just imagining it made his cock twitch in Yuki''s. Yuki had never done this before in her life, so she started off by stroking the head lightly with her tongue. It was almost as if she were licking a popsicle. Soon she began to flick her tongue across its length, giving Theo enormous pleasure. "Hrm¡­" She looked up while still holding him in both hands as she asked, "Should I put it in my mouth?" She turned tomato red as she asked that question, but didn''t look away from Theo as she waited for his response. Theo was watching her every action. He now had a zed look in his eyes as his cock twitched with a bit of excitement at the new expectation. He firmly nodded in answer to her question. Seeing this, Yuki opened her mouth as wide as she could while her hand wrapped firmly around his cock and guided her mouth over the sensitive head. "Gulp!" Yuki choked a little as she tried to take it deeper into her mouth and began to choke a little when it reached her throat. "Are you alright, Yuki?" Theo asked with concern. "Mhm. I''m fine, I''m just not used to doing this¡­" She said with her thoroughly reddened cheeks. "You don''t have to do that, we can always just go again," Theo said tenderly as he gently stroked her flushed cheeks. "No, it''s fine. I want to do this, I just need to get used to it." She answered and smiled. She felt so hot from Theo''s actions and wanted to please him with this. "Oh my¡­ how can she be so cute?" Theo wondered. Soon, she once again grasped his cock and began to suck on his sensitive head, stroking around it with her pink tongue. However, she tried not to take it too deeply into her mouth at the start. Gradually, it drifted deeper in, and after she hid away slightly less than half of it in her mouth, she choked a little and did not bring it in further. She then decided that this was her current limit since his penis was simply too big for her to fully take it into her mouth. Theo, who felt the entirety of his cock be hot and wet in Yuki''s beautiful, perfect mouth, began to moan nonstop as she moved her head back and forth along his length. The feeling he was feeling was so intense that he was already about to ejacte. Even though Yuki was sucking his cock with his mouth in an awkward way, having such a slender, beautiful woman sucking him, especially since it was his loving wife who he loves so very much, it made the pleasure intensify significantly. "Urgh¡­ Yuki, I''m about to cum, you should take it out of your mouth." Theo said as he felt he was close to having another orgasm. Yuki let his cock out of her mouth, allowing some drool to drip down as she shook her head from side to side in denial, and Theo understood that she wanted to continue with it until the end. He was already so excited that after seeing that, he said nothing more and simply appreciated Yuki increasing her movements with her head, causing his cock to contract continuously and be ready to ejacte. "Urghhh!" With a shout, Theo raised his hips, eyes firmly shut, as he deposited his load within Yuki''s mouth. Yuki kept his head inside with her perfect lips as she pumped his cock to force him to release everything he had. Theo''s creamy milk began to flow down the corner of Yuki''s mouth, dribbling down onto her bountiful, perfect milky white breasts. She swallowed a good deal of the creamy milk that was deposited in her mouth as she gazed at Theo with her seductive red eyes. As he opened his eyes, he stared at the sight of his beautiful woman with his creamy, slimy milk leaking out from her mouth and noticing that she also had a bit of it on her perfect milky breasts as well. He couldn''t help but gulp at the stimting sight of it all. "Did I do well?" She asked as she tilted her head in doubt. "Yeah, it was perfect!" Theo nodded and smiled. "Great!" She said happily and hugged him in glee. One thing that also surprised Yuki was that by swallowing Theo''s sperm, or even when she took it inside her vagina, she could feel her cultivation rising by leaps and bounds. She was now very close to getting a head start on her cultivation thanks to that perk. After that, they continued on straight through until the next day. Yuki had managed to make it to the 11th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom from all their sexual activities. 172 Chapter 172 "Wee back." Nanda greeted Theo and Yuki with a warm smile. "We''re back." They both replied as they returned to the orphanage. "Daddy~!" Little Yui ran to Theo and hugged him as tightly as she could and kissed his cheek. Theoughed, "Haha, did you miss me that much?" He held her little nose gently, making her look cute and funny. "Uh-huh, I missed you so much!" She replied in a slightly altered voice, keeping her nose safe andughing as she pulled away from Theo''s grip. "Ehehe ~ my voice got funny~," Little Yui said, humming and twirling while her beautiful pink dress with white embroidery flowed with her movements. It made her look like a beautiful princess dancing about. Everyone who saw little Yui act like that had a look of someone watching the cutest creature in the world. "Wah¡­ wah¡­" Yuki pretended to be crying, "Yui doesn''t like me at all, she only cares about Theo!" She rubbed her eyes with both hands as she "cried." "Bwah¡­ wah¡­" "No¡­ that''s not true¡­" Little Yui ran towards her and hugged her and said, "It''s not true, Mommy! Yui loves Mommy so much! I¡­ I just¡­" She was worried and seemed like she was about to break out in tears from her adorable little eyes. "Is that true? Do you love me, Yui?" Yuki stopped her fake crying and looked at Yui, she thought her daughter''s way of getting nervous and needing to exin herself was adorable, and Yuki couldn''t help but want to tease her. "YES! Yui loves Mommy so much!" Little Yui jumped toward Yuki and wrapped her thin, white jade arms around her neck as she began to cover her with kisses. Shaking his head, Theo kept talking to Shina and the others, especially with Nanda and Aine. He had to give them the weapons he had on hand. It had been almost three days since Yuki and Theo had secluded themselves in the Dimensional Room together, and because of that, the Weapon Shop had been closed due to ack of items to sell. Although he spent most of the time in the Dimensional Room by having sex with Yuki, whenever he had a moment, he forged a little. And due to his newly evolved furnace and his new affinity with mes, he was able to shorten the time needed to make more weapons while still maintaining the previous quality and even improving the quality further for his swords, sabres, spears, etc.¡­ that he forged. "Oh, yes! Theo, what do you think about choosing a name for the Weapon Shop?" Nanda asked suddenly. "Huh? Well¡­" Theo held his chin with his left hand as he began to think. Seeing this, they waited for his answer. Nanda and the other girls even blushed a little at seeing Theo''s serious and thoughtful look just then. They even thought that his thoughtful and serious look made him even more handsome and charming than before. Especially Ariana, who practically had stars in her eyes as she gazed at him without even blinking. After contemting it for a while, Theo replied, "That might be a good idea, but well¡­ I guess you''ve already thought of a name, am I right?" "Yes!" Ariana came over and took his hand with both of hers as she looked into his eyes and said, "We thought of making the name of the shop be Volts'' Armaments." "Oh, is this because of myst name?" Theo asked and tried to separate his hand from Ariana''s grip, but she was holding tightly. "Yes!" They answered. "Okay, I can agree with that. If I want, I can even go tomorrow to the shop to do it." Theo said as he looked at Ariana, who showed no sign of walking away. "Ariana, if you don''t let go of my hand, I''ll kiss you~" He licked his lips. "Ehhhhhhhhhhh!" Ariana screamed in surprise, she didn''t expect such words toe out of Theo''s mouth and seeing him lick his lips as he looked at her as if she were a tasty dessert¡­ she eventually pulled her hand away, but soon regretted her reaction. Shina, Zaika and Zaira and the other orphanage girls were surprised too. Theo said with a teasing smile, "Hmm, what a pity." "Ahhh, this¡­ that wasn''t worth it!" Ariana approached him once more and started trying to grab his hand once more. "Hahahahahaa~!" Theo dodged her as he smiled, finding Ariana''s new expression of remorse amusing. After trying for a while, she huffed and looked at Theo as she pouted. "Theo, were you¡­ were you really going to kiss me?" Ariana asked. "Hmm¡­ what do you think?" He replied with a smirk. "That you finally epted my love, and now we''re going to have a lot of children together?" Ariana looked up at him with her eyes shining. "What¡­ you''re kidding, right?" Theo stopped smiling, and his expression became a bit odd. "Yes, I am, but if you want me, I''m more than willing!" Ariana smiled. "¡­" Theo looked at her for a while without uttering a single word. After a while examining her with an unchanging expression, he asked her, "What are you doing this weekend?" "¡­" Ariana was speechless for a while, but soon she was able to react and said, "Nothing, I have no ns for anything yet!" She practically screamed as she answered. Theoughed, "Okay, if you want, I can go out with you on a date this weekend. What do you say?" He looked at her earnestly as he finished speaking. Ariana puffed out her chest and straightened her posture. She took a dignified and beautiful stance as she responded with her most beautiful smile, which did not hide any bit of the happiness she felt at this moment. "I would love to!" Theo was a little troubled by her beautiful smile. He had to admit that she''s gorgeous and attractive, but that''s not why he decided to go out with her. Theo had begun to like her little by little since he hade to the orphanage. So he suggested going out with her as a way to get to know her even more, and then¡­ well, only then will he know what would happen after that. "Good!" Theo smiled. "Yes!" Ariana nodded happily. Nanda, Aine, Shina, Zaika and Zaira and the other orphanage girls were surprised by this development, but they were also quite happy for Ariana. Of course, some of them were also jealous of Ariana for getting a date with Theo. Ariana was now glowing from her sess. She left soon after and went to her room to choose an outfit for the date with Theo. Yuki also heard and saw this from a distance along with little Yui. She didn''t say anything since she had talked to Theo before about it, so it wasn''t any surprise to her. Theo approached Shina and whispered in her ear, surprising her, "I didn''t forget about you, let''s have a romantic date too, alright?" He smiled. "Yeah!" Shina nodded, and a beautiful smile blossomed on her face. Theo, who saw her beautiful smile, couldn''t help but kiss her cheek. This made her blush, though, since they were all staring at them. "I''m so embarrassed!" She said as she hid her face with her hands. "So cute." They all thought. 173 Chapter 173 Sincete afternoon, Theo had spent the rest of the time before sunset just talking with the girls and sometimes entertaining the orphanage children. It was now the dead of night, and everyone was already fast asleep. "Okay, let''s see how they''ll respond to this." Theo had a sinister smile on his face as he considered what he was about to do. Theo was wearing a ck short-sleeved T-shirt and a pitch-ck jacket, ck pants and ck sneakers. He went to check on the orphanage funds. Confirming with his Divine Sense that no one was around, he changed appearances to the disguise of a demi-human who is staying in the Kenedy n. Theo then made a pair of blood-red ming wings appear on his back before starting to fly up into the clouds. Now above the clouds, he continued flying as he made his way to the Kenedy n. Theo had been observing this n for a long while already. He had already obtained every bit of detail about them, their monitoring equipment, and their formations. Thanks to this information, he was able to easily infiltrate the Kenedy n while remainingpletely unnoticed. By suppressing his Mana and controlling his breathing, Theo did his best to avoid notice. He now walked among the shadows, already having passed the formation that surrounded the Kenedy n. He could now use his illusions for camouge, which could not be detected by the level of formations they used. Because of this, Theo was able to make his way with great ease. His goal was singr: steal all the most precious possessions that were stored in the vast and well-protected room located in the Kenedy n Leader''s Mansion. Despite noticing a few guards at the front of the treasury, Theo made illusions of the door and fixed the images of it for the cameras. Before that, he had previously located the room where the n Leader resided since he already knew that the room''s key was with them. The Kenedy n''s leader was called Katita Kenedy. He was a man with a muscr build, dark brown hair, and was in the 5th Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom. The whole Kenedy npound was now fully controlled by Theo''s illusions, and thanks to that, he was able to ess and obtain the room key before leaving without anyone seeing him for even an instant. "So easy~" Theo hummed in his head as he walked once more toward the treasury. Walking along with ease, as if taking a stroll in his own home, Theo soon arrived in front of the treasury''s door. He already knew where all the rm and security features were. There were only three though, which were connected to the control that the key he just "got" would disable. The guards remained totally oblivious to Theo, never realizing that he had already reached the door. Different passwords were set each day at the front door of the room, but Theo already knew what it was for today. Theo entered the password and turned the door key before opening it, but he also needed to push a button on the key to disable yet another security device. *Whap~ Shortly after the sound of the mechanisms unlocking, the door swung open. "Aren''t they a little too cautious?" Theo thought as he tapped softly on the floor seven times as again, another rm device was set off. Walking a little further in, he pped his hands seventeen times at a rapid pace, and another safety was deactivated. Of course, while doing all this, Theo used his illusions to camouge the sounds so nobody would notice his intrusion. Finally, after all of those careful steps, Theo had sessfully disabled every security device. The cameras had been tricked with his illusions, making them record images as if he had never intruded. This was by far the most straightforward safety to defeat. Inside the room, he could now see many kinds of treasures and jewels. There were some Mana Stones in chests in one corner of the room, and on the other side, there were gold and metal bars that looked rare and precious, among other treasures. But what caught his attentions far more was the gigantic vault. It was 17m wide, 20m deep and 4m high. "This safe has even more security mechanisms¡­" Theo sighed, not with surprise, but a mixture of difort and anger. He was already well aware of what was inside the safe. It would take a long time to deactivate all the security ced on this vault and Theo didn''t want to take the time to do so here, so he approached and only disabled the few of them that would fire the moment he touched it. With that done, he grasped the safe with his hands and put it into his Dimensional Room. It was no far toote for the vault rms to go off because it would only emit the rm sounds within the Dimensional Room. Also, of course, the self-destruct mechanism had been deactivated. "These people really are maggots!" Theo shook his head in disgust as he continued to "pick up" everything from inside the treasury and sending it into the Dimensional Room. Scouring the entire room and seeing that it was totally empty, Theo grew a satisfied smile on his face. Now considering that after this, he would be able to shake things up for the Kenedy n even further, he simply wouldn''t stop here¡­ Theo had already taken an emblem representing the Beast Sect and left it inside the room in a very well hidden corner. As he left, Theo closed the door and then walked toward where the Beast Cult resided. Although they had many in the Beast Cult with keen senses that could quickly locate invaders¡­ how could they everpare with Theo''s illusions that have already reached level 7? Even the Lion-headed Beastman couldn''t see through it, so it only increased Theo''s confidence in his illusions. But of course, this was limited only to those of the Magic Kingdom. At a higher level of cultivation, Theo could no longer know if it would continue to function so well. Because of this, he was not satisfied with the current level of his illusions and kept wanting to increase the level of this ability even further. Although Theo had no disagreement with the Beast Sect, he still didn''t care if they got in trouble because of his actions. In fact, they wouldn''t be that hurt. Just that¡­ "Sigh~ I don''t know why I care so much¡­ it''s not like I''m going to kill them or anything. I just wanted to borrow some things~." Dismissing any unnecessary thoughts, Theo continued with his initial n, which was to steal from the Beast Sect and make them think it was the Kenedy n''s retaliation for thinking it was them who took their treasures. Unlike the room where the Kenedy n''s treasures were held, the Beastmen trusted their instincts more than anything. Because of that, they had no security but themselves and their senses, which made it even easier for Theo to steal from them. "Maybe they are just dumb? Or is it really better to trust your instincts?" With these doubts, Theo continued to "pick up" the Beastmen''s treasure. Although it didn''t amount to much, he did get some Magic Cores as well. With his nplete, without even arousing suspicion, Theo left the n grounds. As soon as he left the barrier, he began to fly high above the clouds as he returned to the orphanage. Theo didn''t expect that stealing could be so easy and profitable in so many ways¡­ 174 Chapter 174 It was still the same day that Theo stole from both the Kenedy n and the Beasts Sect. He had now returned to the orphanage and went back into the Dimensional Room. "Ding! Ding! Ding~!" Many rms and shing lights spread throughout the Dimensional Room from the vast vault Theo had stolen from the Kenedy n. "Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!" Theo found these noises and lights annoying, so he pointed his finger in multiple directions as he fired several lightning Mana shots at each rm mechanism on the safe. He was not patient enough to disable each of these devices carefully and did not find it necessary since it was already in his Dimensional Room. After destroying all the security devices, Theo altered the setting of the Dimensional Room with his illusions. It seemed like a forest with singing birds, some smaller animals crawling around, and a waterfall not far away, among many other things. "Okay, that should be enough." Theo decided and put his hand on the vault door. His hand then turned into a fox w with golden fur as he positioned himself. In a cross attack, he cut the door twice with its ws. "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" "Prac!" The vault door was broken apart, sounding as if the steel had been cut apart like tofu. The wreckage of the steel door quickly began to crumble apart. "You cane out," Theo spoke those words, and soon after, many children and women emerged from the safe as he watched. Little by little, they came out and were surprised by their new situation. Even though they realized that there was somemotion outside the vault, they still didn''t think they would have moved somewhere else. "Mommy¡­" Some of the children hugged their mothers while the fear on their faces was clearly visible. Theo sighed softly at this situation as he considered what they had to go through to be like that. A few of them were still just a bit best Eloah, their eyes were not lifeless like when he met her. Although Eloah had already improved a lot and she is now living much more rxed and happy. She was also very devoted to her cultivation. Her efforts were anything butx over the time she spent in the orphanage. Although she had the same opportunities now as the other orphanage children, she was the first to reach the Student Kingdom. This surprised everyone. "Who are you?" A little 12-year-old girl asked. She then added, "You don''t look like the Kenedy n members¡­" Theo smiled and said, "Oh, my bad. My name is Theo, and like you said, I''m not from the Kenedy n." "Hmm¡­" The girl approached Theo boldly without showing a shred of fear. She began to circle around him as she assessed him. Meanwhile, the other children were looking toward the two of them with curiosity and fear. The women couldn''t calm themselves down, either, even though they were surprised by Theo''s appearance, as they had never seen such a handsome young man before. The little girl''s eyes sparkled as she observed and assessed Theo. Then she straightened her stance and puffed out her childish chest as she turned a serious look toward Theo. She then bowed elegantly as she uttered, "This Princess thanks you for your help!" This girl had long, pastel pink, curly hair. She had a pair of pastel pink ears on the top of her head that obviously matched the colour of her hair. Her eyes stood out prominently due to the left being honey-coloured, and the right being emerald green, making her very adorable. Her body was still growing, she was small at only 1.35m tall. Although she seemed a little shabby and her clothes were tattered, her current posture made you ignore that and believe she was really adorable and cute, wanting to hold her and spoil her! Theo looked surprised at her. "Why do you think I''m helping you? I could have caught you so I could do something bad, don''t you think?" Hearing Theo''s words, the women and children shivered in fear, but the girl with pastel pink hair and dazzling eyes began tough. "Hahaha~" She tried to suppress herughter as she noticed Theo''s odd look and said with a smile, "Just the very fact that you said that shows that your person doesn''t wish us any harm! Besides, I can say that you are very powerful!" Theo was surprised again and thought this girl seemed very interesting. He startedughing as he replied, "Hahaha, true, well, may I know your name, youngdy?" At being called a youngdy by Theo, she knitted her eyebrows, but soon her expression softened, and she replied, "This Princess is called, Hannah!" A cute, beautiful smile formed on her face as she finished speaking. "So cute!" Theo thought, and said with a smile, "What a beautiful name!" "Thank you!" She tried to be courteous as she gripped the edges of her clothing, but was a little embarrassed to realize how tattered and battered it was. This did not go unnoticed by Theo. He looked at the women and the children as well and realized that they were not much better off than Hannah. Theo wasn''t talking to them just yet because he could tell they were still afraid of him, so he thought it would be best to continue chatting with Hannah and make themfortable in his presence first. Theo pondered a little and said, "I''m going to use a cleaning ability on you, okay?" "Yes!" Hannah agreed excitedly, she didn''t like feeling dirty. "Ohhhh!" Cries of surprise rang out, for they had never seen this kind of skill before. Although many of them used their affinity for water to clean their bodies, none of them could make a foam that smells so good. Soon, little Hannah was totally clean, thanks to Theo''s ability. Little Hannah was pleasantly surprised by the results. Although she was still wearing a tattered outfit, which was unfortunate for her, it was still much better now than it was before. "Thank you so much!" Little Hannah smiled brightly. Seeing this, many children approached him. Shyly, they said, "Big Brother, can you clean us too!?" Theo smiled at them and said, "Sure!" Soon after, he used on all of them. With their bodies now clean, they smiled happily and thanked Theo with cute, innocent smiles. Seeing the smile of these children, Theo could not understand the Kenedy n''s actions¡­ "How dare anyone make them suffer like that?" He thought indignantly. 175 Chapter 175 Of course, he didn''t let his disgust towards the Kenedy n show on his face. That would have just scared them more. Soon, the women began talking to Theo, and they asked him to use his ability to clean them as well. After all, it''s been a while since theyst showered. They felt ufortable being in the presence of such a handsome young man. Being in their current condition, it was very embarrassing. Despite being frightened of him, they still had enough courage to make that request of him, although, in the end, they were still just young women. A young human in her early twenties with light brown shoulder-length hair and a slender, fit figure took the initiative to ask, "Theo, right? Can you tell us where we are and what you intend to do with us now?" "What''s your name?" Theo looked at her. "Oh yes, sorry for my indelicacy. My name is Mica, I''m a human who came to live in this city and¡­" She sighed and said, "Well, never mind, can you tell us your n?" Theo nodded and replied, "In fact, I intend to take you wherever you want to go. I don''t intend to do anything to you, of course. Although, if you want to hide for a while until the Kenedy n is destroyed, I don''t mind providing shelter." Theo swept his eyes over all of them as he continued, "As for where you are right now¡­ it''s better if you don''t know." They just nodded in response. Though the women and children all wanted to know, they weren''t foolish enough to defy him by demanding him to tell them where they were. A young woman¡­ approached Theo very quickly and sped her hands as she gazed into his eyes. She asked him expectantly, "Is this¡­ is that really true? Are you really going to take us back to our families?" This young woman seemed to be about 19 or 20 years old. She has long, straight, green hair and her skin was soft and delicate. Although her body wasn''t that bulky, she had plenty in the right ces, and her slender physique made her look beautiful. Besides, she had pointy ears¡­ this was the first time that Theo had ever seen anyone with ears like hers. They resembled the Elves he knew of from stories in his past life. "Elftree?" The moment Theo saw her status, he was surprised. She was of the Species: Trees and Race: Elftree. It was the first time he had seen anyone like her. "Interesting!" Theo thought and began to wonder how she had a human form despite being a tree¡­ "Maybe it''s like with Magic Beasts? But she''s only in the Student Kingdom¡­" Despite being a little confused by her status, he decided not to overthink it right now. Also, he could try to find more information on the inte since he couldn''t just ask her as long as he only knew of it from the System. "Yes, it''s true." Theo replied. - - Meanwhile, high above, where no one could see, far above the clouds, a colossal figure was quietly passing overhead. The strangely dark night acted perfectly like a cloak, while the figure directed its Divine Sense in all directions along with a powerful suppression through the sky. If you looked closely, the figure was shaped like a draconic bird. If the living things below saw it, they would not think twice and quickly kneel down on the floor, begging for their lives. Such a massive entity was terrifying and so threatening. It was unheard of for it to be in this part of Fallen Star Ind. The size of the dragon bird was gigantic to the point of being scary. The pressure of their Divine Sense and their aura was also very oppressive. As it flew unpredictably above the sky, its wingspan reached tens of meters wide. Its nimble maneuvers seemed overpowering as if they were the king of heaven. Through theyer of mysterious purple me that covered it, effectively blurring its shape, only its size could be seen, preventing others from having an unobstructed view of it. After some time flying a considerable distance in the sky, the colossal dragon bird stopped! It was hovering above one point, or to be more exact, above the vige¡­ looking down at the living beings that lived there¡­ It was then that its eyes shed, exerting intense pressure on the entire settlement and causing all the natives to vomit blood. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!" "What''s going on?" "Are we going to die?" "Who''s doing this to us?" Muttering and screaming endlessly erupted throughout this vige. Some were animals that couldn''t speak, so they just grunted in response as they moaned in pain. The colossal dragon bird continued scrutinizing the vige below with its pair of menacing eyes. As it surveyed the vige below, their eyes were soon zing with glee, but because it was so gigantic, this dragon bird turned into a human form. The body was still engulfed in mes, preventing anyone from seeing its real appearance. Looking in one particr direction and seeing and smelling the familiar scent he sought, this being shot off at an rming pace. The beings below could only notice something descending from the sky that was surrounded by purple mes and nothing more. Upon entering one of the vige ns and flying in front of the house in question, this "being" spoke out in an authoritative voice, "Come out! The Great Me wants to ask you some questions!" - - "I''ll finally be able to see my family again!" The Elftree said as tears streamed down from her bright green eyes. Theo wondered how long she had been away from her family. Her eyes showed a great longing, just thinking about seeing her family again. Then, Theo swept his eyes to the other women and children. They were a little restless and agitated, but still, they were a bit morefortable in his presence than before. Although it seemed like Theo wouldn''t hurt them and still wanted to help them, it was simply impossible for them to rely on someone they barely knew so quickly. Especially after all they had to go through at the hands of the Kenedy n. "Theo?!" Little Hannah asked, "What do you mean, wait until the Kenedy n is destroyed? Are you nning to do that yourself?" At that moment, everyone started to look at him seriously. They had ignored what he said before as they hadn''t yete to terms with their new situation, but they could not believe that a n asrge as the Kenedy n would be defeated so simply. 176 Chapter 176 ? Theo thought about it and saw no problem telling them all about it. He wasn''t holding back from fear or anything like that, it was merely a matter of avoiding further trouble for himself at the moment. He nned to spend some more time in Ravena City before returning back to the vige, so he didn''t want to get in trouble and make others wary of him - it would also ruin his weapon sales. "It could be said that I''ve already nted the seed and just need it to sprout on its own, which would soon make the Kenedy n no longer exist." "Ohhhh!" They were surprised by his answer, but for some reason unknown to them¡­ they believed it would really happen. * Plop! "Huh?" An 11-year-old Owl Demi-human, with his messy ck and white hair, bowed down in front of Theo, his head hitting the ground, as he prostrated himself toward Theo. "Please! Please! Save¡­ save my mommy!" He then looked up at Theo with tear-filled eyes, begging for his help. Theo came over and put his hands on his shoulders as he replied, "Do you know where your mother is?" The boy''s eyes grew hopeful, and he began to stutter, barely able to form his words. "She¡­ she¡­ her¡­ this¡­" "First, calm down, and then tell me slowly," Theo said gently to the boy. In the end, children crying was his weak point, he couldn''t stand to see them suffer. Although many think it is hypocritical to want to save some but fail to protect them all¡­ Theo believed that it was better to help those within reach if he had the chance than to close his eyes and say that he would not change anything just by helping a few children. That was what he thought was even worse. Because of that, he found sisters Aine and Nanda to be incredible. Though they were not in a good position, they were still willing to spend their time taking care of orphaned children instead of devoting themselves to their cultivation. Of course, he didn''t even consider going out into the world and saving all the people who needed his help, but if he had it in his power and he could help, he wouldn''t ignore the opportunities. After taking a few deep breaths and drinking some water that Theo took out of his dimensional bag, the Demi-Human Owl boy calmed down a little and spoke in one breath, not wanting to miss any details. "I¡­ I know where my mother is, I was with her before at a base outside the city, but, but I was forced to separate from my mom because of a good talent they said they saw in me¡­ and if I wanted to help my mom, I would have to cooperate with them and do whatever they say." Breathing a little air, the boy spoke again, "It is 150km south of the city. I was born with a strong Divine Sense, and because of this, even when blindfolded and unable to see, I was able to perceive the path they took, I¡­ I can guide you there, so please help her, I promise to repay this favour!" He said without wanting to hold back anything. Despite his young age, he could imagine that having a potent Divine Sense could increase his value and makes Theo wish to help him. In the end, he was just a child and all he wanted was to save his mother from these bad guys. The other children also approached and started to make the same request, they were basically in the same situation. Still, only their talent was different. Some had outstanding talent with fire, others with water or a dual affinity. These children were only being kept stable enough here, and if they wanted their families to survive, they would have to obey the people of the Kenedy n. *p!* "Right!" Theo swiftly pped his hands together, making a sharp sound, as he swept his eyes across them and said, "I''ll help these kids now. After that, I''lle back to talk about what to do next, okay?" "Okay." They agreed, also wanted Theo to do that. The children who understood now that Theo would help them could not contain themselves and cried out in relief. They dreamed of being reunited with their parents every night and day and hoped to be able to return to live with them in some far-off future. Many of these children lived in poor viges with their parents. However, they were eventually discovered by the Kenedy n for some particr talent in them and were taken away by force. These are the newest children that the Kenedy n had captured, so they hadn''t brainwashed them yet since the Sects had appeared unannounced in the city. Although they had contacts with them and knew about their possible visit, they did not give enough time to rece all those who had not yet been changed. The Kenedy n could not risk it and potentially let what they were doing behind the scenes go public. "Oh yes, your name is?" Theo asked the Demi-Human Owl boy. "Dennis," he answered. "Okay, Dennis. I''m going out to make some preparations, and I''ll be right back." Seeing him nod, Theo made them all go to sleep by using his Divine Sense. He didn''t think it would be a good idea if they knew of the existence of the Dimensional Room, especially since if he left, the illusions he created would vanish. Seeing that everyone was "sleeping," Theo left the Dimensional Room and headed to the Workshop. He would first move the children and women there, then he would go out with Dennis to save their parents. After taking them all out of his Dimensional Room and cing them inside the Workshop, he made them wake up again and were surprised by the change of scenery. "How is that possible?" The young Elftree shouted in surprise. "Alright, alright, calm down!" Theo said. Once he saw them looking his way it, he continued, "You will be protected inside this ce. For now, you can stay here until I get back." As soon as he finished speaking, Yuki came through the door. Theo had alreadymunicated with her and gave her a summary of everything that had happened. Theo looked in Yuki''s direction as he said, "This is Yuki, she''ll be here to help you if you need anything. Meanwhile, I''m going out with Dennis to save these kids'' parents." Although they were curious about why they slept and woke up in a totally different ce, they still nodded and set aside their curiosities, knowing that at that moment, it was more important to focus on Theo saving their parents. And it also seemed that there were other children where Dennis said his mother is being kept. Theo took Dennis in his arms as he asked, "Shall we go?" "Yes." Dennis nodded. Theo turned to Yuki and told her, "I''ll be right back." "Okay, and be careful!" Yuki gazed at him lovingly. "I will!" Theo smiled and left very quickly with Dennis in his arms. Dennis had low cultivation, only being in the 2nd Layer of the Student Kingdom, so, of course, Theo wrapped Dennis with his Mana to protect him as Theo ran at top speed. 177 Chapter 177 "It''s under this little cabin!" Dennis said as he pointed to a small secluded cabin in the woods. Theo, who looked at this, was doubtful but soon considered that the actual base might be well underground. "You''re sure?" Theo set him down and asked. "Yes, I am!" He spoke confidently of his deration. "Good." Theo nodded and swept the entire region around him with his Divine Sense. "It actually is this ce, and there''s a lot more kids and women here¡­ but there''s not a lot of men, and the men who are here are possibly the ones guarding this ce." Theo thought, helplessly. He could imagine what really happened, but he still had some hope since he could also sense the presence of some men a few miles away from here, and apparently, they were digging in a Mana stone mine. "Anyway, I think it''s best if I save children and women first, and after that, I can go over there." Theo thought and said to Dennis, "You should hide in a ce nearby. I''ll go in and save them all, okay?" Although he wanted to help, too, Dennis could understand that he would turn out to be a hindrance, so he reluctantly nodded, "Okay¡­" Soon after, Theo used his illusions over the whole area and made sure that no one noticed his approach. He moved in serpentine form as fast as lightning. In a matter of seconds, he had already invaded the underground base. It was not difficult for him to find the entrance; he just had to sweep over the whole ce with his Divine Sense, and soon, he found the entryway, despite it being well hidden under arge rock. Entering the room in question¡­ his rage intensified, he could see the situation more or less with his Divine Sense, but observing what was before him with his own eyes¡­ caused his anger to reach the heavens! Inside the room were some deformed children and women, still alive inrge ss jars, filled with some kind of clear liquid. The eyes of these women and children were totally lifeless, no different from being dead¡­ maybe if they were really dead, it wouldn''t be that horrendous. There were some children with four arms of different types of animals, a few even having either three or four legs. Of course, they were not born that way. These experiments they were subjected to caused them to be these abominations. There were even some who had no skin on their bodies, exposing raw tissues. Theo, who looked upon all this, wasn''t sure what to do. "Should I kill them and bring an end to their suffering? Or should I try to find a way to help them recover?" He shook his head. Neither of the two options would be easy. After thinking about it, Theo came to a decision and ced them all within his Dimensional Room for now. Theo felt that he could at least try to help them, but otherwise¡­ well, he will decide when he gets to that point. Sweeping his Divine Sense in every direction, he walked toward another room. He could see that this one had someone guarding it. At the front of the room was arge silver door, but it was utterly stained with red blood, giving it a sinister feeling. "Who are you? How did you get here?" A Demi-Human Coyote asked him. The man was sitting in a chair, and the moment he saw Theo enter the room, he rose quickly and stood alert, holding the grip of the sword at his waist. ? "Humph!" Theo just snorted coldly and didn''t say a word as he reached this Demi-Human. He ced his hand on the guard''s head, taking control of his mind. "Answer me, what exactly are you doing here? Who did those experiments on the women and children in the other room?" Theo''s eyes were glowing with a strong intent to kill. His eyes were so menacing that they glowed neon gold. Theo used so much mental power to control this Demi-Human''s mind that he was in full control, unlike before, when he did it to other people. This Demi-Human was now no different from a machine that could only answer his questions without the freedom of any rational thought. "This ce was created to train talented children and discover new talents. And for some time, the son of patriarch Mauricio Kenedy, a medical genius, became interested in experimenting with living people. Because the mothers of children who were used as a threat to keep children in control had no real use but to relieve sexual stress, he used them as experiments and also included children who could not develop their talent or could not be controlled." His voice was lifeless, much like a robotic voice as he told everything he knew. "This is insane!" Theo''s whole body shook with rage. He did not expect to find such cruel beings in this ce. Not wanting to spend any more time in this ce, Theo used his illusions to avoid the glimpses of those in this room. Theo pped this Demi-Human''s chest and began to pull his soul from his body. Since they were so evil, he decided not to show them any mercy. Although Theo is not sure what happens if he devours someone''s soul, he could imagine that it would possibly prevent these devoured beings from reincarnating again. Ignoring the panicked screams of the soul that he had controlled the mind of, Theo used on his soul and his body, leaving nothing of this Demi-Human behind. [Filled 547 Lineage Cells] A momentter, Theo approached a cell of metal bars. cing his two hands on the metal grate, he yanked off the gate that prevented his passage. Inside the cell, there were 11 Demi-Human children and 7 abused women, probably victims of both **** and torture. Their eyes were no different from someone who had hit rock bottom and had no hope or desire to live anymore. Theo was not so cold-hearted to exin to each of them what was going on here, so he put them to sleep and transferred them into his Dimensional Room. Still irritated from the cruelty he witnessed, Theo continued on his way to yet another room. Although it was not like the other one, this one had the bloodstained metal door, too. 178 Chapter 178 Upon entering, he came across a deplorable sight. Men were raping women as they shed their skin with a knife with a rapt smile on their faces. The more these women screamed, the more the men seemed to like it. Without a single word, Theo, who just opened the door, surprised them. He used his mental power and controlled their feeble minds and made them move away from the women who they had defiled. "Tell me everything you know about this ce!" Theo ordered them and began to listen to everything they had to say. In the end, they were no different from the previous Demi-Human. They all knew the same things. No longer wanting to see these disgusting beings, just as he did with the other Demi-Human, Theo struck each one on the chest and plucked their souls out as he devoured them alive. [Filled 4,411 Lineage cells] [Eight-Year-Old Soul; Changed to Nine Years Old] Theo just nodded slightly, but couldn''t be happy about it right now. He was in a terrible mood from these events. He didn''t expect them to be so savage. He was sure that if he didn''t soothe his anger, he would most likely go to the Kenedy n and make them all disappear forever. Unfortunately, this Mauricio Kenedy, who was doing these experiments, was no longer here. It seems that he returned the moment he learned that the Sects had arrived at Ravena City. Theo continued to do this in every room, and by the end, he had saved over 300 children and about 220 women. Most, if not all, of them, had been defiled by these animals. Theo put them all to sleep as he transferred them to his Dimensional Room. In the end, he ended up using on over 150 men and some women who guarded this ce. Sweeping with his Divine Sense in all directions, he found no other living beings nearby other than Dennis. [Filled 98,125 Lineage Cells] [You have reached: 2nd Layer of the Wizard Kingdom.] [Voice Change Reached Level 5] "Huh, it''s increased again." Theo no longer wished to remain in this ce, so he began to make his way out of the underground base. But that was not before he picked up all the valuables he could find. In the end, he didn''t want to waste anything and leave it for the Kenedy n to reimter. "In the end, I didn''t find out what I really wanted to know¡­" Theo told himself, "The best way, I guess, is to try to get this information from the System." "What is the real purpose of this ce where I am, and who is behind it all?" [1,000 System Points were deducted] [System: This ce was created to raise talented kids to be sold at an underworld auction. There were two Demi-Human Coyote brothers. They were born of a human woman and a Coyote Magic Beast in his human form. One was called Katita, and the other one was named Jordan. They grew up with their human mother in Age Vige on Fallen Star Ind. At first, they were very close, but over time Jordan showed great talent in cultivation and was guided by a master in the Spiritual Kingdom. Though not as talented as his brother, Katita went to Ravena City and founded a n there. At first, he followed the rules andws of the City and only lived with his family and helped his n grow. But a few years after he was in Ravena, he received a visit from his brother Jordan who he had not seen in years. After the reunion with her brother, Katita received an offer from Jordan, who had already reached the Spiritual Kingdom. This offer was to cultivate talented children and some women "guards." In return, he would receive a lot of money for them. At first, he was unsure whether to ept it, but in the end, when his brother presented him with a soul technique and showed the benefits it would bring him, Katita eventually gave in and agreed to his brother''s ns. And so it was that he and his brother began raising children and selling them at the underworld auction or through specific requests from people willing to pay the right amount of money.] "This is very well detailed¡­ and this Katita guy has such a powerful brother¡­ no wonder he can bring so many children and women here and not be discovered." Theo began to reflect on this information and thought about his best options. Although he knew that he could not deal with someone who is in the Spiritual Kingdom, he didn''t believe that Jordan was that near Ravena City. _____________________________________________ Theo Volts Breed: Magic Beast Species: Golden Fox Cultivation: 2nd Layer of the Wizarding Kingdom System Points: 3,138,107 Lineage: Golden Fox: 51,381,417 Cells Lineage: Royal Level 6 _____________________________________________ Affinities lightning R-4: Medium Advance Darkness V-6: Low Advance Faux Heavenly Fire Level 1: Low Advance _____________________________________________ Skills Clean: Maximum Illusion of the Nine Heavens: Level 7 Voice Change: Level 5 _____________________________________________ Techniques Breath: Golden Fox Breath: Low Advance Cultivation: Lightning of Primordial Darkness: Initial; High advance Movement: Lightning Shadow Steps: Step Six Forge: ming Dragon Furnace: Third Step Attack: Golden Fox ws: High Advance Attack: Nine-Tailed Fox Divine Practice: Fourth Stage Attack: Primordial ck Thunder Vibration: Low Advance Spiritual Sense: Divine Heavenly Spirit Manual - Initial: Medium Advance _____________________________________________ Theo sighed as he realized there was still a long way to go before he reached the Spiritual Kingdom. "Anyway, I need to finish up now. Dennis is still waiting for me outside." Theo thought as he undid his disguise, now thankful that he used it since he didn''t know if these people could possibly have soul seals to convey theirst minutes before death. Leaving the underground base, Theo went over to where Dennis was waiting for him. "Theo!" Dennis, seeing Theo''s arrival, left his hiding ce and ran toward him. Theo sighed heavily, but didn''t let his expression falter; he still intended to make these women and children forget the horrible things that had happened to them here. He didn''t want Dennis to see them right now, either. Theo knew he still had things to do here, though. "Dennis, you need to get some sleep." "What¡­" Before Dennis even noticed, his mind was put to sleep, and he was transferred into the Dimensional Room. Using his Divine Sense, Theo began walking toward where he felt the presence of other living beings toiling away in a mine. Passing through the forest anding across a vast Mana stone mine, Theo controlled everyone who was guarding this mine. He made them think that there were no changes, so they were oblivious to what was going on outside. It as if it were any other day when things were going as usual. ncing toward the horizon, Theo noticed that the sun was already rising. "It''s taking longer than I expected, but well, this time, I don''t need to investigate their minds anymore." In this mine, only 58 Demi-Human men were guarding the site and having other men work the Mana stone mine. It had a total of 124 men working away. Theo muttered, "!" His movements became agile, exceeding the speed of sound by at least two-fold. But despite his high speed, his steps were smooth and left no marks behind. His movements were very fast, concealed like a ck cat enveloped by looming darkness. Theo began to attack and steal the souls from the guards'' bodies one by one, and he put the men who were working asleep. Theo was killing them so fast that they didn''t even know when or how they died. In less than 10 minutes, Theo had finished sweeping the mine. He had killed and devoured every one of the guards. [Filled 28,701 lineage Cells] "Huh, in the end, their cultivations didn''t even reach the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom, and few were in the Higher Student Kingdom." Theo also took all the Mana stones he could find here. He decided to decide what to do with themter. "Maybe I''ll let the girls cultivate with them." 179 Chapter 179 After returning from the secret base of the Kenedy n¡­ "Are you alright? How was it?" Yuki asked when she saw Theo. "Well, you could say that everything went well enough," Theo answered. Yuki may realize there was something else unsaid in words, but she knew that if it were necessary, Theo would tell herter. "Where are my parents?" "Are they okay?" The children surrounded Theo and began to ask him questions rapidly. Theo looked at them as he answered, "They are in a safe ce, but it will take a little while before I can bring them here. But, you don''t have to worry, they are fine." Hearing Theo''s response, the children and women cheered. Although they were doubtful at first whether he would be able to do this, they were thrilled to hear that Theo was able to save the people being held by the Kenedy n. "Well, first of all, you can stay here for now, or, if you like, I can take you back to your homes." Theo looked at them seriously. He then said in a serious tone, "But if you live in this city, I would rmend that you don''t go to your families right now. It couldplicate your lives again, and even the possibility of being killed by the Kenedy n is not out of the question!" Some of them who were from Ravena City began to reflect after they heard this. They weren''t fools to just assume that Theo was wrong, so they would only remain a little further away from their families, and nodded in agreement. Seeing them being so understanding, Theo nodded in approval. He also noticed that, unlike before, they were now dressed in new clothes, giving them a much better appearance. "Yuki, would you mind taking care of them for a little while longer?" Theo knew he couldn''t let the people in his Dimensional Room just keep sleeping there. "Sure, no problem." Yuki agreed. "Regarding those who want to go home and live outside Ravena City, please make a map where your hometown is located, and I''ll see what I can do. As for right now, I''ll be heading out, but my wife will be here to take care of your needs. If you feel hungry or need something, just ask her. You could even cultivate in the meantime if you want. Be my guest." With that said, Theo left the Workshop. After returning to their room, he entered the Dimensional Room. "That''s a lot of people!" Theo told himself when he saw how many people were there, sleeping, in his Dimensional Room. After using his illusions in the Dimensional Room to change the scene, Theo pped once to make everyone wake up. He put the people who had been experimented on in a separate illusory room, but he left the others together. "Honey!" "My love!" "Mommy!" Endless cries of joy were heard, making amotion in the Dimensional Room. Many were married couples, and their children were also here, making their reunion stir their almost nonexistent emotions. Dennis, on the other hand, didn''t seem to have found his mother¡­ "Is it that¡­ was your mother among Mauricio Kenedy''s experiments?" Seeing this, Theo suspected that she was one of the women who had suffered at the hands of Mauricio, and that could exin why Dennis hadn''t seen his mother yet¡­ However, he used his strong Divine Sense and could feel her presence, even if only a little, but he could not see her. Of course, Theo was preventing him from finding where the experiment victims were¡­ he still needed to see if he could save them. Dennis came up with tears in his eyes as he asked, "Theo, where, where is my mother? Why can''t I find her?" Theo sighed and said, "I''m not going to lie to you. She''s not in good shape, but I promise I''ll try my best to help her recover, so you just need to wait for a little, okay?" Upon hearing this, Dennis shook his hands tightly until he stabbed his fingernails into the palm of his hands and blood began to flow. His whole body trembled as he tried to restrain his tears that seemed to flow endlessly. Dennis lost his young father already, and his mother was his only living family. He only managed to stand firm until today because he told himself that his mother was still well, and when he got stronger, he would save her. But now Theo said to him that his dear mother was not in good shape? Despite his young age, he could imagine what this could mean since he has seen many people here who could be described like that. "So, in what state is my dear mother currently in?" His mental state became chaotic, and he was losing control of his emotions, his Divine Sense was out of control, causing difort to those around him. Theo shook his head and put him to sleep. He knew it wouldn''t be good to leave him like this, but he didn''t want to give him any false hope. He could only do his best and try to help them. Theomunicated with the others in the Dimensional Room, summarizing what was happening. He said that they would have to stay in this ce a little longer, but then he would take them to another location. After that, he went out to where his illusions were keeping the people who had suffered from the experiments. There were a total of seven adult men in this group. They had no skin on their bodies and were the most deformed. If Theo didn''t look close enough, he wouldn''t have even noticed that they were human, let alone men, since they didn''t have their genitals anymore. There were also 14 deformed women with some extra arms and legs, bringing the total to 21 victims here. Theo took a deep breath to calm his fury and revulsion as he examined what had happened to them. "There''s a great chance that the healing potions will fix them because they weren''t born this way. If they''re cured 100% by the potions, there is a great chance of them returning to normal." Theo hoped it would work. If not, he''d have to see if he could find another way to help them. ''Let''s try the one that seems to be in a better state.'' Theo looked at a child who had four arms, two seemed to be his own arms, but the other two were very simr to monkey arms. Taking it out of the transparent container with his Divine Sense, Theo bought three Apprentice Kingdom potions that would provide 40% healing. [165 System Points were deducted] Since this boy was only in the 8th Layer of the Apprentice Kingdom, it was really cheap for Theo to buy these three potions. He just hoped it would work as he thought it would. This child looked at Theo with his dead fish eyes and didn''t move an inch. Theo knew there was no point in changing his memories now, before bringing him back to normal, because he would only copse again the moment he saw his current state. Making this boy open his mouth with his Divine Sense, Theo put a healing potion in his mouth. Soon after, he gave him the other two. "It worked!" Theo was happy to see the result. Gradually, the wounds on the boy''s body began to heal, and the two monkey arms just below his original arms fell off, and the ces where they were sewn on were healed. The boy with his dead fish eyes, looked at his arms and body, intrigued. His reaction reminded Theo of the response of a certain wooden boy when he became a real boy. 180 Chapter 180 Theo looked at the young man. He was 131 cm tall,pletely naked, with slightly dark skin, short dark hair, a pair of dog ears on top of his head and a ck tail. He looked at Theo with slightly more glow in his previously dead fish eyes, showing intelligence. Although this was not able to erase the pain and hellish suffering that he had to go through, the memories were still fresh in his mind. Theo already knew that just this wasn''t enough, but it was a start that he was able to restore the boy''s body back to normal. _ _ [4 System Points were deducted] _ _ Theo bought 4 simple articles of clothing from his System. "Can you understand what I''m saying?" Seeing the boy nodded, Theo gave the clothes he bought to the boy, "You can wear these clothes." Theo realized that he was about to wear the shorts without first putting on the underwear. He had warned him that he had to wear them before the shorts. The kid thought it was weird but just nodded andplied. All this time, he hadn''t said a word. He was like a machine that just listened tomands. Theo could only reason that this was due to training he went through in the Kenedy n. Theo sighed and asked him, "I can erase all the memories of the bad things you experienced in the Kenedy n. Would you like me to do that for you?" "Ohhh¡­" The boy looked surprised by this, and his eyes even wavered a little as a new light passed through them. The strangest thing was that only a few tears came out of his dark brown right eye. "Y-Yes!" The boy nodded vigorously with his head. Even though there was a chance that this stranger was lying, he still wanted to forget everything that the Kenedy n did to him, if at all possible. Because of that trauma, he didn''t hesitate to agree. - - In the Insect Forest, a few thousand kilometres north of the Ravena City. "Young master, a flock of insect monsters ising towards us again," A middle-aged man spoke. "Again? This ce is tough to get through. No wonder no one wants to im thisnd." A handsome young man with tanned skin, ck eyes and dark hair, looking like someone between 18 and 19 years old, rode in a luxury carriage. He shook his head while wondering how many times he had been attacked by groups of insect monsters so far. "Breno, will you fight again?" A young girl with light skin and blonde hair, greenish-brown eyes, slender and mature body, asked him, with her soft and delicate voice. "Eeeeh? What''s that horrible smell?" The young blonde who had just spoken suddenly screamed and covered her nose. "It was bad, it was bad, Jenny, it just slipped away." The young man called the young master / Brenoughed aloud a little bit crudely. "Wow! You''re always like that!" The young blonde, Jenny, snorted and turned her face away while still holding her nose. Breno scratched his head and changed the subject. "We''re close to the Naga Empire, and I''m really looking forward to this year''s tournament. I hope I can make it into the top ten this time around." He said wittily, with a strong desire for the uingpetition. Jenny nodded in agreement as she used her wind to ward off the smell from her and said, "Yes, but before that, get out and deal with those iing insects." "Sure, I was about to do exactly that!" He answered and left right away. - - Theo made the boy sit in a chair that he made with his illusion. He then put his hand on the boy''s head to facilitate the procedure and began to control the boy''s mind little by little with his mental power. When Theo does this process, he could rte a person''s mind to that of aputer. There are several different file directories, and some are even protected with passwords or hidden. It all depends on how much the person wants to hide them. But since Theo''s Divine Sense and soul were powerful, he had to invade the boy''s mind with the utmost care to not destroy his mind or his consciousness. If he did that, the boy would lose any intelligence and be nothing more than a living organism without a will. Delving deep into the boy''s mind and "excluding" everything he saw as traumatic, this process ended up taking almost an hour for Theo to finish cleansing his mind. This also put a fair amount of strain on Theo''s mind due to the effort involved to keepplete control of the procedure. Now done, Theo sighed in relief as he saw that he had seeded. The boy who didn''t show much brightness in his eyes before, now looked at Theo with his bright greenish-brown eyes like he was someone entirely different. The boy looking at Theo asked him, "Who are you? And why am I here?" Theo had already used his illusions to exclude the other people who had suffered the experiments from the boy''s sight. Theo smiled at him and said, "Boy, I''m Theo. Don''t worry, I''m not going to hurt you. Now, I''ll take you somewhere else, okay?" The kid looked at Theo with a bit of suspicion, but his instincts told him that he could trust him. It was a strange feeling, but he decided to believe in his instincts and listen to what Theo said, "All right. He nodded his head and started following Theo. The boy was surprised by what he passed along the way. There were a lot of different things he''d never seen before, but he was even more intrigued by the number of people he saw nearby. "Huh?" Soon his eyebrows came together, and the boy saw two familiar silhouettes. They were of the people in his memories that he saw a short time ago, but in reality, something didn''t seem right to him. It didn''t seem like such a short time, but he decided to put those thoughts aside and started running to them anyway. He ran quickly towards these two specific people, they were a thin and slightly malnourished man and a woman who seemed to have aged a little, but still, his eyes couldn''t fool him. He knew who they were, they were his dear, beloved parents! "Daddy, Mommy!" He cried as he approached. Seeing a young man running in their direction, they shouted out to him, "Son!" The couple quickly burst into tears as they finally met their son. The tears flowed down from all of their eyes like waterfalls. 181 Chapter 181 Going back to where the other victims were¡­ Theo began to heal them using his potions and erase the traumatic memories from their minds. - - Jerrar looked at a beastly man with a wolf''s head and asked, "Are you sure? Is it really the Kenedy n?" "Yes. I was able to find the Kenedy n crest in one of the stripped rooms." The wolf beast-man confirmed. "How dare they?!" Jerrar punched the table in front of him, tearing it apart into a thousand pieces. He was furious when he woke up and discovered that his treasures were stolen. And to top it off, the potential offenders were the n who had opened doors for them in the past and received them with open arms. "Was it with these intentions that they let us stay with your n?" Jerrar began to wonder. - - Theo, who had already helped everyone who had been through Mauricio Kenedy''s experiments, was now mentally exhausted. It had taken a lot of effort from his mental power due to the level of control required for the delicate process. Upon returning with all of them, Dennis, who had been put to sleep, had awakened. He saw the woman crying a river of tears next to Theo. He was momentarily stunned when he saw her looking in his direction, but soon he ran into his mother''s arms while crying loudly in joy. "Mommy!" Dennis screamed loudly as he hugged his mother tight. "My son, my precious son!" His mother hugged him back just as tight. The other parents and children who saw this scene identified with this scene. It wasn''t that long ago that they experienced just as happy a reunion. A thin ck man with messy hair, who was married to two women and had three children by his side, approached Theo and asked, "Theo, right?! My name is Ezekiel, I would like to thank you from the bottom of my heart for all that you have done for my dear family and me!" As he finished speaking, his eyes, that were sharp as a sword, softened as he knelt on the floor and bowed toward Theo. Over his entire life, even when he was deeply tortured, he never submitted like this to anyone. But to do that to his saviour? If he didn''t at least do that, could he still live with himself? The other people who saw his actions also knelt on the floor and bowed down towards Theo as they shouted loudly. "THANK YOU VERY MUCH!" Their cries of thanks were so loud that they echoed throughout the Dimensional Room for more than a minute. It was a promation that came from their very souls. This was not just a simple giving of thanks to someone who helped them, but yes, to them, Theo was their saviour. It was not unlike the worship of their own religious figures, if not even more exalting! Theo, who was not used to this kind of treatment, was a little embarrassed to have so many men, women and children bowing down to him in and thanking him so earnestly. He scratched his head, with his cheeks blushing a little red, but soon he regained hisposure. "Please stand! I''m d that you want to thank me, and I''m even happier that you guys seem to want to bow to me, but I''m not used to that kind of thing." Theoughed obliviously. They soon agreed to his request, but not before making a mental note of Theo''s actions. In fact, they were a little surprised by his reaction, there were even some older women and men who found his response rather cute. Because of this, some mothers surrounded Theo and started hugging him as they pampered him, treating him as their own son. "Wow, your parents must be so proud of you!" A middle-aged woman with long pink hair said as she hugged him. The other women also agreed while hugging him, and they even took turns to hug him. It was a bizarre situation for Theo. But¡­ he didn''t really find it unpleasant. These actions reminded him of his mother in his past life, and his heart warmed as he felt the warmth of a mother they were giving him. The men came to talk to him, too. Despite being more clumsy, they soon got used to being in Theo''s presence and became morefortable talking to him. "Big brother, where are we?" A girl with blond hair up to her shoulder and brown eyes approached Theo and asked. She was a 10-year-old Demi-Human cat. Theo crouched down to her height and put his hand on her head. Although he found this question a little difficult to answer, so he avoided the subject a bit, "This ce is a secret, but soon I''ll take you somewhere else, okay?" The little girl didn''t think much of it and answered with a sweet smile, "Okay, big brother." Theo smiled at her back and then looked at all those who were in the Dimensional Room. He then stated, "I know some of you are confused and don''t know what this ce is, but believe me, it''s better if you don''t know." Seeing them nodding, Theo continued on, "Although I can''t say much about this ce where we are, I''m going to take you to somewhere you will also be safe and may know a bit better. Anyway, for that, I''m going to have to put you to sleep, okay?" Even though they''re confused by all that, the adults, especially, could have imagined that it was rted to a secret of their saviour and that it was not something he wanted to reveal. Despite their curiosity, they nodded in agreement and did not ask any further about this ce. "Okay, I think I should start doing that now. Well, don''t worry, it won''t hurt at all when I put you to sleep." Theo said and started to walk by each of them and put them to sleep one by one. But of course, even before they fell to the ground, he used his mental power to cushion the fall. With all that said and done, Theo left the Dimensional Room. Going to the back of the orphanage, Theo started taking out the people from inside the Dimensional Room one by one. When he finished removing them all, he used his mental power once again to wake them up. 182 Chapter 182 "Theo, what do you intend to do from now on?" Nanda asked, sitting at the table in front of him. Theo thought and said, "Hrm. I want to help these people and, if possible, help the other victims who have been brainwashed and are still being held by the Kenedy n." Shina raised her eyebrows and asked, "But Theo, didn''t you initially say that you got the Kenedy n and the Beast Sect into conflict with each other?" "I thought so at first, but things don''t seem as simple as I initially thought¡­" Theo put a hand on his chin and smiled fiendishly, "But asplicated as it is, I''m not going to leave them be that easy!". As they saw his smile, they felt all the hair on her body stand up. A creepy, eerie shiver ran through them all. They all had amon thought when they saw this, "My goodness, they''re in trouble now!" "But, Theo, how long do you intend to keep them in the workshop?" Yuki, who was sitting next to him, asked. "I''ve already said that if they want to go to their homes, I''m willing to take them there. They just need to provide a map of where to go. But, for those who live in the city of Ravena, I think it''s best to wait a little longer since the Kenedy n can still chase them down. Probably until the others are free since the Kenedy n would pursue them if they find out they''ve returned to their homes." Theo exined. "This is a reallyplicated matter, since there may be many who want to go back to their families, but they can''t because of this damn n." Ariana snorted. "Well, that''s true, so I guess I''ll have to act soon. It wouldn''t be good to keep these people stuck in the Workshop for a long time, either." Theo nodded in agreement. Ariana approached and sat on the other side of Theo. With a soft voice, she seductively said to him, "Theo¡­ we''ll still have our date, right?" "Yes, of course." Theo nodded and took her hand, making her blush as he continued, "Even with everything that is happening, we won''t let it keep us." "That''s great!" Ariana smiled and kissed Theo''s cheek. "I''m¡­ I''m going to cultivate a little¡­!" She said and started to leave. "That girl." Theo shook his head as he saw the silhouette of the Ariana, leaving with her face blushing. The girls who saw it didn''t say anything, but Aine and Nanda were a little flushed when they saw it. Nanda looked at Theo with embarrassment, "The weather is so beautiful, isn''t it? Oh, yes! I left some clothes on the clothesline, I''ll go get them, they must have dried by now." "I''ll help you, sister!" Aine said as she shot up and ran out, following Nanda. "What happened to them?" A cute little Panda Demi-Human asked. Zenia: A Demi-Human Panda with long white hair and ck Panda ear on top of her head. She was a little full, which made her very cute and adorable. Her eyes are light purple, her skin is snow-white in colour, and although she is only 155 cm tall, her body has a curvy figure, and her breasts are almost F-Cup. She is the third of the orphanage girls with bigger breasts, second only to Nanda and Aine, although she keepsining that they just get in the way. "Don''t worry, nya, they are at an awkward age. Zenia-ti, let''s go back to the Workshop and train, nya?" Kelly, a Demi-Human cat, spoke. Kelly: A Demi-Human Cat who usually sleeps most of the day. After Theo showed up at the orphanage, she went to great lengths to cultivate. She is also one of the oldest people in the orphanage at the age of 18, but she looked far younger than that. Just like Zenia, Kelly is short at only 152 cm in height, and although not so voluminous, her body is slender. She has curves in all the right ces, and her breasts are almost C-Cup. Her skin is a tan shade from the sun since she loved to sleep in the sunlight. Her eyes are orange, and like many cat eyes, her pupils are shaped like a slit. Her eyshes are long and highlight her beautiful orange eyes. Zeniacked a lot concerning rtionships between men and women, so she didn''t think much about it. "Okay, let''s go." Kelly looked onest time in Theo''s direction and then turned around, "Sure, nya." Zenia turned towards Theo as they said, "We''re leaving now, see youter." "See youter." They said in unison. "Well, I''m going out a little bit, too. All right, Theo?" Zaira asked. "Yeah, I don''t see any problem with that." Theo nodded. "Thank you!" She smiled and looked at Leticia, "Coming, Leticia?" "Yeah." She agreed, and after saying goodbye to them, she left with Zaira. One by one, each of the girls from the orphanage began to disperse, soon leaving only Theo, Yuki, Zaika and Shina in the living room. "Hrm. I''ve already raised some Magic Formations all over the orphanage, so I believe that nothing bad will happen because of that." Theo said, looking at them, "Do you want to go into the Dimensional Room for and cultivate?" "Definitely!" They all agreed. The benefits of cultivating inside the Dimensional Room were far better than outside. They also really wanted to increase their own cultivations to avoid falling behind Theo''s cultivation much more. He was currently two kingdoms ahead of them already. "Good!" Theo smiled and used his Divine Sense tomunicate with little Yui: "(Yui, we are going to cultivate in the Dimensional Room, do you want toe, too?)". Little Yui, who was teaching the children of the orphanage and the new children Theo saved, stopped talking when she heard her father''s voice in her mind. "(Of course! Yui wants to go along, too, Daddy!)" She quickly replied to Theo and looked to the children in front of her. They were all sitting on the floor in the lotus position. "I''m sorry, Yui''s gonna have to leave now because my dad''s calling me." She said in her sweet, childish voice, "But, Yui will definitely teach more about the difficult path of cultivation again soon." "Yes, Princess Yui!" The kids nodded. "Okay, Yui''s heading out now, cultivate well, and Yui will let you fight her if you get stronger." Little Yui waved her hand and started to leave. The children trembled at her words. If even Dennis, one of the strongest among them, was beaten so thoroughly by her, then they could only fare even worse. 183 Chapter 183 "Daddy, Yui''s ready. Shall we?" Little Yui said as she entered the living room. "Yeah." Theo looked at them all, and seeing them nodding, he took them into the Dimensional Room. As his illusions were now deactivated, the moment they came across the actual appearance of the Dimensional Room, they were perplexed. Not only did its size increase, but there were also mountains of treasures in the center of the Dimensional Room. "Theo, was this all stolen from the Kenedy n?" Shina looked at him in surprise when she asked. Theoughed and said in a yful tone, "Stealing is such an ugly word. I''d rather say I borrowed it, but I''ll never give it back." "Borrowed, huh¡­" Shina just shook her head and chuckled. She could imagine their faces twitching when they found out everything that happened. "Yeah, what''s the big deal about borrowing things and not returning them, since they''re gonna die anyway?" Little Yui tilted her head to the side, thinking that her father''s actions were perfectly fine, and the others were definitely in the wrong. "My goodness¡­" Yuki pped the back of her hand on Theo''s chest and said, "Look at what you''re teaching your daughter." "Hahaha, she''s not lying, so what''s wrong with that?" Theoughed loudly. "I''m just showing you the truth of life; it''s eating so you don''t get eaten!" He looked thoughtfully at Yuki. "Besides, they came to my door to get in trouble, so there''s nothing fairer, and I can reciprocate their provocations, right?" "Yes, Mama, they''re the viins, and we''re justice!" Little Yui said wittily with her childish and sweet voice, making her echo throughout the Dimensional Room. "Ahh, I give up," Yuki said in helplessness and hugged her cute daughter. Yuki knew it was natural for Theo to want to kill them, since this n did so many repulsive things, like rapes, kidnappings, torture, experiments, etc¡­, but she meant that not always the solution to everything is the path of killing. But after thinking about it¡­ "Forget it, they deserve a fate worse than death!" Yuki thought it was impossible to forgive them. "Okay, first of all, I''d like to say that I may have found a way to gain new affinities." Theo looked in their direction, noting their expressions of surprise. He waited for them to calm down before continuing, "But the chances to achieve this are small, but if it works, it will still be worth it!" Zaika had this doubt when she heard this, "Huh, Theo, is that something anyone can do, or is it something only you can do?" "Ohoh, I''m surprised you asked that, but it''s not right to say that only I can do it. Although, the way I''m going to do it is possibly one that only I can use," said Theo, looking at Zaika. "As I thought¡­" Zaika murmured. - - After exining how all of this would work to awaken new affinities¡­ The girls began to cultivate while Theo sat on the ground with a small mountain of 10 million Wind Magic Cores of the Apprentice Kingdom in front of him. Each of these Magic Cores were small light green with yolks in the form of a tear drop. Even if they are small, because of the quantity waiting to be absorbed, they looked like a small mountain of precious green jewels. ________________________________________________ - [Filled 23 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 27 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 16 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 21 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 28 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 20 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 17 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 24 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 19 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 666 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 1,227 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 3,247 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 7,777 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 6,874 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 11,679 Lineage Cells] - [You have 58,712,717 Lineage Cells Filled] ________________________________________________ Theo started devouring them one by one, but soon he began to increase his pace, using on several at the same time. When he went to see his progress, he had already used up about 320,000 Wind Magic Cores. "Even when using all these Cores, I still haven''t raised my level. I didn''t spark a new affinity either." Although he said this to himself, he hoped it might still happen. ________________________________________________ - [Filled 25,558 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 26,227 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 25,254 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 21,740 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 31,001 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 57,117 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 68,224 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 76,231 Lineage Cells] - ¡¤¡­ [ ] - [Filled 955,931 Lineage Cells] - [You have 60,000,000 Lineage Cells Filled] - [You have a new Golden Fox tail] - [You have reached Level 7 of the Royal Lineage] - [You''ve reached the 3rd Layer of the Wizard Kingdom] - [Technique: unlocked] ________________________________________________ "¡­" Theo froze for a few seconds, watching so many warnings appear. But he soon reacted. "Another 60,000 Wind Cores are gone, but it was very worth it! And to think that I also unlocked a new technique¡­" He opened his status and saw it in the technique bar. He clicked on it to see more details. ________________________________________________ Technique: [Kempo Art of Golden Destruction] (No ssification, unusual) A powerful defensive and attacking technique that unleashes the power of golden mes, where all sorts of foot and hand attacks are performed to immobilize and control an opponent. ________________________________________________ Theo smiled inside. He knew this technique would make him even stronger. Just by looking at the information he received in his mind, he could imagine how good it is. Theo made some moves that popped into his mind to try to familiarize himself with the new technique. "Really hard¡­" Theo said to himself, after trying to perform the technique a few times. Whenever he moved ording to it, he created ayer of golden mes on his hands or feet. Despite creating a strong gust of wind and making the air temperature rise, he was still far from mastering the technique. "Well, I still have a lot to do, I can train with itter." Theo thought and resumed using on the Magic Cores. ________________________________________________ - [Filled 124,464 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 241,001 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 304,025 Lineage Cells] - [Filled 147,112 Lineage Cells] - [You have 60,816,689 Lineage Cells Filled] - [Wind Affinity, obtained] ________________________________________________ "Yeahhhh! It worked!" Theo celebrated in his heart, making a gesture of victory while raising his left arm and clenching his fist in triumph. He wanted to shout loudly and happily for this discovery, but he thought it was better not to because the others were still cultivating. After calcting how many Magic Cores he had to use to get it, he remarked, "In the end, 414,028 Wind Magic Cores were consumed." 184 Chapter 184 Theo, with his new affinity, had something like wind rings surrounding his two hands. Due to his constant movement, sounds that seemed to be produced by tornadoes wereing from his fists. Every punch he made brought intense pressure through the air. Gusts of wind headed in the direction of where he threw his fists. Doing the same with his feet, he began to practice some blows of the Kempo Art of Golden Destruction. It was as if he had be the wind itself and controlled it by his will. Along with that, a strong pressure of golden mes was produced. With this, he could form tornadoes from under his feet and go up into the sky. He could go gliding or even fly through the air at an even faster speed than when he used wings made of lightning or darkness. "This is fantastic!" Theo flew and spun like a swallow through the sky while still in the Dimensional Room. Best of all was the meagre cost of Mana that was needed to sustain it. "Could I use my affinity with lightning at the same time to go even faster?" That''s what he thought after he realized how easy it was to control this power, and how useful his wind affinity was. As he flew with his back to the ceiling, he flexed his feet, manifesting his affinity with the wind to propel himself faster. Soon after, he began to manifest his affinity with lightning. The moment the red rays came into contact with the wind¡­ A st of wind with red sparks was formed! Not only did his speed just increase¡­ it got a lot faster! "Wow¡­ that speed is too high for me to control right now¡­" Theo wiped the sweat from his forehead and decided not to use it again until he had better control. At least he wouldn''t do it in the Dimensional Room. When his speed reached new heights that he never imagined he could reach, he almost collided with the wall of the Dimensional Room. Fortunately, he managed to activate his Divine Golden Fox Eyes in time, reacting even before he hit the wall. "Theo?" Because that explosion of wind and lightning was so intense, he ended up attracting their attention, which made them stop cultivating to check what had happened. Theo flew towards them. When he came down in front of them, he said, "Did I get in the way? I''m sorry, I was testing something, but I didn''t expect it to make such amotion." Yuki shook her head and said, "It''s okay, but can you tell me what exactly you tested to cause all that noise?" Remembering that now he also had an affinity for wind, a smile formed on Theo''s face. Heughed loudly and said, "I''ve gained a new affinity! "Wow! That''s great, congrattions, Theo!" Zaika smiled broadly happy with his achievement. "Thank you." Theo smiled at her, which made her cheeks redden, giving her a different charm, but she was still very attractive and cute. "Daddy, Yui knew you''d make it, so she''s not even surprised, you know~," Little Yui said, throwing herself into Theo''s arms, hugging him tightly, wanting to be spoiled by him. Theo smiled as he saw his daughter''s actions. He crouched down to little Yui''s height and kissed her perfect little face, "Thank you for always believing in your father, Yui." "Ehehehe~?" Little Yui hummed and did a princess pose while saying, "Yui will always believe Daddy!" Yuki approached him. When she arrived in front of Theo, she wrapped her beautiful white jade arms around his neck and gave him a wet kiss. As they stopped kissing, Yuki stood in the same position as she looked into his eyes. She whispered, "Congrattions, My Love!" An emotion excited his blood when he heard Yuki''s sweetly seductive voice. Looking at her beautiful red eyes, Theo had a passionate expression on his face. "Thank you, My Little Fox~" He put his hand on her pink cheek and squeezed lightly as he said with a gentle smile. "Get a room!" That''s what Shina meant to say. She came up to them, standing in front of them, and said, "Congrattions, Theo, I''m very happy for you." Despite her embarrassment, she kissed Theo''s face. Shina wasn''t so bold as to do the same as Yuki in front of other people. Although she really wanted to kiss him now¡­ Zaika didn''t have such an intense reaction, but¡­ "Why did I feel a tightness in my chest watching them kiss?" Shaking her head, she decided not to overthink it. The little Yui who saw this scene looked at them with prying eyes. She knew how children are born and some things about love because of their inherited memories, but it was still just information, they didn''t give her the exnation of why they did it. "Is that good?" She asked as she approached. "Yeah," Theo answered with a smile. "Theo¡­!" Yuki looked at him helplessly. "Huh¡­ is it better than chocte?" She looked at him with her prying eyes. p While Yuki, Shina and Zaira didn''t know how to answer that¡­ Theo smiled as he saw his daughter''s beautiful, bright eyes watching him. He, instead of answering, asked her a question, "Yui doesn''t like bitter coffee, right?" Even though she didn''t know why he asked that she still answered, "Yes, Yui doesn''t like it." She had a look of disgust when she remembered when she tried to drink. Theoughed when he heard his answer and said, "An adult kiss is no different than a bitter coffee, it is only good when it reaches a certain age. So, you don''t have to think about it too much right now. It''s still too early for you, okay?" "Yes!" _____________________________________________ ? [900 System Points have been deducted] _____________________________________________ Watching her nod her head in understanding. Theo bought her favourite chocte. "This is for Yui being so smart and obedient." He smiled. Little Yui''s eyes shone with happiness. She took the chocte, then hugged Theo. "Thanks, Daddy! Yui loves you so much!" Theo held his hand on her head while saying, "I love you more than anything in the world, too!" Zaira, Shina and Yuki were shocked at Theo''s way of dealing with Little Yui. Theo pped his hands as he said, "Okay, we still have plenty of time to cultivate. And I''ll also think of a way to help you get new affinities." "Yeah." They nodded. Seeing as they''ve gone back to cultivating¡­ he secured the Wind Magic Cores. He then picked up his cell phone and looked through his inventory that was full of other Magic Cores of different affinities. "What should I try to learn now?" The moment he thought about it, he remembered something. "I still don''t know what that totem that Leonidas put on my body is for. Maybe if I can find out, I can use his white mes." Taking off his ck short-sleeved V-neck t-shirt, Theo nced at his left shoulder. There was a tattoo of a white lion totem wearing a king''s crown. Using Mana to get close to it, trying to interact with it, Theo started running several tests. But the results were always the same: whenever it came into contact with his Mana, Mana was absorbed, but there was no significant reaction, well, almost none. He could feel some connection, but it was very faint. 185 Chapter 185 "Do I need to direct a lot of Mana to that totem until I can wake it up or control it?" It was the most logical thing he could think of when he saw the results of his tests. "I just hope you don''t need an absurd amount of Mana like from someone who''s already in the Spiritual Kingdom." Theo sighed. Sitting on the ground in a lotus position, Theo began to exercise the cultivation technique, Lightning of Primordial Darkness. By the time Theo started cultivating, he had entered an ethereal state. His mind was calm, only thinking about following the flow of Mana while practicing the cultivation technique. It was as if he had be one with both his body and soul with his Mana. It was a unique and fantastic state that he had never felt before when cultivating. The Mana around him danced as if it were celebrating being in his presence. A tremendous flow of Mana entered through all his pores, but despite the absurd amount of Mana going into his body, strangely, it wasn''t hurting him. In fact, it made him feel morefortable than he ever felt when cultivating. Theo felt Mana go all over his body, feeding and strengthening him, while most of the Mana went towards a specific ce. If someone looked at Theo at that moment, they would realize that the totem of the white lion king on his left shoulder was shining in white mes, strangely looking alive. As time passed, the white totem mes of the white lion king spread over Theo''s body. Besides his left shoulder, almost his entire arm was d in white mes. A sense of power circted through the veins of Theo''s arm, and he felt as if he could purify any taint from this world. A puddle of ck mucus has formed on the left side of his body. That was all the impurities that remained in his left arm. Despite this, it was a frightening amount, especially astounding, since Theo didn''t have many impurities in his body. When he had finished cleaning the impurities thoroughly from his left arm, Theo opened his eyes! ________________________________________________ ? [Filled 2,227,371 Lineage Cells] ? [Golden Fox Breathing; reached High Advance] ________________________________________________ "Oh?" Unknown to Theo, it''s been a little more than a day since he started cultivating. Looking around, he noticed Shina, Zaika, Yuki and little Yui cultivating. He did not see anything strange, though. He thought it''d only been a few hours. Theo immediately looked at the arm and the left hand, he couldn''t help but tremble with enthusiasm. His left arm was surrounded by white mes. It was as white as snow, calm and serene, almost without any waves. Theo was excited deep in his heart and quickly asked himself, "With these mes, I should be able to purify the Magic Cores, right?" Looking in the direction of the others, he said to himself, "They are still cultivating, so I will try to purify some Magic Cores in the meantime." But first of all, he noticed that it stank. Realizing that it was because of impurities that came out of his body, Theo used "Cleanse" on himself. Grabbing a new change of clothes, he changed. Now, he was wearing a set of blue, ck and red clothes, with jeans and a red V cor shirt and ck sneakers¡­ After changing clothes, Theo took out the Wind Magic Cores. Almost 10,000 appeared, although he had many more than that. He still thought about getting used to the white mes before trying more than this. Putting a Magic Core in his left hand, using the white mes that surrounded his hand, he began to purify it. "Ahh?" - - "Zaira, are you sure they''re okay? It''s been two days since they disappeared." Nanda sighed helplessly, "The City is also in chaos because of the Kenedy n." "They''re fine, don''t worry." Zaira wasn''t a little worried, she knew about Theo''s abilities. She also had master and servant contracts with him and knew that nothing bad had happened to him. "And don''t forget that strange man who came here yesterday. He seemed very keen to talk to Theo." Aine added and asked, "Don''t you know him yourself, Zaira?" "No, I''ve never seen him before." Zaira shook her head: "He must have met Theo before he met me." "Hrm, he has a bit of a full family." She said to herself, but she couldn''t remember where she knew that smell. "I understand¡­" said Ariana, "We can only wait for them. Specting about it on our own won''t make any difference." They nodded in agreement. Ariana yelled out of nowhere, "Ahh, Theo! Please,e back soon!" Suddenly, a voice rang, "Looking for me?" As she turned around, seeing that it was Theo, Ariana shouted cheerfully, "Theo! I''m d you''re back!" Not worrying about the people around her, Ariana ran towards him as she said, "I missed you, did you know that? Ariana, who practically jumped into his arms, was quickly caught by Theo. "Be careful! What if I had broken a bone in my body because you jumped in my direction too fast?" Heughed, even though he said that. "I doubt it!" Ariana exploded withughter. "I''m not so heavy, and I have confidence in the man I chose to be my husband!" "We''re here too, you know?!" Aine snorted slightly, seeing that they were in their own little world and forgot about them. Little Yui, who came right after with Yuki, Shina and Zaika, said, "Ariana doesn''t like bitter coffee either, so, you can''t kiss Daddy!" "Pft!" "Hahahahaha!" Zaira, Shina, and Yuki began tough loudly when they heard that. The others only looked at them, confused, not understanding why they wereughing at that. Theo raised his thumb towards his cute daughter, who learns things so fast. Little Yui seeing this, felt proud, then looked at the confused Ariana and started asking the same questions Theo had asked her. In the end, Yui even gave Ariana a piece of chocte that she had saved and said, "Here, chocte is best for you." Wagging her index finger, Yui continued on, "Wait until you be an adult woman like Mommy, who likes to drink bitter coffee." "That, that, my belly hurts." Shina was leaning on Yuki to avoid copsing inughter, while Yuki did the same. Theyughed so hard that her shoulders trembled, and tears formed in their eyes. Zaira, on the other hand, despiteughing a lot, still kept herposure. Ariana, who was still confused, could only ept the chocte, "Thank you, Yui." Lilith, Nanda, Ainda, Zaira, Ayaka, Yuki, Angel, and Sumire, hearing what little Yui said, found it understandable that they wereughing before. "Oh yes, how have the people I brought been doing?" Theo suddenly asked. Nanda smiled when she said, "They''re fine, they''re also cultivating most of the time." Theo put his hand on his chin, "I see, that''s good¡­" Aine considered it a bit, but ended up asking, "Theo, are you going to get into a fight with the Kenedy n?" Theo lifted the corners of his mouth, his face was filled with a confident smile as he immediately replied, "Of course!" "But¡­" Theo interrupted her and said, "I know that the Kenedy n has a person in the Wizard Kingdom." Ignoring their surprise expression, he continued to say, "I can also guess that they conflicted with the Beasts Sect, but everything changed when someone from the Wizard Kingdom came, am I wrong?" "¡­" Nanda, who was the first to be able to react through their surprise, said, "That''s what we also learned, but we don''t know the reason for their fight." "Haha, anyway, you don''t have to think about it too much. It''s not like someone in the Wizard Kingdom can kill me." Theo said, rxed. He didn''t put the Kenedy n in his eyes. What really worried him was Katita Kenedy''s brother, Jordan, who is in the Spiritual Kingdom. "Ah, Theo, a man wanted to see you, he said you knew each other," Zenia said when she remembered. "Oh? Did a humane to say that he knows me?" Theo began to ponder, trying to remember. He barely made contact with many men, so that remark confused him a bit. "Is it him?" Theo wondered if he remembered anyone. "Can you tell me where he is now? Is he still in Ravena City?" Theo asked. He was curious about it and even started using his Divine Sense to look all over the city. "Yes, he''s in a house not far from this ce," Lilith answered. Lilith: A cute 13-year-old Demi-Human with straight blond hair that goes down to her butt, C-Cup breasts, and a small body build. Her tail and ears are of cat''s, patterned blonde with ck stripes, and her pair of eyes were multicolored, the left is golden, and the right is red. She is a very cheerful girl and is often a mischievous girl, which makes her very cute. Theo had already found him with his Divine Sense, but he still thanked her with a smile. "Thank you, Lilith." Lilith replied with a mischievous smile, "No need to thank me, with my skills, it''s easy to follow him, you know." Theo nodded, "It''s true, your skills are excellent." Although Theo had erased much of her memories, he avoided wiping away the part where she had trained. It was the fruit of her efforts, it would be a shame to make her forget that. Ever since she was only 8 years old, she has been vigorously trained. She was one of the guards who looked after the base of the Kenedy n, being in the Higher Student Kingdom. She had been brainwashed by them, and she was only following orders. Because of that, Theo had saved her. "Theo, are you going out to meet this man?" Yuki asked. Theo nodded, "Yeah, it might take a while, but you don''t have to worry." After exchanging a few words, he quickly left for an inn not far from where he was. 186 Chapter 186 At the Toguki Inn, located on the south side of Ravena City. ? Arriving in front of it, Theo could feel a familiar presence inside. Although this man had a transformation in his appearance, Theo could still recognize his aura. Entering the inn, Theo headed towards the counter. "Hello, what can I do for you?" A young man asked Theo. Theo nodded and said, "I''m looking for a friend, I believe he''s staying at this inn." The attendant looked over Theo from top to bottom. Although he was more than a bit surprised and a little jealous of his good looks, he didn''t let it show on his face and answered with calm andposure, "May I know the name of the young master and the name of whom the young master is looking for?" "My name is Theo." He said, "Who I''m looking for is called Jka." The attendant respectfully said with a slight smile, "Oh, he''d already said he''d call you up if young master Theo showed up, just a moment, and I''ll let him know!" Although he found it strange that this man was calling him a young master, Theo said nothing about it, thinking that he was talking to everyone who came to his inn in this way to please his customers. Finishing talking and asking for another attendant to take over, the attendant left. Not long after, he returned with a tall, sturdy man with short, ming hair. He had a pair of red eyes as sharp as a sword, his eyebrows were arched up in joy. "Theo! I''m happy to see you." Jka said as he approached. Theo nodded and replied with a smile, "I am also happy for your visit, my good friend." "Aw-hahaha,e on, let''s go up to my room to talk," Jka said with a loudugh. "Sure," Theo nodded and started to follow him towards the room where Jka was staying. Inside the room. Theo, who was sitting in a chair in front of Jka, asked, "I don''t think you came because you wanted to see me, right?" "Don''t talk like that, you''re a great friend that I treasure, but it is just a little distant to travel to this city." Jka said and took a deep breath, he looked sincerely at Theo as he said, "But it''s true, I didn''t juste to see you, but to warn you!" "Warn me?" Theo looked strange at him. But seeing that the matter was serious, he used his illusions throughout the inn so that their conversation would not be overheard. With a grave expression, different from his happy self, Jka replied, "Yes, I came to warn you about a powerful person who came to my vige looking for you¡­ or to be more specific, this individual was looking for his foster daughter, little Yui." "¡­" Theo and Jka didn''t say a word after that. Squeezing his two hands very tightly, Theo took a deep breath a few times, trying to calm his emotions. He knew that this day coulde because little Yui''s Dragon Lineage is very pure. He imagined that she came from a powerful family. There was a chance her blood family would feel her presence. Although he had already tried to remedy this by giving her a fox pendant ne, it prevented others from smelling her and detecting her Mana. But that does not rule out any chance of anyone knowing her location. With his agitated emotions, Theo spoke with a low voice, "Tell me, what happened to this person? Why didn''t hee to me?" Jka said with a pinch of pride in his voice, "Aw-hahaha, this person was deceived by Klin and travelled towards the human city." Theo was surprised to hear this. "How did this happen? How did she do that?" "My wife is brilliant, you know? She''s much smarter than me!" Jka said proudly, "She noticed that this guy was not in our vige because of us and reasoned that the person he was looking for could be one of you. So, she had nned it all before she even started answering that person''s questions. She even altered her own memories a little so that she couldn''t know she was lying, even if he read her mind or forced her to tell the truth about your location." "That¡­" Theo gasped in surprise, not expecting that Klin would be so smart. "So, what? What happened next?" Jka continued on, "She also warned me to answer as little as possible and let her answer the questions. She only had time to alter her own memories of where you went. So, even if she says you went to the human city, she really believed what she was saying. This then convinced the person who came after your daughter." "Wow!" Theo sighed in admiration as he listened to what Klin had done and her quick way of acting in such a situation. He was also surprised at her decisive way of altering her memory. He knew how difficult it was, so he could imagine that she was very talented in that respect. "But Theo, you still need to be aware that this won''tst long, I''m afraid this individual will find out it was¡­" Jka didn''t finish what he was going to say, and instead, changed the subject. "Anyway, you have to be careful! I couldn''t see exactly what level of cultivation this being was at, but I believe it was at least in the Wizard Kingdom." Theo got a thoughtful look, he could also reason what Jka would say before. Theo asked, "What did this person look like?" Jka replied, "I don''t know either, they were covered in mes. You couldn''t see their appearance." "Huh¡­ anyway, I''ll be careful, thanks for letting me know. I''m happy to have such a good friend like you." Theo smiled. "I''ll say the same." Jkaughed. "Thanks to you, my wife and I were able to reach the Higher Student Kingdom. Besides, I was amazed by the formation you made around my house. I wouldn''t have realized it if Klin hadn''t warned me. You left me in the dark until thest minute, didn''t you?" Theoughed. "You have to thank Yuki, she was the one who asked me to do that as a gift from her to you." Jka nodded, "Yes, Klin told me that too." Stopping smiling, Theo took a serious look when he said, "Soon, I''ll being back to my vige. At that moment, you and Klin should move there until the issue is resolved!" Jka had an embarrassing look when he noticed Theo saw through him. Sighing, he said, "Are you sure? I''m sure this guy will be furious when he finds out that he''s been cheated¡­" "Yes, you don''t have to worry, I''m already in the Wizard Kingdom, and I don''t think it will take long for me to reach the Higher Wizard Kingdom, either," Theo told his good friend without holding back. Theo believed that sometimes hiding these things from whom he cares about could lead them to do many things to protect him, even if he doesn''t actually need it. If they stay in the dark without knowing his real strength, it could result in the death of those he cares about. Jka let out a deep sigh. He felt his body much lighter. It was as if he had let off a mountain from his back. Jka spoke with a pinch of excitement, "I''ll do that, I''m d you told me about your cultivation. In fact, I had already nned to leave the vige with Klin and hide until things returned to normal." Theo smiled, "That''s good! Oh yeah, while you''re in town, you can stay in the orphanage where I''m staying. There are still some vacant rooms there." "That''s alright?! Then I''ll ept it with gratitude!" Jkaughed and returned to his usual cheerful state, "Aw-hahaha, my wife Klin also very much wants to see Yuki and the girls again." "Is she in town shopping or something?" Theo asked. He could see with his Divine Sense that she was walking through the city. Jka nodded, "Yes, she went to buy our daily necessities since we didn''t bring many things with us." "I understand." Theo nodded and said with a warm smile. "What are we waiting for? Let''s go meet up with her and then go to the orphanage." Jka smiled, "Okay, let''s go." 187 Chapter 187 "Oh, good to see you again, Theo." Klin, who was now in her human form, had a warm smile the moment they met in the clothing store. Klin''s new form was a young adult woman of about 20 years old. Her skin was light, and she had long, sky-blue hair down to the middle of her back, making her stand out in the crowd whenbined with long eyshes that enhanced her beautiful blue eyes. She had a slender figure, with appropriate curves, and full breasts that were approximately D-Cup. Theo smiled, "I''m happy to see you again, too, Klin." "Aw-hahaha!" Jkaughed out loud as he patted Theo''s shoulder. "Klin, our good friend Theo has invited us to stay with him." "Oh, that''s wonderful." She smiled. Klin looked over to her husband. She could realize that there was something else unsaid. Her husband, who loved to talk a lot, had stopped at that, so there was definitely something that could not be mentioned in public. "If anyone should be thankful, it''s me!" Theo eximed with a meaningful look. Klin, realizing this, just smiled and kept looking through some clothes. Jka nced at his wife and sighed, "Theo, shall we go to a bar and have a drink together? Klin takes a long time when she''s buying clothes." "What''s wrong with that? Don''t you want to see your wife in beautiful dresses?" Theo asked. Jka scratched his head, then said, "Yes, but no matter what she wears, she''s gonna look beautiful!" Klin, who heard him, quivered a little as her face turned beet red. She murmured, "Husband¡­ you''re embarrassing me¡­" Theo turned a bit andughed at their disy, finding their interaction cute. "Aw-hahaha." Jkaughed loudly in response, "Theo, I''ve changed my mind, let''s wait." Theo shook his head with a light chuckle. "Good." He smiled and sat on a couch in the center of the store with some other victims¡­ *Cough* Other men who were perhaps waiting for their respective wives. Jka, who sat next to Theo, said, "This store knows how to treat people well. They even have coffee and snacks. If they also provided sake, it would be perfect." "Haha, but then, you''d be asking a lot." Theoughed. "But it''s true, drinking sake right now would be so nice!" A Demi-Human man joined their conversation, "Nice to meet you, my name is Richard." "Nice to meet you, I''m Theo," Theo replied as he nodded. "Aw-hahaha. My name is Jka. Nice to meet you." Jkaughed loudly when he realized that he had found someone with the same passion for drinking as himself. "Also waiting for your wife to shop?" Richard asked. "Yeah, she''s the beautiful blue-haired woman over there," Jka said, pointing to Klin. "Oh." Richard was surprised to see how beautiful she was, even when hepared her to his own wife. He then sighed soon after, since his own wife couldn''tpare to her, but smiled all the same as he eximed, "She''s stunning!" Theo raised one of his eyebrows at this, but Jka did not notice anything strange and justughed proudly at thepliment for Klin. "And you?" Richard looked at Theo and was shocked by his good looks, "Huh¡­ Theo?! Are you expecting your wife too?" "No," Theo answered with indifference. "I see." Richard, who regarded a certain contempt for Theo, didn''t care about it. He thought with disdain, "Humph! You think you''re all that just because you''re a little handsome, but in the end, you don''t even have a wife¡­" He evenughed a little when he thought about it. Theo, who saw this man''s facial expressions change, didn''t even have to read Richard''s mind to know what he was thinking. He just shook his head and didn''t pay any more attention to that foolish man. Yet, this man''s look of superiority went down the drain when he talked with Jka, who was oblivious to all of this. He simply continued professing about Klin without stopping, making Richard go green with envy. "So, Richard, as I was saying, my wife is much better than a professional cook, can you believe that? She even learned how to make sake thanks to the Monkeys! Isn''t that surprising? Isn''t she amazing?" Jkaughed, "Aw-hahaha, enough about me, tell me a little about yourself." "I¡­ I have to go, see youter!" Richard couldn''t bear to hear Jka talk up Klin anymore. He got up and just wanted to go home to cry. "Already? Well, it was nice meeting you!" Jka said. "¡­" Richard didn''t reply and left with a snort. Jka looked over to Theo and asked, "Why was he angry? We were having a good conversation until now." He shook his head, thinking this man had problems. Theoughed, "Perhaps you can find out? Maybe he is having one of those days~," "Aw-hahaha, he''s a man, he can''t¡­ can he?" Jka was confused, he knew that there were many strange people in this world, so it wouldn''t be impossible for something like this to happen to a man. Theo formed a thoughtful look in his eyes. "Hrm¡­ maybe? Well, you can ask him next time if you are curious." Jka nodded, "I think I will." The other men who were close by had been forced to listen to the annoying Richard wanting topare everything and feel superior. Theo and Jka''s exchange just now made themugh as they saw what happened to him. "I bet he never expected to find someone superior to himself, did he?" They all had simr thoughts. Klin, who heard all of this from afar, was even redder than before, watching Jka brag about her non-stop. But Jka was different from Richard, who wanted to find fault with other people''s wives and make himself feel superior. He said all this because he truly loved his wife and was very proud of her and all her aplishments. Of course, Theo understood that, so he didn''t find it unpleasant to hear him talk about Klin. In the end, she no longer wanted to look through any more clothes and wanted to leave. She was too embarrassed to stay there, searching for new outfits. "Let''s go." Klin approached Jka. "Already?" Jka was surprised, "This time was pretty fast!" Klin blushed, lowered his head and whispered, "Don''t get too used to it, I just want to see Yuki and the girls." Jka hugged Klin, finding her adorable. "Shall we go, Theo?" "Sure." Theo nodded. They paid for the clothes and asked for them to be delivered to the orphanage. They then walked there together, not talking much since what they really wanted to talk about could only be said in a secure area. Arriving at the orphanage, they were weed by Yuki. Theo had alreadymunicated with her ahead of time through his mental power, so she knew about their arrival. Yuki, who hugged Klin when she saw her, smiled brightly, "I''m so happy to see you again. And look at you, you''re already in your human form, and you look so beautiful!" "Thank you! But, I still have a long way to go before I couldpare myself to you, and I can also say that you look even more beautiful since thest time I saw you." Klinughed as she replied, giving a warm, friendly smile. Yuki was a little embarrassed because she heard that a lot after she made love to Theo. Not only did she look more beautiful than before, but her aura also exuded a more mature and elegant charm, drawing the eyes of those who saw her. "Are we going in?" Theo said. "Yeah." 188 Chapter 188 Behind the orphanage. Theo had called all the older orphanage girls to join them. They were sitting around a big round table, with Theo''s illusions around them to keep their words from being overheard by others. Aine asked, "Theo, why did you call us here?" "Before I say more," Theo gestured his hand towards Jka and Klin, "These are my friends, Jka and his wife, Klin." "It''s very nice to meet you," Klin bowed in his greeting. "Hi, I''m d to meet you," said Jka. "You too!" They all nodded in turn as they each introduced themselves. "Well, now that you all know each other, let''s talk about a more sensitive matter." Theo continued with a serious look, "I intend to stay here in town for only three more days. In these three days, if you still want to follow me to my vige, you are all more than wee." "Theo¡­" Before Nanda could speak any further, Theo interrupted her, "Hold on, I still have something else that we need to discuss." Seeing her nod, he continued, "I must warn you that there is a possibility that a rtive of my daughter wille after her, and when they do, I may end up in a fight." "It''s that serious?! Will you be all right, Theo?" Ariana abruptly, with a great deal of worry. "Actually, I don''t know their cultivation level, so I''m not sure how bad it is. But, if it''s someone who hasn''t reached the Spiritual Kingdom yet, then I believe I can fight them. If they''re in the Wizard Kingdom or possibly even the Higher Wizard Kingdom, I should be okay." Theo exined. "Wow!" They gasped in shock. Although they had known that Theo was strong, they didn''t know the real extent of his powers. Now, they couldn''t help but admire him after hearing about the true scope of his actual strength. Theo expected them to have a reaction like that, so he wasn''t too surprised. As he waited for them to calm down, he continued on. "In spite of all this, I want to know if any of you still want to go to the vige with me?" "Yes! Definitely!" Ariana eximed firmly. "Yes, me too." "I want to go with you guys!" "Our lives have only improved because of you. If possible, I want to return that favour." "We agree, too!" One by one, they each agreed to go. None of them had any objections to joining Theo. Even though he said that there might be an imminent danger, they still wanted to follow him. Lilith, who was sitting up in a nearby tree, went upside down, holding on by her feet, then swung over to leap in front of them and said, "Theo is my saviour, I have no family either, so I want to follow him." "Since when are you listening to us?" Nanda said with an interrogative gaze. Lilith answered with a mischievous smile, "From the beginning." Of course, Theo, Yuki, Shina, Zaira and Zaika had realized that although they were still missing a lotpared to Theo''s divine sense, they each had a potent Divine Sense of their own. Theo sighed deeply, "You cane out too, Yui, I know you''re there." Behind a tree, little Yui appeared. She approached with her head down, feeling guilty for spying on them. Yet, she had initially followed Lilith to see what she was up to. She hadn''t expected her to go up in a tree to eavesdrop on their conversation. Theo smirked at her actions. He had a warm smile when he said, "No need to worry, Yui. I''m not mad at you." "Really? Really really?" She looked at him as she took small steps towards him, feeling uncertain. Theo smiled, "Silly girl, do you really think I''d be mad at you for something like that?" Little Yui shook her head quickly in denial. Theoughed and gave her a warm smile, "See, you don''t even believe it, either." Little Yui blushed at his words. She now noticed her own actions, and, feeling ashamed, covered her face as she tried to hide her embarrassment. "So cute." Little Yui blushed further when she heard that. She fled to Yuki, hugged her, and hid her face in Yuki''s chest. "Fine," Theo said, "Yui, you must have been able to hear what was said, am I right?" "Yui heard," Little Yui confessed, "Yui, I heard you talking about someone who might be my rtive." "Hrm," Theo had a questioning look, "What do you think about all of this?" "Nothing," She answered firmly, "Yui doesn''t care if he''s rted to me by blood, because my family is Mommy and Daddy!" Hearing this, tears began to flow from Yuki''s eyes as she hugged her daughter tightly. Her heart had been in turmoil from not knowing how Yui would respond when she found out. Theo sighed with relief. Although he could imagine that this would be her reaction, he still could not help but let some tears fall. They both knew that this was not the time to think of something like this, but when they saw her fiendishly charming eyes in tears, it tightened their hearts. All they wanted most right now was to hug her. Theo wasn''t the type who cared much about others seeing him crying. He didn''t believe in anything so superficial like "Man should not cry." Of course, he wouldn''t be emotional with something meaningless, either. Theo rubbed his eyes, wiping away the tears. After moving closer to Yuki and his daughter, he hugged them tightly. In the end, he was worried about what little Yui''s reaction would be when she met her blood family. But, fortunately, his daughter was the best, making all his worries disappear. It was the same for Yuki. To her, little Yui was her daughter, and nothing would change that in her heart. She loved this little girl so much, there was no way she could ever wish for or even contemte separating from her. "Wahh." Little Yui eximed, "Daddy, Mommy, you''re choking me!" Theo and Yukiughed as they let go. They were each gazing at little Yui with endless love and affection. Little Yui was now feeling a bit shy at the moment, holding the edges of her beautiful green dress as she gently swung her waist from side to side, trying to endure her shyness. Theo knew from the beginning that little Yui was listening to their conversation. Although she has the second most potent Divine Sense and has managed to hide from others so far, she has not yet managed to hide from Theo''s own Divine Sense. But Theo knew that eventually, she''d have to find out about it. Of course, little Yui knew they weren''t her blood-rted parents ever since the time she discovered she was a dragon while they were foxes. Her inherited memories also had a lot of information, so she was aware of her situation. But none of that mattered to her. Theo and Yuki always gave her plenty of love and affection, always treating her like their own precious daughter and teaching her new things every day. Yui''s love for them might be even greater than a child''s love for its blood parents. In the end, the group continued talking about their next ns. They found it necessary to n everything out before acting, given the circumstances. 189 Chapter 189 That same day, they were throwing a wee party for Jka and his wife, Klin. Children were running around, ying with each other. Some were ying games that Theo taught them from his past life. Such as, hide and seek, etc. "Ahh!" Drinking a sip of wine, Theo sighed with pleasure, "This wine is delicious!" "Aw-hahaha!" Jkaughed proudly, "Isn''t it? It was Klin who made this great wine, isn''t it excellent?" "Yes, it''s amazing," Theo said with a friendly smile. "I''m d you liked it." Klin smiled. She initially tried to learn it because her husband was very fond of drinking, so she thought about doing it just for him. But she didn''t expect the method itself to be so satisfying. "Ehhh!" Aine sobbed as she put her hand on Theo''s shoulder, "Theo, you agreed to go out with Ariana, right?" Looking at her, Theo asked, "Have you been drinking?" "Yeah, just a little." Aine showed how little she drank with her thumb and forefinger, but then eximed, "But don''t change the subject, answer me!" Shaking Theo''s shoulder, she cried like a child, "Come on, Theo, please tell me~¡­!" Nanda came up beside her, "Aine, don''t be like that. You shouldn''t bother Theo." She tried to pull her arm. "No!" Aine refused to leave, blubbering out, "I need to know! I¡­ I need to know." "Kyaa!" Theo took her into hisp. He smiled at her and said, "When you''re sober tomorrow, I''ll answer, but for now, you should get some rest, okay?" She shrunk in his arms, her face started, which was initially pink, had now turned vibrantly red, and she felt her body flushing hotly. She even came out of her drunken state, but she was too embarrassed to admit it. She leaned her head against Theo''s chest, pressing her big breasts against him while pretending to sleep. Theo didn''t think much about it, he just smiled as he carried her to her room. Nanda was next door. Aine had a silly thought float through her mind, but soon she shook her head, trying not to think about it as she went along with it. Entering Aine''s room, Theo ced her down on her bed. He gently patted his hand on her head while saying, "Rest well, goodnight." At the moment that Theo was about to leave, she suddenly held his hand, "Theo¡­" Theo turned around and said, "What''s up? Do you need anything?" "Huh¡­" Aine was confused. She did not know why she had called him, and just held his arm as she replied, "I¡­ I¡­ nothing, it was nothing." She loosened her grip, thus freeing Theo''s arm. "¡­" The room immediately went quiet. As Theo and Aine looked at each other, Aine didn''t know what to do or how to act. She, herself, couldn''t understand why she was behaving so irrationally today. Nanda broke the silence by saying, "Okay, Theo, you better let her rest. Just let me keep an eye on her." "Are you sure?" Theo looked at her. "Yeah, don''t worry, it''s no big deal. Aine''s just not used to drinking alcohol." Nanda moved gracefully as she spoke with a gentle smile on her face. "Oh." Theo was a little surprised by her elegance, but soon enough, he came back to his senses. "All right, then. If you need anything, you can call me." "Yes, I''ll be in your care," Nanda said with a meaningful look. - "Theo," Yuki said, "Is she okay?" "Yeah," Theo nodded, "It''s no big deal. She just got a little drunk." "Oh," Jka was surprised, "Is she as weak with drinking as you were before? Although, I see that you''re much better at it now." "Fine." At that time, he allowed himself to feel the effect of alcohol, so he came to be in a state of drunkenness. But he didn''t bother to talk, because it would seem like he was just making excuses. "My, my." Klinughed, "If I remember correctly, back when my husband first drank the Monkey''s wine¡­ didn''t you stand on the roof of our house and howl at the moon all night while singing: "Do I love the red sea?"" "What¡­ you remember that?" Jka scratched his head in embarrassment, "That''s true, I have no excuse." "Hahahahaha!" Theyughed as they remembered Jka as a dog, howling at the moon all night long as he sang. "Aw-hahaha!" Jkaughed loudly, "It was a really unique experience." Regardless of that, he thought it was fun when he first drank Monkey wine. The whole event made him not care if the othersughed at it. He even considered it funny,ughing right along with them. This is also one of the characteristics of Jka that Klin loves so much; he doesn''t get angry about things easily and always lives life happily. Every day she spent with Jka, she had never felt misunderstood or dissatisfied. "Theo." Jka said, "You really surprised me with your current level of strength. I can understand now why you left that Magic Formation that increased the concentration of Mana." "I''m d it helped you," Theo said, "But that was also thanks to your own efforts. It doesn''t matter if you have every resource at your disposal. If you don''t try harder to get strong on your own initiative, you can''t make the most of the resources avable to you." He smiled. "What I mean is this: if you hadn''t made an effort, just depending on normal training to improve, you wouldn''t be at your current level of cultivation, would you?" "Aw-hahaha." Jkaughed loudly. "Exactly! My wife and I worked very hard to raise our cultivations." Klin smiled gracefully as she said, "But, still, even though we worked very hard, without your generous gifts, we couldn''t have reached this level of cultivation by now." She bowed slightly to Theo, "That''s why I''m grateful for what you did." Jka, seeing his wife''s actions, also bowed to Theo while thanking him. "Urgh!" Theo shook his head, "You two are doing this just to provoke me, aren''t you? You know you don''t have to thank me." "Aw-hahaha." Jkaughed and said nothing more. Klin chuckled quietly, too. They knew that Theo didn''t do it, hoping they''d be grateful or something. He did it because he considered them to be great friends. That was something they were proud of, and it made them very happy to be his friends. Suddenly, someone hugged Theo from behind. "What''s that?" Theo asked. "Ehehehe~ I just want to hug you, "Ehhh?!" Can''t I?" Ariana said, pouting. "Grr¡­" Theo had a helpless expression. "First Aine, now Ariana¡­" He said to himself as he sighed. Ariana joked, "I''m gonna have bitter coffee from now on, so let''s kiss?" "Maybe this wine is a little too strong?" Theo thought. He could feel potent Water Mana mixed into the drink, which made it more likely to get someone drunk. "Ariana¡­" 190 Chapter 190 Ariana moved from Theo''s back, now standing in front of him, waiting for his answer. "Fine." Theo smiled, "Sure, why not, let''s do it." "Ohh!" Ariana''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect him to ept so easily. "Really?" "Mhm!" Theo nodded andughed, "We can kiss on the day we have our date." Ariana''s expressions then went through three stages after hearing that. Initially, it was happiness followed by pleasant surprise, but then¡­ it contorted into a grimace as if she had eaten a fly. She snorted slightly in annoyance when she realized that Theo was ying with her. Theo asked her with a smile, "Don''t be like that, don''t you think it''s better to leave it until our date?" "But¡­" Ariana strained out her hands in defeat. "Okay. Then, I''ll look forward to that day." "Your harem is getting bigger and bigger, huh¡­" Jkaughed, "Keep going this way, and you''ll make a lot of men jealous when they see that." "Ohh," Theo had a malicious smile when he said, "Does that mean you''re jealous, too, and want a harem of your own?" "What¡­" Jka looked around, watching his wife''s murderous gaze, he began to sweat furiously. "Where did you get that idea from? I don''t want a harem, I''m already perfectly happy with my beautiful, perfect, morous wife!" Jka was rapidly dispensing all sorts ofpliments, hoping that his wife did not think he was really jealous of Theo''s poprity with women. "Hahahaha," Theoughed, "See, that''s what happens when you try provoking others." "Aw-haha¡­" Jkaughed, discouraged, "I understand my ce now." Klin chuckled lightly at his submission. She knew that Jka wasn''t serious about being jealous, but still, she couldn''t help but want to see how he responded. Ariana approached Zenia and embraced her. "What is it, Ariana?" Zenia was already quite used to being hugged by other girls here at the orphanage. So, she didn''t think much about being embraced so suddenly. "No big deal." Ariana patted her hand atop Zenia''s head, "Just recharging my energy with fluffiness." She smiled. Zenia sighed. "You always say that, but the truth is that you just want to provoke me, don''t you?" Ariana said in a soft voice, "Of course not, I really think you''re cute." "I know¡­" Zenia moved away from Ariana''s hug while pouting. "Why don''t you hug Kelly? She''s way cuter than I am." Hearing that. Kelly was startled like a scared cat (maybe because she is a cat) and fled from Ariana''s reach. "Kelly¡­" Zenia murmured helplessly, "At this hour, she is always quick to run away." "It''s no surprise." Shina said as she approached, "Ariana is always trying to hug her, and she''s even bitten her cheeks." "But can you really me me?" Ariana looked at Shina. "She''s just so cute that it makes you want to bite her! Well, I did bite her a little." Shina shook her head. "I''m not saying¡­? Just you got her to that point?!" She said to herself, "Although, I''d probably do the same." Ariana showed her pink tongue andughed loudly, "Thinking now, Shina¡­ you''re adorable too~, why don''t youe over here to your big sister? Give me a hug!" "Sure. But are you certain?" Shina had a smile that wasn''t a smile when she manifested a ball of water in her hand. "How fearsome~" Ariana pretended to tremble with fear as she said, "So violent. I was just kidding!" Zenia sighed, relieved to see that Ariana had forgotten her. Unnoticed, she slipped away. - "Oh, you came back, Nanda." Yuki smiled, "Did your sister get to sleep?" "Yes, she''s just entered the world of dreams," Nanda said with a slight smile. "Come on, have some of this, the barbecue Theo made is great!" Yuki said as she pulled Nanda towards the table. "Right." Nanda nodded. "Theo, can you cut a portion of meat for Nanda?" Yuki asked as they approached. "Of course, your wish is mymand!" Theo made a butler''s bow as he spoke. "What a joker!" Yukiughed. Nanda, who saw this,ughed discreetly at their disy, despite being impressed by their interaction. "Delicious! It''s the best meat I''ve ever eaten in my life!" The moment Nanda experienced the dish, she blurted out in pure ecstasy, amazed at how good it was. "I''m d you liked it." Theo smiled, "There''s a lot more, so if you want seconds, just ask." "Is it okay if I ask for more, Hero Theo?" A little boy in his 9 years of age asked. "Hero?" Theo shook his head, choosing not to overthink it. He smiled warmly as he answered him, "Yes, there''s still plenty to go around. You can eat as much as you want." "Wo~!" The boy celebrated when he heard that. Many of the other children who were too embarrassed to pick up more, also heard it. Most of them were children that Theo had saved from the Kenedy n. As Theo put up a formation around the orphanage, he was also using his illusions to enclose it, so he did not see any problem with letting them all participate. Seeing everyone having fun while eating and chatting made Theo very happy. He stood in the center where everyone could see him as he pped to draw everyone''s attention, "Well, I''m d you''re all having fun! Oh, yes, be careful to not overeat, or you won''t have any room for dessert." The children''s eyes sparkled in anticipation. Little Yui approached Theo at an astonishing speed, and everyone was left with their jaws hanging open at how fast she was. She stood there with her eyes glowing, holding a te in her hand stacked high with meat and sausage and a fork in her mouth. She took it out, she chewed her food lightly, then asked, "What''s it going to be, Dad? Something tasty?" "Chew and swallow before you speak." Theo smiled as he watched her nod, with her full cheeks like a squirrel, before she started chewing. "Yes, it will be delicious." Theo looked at little Yui. Seeing her belly even more full than usual, he asked, "But will you still be able to eat after eating so much?" "Daddy doesn''t know?" Little Yui thumped her belly as she brightly replied, "Candy is a different matter, there''s always room for more!" "Who did she learn that from?" Theo wondered. Yet, he just smiled when he saw his daughter''s confident look as she stated that she could always eat more food if it were sweet. Theo, who looked at everyone, felt fortunate, seeing everyone so happy and having so much fun. He even felt like singing a song, one he remembered from his past life. In his past life, he had the hobby of ying the guitar while singing. _____________________________________________ [950 System Points scored] _____________________________________________ A ck guitar appeared in his hand. Looking at everyone, he said, "Can I have a bit of everyone''s attention?" "Yeah." They agreed, stopping what they were doing and paying attention to him. "Alright." Although he was a little embarrassed to sing in front of a lot of people, it was still something he wanted to do. "I''d like to sing a song; its name is Better Days. I hope you can give me a moment of your time." "¡­" They were surprised by what he said but were still quite excited and expectant after knowing that he was going to sing. Even more so, since the name of the song caught their attention, especially for those whom he saved and whose futures were still uncertain. "Yes!" They vibrated. Wanting to hear him sing. Seeing that, Theoughed strangely. He pulled up a chair to sit in, staying in the center of the area where everyone could see him. Theo started ying his guitar. "?~?~?~?" With a surprisingly beautiful, tuned and deep voice, Theo began to sing, transmitting a lot of emotion to those who heard him sing. "?~?~?~?" We live by waiting Better days Days of peace, too many days Days we won''t leave Back Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! "?~?~?~?" We live by waiting The day when We''ll be better (better, better!) Best in love Better in pain Best at everything Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! "?~?~?~?" Listening so far, everyone vibrated with emotion. Mainly those who had been enved by the Kenedy n, they embraced their children, wives, friends and husbands, thrilled. Every word Theo sang reached the depths of their souls. It was like he was dering that it was possible to have better days and forcing them to believe it. A whirlwind of emotions that better days in their lives would bloom, like a beautiful rose that blooms in spring. "?~?~?~?" We live by waiting The day we''ll be Forever We live by waiting Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Better days forever Better days forever (forever!) "?~?~?~?" With their agitated emotions, some of them even cried. Theo was singing with so much passion that they felt they were experiencing everything he sang. They had their eyes closed while listening to his voice, which seemed as if Theo could speak directly to their souls. "?~?~?~?" We live by waiting The day we''ll be Forever We live by waiting Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! "?~?~?~?" Theo closed his eyes while singing thest part of the song. "?~?~?~?" Better days Forever Better days Forever Better days Forever Better days Forever "?~?~?~?" Many who were forced into being ves held their eyes closed as they remembered their days. They seemed like eternities, counting the hours, the seconds, just hoping for better days. The days that their pains were gone, the days when they could reunite with their families again. And although they waited for so long for better days, they had finally met their saviour. Not only did he make their days far better than before, he also weed them with food, taking care of them even though they wereplete strangers. There was no doubt in their hearts that Theo was extremely special to them, and they would always keep him in their hearts. "?~?~?~?" Uh! Uh! Uh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Forever Always! Always! Always! "?~?~?~?" "Wo!" *Apuse~ They vibrated with energy the moment Theo finished singing. Their souls were crying out in celebration, thinking of the better days toe! Yuki wiped the stream of tears from her eyes, "It was wonderful, Theo!" "Aw-hahaha!" Jkaughed aloud, happily, "Theo! I didn''t expect you to be so talented at singing!" Shina, who had recorded Theo singing the song on her cell phone, came up to her as she said, "It was very amazing, Theo, I''m impressed!" "I liked it a lot!" Klin said with a gentle smile. "Daddy sings really well!" Said little Yui. "Yui wants to hear Daddy sing again!" "Yes! Theo, you must sing one more time!" Ariana agreed. Zaira and Zaika looked at Theo, full of emotions. They could personally identify with the lyrics of this song because ever since they met Theo, their lives had improved to such a degree that they had never thought it was possible to be so happy. They were all so excited that they started chatting together, not even giving Theo time to answer. Theo pped his hands to collect their attention again, "If you all talk over each other, I won''t understand. Please, speak one at a time." He had an awkward smile since he didn''t expect his song to cause such amotion. What he didn''t know was that, because of this day, he would be famous all over the world. All because of this one song he sang. 191 Chapter 191 The next morning, in the Dimensional Room. Theo looked at a small sandcastle in front of him¡­ but in reality, it was all the Wind Magic Cores he had refined over the long night. They werepletely pure, the size of a grain, but if you looked directly at them, you would feel a bit of pain in your eyes. It was even more unpleasant than looking directly at the sun with your bare eyes. "Ufa~" Theo sighed heavily as he sat on the floor: "That was pretty stressful¡­" After getting his mana back, Theo looked through the screen that appeared while he sat on the floor. ________________________________________________ ? [Faux Heavenly Fire Level 1; Reached: High Advance.] ________________________________________________ "Hrm, I can further increase the fire stage of my affinity this way." Looking around, he realized that they were still cultivating. "I don''t have much to do now, so I guess it''s time to increase my System Points." Looking at the many treasures he "took" from the Kenedy n and also from the Beast Sect, Theo walked to the upper east corner of the Dimensional Room where all the treasures were held. In addition to possessing an exorbitant amount of Mana stones, there were many other treasures. It was mainly five tons of gold bars with a slight trace of metal essence. "Hrm," Theo pondered for a moment. "These gold bars¡­ should I devour them, or use them to enhance my mastery of forging?" "But to forge a level 4 weapon, I need to be a formation master," Theo, though he had never forged a level 4 weapon before, was aware that without being at least a level 3 formation master, he couldn''t forge a level 4 weapon. He needed to draw the Mana veins of the weapon and use the formation to connect them to the Core. Therefore, even when he would use a bow and arrows, the arrows that were shot with the bow would have the element that the bow gave them, and that would make it a far stronger attack. "Hrm, well, even if I need to train first to forge it," Theo thought, "Still, if I increase my level of mastery of the furnace, it will help me a lot in my defence since it is basically a defence technique, too." Determined to devour some of these gold bars, Theo changed into his greater form. Opening his mouth wide, he began to bite down and chew the gold bars. But, as he was not using the skill, the essence of the gold bars did not fill his Lineage Cells but instead strengthened his furnace ability. Incredibly, Theo had eaten over a ton of gold, but still had no change in the stage of his furnace. It remained in the gold rank. But then, he noticed that his defence increased by arge margin. By being in this form, Theo could easily defend himself without even being scratched by someone from the Wizard Kingdom. Of course, there are always exceptional cases, where the other person who attacks you possess an item at a level higher than the Wizard Kingdom and can control it in battle. In that situation, not even his strong defence would be able to get away with just a scratch. "Err," Theo thought, "I guess I will continue to eat these gold bars; if I can raise it by one more stage, I believe my defence will increase by arge margin again. Other than that, it might be easier to forge a weapon with thister." Theo already knew that the next stage of the furnace is "ck gold," he also knew that by reaching the level of ck gold with the furnace, his body would be able to rival someone from the Higher Wizard Kingdom. Theo was uncertain whether eating all these gold bars would allow him to raise the level of his ming dragon furnace. But still, he approached the pile again, opening his wide mouth. As he used the technique involved to be able to digest and turn it into nutrients, the drool that dribbled from his mouth seemed not too different from a powerful acid on the floor. Perhaps not even the floor of Theo''s workshop, which is a level 6 artifact, would be unscathed if it were exposed to the liquid that was produced in his mouth. His sharp teeth, which looked like long swords, could exert a force equivalent to one ton, ready to shred everything they met. Theo started biting the gold bars without pause, and in a short time, he consumed another half a ton of gold bars. The more he ate, the stronger his furnace became in the process, and his teeth and jaws became even stronger. His teeth were now so powerful that for a moment, he thought he was only eating a few pieces of cheese. That''s how easy it was now for him to bite through the gold bars. Only that, after consuming one ton of gold bars, he needed to digest them to fully integrate it all with his furnace. "There went two tons of gold bars¡­" If someone were to tell him that there woulde a day when he would be eating two tons of gold¡­ he would think that clearly, they had severe mental issues. But there he was, eating gold bars like he''s eating slices of pie. ________________________________________________ ? [ming Dragon Furnace; Reached: ck Gold Rank] ________________________________________________ Theo could feel in his body an explosion of force pervading his entire being. All his organs, bones, etc., of his body, were being bathed in ck gold, now protected by the defence of the ming dragon''s furnace. Even ayer of his skin was now protected. Bathed in ck gold, theyer just below his visible skin was now shielded, increasing the defence of his skin tremendously. Now, even if someone cuts through the firstyer of Theo''s skin, to cut off the secondyer¡­ would take someone with a level of force equivalent to someone at the height of the Higher Wizard Kingdom. Thisyer of gold-ted skin had now reached a level of defence where it is even more resistant than most levels 5 armour. It could possibly rival some level-six armour. "Hrm, I''ll use the remaining three tons to increase my cultivation." He pondered, "I don''t know if it''s possible, but I also think that considering everything that''s happened so far, if I use on these gold bars, there''s some chance that I''ll get a new affinity with metal. But I''m not quite sure about that." Even searching on the inte, he couldn''t find any reference that mentioned it. Well, he was a weirdo. He couldn''t be fairlypared to an ordinary being. "I guess I need to spend a few of my Points on asking the System." Theo decided to just do it and get a full answer. ________________________________________________ ? [1,000 System Points were deducted] ________________________________________________ ________________________________________________ ? System: It is possible to create a new affinity through metal essences, although the chances are rare. ? When the essences are consumed in your body, one of them can survive the force field located in it''s center, thus creating a protectiveyer (known as a neutral field) and preventing it from being digested by the force field. This creates a new affinity. ________________________________________________ "Ohh! That''s what happened when I used "Devour" on the Faux Divine Fire?" Theo imagined that this was the exnation, "It is also more likely that the essences of the Magic Cores survive in this force field, and because of that, there are many reports in which others have managed to awaken a new Lineage after consuming Magic Cores." 192 Chapter 192 The more he thought about it, the more he felt it was reasonable. "Okay, now I know what I wanted, but it''s no use to let my thoughts wander to random things. Regardless of whether or not you can stimte a new affinity with these gold bars I have here now, I still want to try." Theo was also considering another possibility: would he be able to achieve an improved affinity if the essence that survives the force field is superior, and would it be something superior to a normal affinity? He believed this could be true since he had known that the Faux Heavenly Fire was superior to a standard fire affinity. Shaking his head, Theo, who had already returned to his human form, began to use on the gold bars, making his six golden tails reach towards the gold bars. Expanding, they opened their mouths wide and began to devour all the gold at hismand, bit by bit. ________________________________________________ ? [Filled in 20,111 Lineage Cells] ? [Filled in 11,234 Lineage Cells] ? [Filled in 5,125 Lineage Cells] ? [Filled in 1,547 Lineage Cells] ? [Filled in 98,987 Lineage Cells] ? [Filled in 44,221 Lineage Cells] ? [Filled in 52,354 Lineage Cells] ? [Filled in 21,471 Lineage Cells] ? [Metal affinity, obtained] ________________________________________________ "Ohh, that was even faster than I expected!" Theo eximed in his mind. The moment that this affinity was created¡­ A crack was also opened where the essence of the metal was sucked in. This ce was his Divine Sea, where his other affinities were maintained. "Now, should I continue to use this gold and increase my metal affinity further? Or should I wait and buy a better metal and have a chance of experiencing an affinity mutation?" He thought, "Because if I''m going to increase it, there''s a good chance that by using it to evolve the affinity, it will be used in the mutation process if it''s going to have any effect. But if I think about what happened to the Faux Heavenly Fire, the chances of that happening are not nil." In the end, that was also one of Theo''s reasons for not wanting to increase the level of his wind affinity just yet. Despite the plentiful Wind Cores at his disposal, if the chances of the affinity evolving differed with the source used, then we would definitely want to wait for now. "I also have to start thinking about getting a new cultivation technique for these affinities. At the moment, my current technique, although good, only improves my affinity with lightning and darkness." Theo thought, "But with that in mind, I think it''s best to get all the affinities first, so I can make the most of the Mana around me when I cultivate!" "Theo?" "Huh?" Theo turned, "Taking a break, Zaika?" "Yeah." She nodded. "Well, since you''re here now, what do you think about trying to stimte a new affinity with wind?" Theo asked. "Hrm." Zaika asked, "What exactly would I have to do?" Theo exined, "Simple, you just have to absorb the Magic Cores that I''ve purified while practicing your cultivation technique. The moment you do that, you have a chance that the wind essence of the Core may survive the force field." "Force field?" She looked at him in confusion. Noting this, Theo began to think of an easy way to exin it to her. "Zaira." "Yes?" "Close your eyes and imagine everything I say, okay?" Theo said. "Yes!" She responded by closing her eyes. "Okay, now start imagining that in the center of your body, you have a ball of maic energy, where it produces maic waves, absorbing all the Mana that enters your body," Theo spoke. "Done!" "Now, imagine that in addition to receiving the maic waves of Mana of all kinds of attributes. This Core immediately determines where each type of Mana has to be assigned. In case you have a lightning affinity, it would take the lightning essence and send it to the Core for that element, but if it were earth, then it would be sent to the earth Core." Theo exined, "This is connected to your Divine Sea, thanks to his meridian veins." "Hrm." Zaika kept her eyes closed as she imagined everything that was said to her. "Now, imagine that among these Mana essences being absorbed into your body, you have created a barrier that is not affected by the force field. It remains attached to your element instead. Not unlike an eggshell that would protect an egg from being affected if it were in the water." "Done." She nodded as she imagined an egg in the center of a ss of water, being protected from being mixed with water. "Now, imagine the shell of the egg forming a crack, and from within it, a brilliant Magic Core is born! Since it is white and milky, and it has it''s own rules, the force field would have no advantage over it in trying to absorb it. Because of this, the forces will treat it as an abnormality, something that should not be there." Theo finished exining, "So the moment it is expelled from the force field at the center of your body, it would remain close to the center, along with your other Magic Core. Thus, giving birth to a new affinity." Seeing that Theo finished exining, Zaika opened her eyes. "Wow! That was interesting to do!" She eximed excitedly. Theo scratched his face, "It''s no big deal, this was just an exnation that you can use, for now. There are probably better ways to make you understand." "Hrm, but for me, it was informative enough. I could even imagine everything that was said, and it made a lot of sense for me." Zaika smiled. "Well, as long as you can understand, then that''s fine." Theo smiled back. "Cough!" Looking to the side, they saw that the other girls had also finished cultivating. Apparently, they caught the exnation from mid-way. Because of that, he had to give the same exnation all over again to each of them. After they heard the exnation, 100,000 Magic Cores were assigned to each of them to try to awaken a new affinity. It was also good that in the process, they could increase their cultivations by arge margin since they were using such arge number of Magic Cores. "Daddy, in that case, even if you get a new affinity, wouldn''t it good to raise its level?" Little Yui asked. Theo replied, "That''s because I still want to test something first, where we can possibly evolve our affinities into something better than amon affinity." "Ooh, that would be great!" Little Yui smiled. "Haha." Theoughed, "But I don''t know if it''ll work out. You can start to absorb the Wind Magic Cores, now." "Okay." She agreed and sat down on the floor as she began to absorb the Magic Cores. 193 Chapter 193 Although Theo had already used a lot of gold bars, there were still two and a half tons left. "I need to increase my System Points if I want to buy a good magic training method when I return to the vige, as well as buy a new technique to cultivate all the elements." Regardless of what he would use them for, he still needed to increase his System Points by a lot. So, he used towards the remaining gold bars. ________________________________________________ ? [Obtained 1,474,004 System Points] ? [Obtained 2,874,127 System Points] ? [Obtained 1,047,206 System Points] ? [Obtained 997,221 System Points] ? [Obtained 858,199 System Points] ? [Current System Points: 10,378,846] ________________________________________________ "Hrm. I''ve increased my Points by a good amount with that, but¡­ it''s still far from enough!" Theo eximed in his mind. He approached the treasures he took from the Kenedy n and the Beast Sect. He hadn''t examined them that closely yet. Theo started analyzing them to decide which to use to further generate more System Points. "I''ll be using these weapons and armour since I don''t intend to sell them anyway," Theo mumbled as he began to separate the weapons and armour that were among the treasures. ________________________________________________ ? [Obtained 154,489 System Points] ? [Obtained 199,014 System Points] ? [Obtained 56,777 System Points] ? [Obtained 27,074 System Points] ? [Obtained 260,001 System Points] ? [Obtained 194,211 System Points] ? [Obtained 1,759,347 System Points] ? [Obtained 99,147 System Points] ? [Current System Points: 13,128,906] ________________________________________________ Now finished using devour on all of them, Theo went to the treasure trove one more time. "Okay, you''re next." He murmured when he started dividing the artifacts. Some were nes, others were paintings, watches, rings, crystal balls, etc.¡­ in general, he checked if they had any value to him or the girls, but there was nothing that managed to draw his interest. If the Kenedy n and the Beast Sect knew he thought so little of them when he looked at these treasures, they''d be vomiting blood now. ________________________________________________ ? [Obtained 22,654 System Points] ? [Obtained 325,785 System Points] ? [Obtained 62,129 System Points] ? [Obtained 33,020 System Points] ? [Obtained 29,794 System Points] ? [Obtained 99,470 System Points] ? [Obtained 24,254 System Points] ? [Obtained 89,943 System Points] ? [Obtained 148,638 System Points] ? [Obtained 86,916 System Points] ? [Obtained 876,960 System Points] ? [Obtained 31,017 System Points] ? [Obtained 3,221 System Points] ? [Current System Points: 14,933,007] ________________________________________________ "Grrr¡­ that gave far fewer Points than I expected." Theo muttered with a sigh. The treasures were diminishing, yet so far, they only provided a little over 11 million Points. But of course, he hadn''t devoured the other valuables yet. Those included the Mana Stones and Magic Cores. "They really dug deep to collect these Mana Stones, they have an even greater amount of these than the gold bars." Theo thought, "Maybe 10 tons of Mana Stone?" That was the estimate he came up with for the Mana Stone with a weak, milky glow. Although he considered letting the girls cultivate using these Mana Stones, Theo thought better since the things bought through his System had an even better use in increasing cultivation. ________________________________________________ ? [Obtained 201,811 System Points] ? [Obtained 861,471 System Points] ? [Obtained 779,117 System Points] ? [Obtained 8,111,873 System Points] ? [Obtained 1,933,616 System Points] ? [Obtained 587,662 System Points] ? [Obtained 479,252 System Points] ? [Obtained 2,965,020 System Points] ? [Obtained 3,789,445 System Points] ? [Obtained 201,475 System Points] ? [Obtained 339,470 System Points] ? [Obtained 4,011,313 System Points] ? [Obtained 22,557,669 System Points] ? [Obtained 192,180 System Points] ? [Obtained 16,020,319 System Points] ? [Obtained 47,174,882 System Points] ? [Current System Points: 125,139,582] ________________________________________________ "Wow! Now you''re justly giving me a real increase in Points!" Theo eximed happily. Although he had consumed all these Mana Stones to generate all those Points, Theo didn''t mind, since he was now closer to his goal. "I want to get at least half a billion Points in my System, but it looks like I''m going to have to start using the Magic Cores to continue." After considering he had almost 300 million gold coins¡­ He deemed he just needed to use this money by putting it on the inte and buying even more Magic Cores. He just separated those he could use to increase the rating of his affinities. As long as it''s not Wind. The metal will stille out because Yuki and little Yui can still use it, since they have an affinity with dragon metal, although he didn''t know the degree to which their metal affinities were ssified, he knew it was superior to normal affinities. The Magic Cores he found in the treasury room of the Kenedy n and the Beast Sect were mostly in the Student Kingdom or the Higher Student Kingdom. Only a few were from the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom. Separating them into piles, he began to devour them. ________________________________________________ ? [Obtained 648,481 System Points] ? [Obtained 6,665 System Points] ? [Obtained 117 System Points] ? [Obtained 962,096 System Points] ? [Obtained 1,642,912 System Points] ? [Obtained 687,164 System Points] ? [Obtained 2,944 System Points] ? [Obtained 2,880 System Points] ? [Obtained 897,630 System Points] ? [Obtained 11,462,002 System Points] ? [Obtained 62,412,182 System Points] ? [Obtained 178,800,247 System Points] ? [Obtained 52,546,920 System Points] ? [Obtained 38,304,251 System Points] ? [Obtained 47,422,005 System Points] ? [Obtained 9,892,945 System Points] ? [Current System Points: 530,831,023] ________________________________________________ "That''s¡­" Although he hoped to be able to reach so many Points in the System, he still couldn''t help but pant excitedly when he saw the result. Calming his agitated heart, he thought, "With this, I will be able to do everything I intended." Noting that it was almost 6 am and also noticing that they were still using the Wind Cores to try to awaken an affinity with the Wind, Theo saw that their cultivations had grown a lot in just one night. "As expected of Magic Cores without impurities." He thought about purifying even more Magic Cores of their respective attributes. Yuki reached the 12th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom, little Yui too, they were just one step from the next kingdom. Zaira had arrived in Layer 7, Shina Layer 7 and Zaika Layer 10. "If it goes on like this, they will soon reach the next kingdom. I will also have to begin refining the affinity of their respective attributes." Having decided, he first picked up 200,000 Metal Magic Cores from the Apprentice Kingdom. As he became more ustomed to his white mes, he was soon able to purify them. Even before he realized it, all the Magic Cores had already been purified in a little less than two hours. Even though Theo wanted to keep doing that, he knew that he had other duties, such as solving the problem with the Kenedy n and then taking these people who are sheltered in the orphanage to their families. Also, he had to prepare for leaving Ravena City. "Theo." Yuki came close when he stopped absorbing the Magic Cores. "Shall we leave now?" "Yeah." Theo answered, "Just waiting for them to finish absorbing their Magic Cores." "Right." Yuki agreed by hugging Theo from behind. Stroking his long golden hair, she asked, "Hrm, your hair''s a little long, do you want me to trim it?" Theo held some of his hair with his hand, "Really, it''s too long now. Alright, you can trim it." "Right!" Yuki asked, "Err¡­ do you have a pair of scissors?" ________________________________________________ ? [10 System Points were deducted] ________________________________________________ A pair of scissors appeared in Theo''s hand. "Now I do, you can use this." "Sure." Yuki nodded and took the scissors, "I''ll get started." "Right." Yuki skillfully began trimming Theo''s hair with her hands. "Okay!" Yuki chirped. "It''s perfect! You look very handsome and charming, Theo." She smiled as she hugged him. "Really?" Although a little strange, since he had gotten used to having his hair long, he saw the beautiful smile on Yuki''s face. "I''m d you like it." He smiled. Theo''s bangs were divided into three parts, with the front part reaching his nose, the other two parts, just above the cheeks, reaching the chin. [AN: Reference of your current appearance: https://prnt.sc/psam8p] 194 Chapter 194 Theo spoke in a soft voice, "Yuki, I''ming!" "Yes, you cane, I can handle it!" Yuki eximed resolutely. Receiving her permission, Theo no longer restrained himself, he approached her, cing one hand on her soft and delicate earlobe as he stretched it out. Yuki reacted as if an electric current ran through her body. She was looking at Theo, hoping he''d use his needle to puncture her. "There." The moment Theo said that a little blood started flowing from Yuki''s ear. "Good." Yuki nodded but didn''t move, because Theo still needed to take out the needle and put in the earring. Holding an earring with a beautiful stone, shining with a celestial red, Theo took out the needle very quickly, then attached the earring. Theo did the same thing with Yuki''s other ear. This earring was something extraordinary that he managed to find for sale in his System. In addition to increasing the level of defence, it also helps to increase the amount of Mana that she absorbs by twenty times. Even though it cost 1 million System Points¡­ Theo knew it was definitely worth it. He had also bought them for Zaika, Zaira, Shina and little Yui. So, he ended up spending 6 million of his Points since he bought a pair for himself, too. "It''s perfect!" Theo eximed with a smile. "Thank you!" Yuki said, kissing him. *Cough~ Shina, who had finished absorbing her Magic Core, faked a cough because she opened her eyes only to see them kissing each other for a long time. The moment Theo and Yuki stopped kissing¡­ Shina noticed that Yuki''s lips were pinker than usual, but did notment on it. "I haven''t yet gotten a Wind affinity, but I''ve had a significant increase in my cultivation." Shina smiled when she said, "This way, it''s easier to increase cultivation." "Yes, I had already noticed that." Theo smiled, "Congrattions on your advancement!" "Thank you¡­" Shina looked strange, "Did you cut your hair?! Was it Yuki?" "Yes, she did that for me." Theo said, "Do you not like it?" "Far from it! It''s handsome and manly!" Shina said with a passionate look. "Isn''t it?" Yuki smiled. Theo smiled, "Thank you." Shina''s maiden''s heart went off when she saw his smile. She held her hand to her chest, trying to control the beating of her racing heart. "Oh, yes, I have a present for you," Theo said as he approached her. "These are very special earrings, they not only double your defence but also increase the amount of Mana that you can absorb by twenty times." "Wow!" Shina squealed in surprise, "That''s incredible! But are you sure about that? They must have cost a lot!" "Of course, I am!" Theo put his hand on her chin, he smiled seductively when he said, "Or do you think that I don''t care about you?" "Kyaa~" Shina cried in surprise, with her pink face, she stuttered as she replied, "I¡­ I-I¡­ I know that¡­ I know that you care a lot, but I just¡­" She couldn''t finish what she was going to say because Theo quickly sealed her lips with his. Her mind spun, it was so sudden that she was not ready for it, even more, Yuki was watching. ,m Shina still kept her eyes open, looking at Yuki, but seeing that she just smiled, Shina could no longer contain herself. She closed her eyes and just enjoyed her kiss with Theo. They stopped kissing two minutester. Shina had a passionate look at the moment her lips separated. But soon, her face was tinted pink. But in spite of that, she managed to swallow down her embarrassment, without having to walk away. "Good." Theo said, "Since you don''t have your ears pierced yet, do you want me to do it for you?" "Yeah." She agreed. "What happened to Yuki?" Theo asked, "Why are you so quiet?" "Hrm, it''s no big deal," Yuki answered distractedly. Of course, Theo assumed something happened. He could tell she was acting weird right now. "Even if it looks like nothing, I''m here to listen if you want to talk." Theo looked at her. Shina was also curious about this development, she started to worry about whether it was because she and Theo kissed. Sighing, as Yuki''s eyes looked to the horizon as if she wanted to see something beyond the Dimensional Room, she spoke slowly. "I have a bad feeling. It may be nothing, so I didn''t want to worry you." Theo and Shina were surprised by that. They didn''t expect to hear such a thing. "Can you be more specific?" Theo didn''t take it lightly. As much as this may be just a bad feeling, he wouldn''t just ignore it. "Hrm." Yuki got thoughtful. She posed for a while until she stated, "It''s a feeling that something''s wrong. I can''t exin very well in words what I''m feeling, but if I were to describe it, I''d say it''s more of a sense of fear that something unwanted will happen." Theo, of course, had tried before to ask the System if he would go through danger in the near future. But even if it was only for the near future, it asked for 1 billion System Points to reveal the answer. "So that was it," Theo nodded and said, "If we''re really going to happen to run into any danger, all we can do now is a train! We will train, cultivate and strengthen. If you still have that feeling, we can only train even harder!" "Yeah!" They agreed. Theo gave them a reassuring smile. "I currently have enough resources to help increase our strength. Even if it''s just a feeling, I don''t think it''s something we should treat lightly. Let''s get strong!" As he finished speaking, Theo''s eyes shone in determination. Shina and Yuki were the same. They wouldn''t just sit around waiting for the danger toe to them. If it arrived, they wanted to be ready to face it together. "First of all, Shina, let''s put these earrings on you." Theo said, "Now that we may have a chance of falling into some danger, we can''t take it easy with our cultivation, okay?" "Yes!" She firmly stated. With a pair of earrings in his hands, Theo delicately held her right ear. Then, with one of the earrings that glowed in a celestial blue, he pierced her ear. Although she felt a bite, it was no different than a mosquito bite for her, so she couldn''t care less about it. "Okay!" Theo said when he finished piercing her two ears. He had to admit that they gave them both a more feminine charm by wearing the earrings. "They look beautiful on both of you!" Theo smiled. "Ehehehe~ Thank you!" Shina said with a shyugh. "Thank you!" Yuki had a gentle smile to say. Soon Zaika, Zaira and little Yui finished cultivating. One by one, they each received a pair of earrings. Zaika received a pair of heavenly ck earrings, and Zaira received heavenly golden earrings. Little Yui received a pair of heavenly silver earrings¡­ Although the colours were different, their functions were all the same. All of them increased their defences and also helped them to grow twenty times faster. "Daddy, it''s so beautiful!" Little Yui said when he hugged him. "Yui likes it very much! Thank you, Daddy, I love you so much!" Theo smiled warmly, "Anything for my cute daughter!" "Ehehe~." Little Yui had a broad smile on her face showing all her sharp white dragon teeth. "I like it a lot! Thank you, Theo." Zaika smiled. "Thank you!" Zaira said right away. "No need to thank me, you''re my family, so it''s only natural that I care about you!" Theo said with a gentle smile. 195 Chapter 195 In the end, they just had a significant increase in their cultivations but had not yet been able to awaken affinity with the wind. But they didn''t have much time and weren''t even glitched like Theo using , because of that, they were going a little slower. Of course, if they were to do it again, they''d be twenty times faster than normal ever since they were wearing earrings that Theo gave them. After they left the Dimensional Room¡­ They met with the girls from the orphanage. They ate as they talked together. Nanda and the others still wanted to keep running the shop. Meanwhile, Theo wondering what his next steps would be. "Tonight, I''m going to deal with the Kenedy n. I can''t let them be any longer." The day in Ravena City was calm. It was like any ordinary day, but everyone knew it wasn''t that simple. Especially with the restlessness that was sweeping through the Kenedy n. It was far too quiet. The Beast Sect had also left Ravena City this morning. But in their eyes, it wasn''t giving up, it was as if they had a bigger n. Theo, who observed all of Ravena City, was sitting on a bench in the Workshop, watching the children ying and cultivating. Their parents, elderly and those between 13 and 20 years old were mostly cultivating. Even if they were rescued, they knew that without strength, the chances of this happening once again were not nil. So, they wanted to make the most of their time by increasing their cultivation as much as they could. Shina, Yuki, Zaika, and Ariana were sitting on the same couch as Theo. But they were just talking to each other, not trying to pull Theo into their conversation. Yeah, Theo looked like he was drawing in the air, making a lot of strange gestures where they could only see his hand moving. But they were already used to that. Because whenever he did that, it was often because of his unique ability. With that ability, he could create anything in his imagination. As long as it had meaning and the rules were obeyed, it was possible. At least that''s what they thought. Of course, what they thought was not totally far from the truth. At the same time, it was¡­ it turns out that he could buy any technique that ever existed or was ever used, regardless of the current world, etc¡­. So it''s not a matter of some person''s imagination and creativity, but of trillions, or even more¡­ it was such an absurd number that you couldn''t be sure of what was never created. For example, if Theo now searched his System for the Golden Fox technique¡­ It would reveal many, but with only that name, it does not mean exactly what came from a golden fox. That''s why Theo has a hard time looking for things in his System. Every time he does that, a list of endless things opens up. That''s because, the more your System Points increase, the more things will appear that he can buy with System Points. Because of that, he wanted knowledge about this world. Not wanting to buy things from another universe or dimension and attract too much attention. Theo believed that the unknown not only created fear, but also envy. As he was now, he did not have enough strength to withstand the envy and fear of everyone. He needs to be more cautious when buying from his System. Of course, there was also just a matter of clothes, weapons, etc.¡­ things that are usually easy to notice. In terms of techniques, it was something more challenging to determine what was and was not from this. ________________________________________________ ? [Are you sure you want to spend 100 million Points on cultivation technique: Spiritual Level?] ________________________________________________ "Yes!" ________________________________________________ ? [100,000,000 System Points were deducted] ________________________________________________ Theo''s mind was then flooded with information about the technique he purchased. It was a lot of information and rules, so he closed his eyes while digesting all the information in his celebration. This technique that he bought gave him the possibility of having control over all the elements with total perfection. Moreover, having an affinity with the elements in question further increases the chances of controlling perfectly, or even merging two or three elements into one. "Yuki, here''s the map to where my house is." Young Elftree said, "I hear you''re going back to the vige where you live. I don''t mind waiting until then." Yuki looked over the map and was surprised, as she would have to pass through the whole Naga Kingdom. Only then would she be in the Elftree Kingdom. "Hrm, let''s wait for Theo to decide, Thereza." Yuki said, "It seems like he''s in the middle of learning something. As soon as he''s done, we can talk to him, okay?" "Yeah." Thereza agreed. "But looking at this map¡­ it''s a long way from your home." Ariana asked, "If I may ask, how did they manage to capture you?" Thereza sighed as she began to remember the day she was captured. It was a miserable day for her. "I was walking in the forest, just like any other day, picking some herbs to make tea. But then, a sturdy man with short brown hair came to me." She closed her eyes as she said, "He was very strong. He came flying out of the sky at a speed that defies everything I''ve ever seen. By the time I realized it, I had already unconscious. When I opened my eyes again, I was already surrounded by the other people at the n called the Kenedy n." "Was that a long time ago?" Shina asked. "Yes, about a year ago. I was still seventeen years old when they captured me." Thereza said. "They tried to brainwash me, but they couldn''t since my mind was protected by my mother." "Ohh, your mother must be powerful, then!" Eximed Zaika. "Yes, she is one of the most powerful beings on this ind," Thereza answered with a look of nostalgia. "But then, how could she not follow your trail and save you?" Zaira asked with doubt. "I think they used some device that can hide my presence¡­ thinking about it now, shouldn''t I still be hidden by this device?" She mumbled with doubts. Yuki said, "It may even be possible that the moment your mother could discover your location, she wille to you." "Yes!" Thereza said abruptly with a lot of emotion. 196 Chapter 196 Finishing digesting all the introduction information rted to the technique brought excitement to Theo''s heart. "Theo, did you finish what you were doing?" Zaika asked when she saw him open his eyes. Today, she wore pantyhose and a dark blue dress that went down to her knee and wore her hair up in a ponytail. It made her look lovely and seductive. "Yeah, I was learning a new cultivation technique¡­ well, I''ll pass it on to you, too. Anyways, that''s forter, it''s really involved, and it will take a long time to get through." "So, that''s it." Zaika said, looking at Thereza, "Oh, yeah. Thereza wanted to talk to you, didn''t she?" "About that," Thereza, who was sitting in a nearby chair, sighed. "I just wanted to know if it was possible to remove what was in my body so I can be detected by my family." "Hrm, I don''t know if I can do it, but I can try, alright?" Theo asked. "Yes, I''d be happy if you could do that much for me." Thereza nodded. "Right." Theo got up, heading towards her. With her consent, Theo ced his hand on her shoulder and started using his Mana to investigate. "Ohh, that''s¡­" Theo seemed surprised by something. "What is it? Is it something bad? You can''t take it out?" Thereza suddenly asked. "Is it impossible, even for you, Theo?" Ariana asked. "It can''t be impossible for you¡­ right?" Shina was also surprised by Theo''s reaction. But for some reason, Yuki wasughing lightly unnoticed. "Oh, it''s not that, I''m just surprised it''s so easy to solve actually." Theo shrugged when he answered. "Ohhh!" They were even more surprised by his answer. They soon realized that Theo must have faked his initial reaction. Or, he was just astonished at how easy it was to him. "Well, this might end up being a little painful, alright?" Theo asked. "Yes, go ahead," Thereza answered resolutely. "Good." Theo closed his eyes. He soon surrounded the insect that was inside her body. It was very simr to the soul-controlling insect, only it was solely disguising her aura. Thereza bit her lower lip, feeling a little pain. But it was nothing serious since Theo was using his Mana to kill it. He was taking great care to not affect her. "Urgh!" When the insect was finally destroyed, Thereza groaned in pain. At the same time, her Mana, which was previously hidden, was suddenly released. "I did it!" Theo said as he took his hand off her shoulder. "Mhm!" Thereza nodded, her cheeks were soon stained with tears of happiness. "Thank you so much, Theo! With that, my mother will surelye to find me!" She knew that Theo had already promised to take her back to her home, but it was still uncertain whether they would make it there safely since they would have to pass through the Naga Empire. There were also many powerful beings there, and even more powerful monsters that prowl there. Also, Theo had different priorities. She didn''t want to be so dependent on him, but she knew she owed him a lot already. So, she didn''t want to bring him any more trouble but also somehow wanted to somehow make up for everything he did for her. Thereza knew that if her mother, who was in the Spiritual Kingdom, came and found her, she couldpensate Theo for everything he had done for her. "I''m happy for you." Theo smiled, which caused her to blush a little. She was never once had set any man in her sights, but she deemed that Theo was an exception. "Theo," Ariana asked, "This has nothing to do with the subject we are talking about, but am I curious to know if our date is still going to happen?" "Of course, definitely," Theo answered. "Hrm, that''s good," Ariana said. "But know that if you think it''s not a good time, even if it''s uncertain, I''ll understand, because with everything that''s happening with the Kenedy n¡­". Before she could finish, Theo interrupted her, "They won''t be a problem. Don''t worry so much about it; you just have to worry about one thing." "Oh? What''s that?" Ariana asked with doubt. Theo, with a bright smile, said, "Looking beautiful for our date tomorrow." "Waah!" Ariana''s heart suffered an attack when she heard this, but soon she recovered and smiled, "I''m going to look stunning. I''ll surprise you!" Theo looked her over from top to bottom, with a lewd grin and said, "I''m looking forward to it." Ariana''s body shook slightly as she heard him and saw his smile, but she didn''t dislike it. Just that seeing that type of expression on Theo''s face was a clear message for her. "What are you eating?" Little Yui sat on the couch between Zaira and Zaika, suddenly noticed that they were eating something. "Theo gave us some Pills to improve our Mana since our Mana very impure and weak," Zaika answered. "Ohh!" Little Yui was surprised and asked, "Is that tasty?" "Hrm, it''s not bad, do you want to try it?" Zaira asked as she brought a Pill towards little Yui''s mouth. "Yes!" Little Yui nodded as she opened her mouth. "What''s it like? Did you like it?" Zaika asked. "Yes, it tastes good." Little Yui nodded. Zaika and Zaira smiled when they started feeding little Yui some Pills. It looked like she was a little princess being waited on by her attendants. "Theo, this princess, I''d like to say you don''t have to take me home. My father is the Lord of the Ravena City, but as you said, I can''t show up right now, especially since I know they have someone who is in the Wizard Kingdom serving the Kenedy n." That voice obviously belongs to Hannah. Theo already suspected it. Especially since Nanda and Aine were so close to her¡­ Theo smiled, "Right." Theo was already thinking about "fixing" the Kenedy n tonight, but it wasn''t a good idea for the others to know yet, because¡­ he didn''t intend to do it as himself. "Hrm, I''m going to go work out a little bit," Theo said when he got up. In a matter of seconds, he was already at the center of the workshop. His movements were agile and flexible. He moved like a serpent. Surrounded by the winds, his actions became even more agile. Flying so he would not get in the way of the others, Theo began to exercise his technique . Every move of his was flexible and fast, still just a bit clumsy, but that was from his personal point of view. Those who were watching him had their mouths gaping so wide in amazement that they could fit a whole chicken egg. Behind every blow from Theo, he brought with it the power of the wind and left golden traces in its wake. They all gasped in amazement at seeing his attacks. "How strong does it have to be to do that?" "As expected of the Prince!" "That''s surprising!" "Will I ever be able to do that?" "I want to be as strong as the Prince one day¡­!" Seeing Theo train, a lot of whispers were heard around the workshop. Many people at the orphanage that Theo saved were amazed. After training for about an hour, Theo retired. He realized that if he continued on, the others wouldn''t train themselves, but instead continue to watch him as if he were the star attraction of a theatre, just giving them a good show. 197 Chapter 197 Later that day. Looking up at the strangely red moon, Theo''s eyes sparkled in gold and sometimes red along with his pair of earrings that glowed in gold. "It''s time," Theo said. Quickly, a pair of wings made of wind extended out from his back, and he began to fly. He soon reached above the clouds, beyond everyone''s sight¡­ there he totally changed his current appearance. Just to be sure, he used his "Panic" alias. He knew they were looking for Panic, so it was necessary to be cautious, but in this situation, he thought it best to act as Panic to give it all the credit for what he will do. Stopping above the Kenedy n, Theo could see and observe their every move with his Divine Sense. Even though the grounds were shielded, it''s level was too low to keep Theo from being able to look through it. "You came. So, it is as we expected." An aged and deep voice was heard. Theo was hoping that this man would notice him, but he didn''t expect it to happen so early. Theo could feel that the Divine Sense of this old man in front of him was not low at all. That''s why he wasn''t so surprised to be discovered so soon. Even more so that he didn''t have time to use his illusions to totally camouge his presence. With his voice altered, Theo stated with a deep and sinister voice, "Get out of my way now, or¡­ die!" "Hahaha! Do you really think I''m afraid of you?" The old manughed, "Hrm, I can feel that though you have hidden your strength well, your level of cultivation is not past the Wizard Kingdom. Even though you''re in the same kingdom as myself, you''re not my match, kid." Theoughed sinisterly. "Oho, that''s interesting, I''d like to know where you get so much confidence from¡­!" "More what¡­" The middle-aged man, who was covered in real Darkness Mana, was surprised to lose sight of Theo. He could only see five after-images of him, but when he finally managed to react, he noticed the whereabouts of Theo''s real body¡­ "Old man, didn''t you say I wasn''t your match?" Theo mocked after passing a sword into this man''s heart, which only then appeared. "How is that possible?" An old man with a long white beard showed up. He had ck tiger ears and tails. His eyes were ck, and his hair was white, reaching down to his shoulders. "Simple." Theo said in a sinister voice, "Who wasn''t a match for who, you found out now, you old fool." "Arghhhhhhhhhhhh!" "Stop, stop, get out of my mind!" The man screamed frantically when he felt that his mind was being invaded. Now that he was weak, he barely had the strength to protect himself. Even before he knew it, he was totally controlled by Theo. "Hahaha! Now¡­ let''s cure this before this old man dies." Theo murmured and drew out a medium healing potion. Since he wanted to heal it just enough for this old man to not die, he only needed a medium potion. After that, he went into the Dimensional Room with that man. Preparing a sofa, and an "interview" table, Theo stabbed the man several times, but not once did he hit any vital points. He just didn''t want to let this old man regain control of his mind. He took longer than he nned since he first had to "solve" something that was inside this old man''s body. Luckily, he investigated his body before starting. After he''d finished his preparations by turning on the camera, Theo said, "Hi, I''m Panic, and wee to another video." After that, Theo approached a table and sat on a chair behind it. Also next to him was a sofa, which held an old man. He sat there with his body pierced like a sieve. "First of all. Let me introduce today''s guest." Theo looked at the old man. "Please state your name and what you do." "My name is Danisan, I''m a killer." He answered. "Ohh, but are you a hired killer, or do you work for someone?" With his voice altered, Theo asked with his sinister voice. Danisan said, "I work for someone¡­" He was a little surprised because it was forbidden to even consider telling someone the name of his master. The penalty was supposed to make him automatically die. "I work as a killer for Jordan Wiz." Too bad it wasn''t live. There would have been many people surprised since Jordan Wiz was quite well known. Theo knew many wouldn''t believe it, so he took a Pill out of his pocket. It seemed like a blood-red fingernail. Theo said, "A lot of people must know what this is, right? Yes, it is the Pill of Truth, those who take this Pill and speak a single lie within one hour will die an agonizing and terrible death." After saying that, he approached Danisan suddenly and made him swallow the Pill by force. Laughing sinisterly, Theo said, "Now you can be certain that he cannot lie. I''m going to ask the same question again." Looking at Danisan, Theo asked, "Do you serve Jordan Wiz?" "Yes, I do." Danisan replied, "I have served as a killer for him for some time since he pays very well." "So, I guess you must know a lot of his secrets, too, am I right?" Theo asked. "Yes, I do." He answered. Theo smiled even more sinisterly, he asked, "Do you know about the human smuggling that the Kenedy n runs?" "Isn''t that a silly question? How could I not know something so simple?" Danisan rhetorically said, "They do this at the behest of my master. They raise children with good genes and sell them. Sometimes, organs that have been improved are also sold." He continued on, "For example, a wealthy man had a bad liver, even if someone could cure him, he would still be weak. So, they contacted my master to buy a new liver. Then my master chooses the mostpatible match for him, from among the children or even the mothers and fathers of the children to sell him." Theo''s forehead was thick with anger, but soon he managed to control himself and asked, "As an interviewer, I need to stay on top of things¡­ by chance, I learned that the children, women, and men, who were being kept by you, are being released by someone, is that true?" 198 Chapter 198 Danisan sighed, "Unfortunately, it''s true. I came to this little town mainly to try to find them and solve this problem, especially since one of them who was rescued shouldn''t be revealed to the public¡­ if not¡­ I don''t know what could happen to my master." "Ohh, who exactly is this person who can''t be discovered?" Theo asked in a sinister voice while pretending to be interested. "That person was an Elftree. Besides, it wasn''t just any of them, it was the breeding daughter of one of the strongest elders of the Elftree race." Danisan spoke with fear, "If she finds out that it was my master Jordan Wiz who did this, even if he is in the Spiritual Kingdom, he will not be able to get out of it alive!" Theo was curious to hear this. "So why didn''t your master Jordane to solve this problem as soon as possible?" "That''s what he wanted to do at first, but he had some important issues to resolve. He left this mission to me who was close at hand, but soon others had arrived that were in the Higher Wizard Kingdom to help me investigate and resolve this issue." Danisan''s expression became fierce as he continued, "We need to catch those bastards who did this and make them understand what happens when they mess with my master''s people. We''ll make sure that whoever did this won''t die an easy death!" Theoughed when he said, "But are you sure this won''t happen, differently¡­? For example: Are you the only ones who will teach others what happens when you cross the path of someone who must not cross and ends up not having an easy death?" Danisan bugged out for a moment at this question. He even almost regained awareness, which made Theo draw a sword out of nowhere and start stabbing Danisan, making him endlessly scream in pain. After he managed to regainplete control of Danisan''s mind, Theo continued, "Why exactly did your master abduct this Elftree? Did he have any specific ns?" "Yes, he did!" Danisan cheerily replied, "My master initially wanted to control the mind of this Elftree after it was in his control before returning it. But, he didn''t expect her mind to be so well protected, to the point where his hands were tied, but he didn''t give up, and he''s still looking for a way to do it." "I understand, but why exactly did he want to do that? What was the point?" Theo asked. "It would make her the future master of the Elftreends while he was in control instead. Yeah, this girl he captured is very talented, so she had a good chance of that happening. As a result of this, my master had great ns for her." He answered. "Well then,st question." Theo asked with a sinister voice, "Did your master know that Mauricio Kenedy was doing human experiments?" Theo asked and manifested some illusions about what had happened to the people who had been experimented upon. "Yes, my master saw that his nephew had some talent in medicine, and because of that, he wanted to see if it was possible to improve living beings by forcing them to mutate," Danisan answered calmly. "Good, good, good¡­!" Theo''s eyes became two cracks, and his aura of death expanded, but soon, he managed to regain control of himself. He looked at Danisan and said, "Now, tell a lie!" Despite looking tinny, he replied, "I''ve never dismembered a child to sell his organs." "Urghhhhhhhhhh!" Danisan felt as if his whole body was being torn and melted, it was a pain he never felt before or ever thought he would have to experience in his life. It was too agonizing. Theo then saw that Danisan''s life was about to fade away, realizing that he had finally stopped screaming in pain. A scythe made of True Darkness Mana appeared in his hand. It slid through Danisan''s body, with his soul fixed to its tip. "No, no, I¡­ I know who you are! You''re Panic, aren''t you? You¡­ you intend to devour my soul, too? No, please, anything but this! I''ll do everything you want, I''ll even help to deal with my master! I know a lot of his secrets and hiding ces, I''ll be more useful alive than dead!" By having a soul stronger than most people, Danisan managed to maintain his consciousness even while being removed from his body. As "Panic" had be famous on the Inte, he had also seen the video where he pulled out a person''s soul and devoured it. Panic / Theo mocked him, "I already know everything I wanted to know from you. I don''t think I still need you, so now, you should just die!" "Ahhh, no, no¡­." He was struggling on the tip of Theo''s scythe, just wanting to free himself and run away, but he was merely a soul without a body or any real power. There was no way he could escape from Theo''s ws. Taking Danisan''s despicable soul, Theo did something a bit different this time. He opened his mouth wide since this was a custom mask, then he used ! ________________________________________________ [Nine Years Old Soul; Changed to Ten Years Old] ________________________________________________ "So it''s as I had suspected. This way, I get much more essence from his soul, and mine is strengthened even more." Theo thought. Approaching the camera, he stated, "Well, many of you must have recognized the lie Pill, well, whether or not you believe what just happened is up to you." After pausing for a moment, Theo continued, "With that said, this is the end for another episode of "Panic Interview!" I hope you enjoyed it! Until the next time." When he finished talking, Theo stopped the video. But he hadn''t posted the video on the Inte just yet. He still intended to deal with the Kenedy n, although Theo thought that if he left things as they were and released the video as it was, he wouldn''t need to do anything. Still, he intended to deal with Mauricio Kenedy and Katita Kenedy. Coming out of the Dimensional Room, Theo was still flying above the Kenedy n. Theo used his illusions, and now that there wasn''t anyone else with a high level of Divine Sense to detect him, he infiltrated the Kenedy n. After selecting a random guard and investigating their mind¡­ Theo soon understood where Mauricio Kenedy was, who was his next target. Going southwest of the n, Theo arrived in front of a luxurious courtyard of the mansion where Mauricio lived. Theo could hear screams from a woman and a man moaning. "Huh? Is he having sex?" By using his Divine Sense, he discovered that it was actually that. Of course, that wouldn''t stop Theo from continuing with his ns. Using his illusions all over the courtyard, he went in without letting them hear or feel his presence. Theo opened the door to Mauricio Kenedy''s mansion. Entering, he went towards where he could hear the obscene sounds. 199 Chapter 199 By opening the door to the room where Mauricio was¡­ Theo saw a disgusting, incredibly fat Demi-Human suffocating the poor thing beneath him. At first, Theo thought the woman was moaning in pleasure¡­ Not wanting to see this big guy remain on the poor woman, Theo grabbed him by the neck, surprising him. Mauricio was startled, but soon demanded in an arrogant tone, "Who do you think you are to do this to the big me?" "I agree, you''re really big¡­ but not in the right ces." Theo / Panic told Mauricio''s tiny little brother. Now he was even more certain that his wife was just being strangled¡­ "Bastard, I''m going to kill you!" Mauricio began to struggle to try to get free. He even surrounded his body with mes. But how could that weak me affect Theo? To Mauricio''s despair and sorrow, he was not released as he had hoped. The moment Mauricio turned his neck a bit towards Theo and saw Panic¡­ Mauricio was so scared he even started wetting himself. But his little thing was turned towards the woman, who was no different from a lifeless doll, so Theo turned Mauricio''s massive body to the wall so he wouldn''t urinate on the woman. The woman was looking at them without any light in her eyes. It was like the people Theo discovered who had been through the experiments. In fact, he could see that this woman obviously went through it before because she had three breasts. Theo waved his hand, putting the woman to sleep. He took out a nket from the dimensional pocket and threw it over her naked body. Theo''s face was full of fury as he looked at Mauricio. The disgusting man''s body trembled in fear as he looked towards Theo. Mauricio had watched the "Panic" video before, and because of that, he could predict what would happen to him now. "Hrm, I still feel some resistance in your mind, you must be practicing some mental power technique, right?" Theoughed coldly, "Well, after being treated "gently," all minds be essible. Let''s see how long yours holds out." "No, no, you can''t do this to me!" Mauricio shouted threateningly. "My uncle is powerful and favours me, he won''t let you get away with this! Do you know the power of a being in the Spiritual Kingdom? If you know what''s good for you, you''ll let me go!" He was struggling, trying desperately to get out of Theo''s grip. He took Theo''s silence as a sight that he was scared and began to threaten him even more, "Let go of me, you worm, or I''ll make you the subject of my experiments!" Theo sighed, tired of hearing this guy talk so much bullshit. "What a fool." "Oh?" Mauricio was confused by those words, but soon he started screaming with all his might. Theo manifested the white mes from his totem, drowning Mauricio''s entire body in mes. Besides purifying all the impurities of his body, the pain and agony that Mauricio was feeling soon made him beg continuously for his death. "Kill me! I can''t take it anymore¡­ I don''t want to¡­ no, kill me!" "Look, I bet you''ve heard those words a lot, too, haven''t you?" Theoughed sinisterly, "Don''t worry, I''m just getting started." Mauricio couldn''t believe that this was happening to him. He was the greatest genius in his family, and even his powerful uncle praised him. Yet, would this now be his end? Mauricio believed that talking about his uncle would scare the other party and make them submit with his tail between his legs, but why wasn''t it working? Isn''t he afraid of death? Or does he not believe him? Convincing himself that it was because the other party didn''t believe that he had an uncle in the Spiritual Kingdom, Mauricio started shouting, "I¡­ I''m telling you the truth! My uncle really is someone in the Spiritual Kingdom! If you don''t let me go, you''ll be chased and killed by him, or even worse, be made into his slut, know that my uncle mainly likes men!" Theo shuddered a little when he heard that. He could admit that he was a bit scared now, but strangely, he still wouldn''t let them get away with what they''ve done. He had already set an ideal stage for Jordan Wiz. After almost ten minutes of being purified by the white mes, Mauricio''s mind had no more defences left. Theo took that chance topletely control his mind. Only after Theo saw that he had total control over Mauricio''s mind did he put him to sleep and bring him inside the Dimensional Room, followed by the woman, too. Because he used his illusions, even hiding the sounds produced by Mauricio Kenedy, nobody knew what had happened. Walking towards Katita Kenedy''s room didn''t take him long before he was in front of Katita''s room. Opening the bedroom door, Theo went in and realized that Katita was asleep. Next to him, there was a Demi-Human woman¡­ "Isn''t that Maura Kenedy?" Theo was surprised again that he''d be sleeping with his own daughter. "But then, where''s his wife?" As soon as he asked himself this question, Theo had used his Divine Sense to try to find her, and since he was already investigating this family, he knew exactly who he was looking for. "Ohh!" Theo was surprised when he managed to find her. She was in a room with an old man. The room looked a lot like a torture chamber, but in reality, they were using it to give each other pleasure¡­ Iria Kenedy was tied up with ropes, hanging above while the old man was¡­ hrm¡­ threading the eye of his hook. So, he had to hang her up. "Daddy,e harder!" Iria Kenedy begged in amentable voice, "Mnn~ so intense¡­ you''re very intense, Daddy¡­" Theo stopped using his Divine Sense before she even finished speaking, he didn''t want to see any more of that. Two father-daughter cases, one more perverted than the other¡­ "What a family¡­" He sighed. As Maura Kenedy had a lower cultivation base, Theo used his Divine Sense to control her sleeping mind. It was even more essible because he was unconscious. Soon after, he put her in the Dimensional Room. Katita, who hasn''t noticed anything different yet and had continued sleeping, was suddenly stabbed in the stomach by Theo''s sword. He immediately woke up scared to death, terrified at seeing "Panic." There was only one thought in his mind: "My time hase!" He had a feeling that his time mighte soon since he saw the Panic videos. He even thought about fleeing and not getting involved in these things anymore, but his older brother would never let him do that. Theo was surprised that trying to control Katita''s mind was far more straightforward than he imagined, but that only made him suspicious. He then searched his body for some device or something, which could allow him to escape mental control. But in the end, he found nothing. When he asked Katita, his answer was, "I knew I couldn''t resist you, so why even try?" 200 Chapter 200 Theo continued tob through the entire Kenedy n. He selected from those whom he already knew about because he had been watching them, or if he did not know about them yet, he read their minds. Then, he ced those who were doing repugnant things inside the Dimensional Room. But despite all this, some people in the Kenedy n were not aware of what the n did. Most of these were women that their husbands hid from the n, and because they were hidden, they never became involved in their crimes. Theo also entered the room where Iria Kenedy and her father Ondo were. Even though Ondo was in the 10th Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom, he couldn''t resist a single blow from Theo and was already unconscious. In the process, Theo also came across many other children who had been brainwashed and were totally under their control. Others served as waitresses and guardsmen. Each and every one of them had a Soul-Control leech in their bodies. In the end, Theo made them all faint before putting them in the Dimensional Room. Overnight, the Kenedy n had almostpletely vacated from Ravena City, only a few were left. Those few remaining members were the individuals that Theo judged to have done nothing wrong that would make him want to eliminate them. After leaving the Kenedy n, Theo flew back to the orphanage in his Panic disguise. When he arrived, he avoided making any sounds before entering the Dimensional Room. After entering, Theo could see all those who were being used as ves. There were also those who hurt people to the point where they couldn''t turn back. Even if this world could be brutal, or maybe because of that fact, Theo couldn''t let them get away with it. One could say that Theo was the viin, wanting to speak of the evil cleansed away even though he had already killed numerous magic animals and monsters. But, in the first ce, the Kenedy n came to look for trouble with him had gone too far. They even used children to do their dirty work. In the end, they were just beings that Theo couldn''t bear to let live any longer. Theo looked towards the more than two hundred significant members of the Kenedy n who were involved. With a simple wave of his hand, Theo made them approach him quickly. Sweeping his eyes out over all of them, Theo caused the people who were being kept as ves by the Kenedy n to withdraw by using his mental power, levitating them and taking them away. With all that done, Theo made more than fifty couches appear. Controlling the minds of his captives, he made them sit down. Despite controlling so many at once, he still managed to keep them firmly under his control. Well¡­ Iria Kenedy''s father, Ondo, had to be badly hurt because his mind was always trying to regain control. Seeing as they were ready to begin, Theo turned on the camera. "Hello, everyone! Wee to another episode of "Panic Interview." Today we have some very special guests." As he said that, he let the camera wander and film the whole Kenedy family. "As you can see for yourselves, I''ll be interviewing a lot of people at the same time today. They''re a family, but¡­ how can I say it¡­ they''re very peculiar." As he finished speaking, Theo sat at a table positioned in front of them. "Well, since we''re doing an interview of the Kenedy n, it''s only fair to start with Katita Kenedy, who is the current Patriarch of the n," Theo said in his cold, sinister voice. Interweaving his fingers together under his chin, Theo / Panic asked, "Tell me, Katita, what exactly does your family work with?" His voice was quiet as he answered, "In Ravena City, my n deals in clothing stores, weapons, and restaurants." He continued, "But we also raise gifted children to be sold on the ck market asmodities. We also use them as human bombs, since they are easy to get people to lower their guard." Though he expected such an answer, Theo was still furious to hear it from them. Catching his breath, Katita continued, "We also sell human organs for a good price at auction on the ck market, or through direct orders from powerful people. But, in general, the one who knows best about these people is my brother, who gave me these services." Theo pretended to be surprised, "Oh, tell me a little bit about your brother." "My brother''s name is Jordan Wiz, he''s a very powerful man, being in the Spiritual Kingdom. He has a lot of influence through the ck market because he sells a lot of children and organs there," said Katita. "He also kidnaps people from powerful ns for ransom, or to try to steal their Lineages." Theo threateningly asked, "If that''s true, howe he hasn''t been captured yet?" Theo was puzzled about that. Since Jordan had dared to do this with someone loved by another person in the Spiritual Kingdom, he must have had some means of hiding his presence. "I don''t know how he managed that," said Katita. "But he must have a way of not being noticed by them. If not, even though my brother is in the Spiritual Kingdom, he would not have had the courage to do something like this." "I see. Now tell me, you''ve brainwashed and enved many people, right?" Theo asked. "Yes, I did that," Katita confirmed it. "Did you take pleasure in it?" Theo asked, "Or did you do this only at the behest of your brother?" "Hrm, at first, I essentially only did it because of the money I was making, but as time went on, I started to like it," Katita answered. "It was inevitable, and eventually, I had done it so many times that I started to like it." Theo shook his head in disgust at such an answer, but continued on to ask, "Tell me, did you have an intimate rtionship with your daughter?" "That¡­" Katita hesitated, but Theo used even more mental power, controlling his mind. "Yes, I did that. It all started when I saw my wife cheating on me with her father. At first, I thought about killing them both!" Katita said. "How could I bear to let that pass, right? But in the end, I was rotten enough, because after seeing that scene, I was more excited than ever." "But then, my daughter Maura found out!" He closed his eyes. "Yet, she offered herself to me, saying that she was attracted to me, and I ended up not resisting her at all. I was already rotten inside, did not say no and ended up having intimate rtions with her ever since then." "¡­" Theo was silent, it was too much for him to digest at once. In the end, Theo took a deep breath and having nothing more to learn from Katita Kenedy, he made his scythe appear in his hand. It swiftly plunged through Katita''s body. From beginning to end, Katita didn''t seem to be affected by it at all. Theo felt that from the start, Katita had already epted his destiny, or maybe he even wanted it to end. 201 Chapter 201 After using on Katita''s soul and feeling his soul strengthened, Theo turned to Katita''s wife and father-inw. After talking to them for a while, he saw that they were even worse than Katita. They had enjoyed the misfortune of others from the beginning. Ondo also had an ambiguous rtionship with Iria before she even married Katita. What surprised Theo was that in the end, Mauricio Kenedy was not even the son of Katita but his own grandfather Ondo. Not wanting to keep hearing about their sick rtionship, Theo used his scythe on them and then used on their souls. He didn''t even bother to torture them. Yeah, they were extreme masochists, so it would have the opposite effect. "So, you disfigure other women because you''re the only one who deserves to be beautiful?" Theo, who had started talking to Maura Kenedy, raised his eyebrows in disbelief at her words. "Yes, they were only ves, so what right did they have to be beautiful? They were nothing but whores who were dying to spread their legs for my n!" Maura said with contempt. "But didn''t you go further and fuck your own family?" Theo asked. "What''s wrong with that? They''re talented men, and they like me. Different from these bitches that are willing to do whatever you say so long as you give them some bread." Maura answered, "I also only had sex with my father, brother and my beloved grandfather, no one else was worthy of enjoying my pussy." "Urghhhhh! What are you doing? Stop, stop¡­" Maura began to scream in pain just when Theo gave her freedom, and he began to cut her entire body apart. He started with her toes before cutting off her feetpletely, followed by her legs right at her thighs. She kept wailing and begging for her death, now only a trunk, neck and head. Her arms and legs had beenpletely cut off by Theo. After all, Theo couldn''t bear the image of all those children and women who she had tortured. All those who were beautiful that she was jealous of and believed they didn''t deserve their looks. Not wanting to listen to Maura''s horrendous screaming any longer, Theo now removed her soul from her body, followed by using "Devour" on it. Theo did the same to some Elders who also participated in these despicable acts. In the end, he had tortured them for some time before he was sufficiently satisfied, and then used on their souls and bodies. ________________________________________________ ? [Ten-Year-Old Soul; Changed to Eleven-Year-Old] ? Lineage: Golden Fox: 64,912,541 Cells ? Voice Change: Reached Level 6 ________________________________________________ "Hrm, it was to be expected, I guess, since I used on so many who had used a technique with Divine Sense." Theo mused. Of the Kenedy n members who remained, there was Maur¨ªcio Kenedy whom Theo decided to leavest. Looking towards Mauricio Kenedy, Theo was still wondering what to do with him. In fact, this guy had done so many horrible things that it made Theo doubt if just killing him would ever be enough. Sighing, Theo decided, "In the end, I can''t just keep him locked up in one ce. The most I can do now is to torture him some more before devouring his soul so he can never reincarnate again." But then Theo thought of something. That was streaming a video, live on the Inte. Theo connected the camera directly to his inte channel, surprising many who were following "Panic" and realized that he was about to stream live. They were very excited about this development. ["Dad,e here!" Creamyop shouted, "Panic is making a live video."] ["Bro," Totor called his friend. "Have you heard that Panic is making a live video?"] ["Wow, I didn''t expect that," demochmented on the live video.] ["What exactly did he do?" Dragonia_101mented on thements in the live video.] Yet, far morementaries and people began to spread the announcement of the live video than "Panic" himself. To Theo''s surprise, in only a matter of minutes, there were already more than one million people watching his live video. Theo sat down once again behind a table next to Mauricio. He looked into the camera as he stated in a cold, emotionless voice, "Hello, I''m Panic, and I''m making my first live video, with a special guest: "Mauricio Kenedy! The genius of the Kenedy n." When his viewers heard the voice of "Panic" be even more sinister than usual, they began to wonder what kind of cruelty Mauricio Kenedy hadmitted to be receiving such treatment. ["Mercy, what exactly is that?" WolfLord, who was watching the video from the start,mented in surprise.] Mauricio waspletely naked sitting on the couch, which Theo obviously nned to set on fireter. If before his penis was already considerably small, now that he was trembling with fear from Panic''s presence, he had shrunk even further. It looked like a turtle''s head withdrawing into its shell. Of them all, Mauricio Kenedy was the one who gave Theo more freedom in his mind. Before he was just controlling their bodies, he wasn''t controlling their minds. By the time Mauricio heard Theo say that he was a genius, he had almost forgotten his situation and now revealed a bizarre smile. Mauricio felt great when he heard otherspliment him. He always took pride in his intelligence, but his ego increased even more when he was praised by his uncle Jordan Wiz. But soon, his smile turned desperate as he nced in the direction of "Panic." "No, please don''t kill me! I didn''t do anything wrong, why are you doing this to me?" ["What a wimp, it''s only just begun, and he''s already begging for his life," Drixiamented.] ["That''s right, does he still consider himself a man? Hahaha." Laizhmented.] "I wonder, huh? Look at what he''s got between his legs!" daoistxuanlong added. Detached from thements, Theo replied calmly, but coldly, "Why are you so agitated? I''m not gonna do anything to you¡­ "yet," you can rest assured." People felt a sharp chill going through all their bodies as they heard those words. Mauricio was happy at first, but then he widened his eyes in terror. He had seen everything that had happened to his family. He didn''t want to go through that, too. "As a genius, how could meet my end like that?" Mauricio couldn''t ept that any of this was happening to him. Theo / Panic pretended that he didn''t even hear what Mauricio was muttering about and asked, "They say you''re a genius, but tell me; why are you a genius, exactly?" "That¡­" Mauricio was on alert with this kind of question, he understood what he was doing would not be received well by most people, Mauricio also noticed that he was being recorded. He did his best to answer while omitting the truth, "I am very talented in human anatomy." "Ohh!" Theo pretended to be surprised and asked, "So that''s it. But I''m curious, what exactly did you do with this great talent of yours?" Mauricio forced a smile and said, "I helped people improve their gics, as well as increase their talents. Many who were destined to be mediocre had their futures changed, thanks to my genius and knowledge!" "Ohh, so you''re someone who likes to help people?" Theo asked, sarcastically. 202 Chapter 202 Despite noticing this, Mauricio didn''t take it to heart and kept trying to convince Theo that he was innocent. "Yes, I always thought of the best for people, so I was always trying to improve and help them." "Good, good, good." Theo intensified his gaze from behind the mask. Even while wearing it, gold and red lights passed through it, causing those who were watching to get the chills. They were very thankful to not be standing in front of Panic at that moment. It was scary even for them who were just watching through the stream. "So, exin to me, what exactly is this?" Theo used his illusions to manifest the scene of the old room where Mauricio conducted his experiments. "What the fuck is that?" "How could anyone be so inhuman as to do that?" "Is that really real?" "Did this fat guy do that?" "If it is, kill him, no, even better, torture him and feed him to the pigs!" "You can''t let him just die an easy death if he''s done something so inhumane!" Endlessments began to explode in the video''s chat. "No, no, I don''t know anything about that. This is the first time I''ve seen anything like that!" Mauricio, who was initially trying to appear calm and prove his innocence, started screaming from the bottom of his lungs. He didn''t expect his projects to surface. Although Theo / Panic was showing exactly what he had done, how could he ever admit that he did it? Mauricio started screaming non-stop in denial and even started cursing the perpetrators, saying that they were monsters and should pay for it. How foolish of him to think that Theo couldn''t get him to admit it. "What''s that?" Mauricio, who was screaming non-stop, felt something pass down his throat. He looked in terror at Theo because he didn''t have any time to know what it was. "If I were you, I''d think carefully about what you say next." Theo said, "What you just swallowed was a Pill. If you lie, now, you will be tortured to death. Maybe a genius like you''ve heard about it before, right?" Mauricio was trembling in fear. He tried to move his hand and put his finger in his throat to vomit, but it was a futile attempt. "I can''t stop wondering, did you do that?" Theo asked, sinisterly. "I¡­" "¡­" "He doesn''t want to talk, that must mean he really did it!" "Kill, torture that bastard!" "Lock him in a room full of starving rats and let them eat him alive!" "Cut off that tiny penis of his." Thements on the video kept increasing, along with the number of people who were watching it online. There were already five million people watching it live. There were even some idiots who tried to track his location, but all they managed to find was as if Theo / Panic was online everywhere at the same time. That scared the shit out of him since that''s never happened before. Actually, that was another option the notebook had; Theo didn''t find out about it untilter. He could make it seem like he was at each and every one of the locations that had the "Twin Sisters Stones," making it look like he was in every ce at the same time. Because of that, he streamed this video live. He didn''t have to worry anymore about someone trying to locate him. "Answer me!" Theo / Panic roared, making Mauricio shit himself with fear. The pressure he was feeling from Theo''s aura was superhuman, and his killing intent was even thicker than that of his Uncle Jordan Wiz, it nearly scared him to death. "I¡­ I did that." He admitted while trembling with fear. He knew what would happen if he lied, and he didn''t want to be a victim of this Pill. He was someone who had studied a lot about human anatomy and about herbs and Pills, so he knew how torturous it would be if he lied now. But he was also shitting himself from the fear of being tortured directly by Theo. He was feeling desperate, seeing no possibility of escape for himself. Even his uncle, whom he believed to be a very strong man, Mauricio no longer had any hope left that he would have the chance to be saved by him. "I really did it, but it was for a greater purpose!" Mauricio shouted desperately, "Thanks to those tests, I was able to understand even more about the human genome, and I was able to improve the human body. Do you know how amazing that is?" Theo kept quiet, but for some reason, that only made Mauricio wrongly think that he still had a chance to survive. "I''ve really made a lot of discoveries! Look, I''m not lying. Otherwise, the Pill would have alreadye into effect, aren''t I right?! I can give you all of my research, it can benefit you in getting even stronger!" "You''re sick." Theo said with contempt, "I don''t need your research, and I don''t think you should die an easy death." "But¡­" Mauricio''s words were stuck in his throat, he had no idea what to say to keep himself alive. He didn''t want to die like this. The people watching this video found Mauricio deplorable. They really wanted to there with "Panic" so they could torture him themselves! Out of nowhere, Mauricio started screaming even louder than before. This urred because his two hands had begun burning. Each cell of his arm was slowly burning, causing him agonizing pain. It was so severe that even someone like him, who liked to live more than anything, now wanted to die just to escape the pain. He looked at "Panic" in search of forgiveness so he could make that pain stop. But that it only worsened his despair since his legs and penis now became engulfed in these blood-red mes. These mes were not only burning his body but also his soul. Because of this, the pain he felt was beyond anything he ever thought possible. Even the people he had experimented on didn''t suffer even half the pain he was feeling now. Theo was also surprised to see that. After all, this was the first time he used those mes on anyone. In fact, they were the Faux Heavenly Fire''s mes. Even if it wasn''t the real Heavenly Fire, it was still feared since it could also burn a person''s soul. Many of the spectators who were watching were overwhelmed by fear, especially those who were in the Spiritual Kingdom. They knew what kind of mes these were, it was something that tormented them even in their dreams. It was more than 30 minutes since Mauricio had started screaming like a pig being ughtered, but he was still being burned by the mes. His eyes that had initially shone with the will to live were now no different from the eyes of a dead fish¡­ No! Worse still, it was as if he had looked deep into the abyss, and was now in a pit of absolute despair. Even those who looked at him in the video couldn''t help but tremble with fear. Theo didn''t want to prolong the video much more, so he approached the camera and said, "This is the end of the first live interview of "Panic Interview." Until next time, who knows¡­ by then, I might be in your town." With those final words spoken, he ended the video, much to the dread of many. Even those who had done nothing wrong began to think through everything they did until now. Even a disobedient son who was fighting with his mother,ining about everything, began to cry and say he loved her and would never be disobedient again. 203 Chapter 203 After having finished his business at the Kenedy n, Theo posted all the videos "Panic" had made. Because of the live video he had streamed, it made a significant impact in a short time. Even people in the Spiritual Kingdom were watching his videos. What pissed off a lot of viewers was Jordan Wiz. Many Elftree were enraged to learn that it was he who had captured Thereza, who was also an Elftree. "Rosario, go help your daughter, from the video we saw, she should be fine now, but still, we cannot be certain. Besides, you can just let us go after that bastard Jordan Wiz." Said a young-looking woman wearing a green dress. Rosario, a young-looking woman, very simr in appearance to Thereza, with long green hair, considered her options for a few minutes. She ended up sighing as she said, "I''ll go help her, Sakura, but you have to be sure you''re going to capture that bastard, okay?" "Yes, you can leave it to us!" She said with a confident smile. In the end, they had over a hundred people by their side in the Spiritual Kingdom. This wasn''t a force that could be underestimated, ten of their best would also be going after Jordan Wiz. - - In the Kingdom of Beasts, Jordan Wiz had just found out about the videos of Panic talking about him. The realization that he had been found out made him clench his butt so hard that he couldn''t pass a pear. "These bastards, I told them to watch out for this "Panic" guy, yet they somehow fell into his hands." Jordan Wiz mumbled furiously while he continued fleeing the Kingdom of the Beasts. He knew that soon, many powerful beings would being after him. Especially the Elftree. They were the ones he feared the most. He was riding a green dragon above the clouds, not wanting to be noticed. Jordan Wiz knew he''d have to go far away if he wanted to survive. He didn''t have anyone able to fight the Elftree for him, either. After all, they were the most powerful beings on Fallen Star Ind. "Damn it, damn it, everything was going so well, but then this "Panic" bastard had to show up¡­ If I ever get my hands on him¡­" Jordan Wiz''s eyes turned blood red, "Let''s see if I don''t stab him to death and devour his heart!" Jordan Wiz thought about it more, but he was furious. He knew he couldn''t just go to Ravena City since there would probably be powerful people hanging around there. - - It was early morning by the time that Theo returned to the orphanage. Many of them had already woken up. When Theo arrived, he was greeted by Shina, Yuki, Zaira, Zaika and little Yui. Because they followed "Panic" on the Inte, when the video began to be broadcast, they received notification and also watched it. "Theo," Shina asked, "does the Kenedy n no longer exist?" "Well, almost all of them are dead, and now only the few who had no idea what the n was doing are alive," Theo answered. "Oh, that means the people in the Workshop can go back to their families, right?" Zaira asked. "Yes," Theo answered, "I''m going to talk to them about this now. There''s something I want to discuss with you, too. But I think it should be done with everyone together." "Oh, you want me to call everyone in the orphanage too?" Shina asked. "Yeah." Theo answered, "This involves them, too, so it would be nice if they were all present." After exchanging a few words, Theo wondered what to do with the people he still had inside the Dimensional Room. He knew that many of them were very traumatized, so they couldn''t return to society as they were. He thought about helping them. Using his mental power would also help him somewhat since he could refine his mental power by getting used to it. But, since there were over five hundred people in there, he considered leaving it forter. "Theo!" "Saviour!" "Hero!" Everyone stopped what they were doing the moment they saw Theo arrive at the Workshop. They looked at him with pure adoration and reverence. After all, if it weren''t for him, they would probably still be suffering at the hands of the Kenedy n. Theo sighed as he replied. "Haven''t I asked you to just call me Theo?" "But, Theo is our hero!" A child said. "Yeah, Arthur''s right." The other children said in unison. Theo shook his head at his situation. "I have something to announce to all of you," Theo said as he watched Shina and the others from the orphanage arrive. "Please remain here together and pay close attention to what I''m going to tell you." "Alright." They all agreed. Soon after, they began to wait at the north side of the Workshop. Theo stood in the center of the Workshop, looking over them all. He said, "Now that everyone is here, I have something to announce." Seeing zed eyes on him, listening to what he had to say without blinking. Theo repeated his news to them all. "At this time, the Kenedy n has now practically ceased to exist!" The moment those words came out of Theo''s mouth¡­ they all entered a state of disbelief and utter happiness. Many of them began to cry loudly as the tears flowed from their eyes. Others just couldn''t believe it, because, for many, the Kenedy n was simply too strong. "Are you serious, Theo?" "They really aren''t going toe after us anymore?" "Was the Kenedy n destroyed?" "How did that happen?" "Was it you, Hero, who did this?" "Are they all dead?" Endless questions flowed towards Theo like a tsunami. However, he was ultimately expecting a reaction like that. Theo brought his hands together, pping loudly to get their attention. They jerked in surprise and went silent. Theo looked at them and stated, "Instead of answering your questions, I''ll just show you what exactly happened. Oh, yes, there will be some heavy scenes. If you don''t want your children to see them, I think it''s best to cover their eyes and ears." In the end, they all wanted their children to witness it. They all knew this world was too cruel to remain oblivious to such things, no matter how horrible they might be. Seeing this, Theo didn''t say anything, he just made a device appear next to him and immediately disyed the "Panic interviewing the Kenedy n" video. They were surprised to see all the most important people of the Kenedy n in one ce. And many of them seemed to be hurt, even a very fat naked guy was heavily injured in the middle of them. The video was shocking. They were astonished by what they saw. Not even in their wildest dreams did they imagine that this bloody n would get what it deserved. The brutality of this Panic guy did make everyone tremble with fear. However, they believed this damn n deserved everything they went through at his hands. They had all suffered a lot at the hands of the Kenedy n, after all. By the time all of the videos were finished ying¡­ They gasped in astonishment. They didn''t expect that this n would be so unlucky to run into Hero Theo first, but then, with this ck Punisher Panic¡­ Some even copsed down to the floor on their knees. Their legs had lost strength in their relief at knowing they were finally free! "We, we, wah, we don''t have to worry about that damn n anymore!" Everyone''s emotions had been overwhelmed. They still couldn''t believe this was finally happening, but the reality was here before their eyes. They could see the end of the Kenedy n for themselves. Theo waited for everyone to calm down. He could only imagine how difficult the days in the Kenedy n had really been for them, so it''s no wonder that they''re so excited about everything they watched. After crying a lot more and airing all their frustrations and fears that they had suffered with, they finally managed to calm themselves down. "I know that many of you now want to go back to your families, but before that, I wanted to offer you all a proposal." Theo abruptly announced. 204 Chapter 204 After hearing Theo, they remained silent, only the sounds of their breaths could be heard. "Well, I''m about to go back to my vige," Theo said. "Also, I''ll be epting new people to start living in the vige, I will also give many job opportunities, and the right to buy techniques, Pills, weapons, etc.¡­" "Wo!" They widened their eyes, surprised when they heard that announcement. Just by looking at this workshop they were in, they could see that it was extraordinary. Also, Theo had invaded the Kenedy n and rescued all of them, so it''s easy to say that he''s mighty. Theo, who saw their surprised look, waited for them to calm down. By their words, he realized that some of them had already guessed that he would invite them, too. "You must have guessed by now." Theo said, "I want to invite all of you to be part of my vige. Furthermore, in my vige, I intend to open a school for children between the ages of six and eighteen." "A school? What do you mean? I''m confused." A woman, holding the hand of a ten-year-old boy, asked. "I''m talking about school." Theo answered, "It is no different from a sect in which they teach their disciples to be strong. But in this school, I intend to create, they will not only learn to get stronger, but they would also have no ties as a sect. They would study and learn to use their Mana better; they would perform missions to obtain techniques, weapons and Pills." "Theo," Said a middle-aged man. "That sounds too good to be true, but would we have to pay any monthly fees? I''m a poor man, but if possible, I''d like to let my son have that opportunity." Theo said with a weak smile, "That''s a good question. Actually, you don''t have to pay me any fees. But make this clear: how far your children go will depend on only themselves. Since, to get new techniques, Pills and weapons, they would have to do tasks. The rewards will be better, depending on how well they do." They started whispering among themselves. This proposal was very tempting for them. After all, Theo''s offer to them was quite generous. But they couldn''t understand why he would do this for them. "Oh, yeah." Theo said, "It''s not like I''m not going to benefit from this. You don''t have to worry about it too much. Even though I want to help them, it doesn''t mean they wouldn''t be helping me, too." Their minds were a bit confused for a while; they couldn''t think of how this might be of any benefit to Theo. "Daddy." Little Yui pulled up the sleeve of his shirt. "Daddy is doing this since they do these tasks that the school will give them, would they be of any help to Daddy?" "Oh?! Hahahaha!" Theoughed loudly. He put his hand on little Yui''s head. "That''s exactly it! As expected of my daughter, so clever!" "Ehehe~" Little Yui smiled very happily at being praised, showing her sharp dragon teeth. "That''s as natural as sunshine, because Yui is Daddy''s daughter, after all!" She gave him a tight hug. Theo couldn''t help but hug her back. Thinking that his daughter was the cutest in the whole world! The people who saw their interactions were amazed at their father''s and daughter''s affection for each other. They were also even more surprised by little Yui''s intelligence. "Isn''t that girl cute?" "She''s so smart too!" "I hadn''t even guessed that''s why Theo was going to run this school, but she could understand. That''s pretty surprising." Shina got closer and pulled little Yui close, hugging her, "I love this girl!" Whispers came from people who haven''t decided yet. "It''s really a good proposal." "Do you intend to ept?" "I think so. Even if I don''t have a future anymore, I still want to give my son a chance." "Despite saying that he would benefit from the tasks that would be given to the children, I still think he''s doing it with a good heart." "I think so, too. This short time we spent with the people at this orphanage has already shown that he has a good heart." "Yes, I remember them. Before they did not have high cultivation, they did not live as happily as they do now, either." "In the end, thanks to Theo, they had their lives transformed." "I don''t want to miss this chance." "Even if the Kenedy n doesn''t bother us anymore, if I stay in this city, I won''t get half of what these children from the Orphanage got." Yuki, who realized that little Yui was getting a little ufortable, said to Shina, "Shina, you are suffocating Yui, aren''t you?" "Yes, Mommy." Little Yui agreed and said, "But Mommy can''t me her, Shina''s very needy after all." Yukiughed, "Yes, you''re right." "Yuki!" Shina showed her fangs in frustration when she heard that. "Hehe." Yuki said, "Calm down, we''re just kidding, right, Yui?" "Huh?" Little Yui was confused at first, but then she said, "Mommy''s right, it was just a joke, Shina." "Wow, you are drifting away from the subject more and more." Said Zaika. "It''s true." Said Aryan, "Everybody''s looking at you instead of making a decision." "Ohh!" They looked at each other in the eye, then they were embarrassed at being so oblivious. Theo smiled at their interaction. He was in no hurry to get his answers. "I''m still going to stay for two days in Ravena City. They can take that time to think, if they want to go out and see their families, that''s fine. If you want toe with us, you don''t have to be here until the day after tomorrow." They nodded in understanding. Some said goodbye, while others stayed in the Workshop. The Workshop was full of whispers and discussions full of positive energy away. Theo approached and sat on a nearby brown leather sofa. Shina got close. Theo arched one of his eyebrows, he could see that she was acting strange, differently from before. "Did something happen, Shina?" Theo asked. "I¡­ I," Shina took a deep breath and said, "You know that song you sang?" "Yeah." Theo asked, "I noticed you recording on your cell phone¡­ don''t tell me you¡­?" "I''m sorry," Shina said, threatening to let tears flow from her eyes. "I put the video on the inte. It wasn''t my intention to leave it up for a long time, I was just happy, and, I, I ended up forgetting that I had posted it." "Silly girl." Theo smiled, "Is that what you were worried about?" "Yes, but now, the video has received over a million hits!" Shina eximed. "Oh, so that''s it." Theo asked, "But wouldn''t everything be solved if you just take down the video?" "Yeah, but I thought it was a shame since a lot of people liked it," Shina answered with regret. "Is that right?" Theo didn''t care that much about it. In the end, it was just him singing. "Yeah, look, they really liked it!" Shina said, showing some of thements. [1,147,990 views] [2,327ments] [Fuck! I''m sorry, I have the creeps. Has anyone else''s day changed there?] [This kid sings too much, IT''S CRAZY!] [Perfect!] [Beautiful music, beautiful voice!] [Does anybody know who he is? I want to hear him sing another song!!!] [More people, what about those songs and singers? I loved them!] [What a beautiful song and a beautiful voice. ????] "Oh, there''s a lot ofments," Theo eximed at the sight of them. "Yeah, lots! Is it okay if I leave the video up?" Shina asked. 205 Chapter 205 "Sure, no problem." Theo smiled at her. "Good!" Shina sighed with relief. "You worry too much, Shina," Theo said, lightly pinching her soft cheeks. Shina puffed up her cheeks and whispered, "I can''t help it, I don''t want you to be mad at me." Theo couldn''t help but smile when he saw her acting cute like that. He even feltpelled to take her into his arms and kiss her, but he knew she was very embarrassed, so he restrained himself. Walking towards them, the beautiful Elftree, Thereza, approached Theo. Her eyes were a little red, clearly showing that she had been crying. "Theo, thank you so much for lending me your cell phone." Thereza handed him the cell phone, then bowed deeply, showing how grateful she was for everything he had done for her. "You don''t have to be so formal." Theo waved his hands and asked, "Were you able to speak with your mother? She''sing to pick you up, right?" "Yes!" Thereza rubbed her hands in her eyes, she smiled. "She was alreadying for me when I called her. It won''t take her long to get here." Theo smiled and said, "I''m happy for you." "Thank you." She nodded with a gleeful smile. Hannah, who hadn''t left yet, also approached Thereza and bowed to the other princess as she said, "Theo, this Princess is also going home now that everything has been sorted out. Thank you so much for everything you''ve done for the people of Ravena City and for me." "I see." Theo said, "Do you need someone to take you back?" "I''ll be fine," Hannah replied. "This Princess still knows this city like the back of her hand." "Well, if anything happens, you cane to talk to us." Theo smiled. "Thank you, this Princess is happy to have met all of you!" She smiled brightly, showing her perfectly aligned white teeth. Theo smiled and said, "You''re wee." - - - The many people that Theo had saved had already returned to their homes and families. However, Theo didn''t enter the Dimensional Room to start helping people inside the room yet. He was expecting a "visit" from someone in the Spiritual Kingdom. "Aw-hahaha!" A very uniqueugh echoed in the entrance to the workshop. "We''re back!" It was Jka and his wife Klin, walking hand-in-hand. "How''d it go?" Theo asked, "Did you finish buying everything you wanted?" "Yeah," Klin kindly smiled. "It was all thanks to you, who had lent us this dimensional bag." "Hmm, it can be yours if you do what I asked before. I can''t just give it all away for free, after all." Theo smiled. "Aw-hahaha." Jkaughed and said. "You can be sure we also don''t want to depend only on your generosity, we''ll pay for it soon." Of course, both Jka and Klin were not the people that Theo was expecting from the Spiritual Realm. But yes, Thereza''s mother was about to arrive. After talking to Jka and Klin, it was now lunchtime. So, they all went out to eat outside because there were together with so many people for lunch. Yuki, Shina and Ariana, and some other women who knew how to cook made the food. They set out a big table with plenty of seats. It held arge variety of food with many different types of specialties served. There were even some delicacies that Theo didn''t know about. These were made by people from different kinds of cultures and races, so he had never experienced them before. Many children were impressed with this disy. They had never seen so many delicious foods in one ce. Despite how long they were in the workshop, they never ran out of food. But, before, back when the problems with the Kenedy n was not yet solved, they couldn''t leave the workshop. Nor did they have enough people to prepare so many delicacies in such volumes. In the end, they had only been eating the simplest of dishes. "Thereza, your mother is here to pick you up." At that moment, a female voice rang out from above. She was a beautiful woman with green hair. Theo was a little surprised, but not too much since he had already been aware that she was in the Spiritual Kingdom. Even he, who had a potent Divine Sense, was not able to detect her approach. Of course, that doesn''t mean it didn''t surprise other people. They just didn''t scream out in fear because they knew Thereza''s mother wasing, and they also knew she was very powerful. "Mommy!" Thereza, who had a te of food in her hand, almost dropped it on the floor at the arrival of her mother. It didn''t take Thereza''s mother even a second to arrive in front of her daughter and give her a big hug. "My daughter, I''m so sorry I couldn''t find you sooner." She disregarded everything, even being a person in the Spiritual Realm, as tears began to fall from her eyes. "It''s not your fault, Mom." Thereza was crying loudly with her. She let out all the bitterness from her chest, all the times she had suffered while being kept away from her family. Yuki, who was the closest to them, levitated the te in Thereza''s hand since it was about to crash to the ground. "Thank you." Thereza''s mother, Rosario, thanked her. "Mmm." Yuki nodded with a light smile. The arrival of Thereza''s mother caused a bit of restlessness in the observers due to the aura of superiority she exuded. It was not as if Rosary was doing it on purpose, it was just her natural aura from being in the Spiritual Kingdom. In fact, she was already restraining much of her aura, so it would not affect them as profoundly. But for these people, the aura of someone in the Wizard Kingdom would be enough to suppress them. Imagine how bad it would be if Rosario let her aura leak. "Nice to meet you, I''m Theo." Seeing them calm down, Theo politely greeted Rosario. Rosario looked Theo over from top to bottom and smiled as she replied in kind, "My name is Rosario, thank you for helping my daughter." "It was no big deal." Theo smiled, clumsily. Rosario smiled back; she could see that he was different from the other men she had met before. Even tall and powerful men looked at her with lust and greed, which disgusted her. But, to her surprise, Theo did not look at her like that at all. Because of this, she found this boy in front of her to be very pleasing to her eyes. Besides, it was astonishing to her the moment she perceived his Lineage¡­ But in Theo''s mind, all he wanted to know was how significant the disparity was between himself and someone from the Spiritual Kingdom. He tried to analyze her strength, but her powers were unfathomable to him. Finally, Rosario noticed that they had been in the middle of lunch. Because she wanted to thank them for helping her daughter, she hasn''t departed yet, but she kept herself at a distance because she knew that it would make them feel less difort. "Prettydy." Little Yui approached with a te full of food from Rosario and Thereza, she said. "Are you hungry? This food is delicious!" Rosario looked at little Yui in surprise, she found her aura familiar but didn''t let it show on her face. She smiled and replied, "Since a cute little girl like you is stating that, it must be really truly delicious." 206 Chapter 206 Yuki approached, she put her hands on Little Yui''s shoulders and said, "Yui, don''t bother them." "Yui is not bothering, Yui was just worried that they were hungry, but she was ashamed to talk." Little Yui answered. Rosario looked at Yuki and was surprised once again: "What a pure lineage!" Rosario was so distracted that she hadn''t noticed it before, she was already very surprised by the line she felt from Theo, but now she noticed that it wasn''t just him who had such a special lineage. "She''s not bothering, actually, she''s really a lovely girl." Rosario smiled, "How did you two meet?" Yuki was on alert with this question, but she managed to calm down and answered, "She''s my daughter." "Yui is the daughter of Yuki and Theo." Little Yui then said, proudly steaming his chest. Although she was surprised by this answer, since she knew they weren''t connected by blood, Rosario wasn''t someone who liked to meddle in the lives of others. She smiled when she said, "I see, you guys are really adorable." Yuki was embarrassed to be called adorable by her. Little Yui had a happy smile on her face, as she heard her and his dear mother being called adorable. Theo, who was not far from them, could hear and see all his actions. He was initially worried, as he could see in a subtle way, but a slight change of expression in Rosary, although Theo had given Little Yui a ne that hides his aura and smell, he could not hide in front of Rosary who is in the Spiritual Kingdom. Thereza asked, "Mom, are weing back today?" "Hmm..." Rosario became thoughtful with that question. "I''ll talk to Theo before we go, okay?" "Right." Thereza didn''t think much about it and nodded. In the end, Thereza filled a te with food and joined her mother. Soon after, she did the same for her. Theo was relieved to see that the conversation of Yuki, Yui and Rosario had not taken a strange turn. But he still thought about talking to her about it, since she seemed to know the origins of Little Yui. Theo also found himself wondering why Rosario came flying and didn''t use a more practical way to move, just as he saw the human Mei Zong using something very simr to a spaceship to move around. "Maybe, even something like that, can''tpare to someone''s speed in the Spiritual Kingdom moving?" Theo had this doubt. Of course, he knew that if he used his movement technique, he would be able to move even faster than the speed of sound, but when he reached that speed, his real mana would wear out at an rming speed, so it was impossible for him to travel for so long using his movement technique. Theo also had many things that he saw in the system store, which he was interested in buying, like a floating chest that reached almost MACH 3. The ark was 72 meters high, the equivalent of a 24-story building, 50 meters wide and 362 meters long. That chest was a level-six artifact. With a value of 100 million points in the system. As he still had many things to consider, Theo had not yet decided to buy it or not, but the temptation to have it was great. But in the end, he decided not to buy it. At least not now. "Theo." Yuki turned around. Suddenly, she realized Theo was very thoughtful: "What''s wrong?" "No big deal, just thinking about a few things, you don''t have to worry," Theo answered with a slight smile. "Hrm, right." Yuki nodded when he saw Theo''s expression returned to normal. - - An hourter, they had already finished eating. How Rosario seemed to want to talk to him. Theo and Rosario entered the orphanage, apanied by Thereza, Yuki, Shina, Zaika, and Ariana. Meanwhile, Zaira stayed with Lorraine to take care of the children. "Once again, I''m extremely grateful that you saved my daughter!" Rosario said sitting on a couch on the opposite side of Theo. "You don''t necessarily have to thank me; I had my reasons for doing that," Theo answered seriously. "Even if it is that." Rosario said, "It doesn''t change the fact that you saved my daughter." "Fine." Theo scratched his face and said, "You''re wee." Rosario smiled, she liked Theo''s honesty. At first, she was reluctant to do that, but now she had no more doubts. Removing from a storage ring a gallon of 50 liters full of clear liquid inside. She said, "I want to give it to you for helping my daughter. This water is something very special." Rosario exined: "1 liter of this water is enough to cleanse 100% of the impurities in your body. You must be able to understand how good and rare that is, right?" "Mom, can you really do this?" Thereza raised her voice surprise, she knew how precious this water is. "Yeah." Rosario smiled, "I have no doubt, he saved my precious daughter after all." "Mommy...!" Thereza felt touched and eager to cry again but managed to contain herself at thest minute. Theo just as everyone looked surprised at this gallon, didn''t expect it to be so special. But Theo was in doubt, wouldn''t that have Kingdom restrictions? He then decided to ask: "This water, working in the same way, independent of the Kingdom of cultivation?" "Oh, that''s a good question." Rosario was a little surprised by her question, but she still answered: "She can purify 100% of the impurity even someone in the Higher Wizard Kingdom. In the case of the Spiritual Kingdom, the effects are falling, but even if it is not 100%, it is still of great help, even more so because of the difficulty that human beings who arrive in the Spiritual Kingdom have to cleanse the impurity of their bodies". "I see." Theo put his hand on his chin and started thinking. He could now imagine the approximate value of these waters that Rosario gave. But even so, he didn''t intend to refuse, since it will help to improve his cultivation and the people he cares about. Theo blinked brightly in his eyes: "Thank you, I''ll ept with gratitude!" 207 Chapter 207 Soon after, he made the gallon with the water enter his dimensional pocket. Rosario was surprised by Theo''s decisive manner but didn''t say anything, after all, she had given it to him herself. "My daughter said you''re leaving town." Rosario said, "Is that true?" Theo answered calmly since it was no secret: "Yes, I''m leaving in two days." Rosario became thoughtful. After a while, she asked, "Have you seen the inte video of a being called Panic?" Theo was a little surprised by this question but didn''t let it show, he answered as calmly as possible: "Yes, I saw what he did with the Kenedy n. Shina, who was quiet until now, said, "They got what they deserved!" "Yeah." Rosario said, "But I think Jordan Wiz can go to Theo for revenge." She did not wait for them to respond and added with a cruel smile: "But I doubt very much that a false Spiritualist will be able to escape from my sisters. "False Spiritualist?" Both Theo and the others were confused to hear this, as they had never heard anyone called "False Spiritualist. Rosary noting their confusion, she saw no problem in exining to them: "False Spiritualists are beings who havee into the Spiritual Kingdom by forced means. "What do you mean?" Theo may partially understand, but he was confused as to what these forced means would be like. So, he couldn''t stop wanting to know more. "To exin in a simple way, people who arrive by forced means do not obtain the real power of another human being who arrived by normal means. He can only control spiritual energy, but he cannot create a noble spirit." Rosario said slowly. "Noble spirit?" They were confused once again. Seeing that they also had no knowledge of the "Noble Spirit," she saw no problem in exining about them as well: "Noble Spirit is one''s most powerful source in the Spiritual Kingdom. As well as his most powerful weapon. Depending on what your noble spirit is and how it is used, your powers can reach unimaginable heights." Theo said, "So a False Spiritualist does not have a noble spirit, so he does not have the power of a true Spiritualist, correct? "Yes, that''s exactly what it is," Rosario answered with a slight smile. All of them who heard what was said by Rosary, made a note in their minds not to forget what they heard. Even if it is of no benefit to them now, it does not mean that it would continue forever. Rosario said: "But even if the chances of him running away from my sisters, still can''t bepletely ignored the chances of this happening, after all, I don''t know if he has something in his hands that can help save his life." Theo believed in her words, he himself has seen someone try and use a scroll that allowed them to teleport to a random ce. You can''t guarantee that Jordan Wiz doesn''t have that, or even something even better. "I understand." Theo nodded. Rosario seeing their worried faces, she smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry, I intend to stay with you these days until he is captured by my sisters. "I''m happy about that, but are you sure you want to do that?" Theo asked. "Yeah." Rosario replied, "Not only do I want my daughter''s savior to be safe and sound but if I have a small chance for Jordan Wiz toe to you, I''ll kill him." Theo knew that with her around, he couldn''t use his system that often. But I also understood that she was right about Jordan Wiz''s chances of reaching out to him for revenge. Theo also wanted to ask her if she knew Little Yui''s background but chose not to do it now, since she intended to stay a few days with them. - - Returning to the Orphanage, both Nanda and Aine, as well as the other girls, had a smile on their faces, since they managed to sell all the weapons in stock. Talking to your sister Nanda and the girls. Aine ended up bumping into a human man without realizing it. "I''m sorry," Aine said she was sorry. "Watch where you''re going, you bitch!" The man screamed loudly, drawing everyone''s attention as he was passing by. Aine, who had sincerely apologized, became angry, she looked at the man ferociously: "What you just said, repeat it if you are a man!." The man was surprised and scared, but soon he felt ashamed and angry for being frightened because of a little girl: "You bitch..." Even before he could finish what he was saying. Aine pped her hands right in the middle of the man''s forehead, causing the sound of the impact, then the man was thrown backwards, spinning at great speed. Until then, still spinning, he collided with a candy store and became unconscious. He just didn''t lose his life, because Aine didn''t go too far because of it. "Humph!" Aine snorted, she came back to her sister and said, "Let''s not waste any more time with this "type" of person." "Yeah." They responded in unison. Only when they began to move away did the people who were close bye out of their stupor. Some knew Aine, so they did not expect her to be so powerful! Besides, it looks like she just hit "lightly" when she attacked. "My goodness, she''s very powerful!" "Also, very fast!" "No wonder no one else has the courage to intimidate the orphanage." "She looked like a goddess of the wind when she attacked..." "What a foolish man to want to get into a fight with her." Manyments and whispers wereing when Aine and they left. But no one really tried to help the unconscious man. In fact, the Demi-Human who ran the candy store was determined to make the man who became unconscious pay for the damaged wall of his store. "I think after that, that man will think twice before provoking anyone." Nandaughed beside Aine as they walked. "Good if it was." Aine sighed, "But if he was so arrogant because of something small, I don''t think he''ll change so easily, capable even of pretending it never happened." "Fine." A young woman with long ck hair and blue eyes whose name was Hinako said her concern: "I just hope he doesn''t take his anger out on someone innocent." Hearing that, Nandaughed, "That''s not going to happen, right, Aine?" Shamed, Aine nodded. They did not understand; why were they so sure that this would not happen? 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208: Shall we train together? In the workshop, Theo''s group was cultivating. While Thereza and her mother Rosario went for a family stroll through the city of Ravenna, although Ravenna did not have much to offer for someone of their ss, however, Rosario only wanted to spend some time with her daughter, since they were away from each other for a long time. Yuki and the others were absorbing magical nuclei from the wind, while Theo was just cultivating normally.. Not willing to use the Divine Heavenly Spirit manual. He found himself meditating using his new cultivation technique. Although it was a very good technique, he didn''t think it would surprise Rosario, so he dared to meditate using that technique. In the end, he was right. Although Rosario is able to "see" and "feel" precisely everything around herself, letting nothing escape from her divine sense from miles away. She just assumed that Theo got a lucky encounter, making him have a fast cultivation growth. Even if it wasn''t for that, she knew that his secrets weren''t in her best interest, she wouldn''t meddle where she wasn''t called. When Nanda and her group arrived at the orphanage, it was already 18:10. Ariana told them everything that had happened, in rtion to Thereza''s mother, the town, etc. While they are talking, Thereza and her mother Rosario returned. This made them silent for a few seconds, not for long, after all, they were not used to being in the presence of someone so powerful. Even if they are ustomed to living with Theo who possess a strong presence, they still feel a strong pressure in the presence of Rosario. But they managed to regain their calm. This surprised even Thereza, she knew how difficult it was for those who had lower cultivation, feel calm in the presence of her mother. Maybe if it was before meeting Theo, they would still be scared, but although they were initially, it didn''tst long. "Did you see Mom?!" Thereza excitedly eximed: "Didn''t I say that everyone in this orphanage was incredible?!" "Yes, you''re absolutely right." Rosario agreed to a gentle smile. Nanda stood up, and politely greeted her a little shy: "Nice to meet you, my name is Nanda." Seeing this, the other girls followed her example and also greeted Rosary politely. "Hmm, you can call me Rosario." She said with a nice smile: "I''m happy to meet the people who were helping my daughter." "Yeah." Thereza said with a happy smile: "Everyone was very kind to me, I like them very much." Aine, who felt more rxed among them, smiled at her, she said, "We love you, too, right?" While looking at the other girls. "Yeah." They agreed at the same time when they heard Aine`s question. Rosario, who had evaluated their cultivation, was able to notice that they are all above the average cultivation of the people who currently live in this city. The average cultivation of the people of Ravenna City is in the "Student Kingdom" while they are in the "Higher Student Kingdom". It''s not surprising, they''ve been training a lot since Theo arrived at the orphanage. "Um, I hear you guys are going to stick around until this "Jordan Wiz" man, that was said in the "Panic" video, gets captured right?!" Aine asked rhetorically and said with a hospitable smile: "Although it''s not luxurious, we have a spare room, you can stay and sleep here, if you want of course." Hearing this, Thereza looked at her mother, waiting for her decision. Rosario looked at his daughter and soon after turned to them and said: "We would be happy to ept your offer." Nanda was thrilled to have the affirmative answer from Rosario and Thereza: "Great, I''ll fix up the room for you." - - In the back of the orphanage, near a tree, Little Yui looked at this big tree and under it she saw a girl with long blonde hair waving in the wind. "Lilith!" Little Yui yelled, "You''re the only one who hasn''t "yed" with Yui yet. Daddy also said you''re pretty skillful, let''s practice together." Lilith looked up at the sky and sighed. It wasn''t the first time Little Yui came after her wanting to fight. Except she specialized in murdering people, she didn''t think she''d be a good training partner. Although she knew that it was almost impossible for her to seriously hurt Little Yui, she was still not very willing to risk that. After reflecting for a while. Lilith decided to train with Little Yui since she noticed that as long as she did not ept, Little Yui would continue to insist to "y" with her. "Alright, I agree to train with you, Yui," Lilith said by jumping out of the tree and showing up in front of Little Yui. Little Yui revealed a lovely smile hearing the answer: "Oh, that''s great, let''s go to the Workshop!" "Right." Lilith agreed. When they arrived at the Workshop, there were some people sparring or meditating, but when they saw Lilith and Little Yui in the center of the Workshop facing each other, the crowd looked at them with interest, even stopping wherever they were doing. Theo and his group, who were also in the Workshop, also payed attention. "Ready?" Little Yui asked. "Yeah." Lilith nodded. Upon hearing her confirmation, Little Yui appeared in front of Lilith in a sh. Her action began with her left leg hitting the ground, while the muscles of her right leg were tense and supported the weight of her body. Her two feet now steady on the ground as she concentrated her strength there for maximum impulse. Then, like an electric current, she let this force rise up through her waist and into her arms. Even with a look of surprise on her face, Lilith managed to dodge it. The moment Little Yui appeared sheunched a strong attack in the direction of Lilith''s abdomen. Almost as if she had turned into her own shadow, Lilith dodged it, causing Little Yui''s attack to pierce an afterimage made of shadow. "Ohh!" Little Yui was delighted, not expecting Lilith to be able to do that, she even remembered that her father did something simr. Although Lilith was aware of the difference in the level of cultivation between them, she was not discouraged because she trusted her own capabilities. Plus, Little Yui wasn''t using mana when attacking, it was all pure physical force! [Edited By: Lucio] 209 Chapter 209 At first, none of them used full force. It wasn''t clear who was the best between the two. When they distanced from each other after the bout Little Yui decided to start using some of her true mana. A deafening, high-pitched, roar sounded leaving the crowd that was watching intimidated. Little Yui, who was already moving fast, was moving even faster; it was as if she was skating on ice at an rming speed, almost impossible to follow her trail with the naked eye. What made this sudden change was that the moment the loud, high-pitched roars sounded, two ferocious white fox heads manifested themselves on Little Yui''s beautiful little feet. This not only gave her a strange image since these two heads almost reached her knee, it also gave her a frightening but strangely adorable appearance. Even though Lilith couldn''t help but be surprised to see this, she already knew that Little Yui was fantastic considering the parents she had, but even so, she couldn''t help panting with excitement. Although she knew that her chances of winning were small, she wouldn''t throw the towel before she even tried, it was even possible to see a slight grin on her anticipatory face. Lilith in front of everyone''s eyes turned into something surprising too. She was enveloped by the mana of darkness bing something very dark and frightening. She knew that only by using the best of her skills could she continue to fight Little Yui. This cloak that enveloped Lilith not only made her darker and scarier but also increased her speed, she was now almost as fast as Little Yui. When they were a few inches from each other, Little Yui was still the first to act, with her fists closed, having a lightyer of ice around it, twisting her body to the right, pushed forward, using her speed as a boost, she punched the small left fist towards Lilith''s left chest. They couldn''t see what kind of expression Lilith had when she saw Little Yui''s attacking, she didn''t seem to want to dodge it either. But to everyone''s surprise, Little Yui''s little fist went through Lilith''s left chest, but it was unbelievable, it was as if she had pierced the ck smoke. She was even able to "see" the hole in Lilith''s chest the moment Little Yui''s little fist retreated. Taking advantage that Little Yui was standing in surprise at what had just happened, Lilith attacked with her right hand, in the shape of a gigantic fist, in the direction of Little Yui. Almost like a defense mechanism, two other roars resounded, but only even more frightening, came out of the mouths of the white foxes that were on Little Yui''s little feet, soon after, all around them began to freeze, the worst was Lilith who was starting to turn into an ice statue. Shouts of surprise and fear echoed in the Workshop. The temperature of the ce also started to drop and they started to tremble with cold. "Yui, enough!" Theo''s voice reached Little Yui''s ears and she got out of her stupor. She was soon scared of seriously hurting Lilith, because of the ice field generated by her skill. Theo appeared in front of them, he used the mes carefully and melted all the ice around Lilith. When this happened, Lilith''s previous gloomy appearance disappeared and she screamed when she fell to the ground, her limbs trembling uncontrobly. She finally realized what was going on. It was too fast for her, that even her thoughts couldn''t keep up, and even before she knew it, she was about to be an ice statue. ,m "Are you alright, Lilith?" Theo asked with concern. "Yeah, just a little cold." She answered and soon after ayer of mes manifested itself in her body. Although not as strong as her affinity with darkness, she had an affinity with fire as well, because of this, she soon managed to raise her body temperature and stop shivering from cold. Theo and Little Yui, like everyone else who was watching, sighed in relief seeing that she was fine. "I''m sorry, Lilith, I didn''t mean to do that..." Little Yui said, but was interrupted by Lilith: "I understand, you don''t have to worry about it." She said with a slight smile. A round of apuse sounded. When they saw that they were fine, everyone looked at Little Yui and Lilith with admiration. "They''re incredible!" "Princess Yui!" "Lilith of the shadows!" "You guys are awesome!" "Theo, it''s so beautiful!" "You two are adorable!" Many cries from the crowd were heard. Even some provocative screams from Shina and Yuki. Theo just sighed at this situation and looked at Shina and Yuki who looked at him with a smile. They were very worried at first too, but seeing that everything went well in the end, they were happier now. Yuki, who approached, asked Lilith, "All right, are you hurt somewhere?" "I''m well." Lilith answered, "I just spend a little bit of my mana, no big deal." "That''s good." Said Yuki. - - At dusk that same day. "Theo!" Shina came from the hallway and went into their room. As she approached, she said in amazement: "A video of you when you were saving Lorraine was posted on the inte!" Theo was surprised to learn this, but he was changing clothes and was only in underpants boxing at the time. Shina, who at first wanted to tell him what she had discovered, was embarrassed and a little excited to see his half-naked body. "Kyaa~ Shina, pervert!" Theo joked by pretending to have a girl''s reaction. It wasn''t the first time she''d seen him in his underwear, but she''d never been so embarrassed. Shina covered her face with her two hands, but couldn''t help but wonder, "Am I a pervert?" She just started to think it was true. Because she often fantasized about having intimate rtions with Theo, such as kissing while taking a bath... As she remembered it, she became even redder. Theo realizing that he had gone too far with the joke, seeing her so embarrassed, he dressed up and said, "You don''t have to think too much about it, I was just joking." He smiled. "En." Shina nodded, but had her head down, she was too self-conscious to look directly at Theo. Shina did her best to forget her embarrassment, but still, she couldn''t look directly at him. [Edited By: Leuci goncalves] 210 Chapter 210 Theo pinched her reddish face and said with a provocative smile, "My little one, if you get so embarrassed, I''ll give you a kiss." Shina lifted her head, surprised by what she heard, her eyes were wide open and her mouth opened and closed without knowing what to say or how to react to it. "I... I doubt you''d kiss me..." Shina said in a mosquito voice, she wanted it, but she couldn''t say it out loud. But it was enough for Theo to hear. He revealed a charming and malicious smile as he wrapped his right hand around her waist. With his other hand, Theo put it on the chin of the nervous and surprise Shina. He raised her face a little, making their eyes meet. By the time Shina looked at Theo, there was something unknown in his eyes. Theo smiled at her. Shina heart skips a beat and immediately looked away from his eyes. Theo felt like provoking her even more. Shina was so shy and cute! Shina strongly believed that she could melt in his strong andforting arms. She felt a tingling all over her body, thinking it was strange to be nervous and embarrassed like that since she''d kissed him before. Her eyes had already be drunk in love, they shone even brighter than the stars on a night of starry sky. Theo himself was fascinated to see it. Now not only Shina''s heart was beating like crazy, but also his heart. Shina was surprised to hear Theo''s heart racing. It gave her the courage to look straight into his eyes. His body shook a little bit when she did that. Theo was looking at her with desire and passion. Something even stronger than before, it disconcerted her, but it made her so happy that she believed it was a dream. Shina never in her life felt so desired and courageous at the same time. She stood on her toes and sucked the bottom of Theo''s lips like she was sucking the juice from an orange. Theo who intended to kiss her was surprised, but not cowardly. He sucked Shina''s upper lips at the same time as she sucked his lower lip. Their lips began to ovep until Shina once again stuck her little tongue in Theo''s mouth in search of Theo''s much-loved tongue. Shina wrapped her arms around Theo, causing their bodies to press each other. Theo, in proving the sweet taste of Shina''s kiss, felt addicted to that taste. Shina felt as if she were on the moon, sure that if Theo didn''t hold her with his firm, well-developed, strong arms, she would have been taken by gravity by now. In her man''s arms, she knew she wouldn''t have to worry about any of this. After almost 20 minutes of kissing their lips began to sore up a little,but neither of them wanted it to end. Their hearts that beat so fast, were incredibly beating at the same speed, it was almost as if they had be one. Theo had his knees bent a little to stay at Shina''s height. As their lips stopped moving and separated, Shina and Theo were panting hot air from their mouths as they opened their eyes. His eyes had be even more passionate than before. Shina opened her mouth and closed, but then she opened it again and whispered, "I love you, thief!" Theo was happy to hear her say that she loves him, but had a strange expression when she heard her call him a thief. "Thief? Why thief?" Theo asked with a certain interest. Shina was brave enough to say something she never thought she''d have the courage to say, "Yes, that''s right! Thief, you stole my heart! Now I can''t live without you, my thief~?" Her voice at the end of her speech was so slim but incredibly seductive. Theo was surprised by her answer but revealed a smile then he said, "So my prisoner, I can''t let you get away, right?" "Exactly!" Shina revealed a shy smile: "You must bear the consequences for what you have done and have me by your side for all eternity!" Although she felt very, very ashamed, of what she said, she was even happier to say it. She knew it was a little childish thing, but it came from the depths of her soul! She didn''t regret it at all. Besides, it was the most sincere and true vow she''d ever made to anyone. Stand by Theo''s side for all eternity. - - In a ce far and farther away, where the evillest and dangerous beings live. There were two women in front of each other, they looked extraordinary, they were like two goddesses who illuminated this whole dark ce. They were drawing a huge formation on the ground from where they were. Not far from them, there were 8 mountains... actually, there were 8 deities who were defeated and killed by them, but their sizes were so huge that they were easily confused with great mountains. "Sister, it''s almost all set!" The one with long red hair covered in pure celestial mes spoke. Along with her voice, there were traces of thew, that a weak human being would die just from hearing her voice. Not that she was ugly, far from it, it was because of the power her voice had. "En." The other woman just nodded her head. She was also an extremely beautiful woman with long ck hair, even darker than the darkness itself. However, like the other woman, she also had a body surrounded by mes, but her mes were fiercer and more arrogant. p "Soon we''ll be able to summon the beast of emptiness and get out of this goddamn ce!" The woman spoke again in anger, causing the entire where they were to tremble even more strongly than an earthquake. - - "TOC...! TOC...! Toc...!" "Shina, Theo?" Zaika''s voice reached their ears. Theo knew they''d been here a long time ago. He then said, "We''reing." Theo smiled at Shina and said, "Shall we?" "Yes..." Shina answered with her flirtatious voice, drawing circles on Theo''s chest with her finger. [Edited By: John Jensen] [Edited By: Leuci goncalves] 211 Chapter 211 Next morning. At eight o''clock in the morning, Theo was standing in front of the orphanage. Theo was wearing a formal outfit giving him a more mature look. It consisted of a white dress shirt, the buttons open to the region of his chest, tight to his well-developed body. He also wore dark gray social pants, a ck social belt, and ck casual shoes. On his left wrist, he was wearing a pretty silver watch. Theo looked through the clock and saw that it was 8:10 in the morning. The moment Theo looked forward again, his heart stuttered a beat. Ariana wasing towards him very neatly, and she was magnificent! Her long blond hair was tied to a high ponytail, but with the loose fringe part, which reached up to her shoulder and was slightly over her deep crystalline blue eye, slightly curved up and long ckshes. Ariana was wearing a long dress in a pleated blue serenade crepe. Application of embroidery in paet¨ºs and silver zed in blue in the waist and neckline region (front and back). Trimming at the waist side. She had her body perfectly curved. Even now she didn''t wear makeup, her appearance didn''t have a single defect. Her curves stirred as she approached. [AN: Reference of the dress she''s wearing: https://prnt.sc/pzr5mw ] Ariana saw Theo''s reaction. She had her beautiful pink lips curved into a beautiful smile. She spent a long time choosing a dress and waiting for that day. Now seeing Theo''s reaction, she realized it was all worth it. Getting in front of the stunned Theo. Ariana held the edges of her dress with her two hands. She kept a beautiful and charming smile when she asked, "Am I pretty?" Stunned Theo said, "Yes, very much!" "Good!" Ariana was extremely pleased with his words and reaction. Before even waiting for Theo''s next reactions... Ariana wrapped her right arm in his left arm, "Shall we?" She said with a lovely expression that would make any man want to embrace and protect her. "En!" Theo nodded. He had to admit he didn''t expect her to be so devilishly beautiful. And her pair of leopard ears on top of her head gave her a more beautiful charm that made him want to take her home and spoil her. Theo shook his head, getting rid of unnecessary thoughts. Back in the day, they walked with their arms crossed. Let the truth be told; they seemed like a perfect couple. Wherever they went, they received nces of envy and admiration from people. Even jealousy, they were in tune. Theo received looks from many jealous men, while Ariana received jealous looks from women. "Where do we go first?" Ariana asked. "Get out of Ravena City," Theo said with a smile. "Oooh!" Ariana was very surprised. Of all the things she had thought they were going to do today, leaving Ravena City wasn''t one of those. "Why do we need to get out of town?" Ariana couldn''t help but be curious. Theo smiled mysteriously and said, "You''ll have to wait to find out." Seeing his smile and hearing his answer, Ariana became more and more curious. However, she decided to leave it to her beloved to conduct her meeting today. They were walking through the streets of the city, away from the looks they received. Something surprising happened. A young woman, 15 years of age. She stood in front of them, staring at Theo with a device in her hand. Soon his eyes glowed. The youngdy had long pink hair with some ck strands. She also had a pair of pink ears on top of the youngdy''s head. She had a pair of beautiful emerald green eyes. She stretched out her hand to Theo and Ariana''s surprise, she was showing Theo''s video singing and ying guitar: "You''re the person in this video, right?" Even before Theo could answer, she said again, "Can you take a picture with me? I became your fan the moment I saw you singing. You''re even more beautiful in person!" "Theo, she seems to really like to see you sing, why not a picture with her?" Ariana suggested. "Hrm, right." Theo agreed. "Yayy!" That made the youngdy so happy that she was literally jumping with excitement. "May I know your name?" Theo asked. "Minerva." She answered, but she also remembered that she did not know the name of her idol, she asked, "Hrm, and your name?" "Theo, nice to meet you, Minerva." Theo smiled at the youngdy. At the time of taking the picture, she was a little shy about getting so close to Theo. Ariana, who was holding the young woman''s cell phone, told them to get closer to each other. Theo approached and put his hand on her shoulder. Making the youngdy blush voraciously, but a silly smile was on her face. She never imagined she could be so close to her idol. Even though she hadn''t been a fan of his for a long time, she was already in love with his voice. After they took the picture. They said goodbye to Minerva. Soon after Theo and Ariana left, some of the city''s guards arrived beside Minerva. "Princess, you can''t just walk around like that." One of the guards said, "What if something happens like what happened to your sister?" "It''s going to be okay." Minerva said, "After all, whoever did this has already been punished and killed by "Panic"." She said with her ferocious eyes, different from the fluffy eyes she had when she was in the presence of Theo and Ariana. - - Leaving Ravena City by the north entrance... They continued to walk towards the northwest. Where the vige of Theo was located. On the way, Theo stopped and said, "I''m going to turn into my animal form. Can you step back a little?" Although she didn''t know exactly what Theo was trying to do, She still did what he asked. Seeing as Ariana was at a very good distance... Theo began to return to his natural form. His bones, flesh, organs, etc... his whole body began to expand and sounds of cracking bones resounded in the forest, causing all nearby animals and monsters to flee in fear. Ariana was surprised by Theo''s transformation. He had turned into a gigantic Golden Fox with 6 tails that swung from side to side. His golden eyes in the shape of a slit were even more mystical and threatening than before. His height has reached 30 meters, which is equivalent to a 20-story building. Also, his tails were 200 meters in length. If you looked at it closely, it would look like a giant golden mountain. [Edited By: John Jensen] 212 Chapter 212 In a deep and deep voice, Theo said, "Ariana, get upon my back. Where we go is a little far, go faster if I carry you." Ariana was stunned by what she was seeing. Listening to what Theo said, she couldn''t help but be surprised once again. She took two deep breaths, then asked, "Can I do that?" "Yeah, you don''t have to be shy." Theoughed. "Who....''s being shy?" Ariana snorted butughed right away. She jumped high andnded on Theo. She felt amazing, riding Theo. She could see things much wider and farther away. As well as many animals and monsters nearby running away in fear. "Hold on tight!" Theo said. "Okay." Ariana nodded, holding on tight. Without dy, Theo started running. Their speed was astonishing; in a matter of seconds, they had already traveled miles away. Due to the extreme speed, they were running, some weaker animals and monsters died only by the pressure of the wind current that was being generated. Ariana felt an indescribable emotion, she didn''t expect that on her date Theo would provide it to her. The moment those who saw a giant golden fox running through the forest... It didn''t matter if it was monsters or animals, everyone ran out in fear. But those who were in the way of Theo were not so lucky and were attacked by Theo''s tails and devoured by his causes in a matter of milliseconds. Theo was never any kind of vegan to care about dying animals, making him not even raise an eyebrow seeing the scene he was causing. "Huh?" When they finally arrived in the vige, Theo saw several tents around the vige. There were many magical animals there, even Demi-Humans living there. "Theo, where are we?" Ariana who had been silent most of the time they were traveling, asked. None for less, She was very surprised by everything she was seeing on the way. Not only was the journey so fast that she barely noticed the changingndscape, but Theo was so fantastic to defeat the monsters and animals she saw in their path. She was vibrating with excitement. "Before I answer, you''d bettere down." Theo said, "I want to go back to my human form." "Oh, right." Ariana nodded and jumped off Theo''s back andnded on the ground not far from him. The living creatures who saw this monstrous Golden Fox appear began to tremble with fear. Yeah, even if that damn fox wasn''t showing up here anymore, many still heard legends of the "Damn Golden Fox." "What the fuck is that?! This Golden Fox is even scarier than they said." "My holy protector, we are doomed." Some put their hands on their heads while trembling, saying, "We''re all going to die!" "Why is this happening to us?" "Why did Ie to this fucking ce?" "I want my mother!" Even before Theo did anything, he had already been recognized and these living beings began to mourn and beg for their lives. Many were kneeling on the ground, hoping that somewhere in the heart of this "Damned Golden Fox," you will show them mercy. Ariana was amazed by that vision. She looked at Theo and almost made her maiden''s heart stop beating. Theo waspletely naked now, he was with a new set of clothes in his hands, ready to dress. Theo faked an embarrassing scream when he said, "Look away so I can get dressed, you perverted Ariana!" He put his hands on his chest like it was the area that was needed to be hidden. Arianaughed. Even embarrassed to see him naked, she didn''t look away. She knew he would be her man, so she saw no reason not to look at Theo''s beautiful sculpted body. Ariana showed Theo a diabolically seductive expression by licking her lips. Now it was Theo''s turn to be surprised and a little embarrassed. But then a smile formed on his face and he started dressing up in front of Ariana no matter how she saw him. Finishing getting dressed. Theo was wearing a ck Yukata, making him look like a young master of a rich family. He was very charming. "If you don''t close your mouth, you could end up swallowing a mosquito," Theo said. Instead of being embarrassed by Theo''s provocation, Ariana pretended to wipe the drool from the corner of her mouth and said, "Pretty boy, do you want some candy? You just have to y with your big sister." Theo put a superior look on his face when he said, "I came from a rich family, I don''t want or need your candy." Heughed. Ariana approached him, showing all her sensual appeal. She said with a provocative smile, "But this big sister''s candy is so special that I''m sure you''ll never forget, you know." Theo had to admit that she was really very sexy. With every move she made, his heart was racing. But he knew they couldn''t go on with their jokes. Theo smiled and said, "Ariana, let''s stop here, they''re all looking at us surprised and scared at the same time. "He pointed to the people around the vige. Ariana didn''t care andughed, "All right." Theo smiled finding her adorable. But soon he got a serious look, he looked at all these living beings who were living near his vige. "Why are you here?" Theo asked. A loud voice resounded in their ears. They trembled with even more fear when they heard Theo''s voice. "That..." Hearing Theo''s question. They were able to imagine that this ce was his since only someone powerful could make such a powerful formation. Because they didn''t have the courage to say that they were here to investigate this magical formation. Arianaughed, "Theo, you''re scaring them, so they won''t have the courage to tell you. " "Oh, I just need to force them to tell me." Theo had a bad smile on his face when he said. When they heard that, they trembled even more in fear. "Please, mercy!" "Me, me, I''m leaving and nevering back, please don''t kill me!" Many began to beg for their lives. [Edited By: John Jensen] 213 Chapter 213 Ariana leaned on Theo''s left shoulder: "See?! They''re all trembling with fear, I wouldn''t be surprised if one of them died because of the fear they''re feeling." She smiled, "Why don''t you let them go, it''s not like they did something wrong, right?" The eyes of these living beings shone with hope when they heard what Ariana said. They started looking at her like a goddess in their eyes. "Hrm, right." Theo said, "I''m not going to kill them." Even before they were happy, Theo added, "But they still need to exin to me why they''re here." "Fair." Ariana smiled. A man from a distinguished n, though trembling with fear, he raised his head and said: "I came here because I was told that there was a very powerful formation and no one seemed to be taking care of it. So, I thought I''d look into it." The other living beings nodded, they also came with the same goal, but even after trying to find out more about this formation, they couldn''t find anything. "I see, so that''s why." Theo nodded in understanding. They sighed with relief since they thought that this was their end. "Actually, I can understand you." Theo suddenly said, "You all came here for a chance to have a better life, right?" Although they don''t understand, why Theo was asking them that. They had to agree, "Yes." Ariana shook her head the moment she saw a malicious smile on Theo''s face. She knew they''d fallen into his trap. Theo said, "I have very good strength. I think one of you would like to live in a vige with someone strong and protect those who live in the vige, right?" They nodded in agreement one more time. There were almost 200 living things at the scene. They were all specting on what Theo would say. It could be seen that the mental strength of these living beings is very good, as they remained calm and looked at Theo with ambitions. Inevitably, Theo yed well in the part where it hurts. Who does not want to live a better life and need not worry about someone who harms their family? Living in this unprotected world was a masochistic way of living, with the constant fear of being killed by someone. Some have already lost their parents, others have lost their children, best friends, and family. They knew how hard it was to live in this world. But still, they had to fight and keep living. Not everyone has the talent to get strong, or the chance to have a meeting with some treasure that changes their lives, so they kept trying. Yeah, just hoping something good will happen, makes them have the strength to wake up the next morning and keep trying. "I''ll put my cards on the table." Theo said, "I''m trying to make my vige a city. In an area of 2,000 hectares, I will take it as mine and create the city here." The breathing of these living beings began to elerate and their hands and paws began to sweat. They could see that this was the chance they were waiting for. Because of something like this, they''re in danger ofing here. Ariana was a little surprised by that, too. But she remembered that he had already said that he would ept other humans to live in his vige, but did not expect him to really want to create a city. Theo continued, "I''m going to start letting other living things live in this city. Besides, I don''t intend to charge tax. Every living thing that wants to live in it will be able to." Theo stopped talking. He looked serious as he spoke again: "But they will have to live by my rules." He warned, "Whoever disobeys will have to leave the city or even die!" Hearing this, they shudder in fear but still remained on the spot. "What are those rules?" Someone took courage and asked. "They''re simple." Theo said, "Rule 1: I do not allow stealing in the city; these beings will have to leave the city. Rule 2: I do not allow anyone to force someone sexually / ****; that living being will die. Rule 3: Someone who intends to mess up the city or even kill someone, will have to leave the city or even be killed." Many have nodded by agreeing to your rules. It wasn''t hard to ept. "Isn''t it too extreme to die just because you forced someone sexually?" An animal in human form whispered quietly, thinking no one would listen. But he underestimated Theo''s senses. In a matter of milliseconds, he was in front of the man who spoke. The man shouted with wonder and pain. Theo held this man''s head tight, Theo then asked, "Have you ever raped anyone before?" "Yes, I..." Theo didn''t let the man finish what he was about to say. He squeezed this man''s head so tightly that his head exploded like a watermelon. The crowd gasped in astonishment. "Hrm, as I said, I don''t ept ****, even if it''s not from my town if I find out I''m going to kill, no matter who it is," Theo said with a smile as wide as the sun. But seeing his smile, they suddenly felt an uncontroble fear invading their hearts. It was as if he had faced the god of death himself. They didn''t doubt your words. In view of this, they recorded these rules in their minds. Not wanting to prolong it any longer, Theo said: "Well, those who still want to stay and live in my city are all wee, as long as they buy the rules that have been said, but those who do not can leave." In total, only 10 beings left. Theo didn''t just call to let them go..., but not before investigating their minds. In the end, there were 4 others who were men who had raped women, even children were eventually raped by one of them. "Hrm, you can enter the vige if you want and build a house for yourselves." Theo said, "Each of you is entitled to 250 square meters ofnd. If you want more, we can negotiateter." "Is that for a person, or is that for a family?" A Demi-Human with dark ck hair and green eyes asked. "Each person. For each additional person in a family, the total will increase by 10 square meters ofnd." Theo replied with a slight smile: "If it was for a family it would be a little small, right?" "Yeah." He nodded and asked again, "I have 50 people in my family. Is it okay if I bring them here to live?" "Absolutely." Theo said, "As long as they''re willing to follow the rules of the city, I don''t see any problems." "Good!" Both this Demi-Human and many others were happy to hear this. [Edited By: John Jensen] 214 Chapter 214 "Well, I''ll be putting arger formation around this 4,000-kilometre square site. But you don''t have to worry, anyone who doesn''t have bad intentions will be able to go through the formation or stay in it if they live at that distance." Theo exined. They were surprised he could do something like that. Finally, they thought it was reasonable after they saw him in his original form and saw him killing those people in fractions of a second. Theo turned to Ariana and said, "Mind if I take a little longer? I want to create a formation and set it up. I promise not to take too long to do that." Ariana smiled, "All right, I''m not in a hurry, take your time." "Good." Theo smiled back and then opened the system store panel. Theo had already looked at the magical formations, so he searched for it by name: "" in the value of 350 million points of the system. Although, Theo knows it was a very high value. It was that it would protect everyone who lived within it, even against those in the Spiritual Kingdom. ________________________________________________ ¡¤ [350,000,000 System Points Were Expended] ________________________________________________ Theo closed his eyes at the moment he finalized the purchase of this training, since endless information was invading his mind. Ariana who was beside him said nothing. she just stood by Theo, waiting patiently. As forthe living things that were still there... Some began to disperse with the intention of warning their family. While others continued on the spot talking, deciding what their next steps would be. An hourter. Theo''s eyes opened again. "That formation is formidable!" Theo said in his heart. It was even more surprising than he thought it would be. Theo smiled at Ariana when he said, "I''m done, let''s go into the vige and set up this formation?" "Yeah." Ariana nodded. Theo dispersed the old barrier since it was no longer needed. Then, he and Ariana walked towards the great hall where he lived with Shina, Yuki and Little Yui. Getting there. Theo said, "Get out, noble spirits!" The moment he said that and before she could even ask him anything, Ariana felt a vibrationing out of the earth''s ground. That''s when five ferrets showed up. Four were one meter high and two meters long. While 1 was 2 meters high and 4 meters long. Ariana trembled with fear in the presence of these ferrets. But then she just wasn''t scared anymore, because she realized that they were being controlled by Theo, it didn''t seem like they would do her any harm. Theo hasn''t exined anything to Ariana yet, he just said, "Disperse!" In the next moment, the 4 smaller ferrets left at such a fast speed that not even Theo was able to see them leave. In the end, they had their cultivation in the 5th Layer of the Spiritual Kingdom. While the one who stayed was in the 10th Layer of the Spiritual Kingdom... When each of these Noble Spirits traveled 500m away in the four directions, north, south, east, west. They dug holes and entered the earth. Each of these noble spirits knew the Dao of the Earth. While what remained also knew the Dao of the Earth and the Dao of the Divine Sense. Seeing as the four had positioned themselves... Thest ferret also dug a hole and returned to the earth. Soon after, thunderous energy exploded! All the earth began to tremble, looking like a volcano was erupting. "Theo, is this you''re doing?" Ariana asked with her eyes wide open. "Hrm, yes." Theo said, "You don''t have to worry, it won''tst long." As soon as those words came out of his mouth. A mass of translucent walls could be seen passing high in the sky and connecting where Theo and Ariana were located. The height of that formation was a thousand meters. When it was finished connecting, a panel very simr to aputer screen appeared in front of them. Theo just needed to put all the information andmands on this panel and the spiritual formation would follow hismand. If he said that those who started a fight within the barrier should be expelled. The central ferret would feel this with his powerful divine sense and the spiritual formation would act under hismand. Theo set the three main rules he had said before. He also set up so that each living being will be entitled to 250 square meters ofnd and each additional person in his family will increase by 10 square meters. The entire site had already been mapped by the divine sense of the central ferret. Now Theo had a ce to live without worrying about the people he wants to protect. Even if that possible rtive of Little Yui''ses... He had a means of protecting himself, in reality, with one of hismands, he might as well kill someone from the Spiritual Kingdom. "Hrm, there''s no point in thinking about it now." Theo thought. Taking those thoughts out of his head. Many beings who were inside the spiritual barrier were expelled or even killed and taken to the great hall. This was also an easy way to make points in the system or get the essence. Those who were killed were all rapists. So there was no reason to let them live. Or even frantic beasts and monsters. They would only cause destruction and disorder. Nobody would care if they were killed, in fact, they would even thank them if they knew that he was the cause of so many deaths of frantic animals and monsters. In the end 10,000 were killed. This would also cause him to recover some of his system points spent on this spiritual formation. "Ariana, wait just a moment, I''ll be right back." Theo said, "Then we can have our date, okay?" "Is there anything else you need to do?" Ariana asked. "Yeah, but it''s going to be quick," Theo answered. "So fine, but don''t take too long, thisdy''s getting impatient." She joked. Theoughed and said, "Yes, mydy, I''ll be back in a minute." Theo used his illusions to hide what he was about to do. He then entered the great hall. There were a lot of bodies stacked on top of each other. They were Fric Animals, Magic Animals, Demi-Humans, Monsters, even some humans. Not wanting to take that long. Theo used them them and traded everything for the points in the system. ________________________________________________ ¡¤ Obtained 6,321,154 System Points. ________________________________________________ [Edited By: John Jensen] 215 Chapter 215 The living beings who saw all these changes were amazed. They didn''t expect anything like this to happen. Even a voice rang in the minds of all those within the perimeter of the barrier. It was Theo''s voice saying that thesends within the barrier now belonged to him and if they want to continue living in this ce. They would have to live by hisws and rules. Many were scared and afraid. It was not something they could handle easily. That was very shocking to them. In addition, some saw some magical animals, monsters, Demi-Humans, and humans being swallowed by the earth, disappearing without a trace behind. It only made the fear in their hearts increase. It was very scary everything that was happening. Even more so, they were trapped inside a formation. Although they could be more relieved, after hearing Theo''s exnation that resonated in their minds. Still, they feared the unknown. But some were confused while others were incredulous. Well, Theo told them that this barrier could protect them even from beings in the Spiritual Realm. More like most of them were not aware of this kingdom. They became idiots without knowing how fantastic that was. - - Theo didn''t mind exining things beyond necessity. He knew that over time, they would understand what exactly he did, there was no point in wasting his time now. Besides, he had already dyed his meeting with Ariana. There was no way he could give them priority over his future wife. Leaving the great hall, undoing his illusions: "Did I take too long?" "A little, but I''ll forgive you this time," Ariana said as she crossed her arms, making her massive breasts bounce at the same time, she pouted, making her beautiful pink cheeks puff out. "Her cheeks look like steamed rolls. So cute." Of course, Theo knew she was just acting, he smiled back as he lightly pinched her cheeks. Theo once again made his illusions expand. But this time, it was just so that the others wouldn''t see what he was about to do, only he and Ariana would see. Theo took Ariana''s hand and started walking. "Where are we going now?" Ariana nodded toward him as she asked. Theo looked at her and replied with a mysterious smile: "It''s a surprise, but I promise you''ll like it." Although curious, she knew he would not tell her. So she chose to wait. When they walked a considerably good distance. Theo stopped his steps. "I''ll show you something really cool, you wanna see?" Theo asked. "Yes." Ariana nodded her head up and down in agreement. Theo dropped her hand, walked a few steps, then he opened the system and bought something. ________________________________________________ ¡¤ [10,000,000 System Points was spent] ________________________________________________ In the next moment. Something out of the ordinary started to happen. Ariana put both hands to her mouth in surprise. An amusement park began to appear the next moment Theo liked 10 million points of the system. Ariana stared at that, unsure what it was, but she could imagine that was extraordinary. In this park that Theo bought. There were all kinds of toys. Roller coaster, Ferris wheel, theater stage, carousel, etc. "What do you think?" Theo returned to her side as he asked. "Hrm, how can I say¡­ amazing? But I don''t understand what these things are." Ariana said her sincere opinion. Theo did not expect Ariana to recognize these toys, as they were invented in his past life in a different world. "I call this an amusement park." Theo said, "We can have fun and make the most of our date." "Oh, is that so fun?" Ariana asked with interest. "Yes of course. You''ll find out for yourself." Theo smiled. "So what are we waiting for, let''s not waste time,e on." Ariana said as she pulled Theo by the arm toward the amusement park. Upon entering the park. Theo told her, "Let''s start with something simpler." Ariana, who saw that there were many things to do, asked, "Which one?" Theo pointed to one that was shaped like a boat, he said, "The one over there." "Oh really? That seems very simple to me." "I said we were going to start with a simple one," Theo replied. "Well then,e on." Ariana decided not to think too much. She was already very happy to spend this time with him. Regardless of whether the toy is fun or not. What really mattered to her was being with him. Arriving on the boat. They got in and sat on the end of the boat. As there was no one to activate the ride. Theo did it with his mental power. At first, Ariana felt it was no big deal as she began to rock back and forth, but when the boat''s speed rocked and rose higher. Ariana began to feel a chill in her belly. Before she knew it, she was screaming with excitement. She really loved the feeling of cold in her belly, especially when the boat pulled back. It gave her a sharp chill in her belly. Theo seeing that she was having fun, had a smile on her face. He was having fun too. He had been to an amusement park before in his past life, but it was a long time ago when he was still 15 years old. "That was fun, Theo," Ariana said when the ride stopped moving and they got out of the boat. "I''m d you enjoyed it," Theo said as he pinched her puffy cheek. Ariana rubbed her pinched cheek and snorted as she asked, "Why, do you squeeze my cheeks so often?" "Because they are cute. Also because I like to see your reaction when I do that." Theo smiled at her. "Oh," Ariana had a silly smile on her face at that. pping her cheeks lightly to calm her excited heart, Ariana asked, "Which one should we go to now?" "Hrm, let''s go on the roller coaster," Theo replied. "Roller coaster?" Ariana didn''t know this ride. She was confused. Theo understood her confusion, so he pointed to the roller coaster. [Edited By: John Jensen] 216 Chapter 216 After they go to different kinds of rides. Ariana was very excited; she didn''t expect that all these rides would give her so many emotions and happiness. It was already getting dark, Theo pointed to thest attraction they would go to. The Ferris wheels. That was 150 meters high and shone in multicolored lights, which was very beautiful. "Before we go back to Ravenna City, let''s go in thatst ride," Theo said. Although, she was sad that it was almost time toe back. Ariana agreed. They then entered the Ferris wheel, which was a small cabin that could fit a maximum of 6 people. Ariana sat next to Theo as the ride began to move. More different than the other rides they were on today. This one was moving slowly, almost stopping. But it gave her a chance to talk and enjoy the scenery, which was an advantage. Ariana took Theo seriously. She hesitated a little, but ended up asking, "Theo?! Why did you decide to go out with me on a date?" Although a little surprised by her question. Theo answered with a question, "Do you know why I was against epting to be with you?" Ariana pondered a little when she heard your question, and then answered: "Why didn''t we know each other before?" "That''s one of the reasons, but that''s not all." Theo sighed, "Actually, I didn''t believe you could fall in love with me at first nce, that was one of the biggest reasons, another was that I didn''t have romantic feelings for you." Ariana felt sad to hear that he didn''t believe what she was saying since she was never more serious about something like this in her entire life. But she didn''t miss the point where he said he didn''t "have" romantic feelings for her. "Does that mean he likes me now?" Ariana thought she''d be very happy if that were true. Theo continued, "I couldn''t ept to be with you since I wasn''t sure if I was capable of liking you one day. That''s why I started paying more attention to you." Nervously, she asked, "Do you like me now?" Theo smiled, "Yes, I like you! The time I spent with you gradually made me like you, your smile, your reactions, your way of acting, your expressions. Everything about you captivated me and made me want to know you even more. By the time I realized it, I was already loving you." "I, I''m so happy that now our feelings are mutual," Ariana said throwing herself into his arms, hugging him so tightly that the cabin where they were beginning to swing. Theo silently looked at the girl in front of him who was sitting on hisp. He stretched his long arm, using his fingertips to pinch her chin, and the next second he leaned over to kiss her lips... Ariana was surprised. It was only two seconds after she reacted, but Theo held the back of her head and kissed her more deeply... The cabin was so quiet you could hear their hearts beating. There was only the sound of fast breathing, the sound of clothes rubbing against each other, and of intertwined lips and tongue. The temperature in the cabin has risen in silence... Some indefinite timeter, Theo finally broke the kiss. He slowly moved away from her lips, but his palms still held the back of her neck, and he leaned against her forehead softly. Ariana felt trapped in a dream. She couldn''t process everything that had happened. In the moment she was happy with Theo''s confession and the next moment he kissed her... Tears flowed down her face creating two wet trails through her pink cheeks. Seeing this, Theo began to worry if he was too quick to kiss her. "Excuse me, Ariana, I shouldn''t have kissed you so soon." Theo said with an expression of guilt, wiping the trail of tears from Ariana''s beautiful face. Ariana started shaking her head in denial. She didn''t want him to misunderstand why she was crying. She herself was surprised by this, but was sure that it was not sadness, but because she was very happy now. "I''m very happy." Ariana said lovingly, "Those tears are not of sadness." "Oh, that''s good." Theo was relieved and smiled. "Yeah." Gradually, the corners of his rosy lips rose without haste, like peach flowers blooming in winter. Mystical and extremely handsome. A smile that could wipe out cities. If he wasn''t supported by the cabin wall, Theo was sure he''d fall back when he saw his beautiful smile. "Beautiful!" The moment that word escaped Theo''s mouth... Ariana''s smile got even brighter. She hugged him tightly, not being able to control his happiness. "I love you so much that not a thousand words are enough to describe everything I feel now!" Theo was first stunned, then revealed a bright face of joy while still embracing her tenderly. Ariana snuggled into Theo''s firm, wide chest. She had an involuntary silly smile on her face, enjoying every moment of it. Silence has dominated the cabin again. They kept hugging without saying a word. Ariana broke the silence by asking, "Are weing back soon?" Even if she knows the answer to that question. Ariana still wanted him to say that they could stay a little longer, just a little longer... Theo noticing her expression of sadness in asking this question, he was a little shaken, but unfortunately, they had important issues yet to resolve. "Hrm, I wanted to stay like this with you, but it''s not a good time," Theo spoke softly. I see Theo being so affectionate and attentive to her. Ariana felt very loved, even with reluctance, she nodded: "Yes, you''re right." After the Ferris wheel stopped, they came down. It was gettingte, the sky started to get dark. "I''m gonna turn, we''reing back." Said Theo after kissing her on the cheek. Ariana nodded, watching Theo walk away. After taking a considerable distance, he turned into his form of Golden Fox with 6 tails. "Beautiful!" Although I''ve seen him like this before. She couldn''t help but find this dominant and beautiful form of herself. Just looking at him like that, she was trembling with excitement. It was really magnificent. "Get up!" Theo said in a deep, loud voice. "Yes!" Jumping high, Ariana climbed on his back. Looking from this view to the amusement park. She praised it in her mind, amazed. Although I''m very curious, how can he do something so easily... Ariana held back and waited for him to tell her someday. [Reviewed by: Loki] 217 Chapter 217 Before leaving the vige, Theo warned everyone that he would live in the city that he was building. he told them he''de back tomorrow and bring new news. Still confused, they had no choice but to ept. After almost two hours running back, Theo returned to human form the moment they stopped a few miles away from the Ravena City. "That was too fast." Ariana said, "If you take into ount the distance we travel." Theo, who finished dressing, came up and said with a smug expression: "Ohh, that wasn''t even half my top speed." Arianaughed, "Convinced!" Theo had a yful smile on his face when he used his movement technique, appearing in front of Ariana in less than a second. He held Ariana''s chin with his fingers and made their eyes meet. Ariana almost fainted, but Theo passed his hand around her waist, preventing her from falling. After a moment, Ariana came to her senses. "Are you all right?" p "Mn!" Ariana was speechless. She just nodded instinctively; she had a very contented expression the moment she heard that question. She felt sweet in her man''s arms. Theo looked at Ariana blushing and wanted to say something, but he didn''t. Ariana, Kiss him! Go on, girl, you can do it. She repeated these words in her mind, standing on tiptoe, pouting with her beautiful pink lips, wanting to find his fleshy lips. Looking at hering at him like this. Theo said, "A fish?" Ariana, who was halfway there, suddenly stopped, but soon continued pouting: "Yes! Your fish, I want a kiss." Theo felt likeughing when he heard her answer, but he knew it wasn''t good to keep her waiting. He leaned his head down and their lips met. After a simple seal of their lips. Theo said, "Shall we?" Ariana not satisfied said: "Not yet!" "You can''t resist the charm of this young master!?" Theo murmured with a smile. "No! My resistance to the young master was lost the moment Iid eyes on you and fell in love." She smiled, without waiting for his advance, passed her arms around his neck and stole his lips. This time, it wasn''t just a little seal. Their mouths intertwined until their tongues met. - - "Mommy." Little Yui went into the kitchen and said, "Is Daddying yet?" "Yes, he already had a message saying they were on their way." Yuki washed her hands. After drying her hands, she ran her hand over the top of Little Yui''s head and smiled gently. "Wait a little longer, okay?" "Yui understands." She nodded with an innocent smile. Yuki seeing her daughter''s smile felt her heart sweet as honey. My daughter is very cute. "You can go y with the other children." Yuki crouched down and kissed her face: "Mommy''s preparing something delicious for my baby." "Mn!" Little Yui smiled beautifully as she nodded in response. Klin, who was helping to prepare dinner, said to Yuki: "Seeing you interacting with your daughter made me envy you and want to have a son too." Yuki smiled brilliantly, "She''s beautiful and cute, isn''t she?!" "Yes, very much!" Klin smiled agreeing. Aine asked curiously: "Yuki, changing the subject. How did you and Theo meet?" "Mn..." Yuki became thoughtful. And she started remembering her memories while she was still just a red fox. When Yuki was still a puppy. Theo was born in air next to her familyir. She could say that her parents were close, often going out to hunt food together. When Theo was born, she spent most of her time with him, since she couldn''t go hunting yet. Although it''s vague. She remembers her years with her family. If she were to count in the time of human age... She''d say they were 17 now. Her most vivid memories were when they were surrounded by goblins and both her parents and Theo''s parents were killed by them, fighting to let them escape. In the end, "Theo" was seriously injured and "almost" died. But after that day, everything changed. He himself has changed a lot. Rapidly increasing his cultivation until one day, he didn''te back. Worried, she went after him. Following him by his smell. Until she finally found him in a cave. He had changed, he no longer seemed the same, but she was able to recognize him, even with his changes. He was no longer a simple red fox, but a golden fox. With his help, she also managed to climb quickly into cultivation and became a blizzard fox. "Oh, you two have been through a lot together," Nanda said. "It''s the first time I''ve heard you talk about it, too," Shinamented. "Well, you never asked." Yuki smiled at her when she answered. "Truth..." Aine said with tears in her eyes: "Your story is so beautiful, especially how you managed to find him again in a cave. But I think he deserves a beating for abandoning you!" "Now that you''ve spoken, that''s true..." She finished talking with a malicious smile. - - "Atchim!" Theo felt a strong chill go through his body just after he sneezed. "Flu?" Ariana asked worriedly. Although she found it strange, since he should have iron health, he is a powerful cultivator. "Hm, no. I think someone''s talking about me." Theo answered he had a bad feeling about it. - - "Theo is in serious trouble now. He''ll regret doing this to you before." Shinaughed. "All right... Shina, you''re making it sound like I''m a bad person." Yuki waved her hand and had a brilliant smile to cause chills: "I''ll just punish him a little bit." Every one was speechless with Yuki''s words. They had the same thought when they heard and saw his smile: "We must not step on Yuki''s Achilles'' heel." "Yuki knows I love you, right?" The moment these words came out of Shina''s mouth, obviously not wanting to be on the bad side of Yuki. Everybody startedughing. "Yes, yes, I love you too," Yuki said softly before smiling at her. [Edited By: John Jensen] 218 Chapter 218 Flying over the sky. Jordan Wiz looked back in fear. 20 green-haired women were chasing him. He thought he was able to hide, but who would have thought that one of them was able to find his location. He''d been attacked a few times now, and he was injured a few times. "If I didn''t have my level 6 red dragon armor, I''d be dead by now..." The more he thought about it, the more scared and hateful he got. "I don''t have many options." Jordan Wiz thought, "If I could get my hands-on Rosario''s daughter again..." "There''s no point in running, you as a false spiritualist have no chance of escaping us." A beautiful voice echoed behind him, interrupting his thoughts. "Damn it, I''m not going to let you catch me!" He screamed and activated a teleport talisman. Sakura one of the Elftree, wearing dark blue tight clothes, said frustrated to see him teleport: "What the fuck! Exactly how many teleport talismans does this guy have?" "Sister. He can''t run away forever, at some point his Teleport talismans will run out." "Yes, you''re right. Let''s keep after him. Anyway, he''s already hurt. Your divine sense must not be in the best condition." "You''re right. We''re going to have to split up again. We don''t know exactly in what direction he was teleported." "Yes!" The 20 Elftree group was divided into 4 groups of 5 people and flew in the four directions at an amazing speed. All 20 of them wore green wings on their backs. Each swing of their wings were miles of distance traveled. A mere mortal would not be able to see the glimmer of their figures even if they passed in front of his nose. After all, they were true beings in the Spiritual Kingdom. While the Elftree were chasing Jordan Wiz, he was already miles away from his previous position, using all his power reserves to fly as fast as possible. His heart was in chaos. Even if his speed wasn''t as fast as the Elftree''s, he still wasn''t slow. At least it was enough to give him more time to recover from his injuries. In front of Jordan Wiz, there was a big tree that was in his way. Not wanting to waste time taking off, he waved his hand at the sign of cutting and threw a wind current in the direction of the tree. In the following moment, the tree that was only a few kilometers away began to crumble. Jordan walked past it without looking back. He was all the time on alert using his divine sense, afraid the Elftree would ambush him. Jordan was frustrated, it took him a long time to get where he left off. But it''s all just gone from one day to the next. Even worse, he had kidnapped Rosario''s daughter. In his ns, he wanted his nephew to be able to dismantle it and discover the secrets of the Elftree. His greatest desire was to awaken his noble spirit and be a true spiritualist. Maybe if he found out more about the Elftree lineage, that could happen... He can''t understand how everything was turned upside down so fast. He had everything nned and well hidden. Even where he left Thereza held, it was a very well-protected ce. "That can only mean that this "Panic" is in the Spiritual Kingdom. Or he''s really very skillful in his divine sense and he''s been able to discover everything thanks to it." "But for that... he should have been in the Ravenna City for some time watching her. If I were close..." The more he thought about it. Angrier Jordan would get. He was someone respected and feared by many. But now, he was like a crazy dog running for his life. He''s never felt so humiliated in his life. He''d been all over the Naga Empire. The closer he got, the more he felt anxious. It was all or nothing. If he doesn''t seed. Jordan knew his death was certain. "Sister Sakura, I found him!" An Elftree said, flying over the clouds. She was too far away, afraid to scare Jordan. Although she''s stronger than him. She couldn''t kill him with just one blow. "Roger that. We''re heading your way. Don''t let him out of your sight."Sakura said. They weremunicating telepathically. That was a special connection they had with each other. It was something that came from their Elftree lineage. In addition, the higher the level of cultivation, the greater the range. When they were donemunicating, The Elftreegroup wasted no time and flew towards Jordan. Jordan was a cautious, fearful man. He was already holding a teleport talisman in his hand. Ready to use, in case he feels Elftree presence. But this time... they managed to find him before he detected them. One by one it was they arrived silently. The Elftree group continued gather, waiting for them all to arrive, to get into action. Still watching Jordan from above in the sky, the entire Elftree group came together. Sakura had already told them her ns when she went into action. "Begin!" The moment Sakura said that to everyone, mentally, anElftree holding a beautiful green sword in her right hand was the first to move. She had a free fall in Jordan''s direction at a resounding speed. Just behind her, an Elftree wearing disproportionate green gloves for her hand was also going in Jordan''s direction. "Huh?" Feeling a strong chill, Jordan looked up at the sky and saw two Elftree''s heading towards him at an amazing speed. He activated the teleport talisman when he saw that. The talisman shone and his body began to shine together. But then, something made him have a look of disbelief, but then along with a loud metal sound shocked him. He was thrown to the ground with a big punch mark on his chest. Before he could even teleport, his arm was cut off. causing only his severed arm to teleport. Soon after, the other Elftree enjoyed the moment and along with the strength of her fists and using the earth element, she punched Jordan''s chest. The punch was so strong that it echoed throughout the forest, causing a ripple in space. Jordanunched, looking like a missile, heading toward the ground without his left arm and his armor shattered. Trees and mountains were devastated, only by the shock wave. Jordan''s chest pain was so immense that it even overwhelmed the pain of losing his arm. He was screaming in pain, heading towards the ground. Another bang came, along with the sound of breaking bones. Under the ground an Elftree came out, surprising Jordan and punched his backbone. Many bones were broken to the point where the bones became pulverized inside his body. His back bone was exposed through his flesh. If he screamed out loud in pain before... The pain he was feeling now was even worse. He bent all the way back, getting into a ridiculous "U" shaped position. His consciousness was fading, his eyes were white for a few thousandths of a second, but he managed to regain consciousness. Another Teleport talisman appeared in his hand. Even in that state, he didn''t give up and activated it. [Edited By: John Jensen] 219 Chapter 219 After Theo and Ariana arrived from their meeting. Dinner was already ready. They prepared a huge banquet in the orphanage''s enclosure since there was no room for so many people inside the house. Besides... Theo had warned before to invite all the important sects and ns. Since he intended to leave tomorrow and wanted to leave his gun shop in this town running. Laughter, conversations, and cries of children ying continued echoing in the Orphanage''s enclosure, which gave the illuminatedndscape against the cloudless night sky. A tall Demi-Human with arge structure, wearing ck pants and a formal white blouse approached Theo who was talking to Jka. As he approaches and sees Theo and Jka looking in his direction, he says, "Nice to meet you. I am Armando, Lord of Ravena City." Theo looked at this man from top to bottom, then nodded, "Nice to meet you, I''m Theo." Jkaughed loudly, without worrying that the other part was the Lord of the City and said, "My name is Jka, nice to meet you!" Armando felt nervous in the presence of Theo. He had already known his aplishments. And I also knew it was thanks to him that his beloved daughter was saved. He wanted to be able toe and greet him before, but he was constantly busy since his daughter disappeared, looking for her everywhere. How could he have guessed that she was always being held prisoner by the Kenedy Family? But now he understands why his daughter keeps talking about Theo. This person in front of him had an incredible aura and his cultivation was unfathomable. It was to the point where he didn''t know how to speak in front of Theo. Armando took a deep breath after he calmed down, he bent over towards Theo and said, "Mr. Theo, thank you for saving my daughter. I am deeply grateful." "Mm." Theo''s mouth bowed to a smile and he said, "You don''t have to be so formal with me, you can call me Theo. Besides, your daughter''s a good girl, I''m d I helped her." Seeing as how the Lord of the City went to talk to Theo... Many others wanted to do the same, but they didn''t have the courage. Especially those who saw that someone close to the Orphanage had passed into the Spiritual Kingdom. They were very surprised when they were invited to this banquet. But of course, they didn''t refuse. All they wanted most was to stay on the good side of the people at the orphanage, especially Theo. Kauana and Naiana who were also at the banquet, the two were not far away, watching Theo. Kauana took a knowledgeable look at her good friend Naiana, seeing that it was a good opportunity to approach him. Since the day Naiana met Theo, she''s been thinking about him without her wanting to think about him. That was something that never happened to her. It made her confused and afraid she''d started to like him. But what kind of joke, how could she start liking someone after seeing him just once? She wondered every time she found herself thinking about him. But seeing him again not far away, but at the same time, she felt that he was far away. Naiana felt her heart racing. Before she knew it, her eyes were fixed on Theo''s beautiful smile. She felt her face warm when she saw that smile, that damn smile. How could just a smile make your heart almoste out of your mouth? She couldn''t deny that she was very attracted to him, as she had never felt for anyone. Of course, that hadn''t gone unnoticed by Kauana. She had noticed this before, but now seeing it in person, she was still surprised. The look her friend gave Theo was no different than a passionate teenager finally seeing her prince. Kauana never thought that her friend who always had never been interested in any man was now looking at Theo with her burning eyes on fire. Maybe this is... the legendary power of love? With that in mind, sheughed before she pped Naiana on the shoulder: "Why don''t we go and talk to him?" She suggested. A lot of people were having different thoughts tonight. Especially a young human who arrived early this morning in Ravenna City. This young man came to the city because the Fallen Star Ind is the best in terms of rare herbs. He intended to buy a good number of them, but he didn''t expect that the moment the night fell, they would have such a big party. Even if he wasn''t invited, he came of his own free will. It''s just a town of demi-human rednecks, so why does he have to worry about what they think, right? The young man was looking at the banquet people absently... until his eyesnded on a beautiful woman... she had long white hair, snow-white skin, wine-red crescent-shaped eyes when she smiled, and a slender body. He was hypnotized. The young man couldn''t take his eyes off thatdy. Every smile, every move of her, made her heart go off violently. "How can there be such a beautiful person in such a remote little town?" He murmured in your heart. Shina poked Yuki and whispered, "Hey Yuki, this man hasn''t stopped looking at you in a while." "..." Yuki turned in the direction of where Shina said, she noticed that the boy was actually looking in her direction. Besides, his eyes became fervent when he noticed Yuki looking at him. "Isn''t he afraid of dying?" Yuki wondered, no expression. So, Yuki turned around and didn''t look at this man anymore. With just one nce, Yuki realized that this man was in the Kingdom of the Apprentice Wizard. She just hopes this man won''t do anything at all if he doesn''t want to lose his life. Not that she cares, just that there are a lot of kids in this ce. Knowing Theo''s temperament. Yuki was sure if this man was going to court her, it was the same as signing his death sentence! 220 Chapter 220 "Theo, it''s good to see you again." Said Kauana as he approached Naiana. Naiana was a little more shy than usual. But she managed to calm down a whileter. She avoided looking into Theo''s beautiful golden eyes and said, "Nice to see you again." She bowed right after that. "Mm." Theo nodded and smiled at them. Making their hearts fire. Especially from Naiana who was afraid Theo would hear her heartbeat. "I''m d to see you two again." Theo said, "I hope you''re enjoying the banquet." Jka and the Lord of the City to see that the two did not bother to greet them and only had eyes for Theo. They felt like they were invisible to the two beautifuldies. Jka justughed inwardly and went out towards his wife. While the Lord of the City also went toward where his two daughters and wife were talking to Nanda and Aine. "Theo... he, is he happy to see me?" Upon hearing this, Naiana felt like a passionate teenager and her face became even hotter. Kauana, who noticed Naiana''s reaction, was helpless. But she also thought it wasn''t for nothing. Yeah, she even felt her heart go off when she heard that. Although she thinks Theo was just being polite. Noting that the two of them were silent, Theo said: "There is a great variety of good tasty foods here today. Have you two eaten?" "Oh, me, I haven''t yet, I''ll prove it since Theo said so." Naiana was embarrassed by her own reaction. Kauana just smiled and said, "We''ll talkter then." She said pulling her stunned friend toward the table where the food was located. Theo just smiled at their reaction but said nothing. Soon, many influential people came to talk to Theo. They wanted to do as much as possible to create a connection with him. This exact scene happened several times after the departure of Naiana and Kauana. In response, Theo just gave everyone a polite smile while answering one or two questions before talking to a different group of people. Max, the young man who had his eye on Yuki before. Seeing this scene, for some reason, he was corroded with jealousy and anger. "How is a peasant getting so much attention? Who does he think he is. They should be wanting to talk to me since I''m from the Soiken Empire." But then, as if he had some kind of enlightenment, he thought, "It''s true. They don''t know who I am... after all, it''s natural that they don''t think that someone who came from the great Soiken Human Empire is in a humble city." The more he thought about it, the more convinced he was that he stayed. Max coughed a few times. Then he caught everyone''s attention and said aloud: "Good evening. I would like a little attention from everyone." Seeing that everyone was now paying attention to him. Max was happier, but he didn''t let it ignite his ego. He then said again, "My name is Max. I came from the Soiken City of the Soiken Empire. I think a lot of you might know, right?" He smiled. Seeing everyone in silence. Max was convinced that they were surprised and some even afraid, so he had to reassure them, right? Then he said, "Though I am someone important in the eyes of many of you now. But please, treat me normally. I just wanted to say who I am, because there''s a girl in question at this party that caught my attention." Finishing talking. He walked towards Yuki. His eyes shone with confidence. He "knew" that now that she knew who he was. She wouldn''t ignore him anymore. And seeing that she was looking in his direction. He was convinced of that. Max''s confident smile got even wider. He didn''t even care about people whispering. He thought it was natural. Since he was someone on a different level. As rednecks, it was inevitable that they would be curious about him. That''s what he thought. ,m Yuki narrowed her eyebrows seeing that he wasing towards her. Shina who was on Yuki''s side was also surprised by the development of all that. But soon she just shook her head and was quiet, she thought a good show was about to happen. What a fool. He wants to mess with Yuki. Isn''t that the same as condemning yourself to death? Shina couldn''t help thinking this kid was a big fool. Stopping in front of Yuki. He showed his best confident smile and said, "Hello, beautifuldy. Like I said before. My name is Max. I fell in love with you, at first sight, the moment I saw you. You''re the muse in my eyes. Do you want to be my wife?" "Yeah!" He thought, "Look how stunned she is. Now I just need to hear her say yes." He smiled inwardly and the lust shone in his eyes. "Are you seeking death?" A voice echoed, interrupting Max''s line of thought. He looked in the direction he heard it from. Then he noticed a tall man with golden hair and golden eyes, wearing a dark blue suit,ing towards him. For some reason. Max shuddered at the look in that man''s golden eyes. His heart started to elerate. Fear was visible on his face. But he soon managed to calm himself down by thinking, "Why do I need to fear him? He''s just a hick. What can he do to me? He probably only wants to show up in front of this beautifuldy. Yes, that''s it!" Like he had found out the truth. Max again had a confident smile on his face as he looked in Theo''s direction. But... he still hasn''t been able to calm his heart that was threatening toe out of his chest. The bloodthirsty look Theo was giving him was making him fear him as he''d never feared anyone before. But he didn''t want to be a coward in front of the woman he said he liked. Because of this, he forced himself to calm down and continued with a confident smile in Theo''s direction when he asked, "Why would I be seeking death? "Actually, it''s very simple." Theo said calmly, walking towards Max: "She is my wife. Tell me, isn''t what you''re doing the same as seeking your death?" The crowd was breathing a little cold air. They could feel the intense death intent behind Theo''s calm smile. That would make it even scarier. "Is she married to him?" Max asked himself, but then he thought, "Big deal. That doesn''t mean she loves him. I just need to prove that I''m a better partner than him, so she''ll be mine, I''m sure of it." 221 Chapter 221 Max looked away from Theo''s direction and looked once again at Yuki. "I still don''t know your name; would you mind telling me?" Yuki''s gaze towards Max was cold. Colder than the ice itself. Max felt his body tremble at the sight of her gaze. But he didn''t give up, he continued to look at her, besides, he thought she was even more beautiful with that expression. "It doesn''t matter. I see no reason to tell you." Yuki said coldly, "I think you''d better listen to my husband''s warning if you don''t want to die." "You..." "How dare that bitch to talk to me like that? She didn''t see that I was giving her a chance at gold. In the end, she''s nothing but a hick too." He thought. But before he could even say anything. Theo was already behind him with his big hand holding his neck. Max shouted in fright and tried to keep Theo''s grip off his neck. But as if Theo would let him do that? Truly a fool. "I''m going to go out for a while and be right back." Theo said with a warm smile to Yuki, "I''m just going to teach that boy a lesson." "Fair." A smile blossomed on Yuki''s face. She then saw, a pair of ck wings appear on Theo''s back and he flew off with Max screaming and cursing Theo. High in the sky. Max was moaning in pain around his neck. Theo was holding him by the neck just like a chicken. If he increased his handshake, it was possible that Max''s body and head would separate. Strangely, Max was quiet. Theo even thought that he killed him by ident, but he was still breathing, so... After being silent for a long time. Max said, "I think it''s best not to do anything with me. I came from a good family and there are powerful people behind me. Not only do they go after you, but they''d also go after the one you love if you kill me." "Oh, is that serious?" Theo asked sarcastically. Max was surprised to hear Theo''s voice. Theo wasn''t afraid, but yes, he was mocking him. The moment Theo released him into the air, Max thought he would fall, but soon, he noticed he was floating. When he turned towards Theo. He noticed that he was dressed up as something he''d never seen in his life. It was an all-white mask and wearing a weird, all-ck outfit. "Oh, my God." Max thought out loud in fear, "He intends to kill me." If before he was sure that Theo wouldn''t have the courage to do something with him since he was from a big city in the human kingdom. Max wasn''t sure anymore. He was so scared, he felt something warm between his legs. "Do you, you... really intend to kill me?" A sinister and dark voice resounded in Max''s ear. "Oh, now you''re scared?" Theoughed coldly: "I should have thought twice before messing with a married woman. Tell me, in my situation, would you be able to leave me alive? Haha, not me!" "That..." Max closed his eyes hard. Never in his wildest dreams, he imagined that he would die in a city of country people, by someone without a name. Before he even opens his eyes one more time. His head was separated from his head. After he killed him. Theo put his body in the Dimensional Bag. As he couldn''t use the now since he had a chance for Rosario to be seeing all this with her divine sense. When it was 10 minutes ago. Theo''s back down from the sky. He acted as if nothing happened. The others didn''t say anything either. Theo knew it was possible he had someone strong behind Max. But that didn''t stop him from killing him. Until they found out it was him, Theo would already be in his town. If they entered his city... only death awaits. Shina came up and said, "Dead?" Theo just replied with a coldugh. - - The Jordan distance that hade close to the Ravenna City, noted Rosario on the side of Thereza in the garden of a mansion. He panicked, he realized that his only means of survival was over. But then, he realized a child. She seemed to have a pure dragon lineage and her cultivation level was too high for her age: "Is she from an important family?" When he thought about it, he knew his chance would be her. If he could get his hands on it, there was still a chance he could survive. Even with his backbone broken in shrapnel, he used his spiritual energy to help cover up this deficiency. He still had a fast speed. He flew towards this girl with a dragon lineage at an rming speed. When Rosario realized the presence of someoneing towards them, his first reaction was to protect his daughter. "Jordan?" Rosario was surprised to see that it was him but was afraid to leave his daughter and end up putting her life at risk. She could imagine that he wasing to take his daughter hostage, and for him to get away from his sisters, he would have to have some skill. But when she noticed that Jordan''s target was not his daughter, but Theo''s daughter; Little Yui, it was toote for her to react. Theo also noticed the presence of someoneing at a very fast speed in their direction. He was confused, but soon he was scared and angry. He was a man with coyote ears and his body was full of brown fur, probably because he was in his bestial form. The worst part was that this man was heading towards Little Yui. At that moment Theo''s divine eyes instinctively activated. And it all went into slow motion. But Theo''s mind was already thinking of a thousand and one ways to protect Little Yui from Jordan. But he knew that it was not only good to think, but also to act. He activated his movement technique and started running in the direction where Little Yui was, although not far away, she was a little far away. She was near a tree talking to Lilith. "Damn, this way he''ll get there first..." Theo''s mind was agitated, the fear that something would happen to Little Yui was apparent. He wished he had two more legs right now... "Yes! My true form!" 222 Chapter 222 In the middle of his running, Theo transformed! Not caring about people''s astonished faces, they''d give him. Yuki and the others also noticed this and looked in the direction of Little Yui and then became in disbelief and fear was visible on their faces when they saw someone go in the direction of Little Yui. Theo''s mind was still running at the speed of light, with every step he took, he had already thought of many possibilities. It was then that he thought of activating his royal lineage, even if he wanted to keep it a secret, his daughter''s life was more important than that. The moment he did that. Almost everyone knelt on the floor. Only Yuki, Shina, Zaira, Zaika, Ariana, Rosario, Thereza and Little Yui were not affected. Thereza didn''t even have time to be surprised by this vision, she was also doing her best to intercept Jordan. Theo realized that Jordan got a little slower, Jordan was also shaken by his aura, but it was not enough. His speed just wavered a little. If things went on like this, he''d still reach Little Yui. It was then that he thought of using another skill that he had not used for some time, even though it was limited in time, it was perfect for this situation. "The Golden Fox Movement." At that moment, Theo was running so fast, but so fast, he left behind 10 gold smudges from a huge golden fox. He was running so fast and smooth that he was using the wind as adder. "What the hell is that?" Theo, who entered Jordan''s field of vision, was amazed at his speed. Moreover, he noted that this golden fox was only in the Magical Kingdom: "How can this be possible? He''s almost got my speed!" The one most surprised about it was Theo. He didn''t expect to be that fast. But he is just thankful for having this ability and continued to run in the direction of Jordan, he arrived in front of Little Yui in less than 1 second and continued to run in the direction of Jordan putting his life at risk to save his daughter. "You must pay for aiming for my daughter''s life!" Theo said strongly in his heart. But then Theo''s heart almost stopped beating. Jordan had thrown a gust of wind in the direction of Little Yui. It was so fast; he didn''t have time to save her. But, unexpectedly, Lilith moved and extended her arms and stood in front of Little Yui. "No!" Theo screamed, but... Rosario appeared in front of them. She did something like a green protective shield around them. The attack just hit its barrier and disappeared as if it had never existed. Jordan already knew of Rosario''s arrival. In fact, he attacked her to protect these two children while he ran away. A teleport talisman appeared in his hand. Jordan was about to beam up, but then... A tail of Theo wrapped around Jordan''s body along with his arm, breaking the bones of his arm, causing the arteries of his hand to open and let go of the talisman. Jordan cried out in pain because the squeeze from the golden tail caused him a lot of pain. Theo''s eyes shed in blood-red neon and golden mes. He was even more mystical than he used to be. "D-Fucker, let go of me!" Jordan tried to move, but he was totally trapped by Theo''s golden tail. Theo didn''t say a word. The anger in his chest consumed him. He wondered... and if Rosario had not appeared, and if this had happened again, he would still be powerless while watching his daughter or the one he loves die? The fear of losing his beloved daughter made him angry at himself. Jordan was getting more and more red, soon it turned purple. The blood began to leak from all possible exits, nostrils, eyes, gums, ears and the smallest cuts he had in his body. Then an even more brutal scene happened. Theo opened his huge mouth wide and Jordan''s top was bitten by his sharp teeth. Ignoring Jordan''s screaming and screaming for mercy... All he wanted most was to devour that being who tried to hurt the one he loves. If Theo had been in his right mind, he would have left him alive and tortured forever. But that wasn''t the case today. He couldn''t wait, he wanted this guy dead, end the threat to his loved ones as soon as possible. Sounds of bones being chewed resonated. Theo''s death intent was making too much blood vomit, not withstanding so much pressure. After totally devouring Jordan Wiz... a loud roar was heard... It was a deafening and loud roar, which made the hearts of all those who were listening to elerate and tremble with fear. The roar was so loud that it was heard from miles away, and all those who were animals, beast-men or even demi-humans... knelt on the ground and did not dare to move. Birds fall from the sky like rain. Soon after, the birds also had their heads down on the ground, not daring to get up. This scene, not only surprised Rosario but left her amazed, she has never seen anything like it before in her entire life. If she was surprised, she doesn''t even need to talk about her daughter, she was left with her chin down in that vision. Rosario who was trying to analyze Theo... took a few steps back the moment Theo felt someone trying to analyze him and looked at her. Afraid... "I was afraid of him?" Rosario didn''t believe what she was feeling. "How can she be afraid of him? Isn''t he just in the Wizard Kingdom?" She put her hand on her chest. His heart was at a thousand an hour. She didn''t expect anyone much weaker than her to scare her so much. But is the phenomenon over? Of course not! Shina, Yuki, Zaira, Zaika and Ariana... they started acting strange. First, it was Yuki who turned into a giant White Fox with beautiful silver wings on her back. Followed by Zaira and Zaika who turn into colossal wolves. A ck wolf and a red wolf. While Little Yui... couldn''t say she was that small anymore, she turned into a giant dragon, even bigger than Zaira and Zaika. Even a little bigger than Yuki. Ariana was bathed in bright light. Forming a tower of white light, signaling that she has be a new guardian of Theo. Followed by sounds of shrill bones. Even if it''s rare, it''s not impossible. Ariana and Shina... we''re turning into gigantic animals. Shina has turned into a beautiful, blue, sky-blue wolf. As Ariana turned into a beautiful white leopard... The two were almost 6 meters long and 3 meters high in their transformation. Although, they''re not both as big as Yuki and his family. Still, it was pretty intimidating. Right after they turn. They also began to roar. Followed by Theo''s roar. Like they''re taking his anger and pain as theirs. It was actually something mystical about what was happening. At the same time, they were at it. Their crops were also increasing. All the energy Theo got from devouring Jordan... was being shared with the girls. 223 Chapter 223 [Not yet edited.] After Theo regained consciousness. He noticed that he had reached the 5th Layer of the Magical Kingdom. While incredibly Little Yui and Yuki arrived in the 1st Layer Kingdom Wizard Apprentice. Zaira, Zaika, Shina have reached the 11th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom. While Ariana arrived in the 3rd Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom... Thereza and Rosario promised not to tell anyone what happened. The two also said goodbye and left along with the other Elftree who arrived soon after. The people at the party. As they were all Demi-Humans. They also remembered almost nothing after Theo used the Aura of the Royal Lineage. Some still had vague memories, but Theo made a point of erasing those memories. Although everyone in the Ravenna City, as well as in many ces nearby that could hear the roar of Theo. They were inplete confusion. Since they didn''t know why they were kneeling on the floor... Needless to say, some of them fainted from shock and didn''t wake up until the next morning. The next day. In front of the north gate of Ravenna City. Theo and his group were leading more than a thousand people who were interested in going to the city he is creating. "Fine." Theo manifested in front of everyone. Sweeping his seductive golden eyes at everyone, he said, "I''ve kind of prepared the city. Although it''s notpletely done, I still guarantee your protection. Besides, as agreed, you''re gonna have to live in the town under my rules. Although there aren''t many of them, you disobey them, you already know what''s going to happen, right?" Seeing the crowd nod. Theo smiled with satisfaction. All he wanted most was to make a good ce for his family to live. Without worrying about the danger around them. "Right." Theo spoke loudly: "We are going to start walking towards the city so that we can get there before dark. You don''t have to worry about some frantic animal or monster in the way. I''ll be upfront for protecting you. In addition, mypanions will also be protecting you on the way to the city." With Theo''s words. They were all relieved. Getting attacked on the way was one of their biggest concerns. But when they saw Theo manifest his aura. They knew that no animal or monster would be foolish enough to approach. They even became breathless when they felt their aura. Although, Theo hadn''t been targeting them. But as they walked, they began to get used to their aura and were able to breathe right. They were also surprised to feel the aura of Yuki and the girls. Since the weakest of their group is in the Higher Student Kingdom... "Our future king is truly powerful..." Somebody let out a long, surprised sigh in the crowd. In fact, no one was surprised to call Theo King. After all, he owned a town, it''s not totally wrong to say he was the king, right? Besides, he makes the rules in town... it wasn''t like they had other leaders besides him. Ah yes, they could also imagine that their wives also had influence over who dictates the rules in the city. Since they could see the affection for the women next to him. As I walked. Shina who was standing next to Yuki: "Yuki, you''re pregnant, aren''t you?" She asked, "I mean, are there any buns in the oven yet?" "Oh?" Yuki looked at Shina with her eyes wide open. "Where did you get that from?" She hissed. Shina put her hand on her chin as she looked towards Yuki''s belly, making Yuki feel ufortable. "I noticed that your belly is a little bit bulkier. Even if it''s little, it still makes me suspicious, since you and Theo have cooked eggs together..." Even the distance. That conversation didn''t go unnoticed by Theo. He was a little anxious to hear that. ''Was Yuki pregnant? Was he going to be the father of one of her children?'' He wondered. Flushing was visible on Yuki''s face. But it wasn''t for the reasons that everyone who heard it thought. "Actually, it''s not because I''m pregnant..." She put both hands on her face to hide her embarrassment. "I ate a lot yesterday, that''s why my belly''s a little fuller today." Listening to Yuki''s answer. Shinaughed. She didn''t expect that kind of answer. He also found Yuki''s ufortable expression very cute. Theo also heard that, he sighed in disappointment... disappointment? He himself didn''t know he wanted to have a child now, but he would be lying if he said he wouldn''t be happy if it was true. Now he didn''t know whether tough or cry because Shina thought his beautiful wife was pregnant. In fact, if he had thought a little more, he would know that this was impossible since he did not see any fetus inside her. But since Shina asked that all of a sudden... It took him by surprise, which made him doubt that it wasn''t true. "Well, we can still try to have kidster." Theo thought. Yuki also couldn''t help but let her imagination run wild by thinking about carrying Theo''s child. Even if she loved Little Yui very much. She still wanted to have more children. She knew it wasn''t the right time before. But after hearing Theo talk to them yesterday about the magical formation that was built... she thought it wouldn''t be a bad idea to have a child of his... The thought of having her children running around the house and calling them dad and mom made her blush and a silly smile formed on her beautiful face. Your thoughts were interrupted when you heard Shina say... "You''re having lewd thoughts, aren''t you?" Shina looked at Yuki to see her reaction when she asked. "Of course not." Yuki avoided Shina''s gaze in answering. But unfortunately, she was so flushed that even her ears were red ripe tomatoes. Shinaughed slightly when she noticed her friend''s fluffy reaction. Or better yet, sister? Shina found herself wondering when she could also have a more intimate rtionship with Theo... she turned red just imagining it. She looked at Yuki and sighed when she noticed that she was not watching her... 224 Chapter 224 Because Theo and his group are emitting their auras. They were able to get into town, no problem at all. In addition, they were surprised when they crossed the city barrier. Yeah, a robotic voice dictated the rules of the city in their minds. [Wee to Volts City. Be aware that this city has 3 rules: Rule 1: It is not allowed to steal in the city; these beings will have to leave the city. Rule 2: Someone is not allowed to force someone sexually / ****; that living being will die. Rule 3: Someone who intends to cause confusion in the city or even to kill someone, will have to leave the city or even be killed.] The crowd that walked in with Theo. They can''t help but breathe a surprised sigh. Although they were already aware of these rules. Still, they did not expect to hear them again in their minds as they passed through the formation of the city. Theoughed inside. He was expecting that reaction from them. Still, he couldn''t help but think it was funny. His stunned nces without understanding what was going on and where that voice came from were hrious. By being able to contain hisughter. Theo exined everything to them about what was going on. Mainly about how the city works in automatic mode so to speak. All the functions and defense issues have already been programmed by him. Although he knows that over time, he would have to have new adjustments, for now, he didn''t intend to do that. Until then, they walked towards the great hall. As these beings had already created some bond with Theo and his group. It''s only fair to let them live near them. "Fine. You understand the rules and you know how muchnd you can take, right?" Theo asked. Seeing as they nodded in understanding... He continued: "Where this great hall is, it will be where I and my family will begin to live. All of you can alwayse to me if you need anything." Theo paused deliberately and continued, "But only if it''s something important. Well, anyway, when I start building the school and other things, you''ll know the same way you''ve been informed about the rules of the city." "Right!" All shouted in unison and began to disperse in various directions to begin building their properties. Just staying with Theo and his group. So are those from the orphanage. He had already told them that he himself would build arge mansion for the orphanage next to their house. Theo knew that this great hall already had a few more bodies in it. Possibly, of the human beings whomitted heinous crimes and were killed by the protection system of their training. Theo used his illusion skills. Then he used to devour everything. Even in the big hall. Since they didn''t need him anymore. Their system points began to grow; they only stopped when they reached 5,471,794 system points. "Hrm. Now I have; 75,937,961 system points. I''m in doubt between buying two mansions or buying a building, since the price difference is not very big..." Theo pondered that matter. He already knew that for the orphanage, a mansion was better than a building. But for him and his group, it was a different story... "Hrm, I''ll talk to them about itter. First I''m going to buy a mansion for the orphanage." Theo said to himself. Soon after, he began to take a distance. Towards the left side, to build the mansion of the orphanage. "Nanda, Aine, Zenia, Kelly..." Theo said calling all the girls more responsible for the orphanage: "Come, I will make illusions of possible mansions that I will build for you to choose from. "But..." "No, but. I told you I''d do it for all of you. Just ept it." Theo smiled. "Right." Nanda nodded. The others didn''t say anything either, because they knew Theo well enough to understand that he wouldn''t change his mind. Arriving in an unupied and spacious area. Theo made a projection with his illusions of a beautiful mansion made of red bricks. With over 100 rooms. It was magnificent. Even a swimming pool, tennis court, basketball, football, there was in it. All this to entertain the children of the orphanage. Without waiting for the girls to get out of their stupor. Theo made a new projection of a new mansion... after making more than 20 of them. He asked them to choose between one of them. In the meantime. Many buildings were being built in the city. Many trees were cut down, but others chose to do so using the earth element. Those who had an affinity with thend were much sought after at that time. Since I could make a nice house out of it. That was the difference when a grower will build his own house. They could do all that easily in one day. Especially those who were above the Student Kingdom. Many were also looking towards the amusement park with great curiosity. Especially the children, since Theo made sure to activate it the moment it approached. So he thought of something. "Ariana, don''t you want to take the kids and the girls to the amusement park? Since we''ve been to most of them, you''ve got a more basic sense of the whole thing. Besides, it''ll be good for the kids to have a little fun." "Right, my love. I''ll do it." Ariana blinked at him. Theo smiled and shook his head with the way Ariana called him. "Okay, when it''s all over. I''ll call you." They then dispersed and left only Theo and the older girls in the orphanage. [5,000,000 System Points were deducted.] After many choices and doubts that the girls would choose. They ended up choosing a beautiful four-story mansion with over 200 rooms. The moment Theo finished making the purchase... A beautiful mansion appeared. The girls were amazed by that vision. It was a beautiful white mansion. With a beautiful garden andrge sports courts, as well as arge swimming pool at the back of the house. Excited, the girls entered the house and began to look at all the rooms. In addition, this house was self-sustaining with light and water from the sky and the earth. No wonder it cost five million points in the system. If you see it from a different angle, you might even think it came off very cheap. This house was no different from a level 4 artifact in its perfection. Since it was self-sustaining. The furniture was missing inside the mansion. While the girls were excited looking at every room in the house... Theo decided to me Shina and the girls to discuss what was the best option for them to build. 225 Chapter 225 A whileter Theo told the girls and children toe back since he was finished "building" the mansion for the orphanage. Ariana and the children came back, although a lot of them didn''t want toe back since they were having a lot of fun. With the promise that they coulde back and yter, they reluctantly came back. Theo, Shina, Zaira, Zaika, Ariana, Yuki, and Little Yui; began to discuss which is best for them to live in, while Theo made the projections of mansions and buildings for them. "Hrm, in the end, do you all agree that a mansion is best for us?" Theo asked. "Yes, although an edifice would be interesting to live in." Shina said, "I still think a mansion is better." "I agree with Shina." Yuki said, "I''d also like to have a mansion with a beautiful garden, so that when we have children..." Her flushed cheeks made her look more adorable to Theo''s eyes. "They can y in the yard¡­" Zaika, Shina, Zaira, Yuki, were also blushed, thinking about the possibility of bing pregnant. Although Little Yui on the other hand, was excited to have younger siblings. Theo justughed and agreed with the girls. He then made some projections of the mansions that is on sale in the system for them to choose from. [3,000,000 System Points were deducted.] In the end, they chose a beautiful mansion with approximately 10 bedrooms, a suite, studio room, games, dining room, kitchen, and 5 guest bedrooms. Just like the orphanage, this mansion had a beautiful swimming pool and sports court. With all that done, Theo left his illusions to make it look like two mansions were being built little by little so as not to surprise the people and making sure nobody starts questioning how two mansions appeared out of nowhere. "Hrm. I still need to build an Adventurer''s Guild and a school." Theo murmured. "But you don''t have to build them now, right?" Yuki smiled at him, "We just got here, and it''ll be dark soon." "Yes, you''re right my love." Theo nodded and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "That''s not fair." Ariana said pouting, "I want a kiss too!" Behind her Shina stood embarrassed. Although she didn''t say anything, she wanted a kiss from him too. Theo smiled at that, and before he noticed Little Yui and Zaika also got in line for a kiss as well. Theo seeing this, didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry. But well, it wasn''t really a disadvantage, which man has never dreamed of having a line of beautiful women waiting for his kiss? Theo smiled at the girls and answered their requests. He first leaned toward Ariana''s face, to her disappointment however, she received only one kiss on her forehead just like Yuki, but she couldn''tin since she said she wanted the same, right? Pouting, she went next to Yuki who smiled at her. Soon after Theo kissed Shina who was ashamed on her forehead. Theo could have sworn that Shina''s body temperature was warmer than normal. How flushed was she? He wonders. He just didn''t say it out loud so he wouldn''t embarrass her any more. When Little Yui''s turn came, Theo kissed her several times on her forehead and cheeks making herugh loudly as she spun in pure ecstasy. "It''s not fair!" Arianained when she saw that. "Hehe~" Little Yui showed the tongue to Ariana while saying, "Of course it''s fair, after all, I''m Daddy''s daughter." Little Yui turned towards Theo and said with a smile showing her sharp white teeth, "Is it not?!" "Yeah!" Theo smiled kindly at his daughter. ''Isn''t she way too cute?'' He thought. Theo then looked forward to face the squirming Zaika. Her heart is pounding like crazy. She had to take all the courage she had inside her to get in that line. She knew that would be an indirect way of saying she liked Theo. Theo had to admit that she was one of the sexiest women he has ever seen in his entire life. She exuded sensuality. With her dark skin and her long scarlet hair which hung loose over her shoulder, her deep blue eyes looking like she could spy on the depths of his soul. She was a very hot woman! Even if his current action is a little bit childish, with her beautiful brte cheeks in a pinkish tone, made Theo''s little brother get agitated. Plus that he was close to kissing her. ''Damn it! Is she a Subus by any chance?'' He wondered. Of course, Theo knew he was exaggerating when he thought like that, it was just his ego not wanting to admit that he was deeply attracted by Zaika''s appearance. He was already aware of her feelings for him, but he didn''t want to take a step forward, at least not until he knew if he could love her as he loves Shina, Yuki, and Ariana. He didn''t have so much time with her to be intimate and create a stronger bond. Because of that maybe your feelings for her at the moment are more sexual. He himself wanted to apud himself for being able to contain himself and not jump onto her since she was very charming. Theo was betting that another man would have given in to her charm by now. Besides, she liked him, just looking at how she behaved next to him and how she looks at him, it was obvious what she felt for him was love. Theo did not need to lean so far to kiss Zaika''s forehead since she was a rather tall woman with a height of 180 centimeters. As he approached her, feeling Theo''s breath, her brte skin became scarlet, spreading from her cheeks to the top of her ears and down to her neck. Zaika closed her eyes because she could barely stand up in front of so many emotions that she was feeling. In the end, this was the most intimate contact she ever had with someone, and it was the man she fell in love with. When Theo''s lips touched Zaika''s forehead... He realized it was even hotter than Shina''s. Looking at this brte goddess with her eyes closed and her fleshy lips trembling non-stop, Theo barely resisted the temptation to kiss those beautiful fleshy lips. It was almost like I was calling him... Coming out of his stupor. With great difficulty, Theo walked away from her. However, the one who was the most embarrassed at the time was Zaika who could barely stand with her wobbly legs. Zaira smiled when she saw her sister''s reaction. Theo''s actions didn''t go unnoticed by her either. Zaira thought her sister still had a chance. She smiled inwardly and came close to Zaika to let her lean on her. [Edited By: Talgini.] 226 Chapter 226 Very fast. The rooms in both the orphanage and Theo''s group mansion began to be furnished. At the orphanage, they already had their own furniture, so although Theo offered to buy it for them, the girls at the orphanage kindly refused. Actually, it wasn''t that they didn''t like Theo being considerate of them, but they wanted to be able to buy with their own money. The girls at the orphanage wanted to work hard and pay back Theo for everything he has done for them. It wasn''t like Theo didn''t understand their way of thinking. So, he didn''t say anything and let them do what they thought was best. It took approximately 2 hours to furnish all their bedrooms, bathrooms, living room, kitchen, etc. After all that was done, they were in the big living room at Theo and the girl''s mansion. Yes, Ariana too decided to start living together with Theo, as they confirmed their feelings for each other. Although, Theo and Yuki would stay in the same room. Even though she was dissatisfied, reluctant she stayed in the room next door... How torturing would it be for her the moment Theo and Yuki were at the hottest moment of the night? Would she still be able to sleep? That was one of the doubts that hung in Ariana''s mind, but still, she didn''t give in, wanting to stay in the room next to Theo. "Daddy, Mommy, Yui really can''t stay in the same room as you two?" Little Yui asked sadly. Before Yuki could answer, Theo said, "Yui, you''re already growing up and deserve to have your own room. Besides, have you seen the games I put in your room?" Thinking about the cool games and video game she received from her father. Little Yui''s eyes sparkled, "Yes, I saw it. Yui liked it very much!" "Isn''t it?" Theo smiled at her, "You don''t have to worry about being in a separate room because we can always see each other." "En." Little Yui put her little hand on his chin: "Yui will obey Daddy, but you have to promise me to y the video game with Yuiter, okay?" "Haha, of course, I will." Theo smiled at her, "Let''s see if my daughter can beat me." "Of course I can, humph!" Little Yui snorted and turned her face like she was mad at Theo''s words. But the silly little smile she had on her face gave her away. Yuki was happy to have such an understanding daughter. She herself wanted to have some of her own time with Theo... "No, what am I thinking?" Yuki put her two hands on her cheeks as she blushed strongly. Shina was most excited about the new kitchen. She went straight to the kitchen to make them something to eat. After she started cooking, an alluring and mouth watering aroma came to everyone''s nose. They were astonished and everyone quickly made their way to the kitchen. Shina came bringing pies floating using her mental power. These pies were the flesh of monsters in the Wizard Kingdom that Theo bought from his system. "The smell alone is driving me crazy." Theo said with a smile to Shina: "Your level of the cooking is at a higher level than a chef. The man who marries you will be a lucky guy." He joked. "Fool," Shina said with a red face. She almost lost control of her mental powers, letting the precious meat pie fall. "I''m already yours..." She said as quiet a mosquito, but of course, they were able to hear her. Theoughed loudly and said nothing. "Isn''t she adorable?" He thought. Putting the meat pies on the dinner table. They all approached to eat since their bellies were already rumbling from hunger with only the smell of the alluring meat. The moment they were going to start eating, somebody knocked on the door. Theo was the first to get up to answer. "Oh, Jka, Klin,e in." Theo said with a warm smile, "Shina just baked some meat pies. Are you hungry?" "Really?" Jkaughed as he put his hand behind his head: "Aw-hahaha, I''m really hungry, is it okay for us to join you?" "Jka!" Klin punched her husband in the chest. "Haha, you don''t have to worry." Theo said with augh, "I don''t think Shina would mind either." "Yeah,e on in." Shina who was able to hear his conversation said from afar: "The more the merrier." "Well..." Klin, Jka, along with Theo, starteding in. "Wow! It''s a nice house." Jka said as he came in and saw the interior. "Yes, it''s very beautiful!" Klin eximed astonished. "You can have a house like this too. As long as you get enough money or monster cores. I''ll make one for you." Theo said. "Oh, I''d be happy if you could do that for us." Jka looked at his wife, "Right, my love?" "Yes, but it may take a while." She agreed. Theo said, "Maybe not so long, but well let''s talk about itter." "Right." They agreed when they arrived in the living room and greeted everyone. "Well, well. What a delicious smell." Klin said with a surprised smile as she arrived in the living room: "As expected from Shina. It must be divine!" Shinaughed in a bad way: "Klin is just ttering me. Come on, take a te and help yourself. Feel at home." Klin smiled in response. She could see why Theo fell in love with her. She was very cute and gifted. Each one of her expressions were very cute and beautiful. If she were a man, she is sure she''d fall in love with Shina. "Well, delicious!" Klin eximed as she tasted the food, "Will you teach me how to make itter?" "Sure" Shina gave a shy smile: "Whenever you want." "Is my little Shina trying to get Theo through his stomach?" Ariana joked. "No." She said, and she thought, "But it wouldn''t be a bad idea." Of course, she didn''t have the guts to say it out loud. "I know..." Ariana smiled and said no more. Her attention was taken by the pie in front of her. Eating and tasting every piece. Little Yui who was a glutton was quietly eating without talking. She was at one of the best times of her day. Even more so by eating tasty food... how could she pay attention to their conversation? "Yui, eat slowly." Yuki shook his head when she noticed her daughter''s actions: "The food won''t run away." "En." Little Yui looked at her suspiciously, but in the end, she nodded and started eating slower. While also drinking some orange juice... -------- [Edited By: Talgini.] 227 Chapter 227 Something incredible happened while they were eating, Jka and Klin went up in cultivation level. Going straight to the 2nd Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom... "What, this is incredible!" Jka said out loud: "What exactly is this pie made of? Howe it''s got so much mana in it?" Theoughed, "It''s made of monster meat in the Wizard Kingdom." Jka and Klin almost fell down on the floor in fright. "W-Wizard K- Kingdom?" Jka gasped while he had a weird smile on his face: "I never thought there woulde a day when I would have the chance to eat the meat of a being in the Wizard Kingdom..." Klin did not feel that different. Only she was more discreet and left herments to herself. But now she could understand why their cultivation rose so fast... Theo and the girlsughed at theirments. The girls were already used to Theo buying that kind of thing. Well, Ariana was a little surprised that the monster meat was in the Wizard Kingdom..., but she had already seen Theo do more surprising things. So, she decided not to think about it too much right now. Little Yui was the most absorbed in the food. She almost always had her eyes closed while savoring the taste, as if she were in a high-ss restaurant. "Is it okay?" Shina asked Little Yui. Little Yui''s cheeks were full like a squirrel while eating. She chewed slowly, after swallowing and drinking some of her juice, she replied: "Delicious, I love you Shina! "You glutton." Shina smiled at her. "Only at while eating does she say she loves me, right?" Little Yui almost shook her head in agreement, but quickly, she said in denial: "Of course not. I really love you." She thought, "Especially when you make food for Yui... "You..." Shina could guess what this girl was thinking but she decided to leave it there. "Maybe I shouldn''t serve the ice cream I made..." Shina thought out loud. "What... of course you have to!" Little Yui eximed aloud as she mmed her two little hands on the table, surprising everyone. "Please!" Little Yui''s begging expression made everyone''s heart melt when they saw her adorable face. Shina, who was closest, couldn''t help but give a tight hug to this cutie. Little Yui tried to drive her away but without sess, she then sighed in helplessness. "Shina is always so needy." Little Yui thought out loud. "Why, you..." Shina, instead of being angry,ughed and began to tickle this little girl. "Who''s needy here?" "Hahaha, I... I... was... ying, stop..." Little Yui begged for mercy whileughing. "Hehe. See what happens when you y with fire?" Shina said with a victorious smile. "Shina''s a bully!" Little Yui ran as she broke loose and sat on her father''sp, seeking his protection, wrapping Theo''s long and strong arm around her. Theo rubbed the top of his daughter''s head and said, "She''s like that because she loves you. Only she can''t express it properly." "Ohh." Little Yui nodded in understanding. She looked at Shina who had pink cheeks looking in her direction. "Aw-hahaha." Jkaughed and said, "My friend, your family is very happy. I like that." "Yeah." Theo said with a smile, "They''re my pride, I love them." "I love daddy too!" Little Yui eximed in Theo''sp, she turned around putting her small arms around Theo''s neck and began to fill him with kisses on the cheek. Although the girls also wanted to shout that they loved him. In the end they chose to let Little Yui receive all the glory and attention from Theo, but in their hearts, they were screaming loudly, "I love you too!" "Maybe I should show you how much I love you tonight?" Yuki smiled lightly at the thought. Klin had fun while looking at the scene across the table. Unconsciously, she took her hand to her belly... "Are you alright?" Shina asked Klin when she noticed her hand on her belly. "Yes, I am," Klin answered. "Hrm... good, then." Shina nodded and didn''t think about it anymore. They kept having dinner while talking. "Theo, girls, thank you so much for dinner, it was delicious!" Eximed Klin with a slight smile. "Aw-Hahaha. Theo." Jka said, "You''re a lucky guy. I''m d you have a big, happy family." Theo smiled back at him when he said, "I''m happy to have them by my side too." "You can alwayse back." Yuki said, "You two are always wee." Jka and Klin, the two of them looked at each other and had amon understanding. The two were very happy and pleased to have made friends with Theo''s family. Even the people at the orphanage, the couple really liked them. Jka couldn''t help but think about his father and mother and Klin''s. Thinking about bringing them to live in Theo''s City too. Logically speaking, the conditions of living in this city are thousands of times better than living in V Ang. Jka even thought about announcing the benefits ofing to live in the city for everyone in V Ang. "Daddy,e y the video game with Yui." After saying goodbye to the couple, Little Yui pulled Theo with her little hands towards her new room. Theo smiled warmly at his daughter and said, "I will but before that, you have to shower and brush your teeth." "Fair!" Little Yui agreed and ran towards her room. Theo looked at Yuki as he asked, "Do you want to y too? Or you can watch one of the movies I showed you before." "Hrm, I''m very interested in these movies you''ve shown." Shina said, "Is it okay if I stay in the room and watch?" "Haha. Of course, it''s okay." Theo said, "If you have any questions, you cane to me and ask." "Right." Shina nodded. Yes that [Edited By: Talgini.] 228 Chapter 228 In the living room. There was a huge 70-inch TV. The couch was almost 20 feet away from the TV. Connected to it was a beautiful ck notebook, which seemed to be very expensive. In a notebook file folder, he had a unique folder with content from movies and series that Theo got through his old-world system. As it was separated by genre, it was easy to find the movies and series that the girls might like. Although, the girls have never had the opportunity to watch much. They had seen some movies before with Theo and they were delighted since then, their curiosity and desire to see more was instigated, but as they didn''t have much time to just rx before, they didn''t have time to watch. But now... not even the beings of the Spiritual Kingdom can easily cause chaos in this city. Because of that, they could rx a little bit now, right? Besides, Theo had already nned to earn even more points. He got a lot of information from Rosario, including about Little Yui... Thanks to the information he recently acquired, he knew that it was an abandoned section ofnd on this ind, inhabited only by insects. They are beings who live by only following their instincts without logical reasoning, but it was also said that they are even more dangerous and stronger than their peers, since the insects don''t know fear. The ideal for Theo would be to make a dirt road that would go to thesends, although it is a bit far away, it would be a good source of magical cores for him. Besides, apparently, there''s hardly any hunters out there. So, it was even more tempting for him to conquer thisnd. Theo and the girls were sitting in the living room watching a movie. While he was waiting for Little Yui. It was a romance movie, because of that all the girls eyes were zed while watching the movie. Theo had an ironic smile when he saw it, but he had to admit the movie was pretty good. "Daddy, I''m done." A beautiful childish voice echoed in the living room, "Shall we?" "Yes, Little Yui, your father will show you my ying skills," Theo said with a presumptuous smile for his daughter. "Hehe~ If Yui wins, Daddy can''t cry, okay?" Little Yui showed her little tongue and ran outughing loudly towards the room. Theo seeing this cute little daughter thing. A smile formed on his lips. "I''ll be going then." Theo kissed Yuki who was at his side, leaving a little blush and started to walk away... Before he was out of the room two jealous girls ran and grabbed the sleeve of his shirt, looking towards him with the eyes of someone who wanted attention. Of course, Theo was able to understand what the two of them wanted, he crouched down and kissed both of them on the lips. "Now you can go, I''ll let you," Ariana said with a smile to Theo. Although Shina is getting braver and braver, she was still to shy to express her feelings in front of so many people. So she ran right back to the couch with a beet red face. "...what did I do... they saw me kissing... I don''t even know how I had the courage to go to him..." Shina sat restlessly while covering her face with her hands. Zaika: "..." Zaira: "..." It was worse for Zaika and Zaira who were forced to eat dog food, not only once, but three times in a row... Yukiughed at Shina''s reaction. She wonders when Shina will lose the shame of kissing Theo in front of other people? Although Ariana is also blushing, it wasn''t enough to shake her determination. She was willing to be embarrassed, as long as she could kiss her beloved. Even though I''m embarrassed. While Theo was leaving, Shina kept leaning on of her hands on top of the couch and looking at the glimpse of Theo''s charming figure walking towards Little Yui''s room. She puts her delicate hand on her chest, trying to calm her thumping heart. She couldn''t help thinking her man was charming even with his back turned towards them... Zaika didn''t miss the chance either, but then she turned around. Zaika didn''t think she deserved her love in a romantic way since she''s just his servant... When the figure of Theo disappeared from sight the girls went back to sitting on the couch and paying attention to the movie. After climbing the stairs on the second floor and getting to the front of Little Yui''s room Theo knocked on the door twice. "Come on in, Daddy." Little Yui''s sweet, childish voice echoed from inside the room. Theo opened the door and saw Little Yui already in her sleeping pajamas. She had a 52-inch TV on the wall of her room and a video game console installed on the TV. Theo walked towards Little Yui and sat down on a two-seater sofa next to his daughter. "Well, what game does my beloved daughter want to y?" Theo asked affectionately. "Hmmm...." Little Yui put her index finger on her lower lip. She had a thoughtful look thinking about what game she was going to y with her daddy. Seeing his thoughtful daughter. Theo didn''t utter a word; he just watched his thoughtful daughter in silence. After contemting for a long time, Little Yui answered, "A fighting game. I like fighting." "Right." Theo nodded and took a CD from inside one of the game covers and put it inside the video game''s disc yer. Although he didn''t have a lot of games yet. Theo bought the ones he knew and liked the most. The game he chose to y with Little Yui was a game called Mortal Kombat. Little Yui: "Haaa, flying kick." Theo: "Bahahaha, half your life with just onebo." "It''s not fair. Daddy, bully!" "Kekeke,e on, my daughter, fight." "Haha Haha. Daddy, what did you think of that?" "Gee... as expected of my daughter, you hit me this time..." "Hehe~ that for underestimating this littledy." ? "Hahaha, right, right, right, you don''t have to make that presumptuous expression at me. Yeah, I''m gonna win the next game." "Daddy, have you ever heard that saying? A barking dog doesn''t bite?" Theo frowned, "Who taught you that?" With attention on TV, Little Yui answered carefree: "Mommy." Theo: "..." Theoughed and shook his head. His eyes were filled with affection when he looked at his daughter. [Edited By: Talgini.] 229 Chapter 229 [Not Edited.] "Theo, Little Yui had fun?" Yuki lying in Theo''s arms asked. "En." Theo nodded and said, "I didn''t expect her to like the video game I gave her so much." Seeing Theo''s loving expression, Yuki couldn''t help but feel happy in her heart. "She''s still a child, because of before, she didn''t have much time to have fun, I guess... it''s a good thing that now we can have a quiet time." Seeing the beautiful smile that formed on Yuki''s face, it made Theo wish to kiss those beautiful fleshy lips. Not resisting temptation... he ended up leaning towards her. Watching Theo''s advance. Yuki closed her eyes and approached, feeling Theo''s warm breath. Her heartbeat started to elerate. Separating their lips from each other. Theo smiled when he said, "You''re right. I''d also like her to have more interaction like a normal child. It''s a good thing there are now a lot of children in town because of the orphanage and Little Yui gets along very well with the children in the orphanage." Yuki snuggled up to Theo''s chest, she then said in a sweet voice: "Before, I was worried about Little Yui''s blood family..., but now I see that we don''t need to worry about it thanks to the city you built." "You bet." Theo smiled, "I will do everything in my power to protect my precious family." He kissed her forehead when he finished talking. "En." Yuki closed her eyes and slowly opened: "But I still think we should talk to them ... I believe it will not take long for looking for Little Yui, the one who was trying to find her. *Sigh*, "I think so too." Theo caressed Yuki''s beautiful white hair: "When that happens... we''ll settle this matter with them. But one thing I''m sure of." Yuki: "?" Theo''s eyes became ferocious: "If anyone intends to take Little Yui from us by force... even if they are blood rtives of our daughter... they will have to face the consequences." "Yeah." A smile blossomed on Yuki''s face when she heard that. Their biggest fear before; it was someone wanting to take Little Yui away from them. But now... she knew that while she was in town... there''s no way anyone could get Little Yui away from them. Theo passed a lock of hair behind his ear before saying in a deep voice, "My love..." *TOC~ TOc~ Toc~* "Little Yui,e on in!" Theo screamed and opened the door with mental power. A cute and shy girl wearing a beautiful white floral pajama appeared in the couple''s field of vision. She seemed very shy as she looked in the direction of the couple. "An angel?" Theo thought. Then he smiled gently at his beautiful daughter: "Little Yui, my little angel, what happened? Couldn''t sleep? Did you have a nightmare?" "En." She nodded timidly. "My love,e here with Mommy." Yuki opened her arms while calling Little Yui. A beautiful smile formed on the Little girl''s lips and she ran towards her mother''s hug. "Mommy..." Little Yui smelled Mom''s sweet, pleasant smell and calmed down. "Yui... Yui, you had a nightmare..." Her pretty little face turned pink: "Can I sleep with Mommy and Daddy?" "Oh, my God!" Yuki hugged this little angel and filled her with a kiss on her cute little face. "Of course, you can my baby. How can we let our daughter sleep alone after she''s had a nightmare..." Yuki looked at Theo, "Right, Theo?" Looking at this pair of mother-daughter divinity. Theo''s heart melted instantly. Instead of answering her, Theo''s cell phone showed up in the hand. "More than fluffy, stay that way! I want to take a picture of you two." Yuki: "..." Little Yui: "..." Seeing as how instead of answering... Theo was very excited to take pictures of them... both mother and daughter looked at Theo helpless, but smiled frankly, happy to be photographed by him. "*Cough* *Cough* *Cough* It''s perfect! You girls guys were beautiful!" Theo said with a smile on his face after taking some pictures of the heavenly mother and daughter. "Oh, yeah." Theo remembered and said with a clumsy smile: "Of course our little angel can sleep with us." When Little Yui heard Theo''s words, she instantly jumped in the middle of them. "Thank you," she said with a wide, silly smile. "Baby." Theo and Yuki thought. The daughter''s fluffy smile was brighter than the midday sun, more beautiful than a flower in spring. Covering Little Yui with the nket. Yuki asked, "Do you want Mommy to tell a story?" Listening to her mother''s gentle and charming voice, Little Yui responded by hugging her: "En, Yui would love it!" Theo on the other hand just looked silently at the pair of mother and daughter with a gentle smile. Little Yui was feeling very loved, her dad was caressing her head with affection, while her mother was gently rubbing her back. Happiness invaded her little body, making her forget the nightmare she had before. Yuki blinked and then started telling a story: "Once upon a time, there were two beautiful princesses, called Yui and Alice. In addition to sisters, the two were also best friends..." Looking at mom with bright eyes, she asked, "Yui? Is it me?" Yuki smothered augh. She smiled and said, "Yeah, in the story I''m about to tell, Little Yui''s going to be the lead." "Oh!" Surprise appeared on Little''s face, but she was also more than happy to hear that she would be part of the story. Yuki gave a littleugh when she noticed her daughter''s surprise expression and continued: "The two princesses live in arge castle, but the two were not allowed to leave the castle. Many times, the two of them were bored and read books; imagining what the outside world would be like..." Watching her daughter''s bright eyes pay attention to every word she says. Yuki gently continued rubbing Little Yui''s back as she told the story: "But then, Alice had a great idea..." Alice: "Sister, sister." She ran towards Yui, she was panting, taking a deep breath she said, "I found a way for both of us to get out of the castle and see a little bit of the world out there, what do you think, Yui?" Yui: "Really, Alice?" Joyful glow in her eyes: "How?" 230 Chapter 230 [I need someone to edit the advanced chapters in this novel. If anyone is interested, you can contact me at discord: Lruska#8122] "Hey, I''ve been monitoring every step of the castle guards and now I know what time they pause and switch guards. We just have to wait for them to change shifts and then we could get away." She had a presumptuous expression when she said her idea. Of course, Yui was happy about that too. A lot of the two imagined themselves exploring the world out there, so they couldn''t wait to have this chance... Yuki''s voice became a thriller as she told the story: "But the two princesses didn''t know that the world outside the castle was not like the two of them read in books..." Yuki gave Little Yui a brilliant smile, her eyes glowing as she watched her daughter pay attention to the story with her bright eyes and full of curiosity. She continued: "When the two princesses were able to leave the castle, they did not imagine that the world outside the castle would be so cruel. Walking in the city, the two princesses could see the eyes of many people towards them with greed, even disgust. That''s got them all bewildered." "Why, why are they looking at us like that?" Yui asked. Alice was also surprised by people''s reaction when she saw them: "I, I don''t know either..." Her face was pale, she had never felt so humiliated and insulted before. Fear... something she almost never experienced, was visible on her face. "But then, the two princesses were surrounded..." Theo: "..." Yuki: "..." Theo said, "She slept." "En, it was faster than I expected~" Yuki whispered so as not to wake her daughter. "Hrm, let''s go to sleep, too." Theo whispered, "Beautiful, you must be tired, you better get some sleep." "Fair." Yuki smiled at him before she closed her eyes. Minutester, Yuki''s breathing became softer. Theo who hadn''t slept yet, looked at the pair of mother and daughter enchanted. It would be sphemous to say that the pair of mother and daughter don''t look like sleeping angels. After a gentle kiss on both their foreheads... Theoy down again and let out a long sigh. He felt blessed to have them by his side. Even if he has experienced some difficulties since arriving in an unknown world, to be honest, he has never been happier. "But I still can''t totally rx..." He thought, closing his eyes. - - - Next morning. Waking up, Theo felt his arms heavier. But he could imagine the reason behind it. In fact, the moment he opened his eyes, the sight of two heavenly beings sleeping in his arms was seen by him. He smiled, but he didn''t move for fear of waking them up. He continued to watch them, in no hurry to get up. Momentster, Yuki woke up too. Rubbing her eyes and opening slowly, she looked at a man''s arm under her head, looking up at the smiling face of a beautiful man entered her field of vision. "Nothing better than waking up and having your beautiful man by your side..." p Her lips curved into a smile; her eyes became a crescent. Yuki reached over, approached Theo and kissed his cheek and said, "Good morning, husband." But even before waiting for an answer from Theo, she whispered, "Oh, my little angel is still asleep..." She supported a hand on Theo''s firm chest and rubbed her daughter''s face, who was sleeping on the other side. The moment Yuki''s hand rubbed against the little girl''s face, Little Yui whispered with a smile in her sleep, "Mommy..." "My, my..." Yuki''s heart melted at the time, all she wanted now was to hug this cute creature and kiss her. But fortunately, she managed to contain herself. Theo was also surprised, he looked at the little girl and seeing that she was still asleep, he didn''t utter a word or move, so as not to disturb her sleep. Yuki managed to calm down. She was lying on her stomach with her head over Theo''s chest, with Theo wrapping her left arm around her back, rubbing her head with affection. "My love, if you want, you can go back to sleep..." Theo whispered to her. "No! I want to see my little angel sleep~", she whispered and smiled, "Look, isn''t she beautiful?" "Very much! The most beautiful, just like her mother." Said Theo smiling. "Oh, you mean you know our Little Yui''s blood mother, besides, do you think she''s the most beautiful?" Yuki asked, with a dangerous look. Theo felt his body freeze on the spot. But seeing his beautiful wife pouting, it made him forget what she had asked him. "Ah? Aren''t you going to say anything?" Yuki continued to pout, with his face full of indignation. Theo came out of his stupor and said, "Of course... of course... I''m... talking about you, my love." He wiped the sweat from his forehead: "How could I be talking about another person? There''s no point in talking about it with a goddess by my side! Besides, you''re the mother of our Little Yui." "I know..." Although she would agree. Yuki was looking at him suspicious. Theo felt weird about her behavior. "Is Yuki in those days?" He thought yes, "That must be it..." Theo interrupted this topic, seeing that Yuki was being a little irrational: "I''m thinking of starting to build some things to be the attraction of the city." He said looking at Yuki, "What do you think, my love?" Hearing that, Yuki became thoughtful. Leaning her hand on her chin while she was still lying on her stomach over Theo. She seemed to have forgotten the previous topic and started thinking about attractions that could stand out in the city. Seeing this, Theo let out a sigh of relief. Momentster, Yuki replied, "How do you feel about building a battle arena?" Theo looked at the beautiful woman next to him surprised. But he had to agree that it was a great idea since he forbade fighting in the city. At least that way, they''d be able to solve their problems in the arena. "That''s a great idea, I''ll do it today," Theo whispered. He added: "I also need someone to run the amusement park since all the attractions need someone to activate the toys. "Oh, you might let the girls at the orphanage take care. In addition, it can give free passes to the children of the orphanage; as one of the benefits of managing the yground," suggested Yuki. ------ 231 Chapter 231 [Edited by: ZeroSkill.] "Yes, I thought so too." Theo smiled at her: "It shouldn''t be bad since the girls at the orphanage don''t have to look after the store in Ravenna anymore. I believe the park will yield a lot of money as it bes popr." Yuki agreed and she suggested: "Yes, I also think you should make some videos of the children ying in the park demonstrating the attractions. It can draw new people to the city." "Hehe, my wife is so smart!" Theo smiled, "I''m very lucky to have you by my side." "Yes, you are." Sheughed. Little Yui: "..." "Mommy?" Little Yui murmured, slowly rubbing her eyes. When Little Yui opened her eyes, seeing father and mother. The joy shone in her eyes. She smiled cheerfully, "Good morning, Daddy, Mommy!" Yuki passed over Theo, getting closer to Little Yui, kissing her pretty little face, she said: "Good morning, my baby, did you sleep well?" "Yes! It was better than apple pie." She said it with a serious expression. Thatparison of hers made Theo and Yukiugh out loud. She even copsed on Theoughing so hard. Little Yui stuffed her cheeks and she muttered, "Yui is serious, why are youughing at me so much?" "Sorry, sorry, I couldn''t help it, since my dear daughter is so cute," Yuki said as she passed her hand gently over Little Yui''s head. "Really?" Little Yui looked suspiciously at her father and mother. "True, true" Theo confirmed it. Still suspicious, she ended up saying, "Okay, Yui will believe Dad and Mommy." After they got out of bed, they finished washing their face and brushing their teeth. Theo gave each of them a storage ring, as it was more convenient and practical. He also bought one for Ariana, Shina, Zaira, and Zaika. As well as for himself. In the end, there went another 6 million points to the system. But Theo didn''t even blink when he spent that amount. Besides, he could do that easily, so he saw no problem in wanting to make life easier for the people he cares about. Lying down. Theo looked out the window and thought, "I almost forgot that I have to dig under the mansion to put the workshop down." In Theo''s thoughts, he still preferred to keep the workshop hidden. After all, it is a level 6 artifact. It also helps to take up less space and is more essible for them. While they were having breakfast, discussed Theo with everyone about his future ns. Ariana mainly thought it was a good idea to leave the amusement park under the care of the orphanage. One curious thing, in the system store. Theo had researched it before, about teachers to teach about mana, etc... To his surprise, it was actually possible to buy a teacher in the system, of course, who had several elementary diversities; also, the level that teachers were able to teach. Even in the Spiritual Kingdom, it was possible. In the end, Theo thought of buying a teacher in the Wizard Kingdom. Besides, he taught all the elements. In Theo''s opinion, knowing about all the elements was of benefit to everyone, since knowing the weaknesses and strengths of each element would help in a battle. Also, to encourage constant improvement, Theo thought of making a point rank, where they would earn as much by studying, as in a wrestling tournament, or even in sports. Something he thought was like a football drawing, where children could do unbelievable things. Although in his past life, it was not possible to replicate it in real life, in this world it is possible. That would be something that even Theo would be happy to watch. Since this world was very chaotic, he didn''t have much of that kind of leisure. But with the formation that protects them, why should they be afraid, right? In addition, the bigger the crop, the morepetitive the children will be to increase the crop to be able tost longer in a sport until they achieve a better performance. "If this were all to be filmed and posted on the Inte... I''d also surrender a good share of money..." Theo couldn''t avoid thinking about it. Although he would charge an application fee. Not unfair for him to do that, to cover his costs, right? "Theo, how are we going to figure out the price of entering the amusement park?" Ariana asked. "That..." Theo didn''t know for sure. Since something like it did not exist in this world, he could not use the price of his previous world as a reference, since the park i''s the only one of its kind in this world. "I think it''s best not to charge any fees in the first month." Theo said after thinking, "But I''ll still pay the girls for taking care of the park... how about a thousand gold coins a month?" Ariana asked, "Is that for each one of the girls, or to divide between them?" ? Theo smiled, "To each one of the girls. Also, when you start charging money for entrance to the park, I intend to evaluate and improve by giving them a fairer sry." Ariana also smiled, thinking it wasn''t a bad idea: "Okay, I''ll talk to them." "Thank you. That will save me time since I still have a lot of things to do." Theo said. "No need to thank me." Ariana gave a flirty wink: "After all... I am yours!" "I am yours... I am yours... I am yours¡­" This phrase was repeated in Theo''s mind several times, finding it very pleasant to hear. Without waiting for his answer. Ariana got up. She walked towards him and gave him a soft kiss on his lips and leftughing. Leaving them all stunned by this girl''s courage and boldness. Shaking his head, a smile formed on Theo''s lips. When he looked ahead, he saw the scene of Yuki and Shina pouting. ''Aren''t they cute?'' He knew they''d already epted him having a rtionship with Ariana, but that doesn''t mean they won''t be jealous to see him kissing another woman in front of them. 232 Chapter 232 [Edited by: ZeroSkill.] Outside the mansion. Theo was located at the back of the mansion, he looked forward while thinking about the best way to dig arge underground ce to put the Workshop in. It''s worth remembering that the Workshop is even bigger than a football field. Just so that you can imagine how big that is. "Hrm, I have to dig deep enought so that the mansion doesn''t copse... I regret that I didn''t do that before I bought the mansion." Theo thought with regret. ''Not many options.'' Theo thought about doing what he did at the orphanage in Ravenna City. Using his illusionary skills, Theo surrounded everything around him so that nobody would be able to see or notice what he was going to do. With the preparations ready. Theo turned into a Colossal Golden Fox. Controlling all 6 of his tails, he started digging. His tails took the shape of arge shovel and were even more efficient than an excavator. Soon a pile of dirt began to form behind him, but not wanting to waste time, transporting it to another location, Theo used on the dirt. Time went by... minute after minute, hour after hour. "Theo dinner is almost ready." Yuki transmitted it in Theo''s mind. p Theo, who had already dug more than 50% of the ce to put the workshop, stopped digging and left. Before going into the living room, he used on his body. After he had turned into his human form, wearing a new set of clothes, a shirt with a simple white design, tight to his well-developed body, dark blue jeans, and ck casual shoes. While entering the living room, Theo smelled a tasty bittersweet pork rib, he heard his stomach snore. "Smells good," Theo muttered loud enough for them to hear. Shina, who was the head chef, burst outughing when she heard it. Needless to say, Theo always praises her food, but she never gets tired of listening, if possible, she wants to listen for all eternity... Yuki, Zaika, and Zaira who were also helping to make lunch smiled. "It''ll just take a few more minutes. Meanwhile, you can wait in the living room." Yuki said, from inside the kitchen. "Well..." Theo didn''t think much and walked to the living room and sat on the couch. Taking the remote control of the TV, he turned it on and started watching a TV series saved on the television''s HD. ["What did I say?"] ["Estupor,"] ["And how is that?"] ["Stupor,"] ["And what did I say?"] ["Estupor,"] ["And how is that?"] ["Ahh, shut up, shut up, shut up, if not, you drive me crazy!!"] ["It''s... it''s just that nobody has patience with me..."] Theo had augh. Looking at how silly they were. "Theo, food is ready!" Shouted Zaira. "All right." Theo took the remote control and turned the TV off, while he got up from the couch in the living room. As he walked towards the table, a voice echoed. "I''m back!" said Little Yui the moment she came home. She was a little dirty, probably because she was ying outside. Seeing that, Theo approached his daughter and used . "Thanks, Daddy." Little Yui said it decently with a nice, fluffy smile. "Mm,e, dinner''s ready," he said, seeing his daughter''s beautiful smile. Theo nodded happily as the father and daughter pair walked towards the dinner table. Rubbing her little belly, Little Yui eximed almost drooling. "Delicious smell...!" The sound of tes and cutlery being ced on the table resonated. Theo pulled out a chair and Little Yui also pulled out a chair and sat next to her father. ss dishes were ced in the middle of the table filled with rice, beans, sd, mayonnaise, chips andst but not least, the sweet and sour pork ribs. Just the smell of the sweet and sour pork rib made their stomachs rumble and some were even drooling. The delicious smell of food dominated his senses, and Theo''s eyes became foggy. "Your ability to clean up is really useful," Said Shina to Theo. "Oh, if you want, I can transfer it to you," Theo answered her. "Really?! I would be happy." The corner of Shina''s lips bent into a beautiful smile. "Well..." Theo dragged the chair back and put his hand on top of Shina''s head and transferred the knowledge of the skill to her. Since it wasn''t an advanced skill, it took only a few seconds to transfer it. Just finishing up with Shina. Theo swiped his eyes over everyone at the table and asked, "Does anyone else want this ability?" In the end, everyone raised their hands. After all, it is a convenient skill for the girl''s everyday life. Especially since they''re women, they like to keep themselves clean. Of course, even with this technique the girls still prefer to take a bath every day. Especially since Theo had a bathtub as big as a pool in the mansion. Finishing transferring the skill to everyone, Theo sat down next to his daughter again. Theo''s heart was filled with satisfaction when he devoured a piece of sweet and sour pork rib... It was remarkable how much Shina improved her culinary skills. Although Yuki, Zaira, and Zaika also improved, they were still not as good as Shina. It is almost an inborn talent of Shina to cook. "Maybe I should open a restaurant for her?" Theo wondered while eating to his heart''s content. "It''s delicious!" Theomented after chewing. Yuki added: "Yes, very tasty!" Shina had a happy smile when she heard theirpliments. 233 Chapter 233 [Edited by: ZeroSkill.] Although Theo made the announcements and dictated the rules, many beings still went to his mansion, hoping to talk to him and learn more about his goals. Some fools fromrger ns even wanted to try their hand at winning titles and differentiating themselves from other living beings in the city. But all of them were kindly turned away by Yuki and the girls who were on the balcony of the mansion talking. Well... there were some who didn''t ept so easily and insinuated some things and after some friendly "incentives" they left. Many of them chose to leave the city, not being satisfied with it. "Humph, these are the tenth group toe here today..." Zaira "cleaned" the dust from the most of it. Zaira turned her heel and returned to where the other girls were. Behind her, there were more than 10 beast-men lying on the ground full of bruises. Although Theo put thew that he could not fight in the city. But that wasn''t true with the people he gave authority to hit someone. Moreover, as unfair as it was, those who tried to fight back disappeared and were marked as intruders who could not enter the city. "Haha, Sister Zaira." Zaikaughed as she teased her sister: "You say that, but the smile on your face says something else..." Hearing that, the group of girls fell intoughter. Zaira''s face automatically turned red like a tomato. She looked fiercely in her sister''s direction, but she didn''t say anything but snort. Pushing the chair and sitting at the table. Yuki smiled at her and passed a cup of tea: "Your sister''s just kidding, don''t take her so seriously." Sheughed maliciously: "Because even... Zaika had the same expression when teaching a "little" lesson earlier." Zaira''s expression got better, she looked in her sister''s direction. Taking the cup of tea, she looked at Yuki again: "Thank you Yuki." She smiled and drank some tea. Zaika just pouted and said nothing more. Although strange, but in a pleasant and seductive way, when Zaika pouted with a slight redness on her cheeks, she made everyone at the table enchanted with her beauty. Although they''re all girls, it made them love looking at this diabolically seductivedy. Zaira, on the other hand, murmured in her mind, "I don''t know how Theo can resist all that charm from my sister..." "I say... if I wasn''t 100% straight, I''d fall in love with you Zaika." Nanda smothered augh when she said that. "Huh?" Zaika''s expression was full of question marks when she heard that. But soon her blushing went even deeper, she bowed her head, not wanting to show her face that turned feverish red, she could even feel her hands warming the moment she put her hands on her cheeks. Her actions did not go unnoticed by a group of girls. Let the truth be told, she became even cuter with every gesture she took. This made themugh, but they decided to stop provoking her too much, for fear of falling to her charm. Their goal of drinking tea in the garden and having girls talk was mainly because of a movie they saw..., but how could they expect that group after group, woulde to them to bother them. The girls were even more impressed when Yuki went to solve the problem. She was just in front of a group of people smiling, but in front of her, they thought they were in front of an ice empress, her smile, though beautiful, was so cold, it made them tremble with fear. In the end, this group of people who came to cause problems became so meek that it was almostical. That made the girls think... how scared would that group of people be if Yuki manifested her aura? Automatically, Yuki was on their list of people they were not willing to provoke. "I still don''t understand..." Aine murmured loud enough for everyone to hear her. "Hmm? What don''t you understand, Aine?" Shina looked at her when she asked. Distracted by tampering with her cell phone, Aine looked ahead. Only then did she realize that she had just thought out loud because everyone was looking in her direction. She said, "Hrm, on the question of the entrance fee of the amusement park. I still don''t know how to calcte a reasonable price." She sighed, "Theo told us to choose the most affordable price and it doesn''t have to be so lucrative. In fact, his goal is for everyone to be able to go without affecting the daily expenses of the people in the city". Her eyes glowed with admiration: "Theo is really a good man. I already knew that, but still, he still surprises me." Nanda nodded, "Yes, he really is." A gentle, kind smile formed on her face: "Not even in my wildest dreams did I think I would have such a chance at life. All thanks to him, all of us at the orphanage are having the best days of our lives. Not only a matter of cultivation, but he also gave us a new orphanage without precedence, without wanting anything in return". Yuki hearing that, she got a smile on her face. She was always happy to see that others recognized Theo''s gestures of kindness and praised him, even if it was not directly for her, yet Yuki was very happy to hear it. Shina, Zaika, Zaira, it wasn''t so different. They were also happy that their good friends are able to recognize everything Theo has done for them. Even they find these people who''vee to get into silly trouble. Not being able to recognize their great luck, but for their own greed, they no longer have the right to live in this city. I''m sure that was all news to them. Besides, it was hard to believe that such a formation would be able to protect them from beings in the Spiritual Kingdom. That''s because they don''t have enough knowledge to distinguish how good that training was. But one way or another, with the limited and greedy mind of these people, it was inevitable that this would happen. It just happened earlier. That''s because Theo wanted to make this town a totally different ce. Where everyone who lives in the city can live in peace. 234 Chapter 234 [Edited by: ZeroSkill.] Of course, only those who were very close to Theo were able to understand. For many, Theo is just a tyrant who will soon take advantage of them. These thoughts have already arrived in Theo''s mind. But he didn''t take it to heart. Whatever it was, he would build the city little by little. He believes the following saying: "Thezy man bes poor, but he who strives at work bes rich." "It''s almost finished..." Theo, in the form of his golden fox, thought aloud as he finished digging under the mansion. While he paused slightly, he opened his status. ________________________________________________ Theo Volts - Breed: Magic Animal. - Species: Golden Fox. - Cultivation: 5th Layer of the Wizard Kingdom. - System Points: 52,446,997. ________________________________________________ - Lineage: Golden Fox: 69,809,227 Cells. - Lineage: Royal Level 7. ________________________________________________ Affinities - R-4 lightning: Medium Advance. - Darkness V-6: Low Advance. - False Celestial Fire Level 1: Low Advance. - Wind. - Metal. ________________________________________________ Skills - Clean: Maximum. - Nine Sky Illusion: Level 7. - Voice Change: Level 6. ________________________________________________ Techniques - Breath: Golden Fox''s Breath: High Advance. - Cultivation: Lightning of Primordial Darkness: Initial: High Advance. - Cultivation: Supreme Elemental Maniption. - Movement: Lightning Shadow Steps: Sixth Stage. - Forge / Defense: ming Dragon Furnace: Third Stage. - Attack: Golden Fox''s ws: High Advance. - Attack: Divine Practice of the Nine-tailed Fox: Stage Four. - Attack: ck Thunder''s Primordial Vibration: Low Advance. - Attack / Defense: Kempo Art of Golden Destruction. - Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial: Medium Advance. ________________________________________________ "Hrm... I haven''t grown it today." He thought, "A little more to 70 million lineage cells... I also have the magic nuclei to try to gain new affinities... I haven''t even built the school and other buildings... so many things to do..." He sighed, "I sigh... Fortunately, I don''t need to be in such a hurry. I guess I''ve been a little anxious since I thought about building this town..." No longer wanting to let his mind run wild, Theo dug again. Meanwhile, downtown. Two beautiful young women were walking side by side. After walking for a long time in silence, one of the two young women broke the silence: "Zaira... are you sure you want to continue pretending this rtionship? Surprise shone in Zaira''s eyes, but soon it was back to normal. She took a long sigh, then she looked at the young woman next to her and said, "I... I don''t know..." As they walked, she looked up at the sky: "If I didn''t do that... I... I don''t know how long I''d be able to contain myself..." Sheughed at herself. She knew she didn''t stand a chance, she knew herself that no matter how kind and gentle he was to her, it doesn''t mean he loves her too. Besides... there was also her sister... Thinking like that, it just made her more and more mncholic. She felt like crying, but no tears fell... "Why... why did it have to be him?" She mocked. Zaira knew why she loved him. But I didn''t think I was good enough to be next to him... Realizing her "girlfriend" silence... Leticia can only regret it. Although she didn''t spend much time with Zaira, she knew how strong Zaira''s feelings were for the person she truly loves... It was difficult to see her suffer like this, but she herself did not know what the feelings of the person whom Zaira loved were, because of this she did not have the courage to meddle even more and see Zaira suffer even more. Leticia sighed, "I''m notining, I''m just worried about you." She looked in the direction of Zaira''s red eyes: "If you love him, that''s what really matters. No one''s to me for falling in love, besides, if you don''t try... how will you know the result?" "But..." Leticia interrupted: "You see. Even trying to get away from him, your love for him has only increased... it''s making you suffer more and more." Seeing Zaira''s sad gaze deepen further, she continued: "Don''t give up before you fight, girl. The battle is only decided when the fight is over, as long as you keep fighting, you still have a chance to win". Sad though she was, Zaira couldn''t helpughing the way her good friend told her. But she had to agree that Leticia was right. She gave up before she even tried, in fact, she felt like a coward. Closing her hands tightly, her eyes glowed with determination. "You''re right, I can''t quit before I even try." She said, "Besides, I don''t think even Theo believes in our fake dating." "Haha, that''s true. After all, who exactly are we talking about?" Sheughed: "Theo is so powerful and his divine sense is so strong, I wouldn''t be surprised if he knew everything from the beginning." Zairaughed dryly. Although she managed to fool her sister and the others, it was hard to fool Theo... she herself knew it was almost impossible. Still, she wanted to try to get away. But in the end, the result was that she started to like him even more... How hrious was that result? Even if she tried so hard to stop loving him... she ended up falling even more in love... But in the end, Zaira didn''t feel confident about following her heart and still loving Theo. He had already done so much for her, because of that, he made her feel indebted to him, not thinking she was worthy of his love. No matter how hard she tried, she thought she couldn''t stand by and protect him, just like he''s been protecting them... "Zaira, do you hear me?" Only when Leticia''s voice echoed, she, who was still walking on the road, regained her senses. "Oh, yes." She turned in the direction of Leticia: "Can you repeat?" Leticia shook her head in helplessness. She said, "In the end, you decide what to do. But if I may say so... I think you should have more confidence in yourself and stop thinking that you''re not worthy of being next to him." "That..." The words got stuck in her throat. Her soft lips opened a little and she was ready to say something, but nothing came out of her mouth. 235 Chapter 235 While she and Leticia were walking, many people noticed their presence. Although they were curious about them, they only looked in the direction of the two. It was natural since even the clothes they wore were different from what they were used to. Even the aura around them was different. Mostly Zaira, she had a noble aura, many felt like revering in her presence; especially the magical animals and those with animal traits. Even though she had gotten used to it, Leticia was still surprised by their reaction. But she did not think it was in vain, for Zaira''s noble and elegant aura was very strong. If she wasn''t used to it, she herself would already be bowing at the stage of her aura. Of course, Zaira was aware of this, she already knew more or less why this is happening. It all started when Theo went through the tribtion and she and the girls were surrounded by a strong light and something inside them changed. At first, she thought that only her cultivation had increased, but in time she discovered that it wasn''t as simple as she imagined... After being silent for a while, Zaira suddenly closed her hands and gently closed her eyes. So she opened them. A faint glow shone in her eyes, uncertainty. Her exceptionally calm voice came through: "I''m not sure what to do, but I promise to think about it. At that time, I realized it''s no use running away from my own feelings, but I''m still not confident of chasing him anyway..." Leticia: "But..." Zaira interrupted: "Leticia... I don''t want to be a dead weight for him. At the moment I have no use standing next to him. Although I know he doesn''t care about those things, it still affects me..." She took a deep breath and sighed, "But... yes, I''m not running anymore!" She gave her good friend a gentle smile: "I''ll make an effort to be by his side; if I can... I''ll confess all my love for him." She shook her hands even harder, making her knuckles white. If you looked into her eyes, you could see that they had turned into two slits and shone with determination. She promised herself not to run away from her feelings anymore, at least she wanted to be able to hold her head high in the face of her love. "Even if I can one day hold my head high next to him... it''s not right to say, he''ll match my feelings." Zaira already knew that he did not love her as she loved him, but even so, he always treated her very well. At least now she didn''t want to give up before she even tried. Leticia was also able to understand this, the two often talked about it when they were alone. But seeing that her friend was determined not to repress her feelings anymore made her happy. It wasn''t that she cared about being Zaira''s fake girlfriend, it was that she had already realized how much her friend loved Theo and trying to hide her feelings would only make her sadder. Leticia was happy to see Zaira''s determined gaze, she hoped her friend would ovee her low self-esteem and not give up on her feelings. It was not right to give up before even trying, especially when the other party was someone so exceptional and worth all the efforts, she made for him. "I''ll always be by your side, rooting for you!" Said Leticia. A beautiful, gentle smile blossomed when she looked at Zaira. Zaira was moved by Let¨ªcia''s words, even if her rtionship with her was false, she was happy to have spent all this time with her and that she could meet her and be good friends with Zaira. She kind of thinks it''s funny how close they got. They were initially only a little friendly to each other, but now the two have be true friends. Zaira could feel how sincere Leticia was when she spoke to her, just as she did with Leticia. - - The Little Queen and her subjects. That was a good description to give Little Yui. She walked around town while a huge group of children faithfully followed her. Wearing a beautiful sky-blue dress, with her long hair tied in a beautiful princess braid, she looked very cute. The sight of her and the children who followed her made everyone who saw her have a gentle smile on their faces. "Attention! Sense!" Little Yui spoke in a cuddly, authoritative, shrill voice. "Yes, General!" The children''s voices resounded. Soon after, they all stopped walking while they held their hands behind their backs. After watching a soldier''s film, she was fascinated and wanted to imitate it. The children who heard her idea were more than willing to cooperate. It was fun for the children to pretend to be soldiers while Little Yui yed the general. But the truth be told; she looked more like a beautiful, cute princess. Even more so with his gorgeous face with a serious look, wanting to look like someone with the authority of a general. "Princess Yui is so beautiful..." "So cute..." "She''s gorgeous...!" A lot of kids started whispering. But when Little Yui''s eyesnded on them, they went silent. After all, she had a high cultivation level and an extraordinarily noble aura around her. Making her look different from other people, giving her an air of nobility and making others fascinated by her charms. Seeing that they were all looking serious now, Little Yui nodded in satisfaction. She smiled beautifully without realizing it, stunning the poor hearts of those who saw it. Sighs of admiration were locked on this little girl. She was already known all over the city and they knew she was the daughter of the city owner. Little Yui showed no arrogance, she treated everyone kindly. That earned Little Yui a lot of admiration from everyone. The children that were following her were also the same. Because of her personality, they were willing to follow her and always be motivated when interacting with her. 236 Chapter 236 Besides the children from the Orphanage, other children from families that were living in the city also came to participate in their y. The reason they also knew about the film they were ying, was that Theo had already passed on some of the illusion ability to her. Because of that, she was able to recreate all the scenes with the help of illusions for them. Little Yui''s memory is very good, so it wasn''t hard for her to do that. When the children saw the film made by Little Yui, the children''s eyes became even brighter, shining in admiration and praise. Little Yui wanted to someday reach her father''s skill level in making illusions. She admired her father every time she saw him do it. Even more, the illusions made by Theo, were very real, to the point of being able to interact with them. Until that moment, she was practicing and using her illusions. Making sure all the children were wearing soldier''s clothes. Although now she''s using it to get her mana back, which she had worn out before. This way of practicing the skill of illusions was something her father Theo taught her. He told her that the best way to increase the level of this skill is to use it every day in her daily life. Even if it''s just to change the look of her clothes or even her hairstyle. After they walked for a bit, Little Yui stopped, for they had already arrived in a more deserted ce. To everyone''s surprise, many soldiers began to appear before them. That was something Theo did hundreds of thousands of feet away. That was at his daughter''s request, so how could he refuse? Besides, none of these soldiers made by him would have a heavy hand while the children would fight them. Besides, Theo thought it was a good way to train them. Little Yui mostly, she likes to fight, so this was a good way to improve her fighting skills. The children looked forward, were a little nervous and afraid, but a glow of anticipation also shone in their eyes. Little Yui didn''t have to exin that they didn''t have to worry about fighting and that they won''t get seriously hurt because she had already told them that before all this happened. Because of that, she''s not out of character yet. Like a brave general, her eyes became as sharp as a sword, making the children''s hearts jump. The children gulped, while they waited for Little Yui''smand. Although it was all staged, Little Yui''s expression and seriousness, made the children believe that all this was real. It wouldn''t be weird to say Little Yui was a born movie star. She acted so naturally, it was hard not to take the whole game seriously. Theo himself was impressed when he saw it, at the same time, he was a proud father. He even bought a drone in the system to film all this. It would be a big waste not to film everything, right? Theo strongly believed that if this was put on the inte, it would be a great sess. When Little Yui noticed that her sister was back at her peak. She used her illusions once again, making everyone''s clothes, including hers, turn into soldiers'' clothes. Little Yui''s aura has be even stronger as an oppressor. Her sharp eyes turned to the army made by Theo''s illusions. A beautiful sword with the handle tied in a small pink rope and the white, sharp de, she raised her hand along with the sword. A thunderous voice, however, resounded. "Let''s go to war!" Little Yui''s voice was so loud and powerful, it caused ripples in space. It was almost as powerful as a loud thunderbolt; making the heart of anyone who heard it vibrate. The children were excited and the excitement shone in their eyes. Right after Little Yui''s powerful, childlike voice resounded, the children also shouted out in excitement. They themselves forgot that all this was just an act and just a child''s y. Many curious adults came to see and were amazed to see everything that was before their eyes. Not even in their wildest dreams did they imagine they would see such a situation. Yuki and the others were watching too, for Theo had warned them. The girls were watching like it was a y... no! In fact, it seemed even more realistic than a good y. Yuki kept screaming in her heart as she saw her beautiful daughter. She pped her hands, not being able to calm the excitement she was feeling at that moment. The girls next to her were not very different, they were also very excited to see a good show. Theo who had already finished digging and cing the Underground Workshop down, showed up next to them. But because the girls were so focused on the children they didn''t notice Theo''s arrival. ,m Of course, Theo suppressed his aura. He didn''t want to steal his daughter''s spotlight. His eyes were glowing as he saw his daughter''s dominant aura. It was almost a version of a Little Valkyrie, holding a sword, ready to go to war. The illusions made by him were also very realistic. Even more so since he was so close. Although the others noticed this, they did not have a very big reaction, since Little Yui and the children were so radiant that they could not avert their eyes for long. Making a stic chair appear, made of illusions. Theo satfortably with a cup of tea that mysteriously appeared in his hand. Smelling the nice smell of tea, only then the girls next to him looked and noticed Theo. "Oh, you''ve finally arrived." Yuki smiled at him when he asked, "Isn''t our daughter divine?" "Yes, she is." He answered after taking a sip of the tea. Shina said with a little pout, "Theo make a chair for me too!" _ _ Like it ? Add to library! Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. 237 Chapter 237 [Edited by: ZeroSkill.] "Right." Theo nodded and several chairs appeared in front of them. Soon they all pulled the chairs and turned towards Little Yui and the children. Sittingfortably, their eyes shone again as they noticed that the children began to run towards the soldiers. At that moment, the crowd that was watching was silent. Everyone''s attention was on the children running towards the soldiers made of illusions. Little Yui shot forward like an arrow in the wind. With every step she took, she walked hundreds of meters, it was almost like she was floating. When she arrived in front of the first soldier, Little Yui made a clean and quick cut with her sword. The crowd went wild, this vision was simply extraordinary for many, it was impossible to achieve this speed and uracy of sword cutting. Even after the sword cut. The white trail of the sword was visible for a few seconds before it disappeared. Sometimes Little Yui would jump and spin in a crowd of soldiers, cutting them so fast that, before anyone even noticed, she had already moved in another direction. Only when she had left, the soldiers cut by her, they began to crumble to her cuts, split into several pieces. Many poeple in the crowd were agape, they put their hands in their mouths in total surprise. Soon after, the crowd exploded into loud apuse as pure admiration shone in their eyes. "They are not bad..." Theo smiled when he saw that. "Yes, the children from the orphanage aren''t bad either," Shinamented. "Of course, those cute kids were trained by us after all." Yukiughed full of satisfaction and presumption. "True. They''re getting stronger and stronger." Nanda looked at the children struggling and her eyes were filled with love and affection. Aine next door also agreed with her sister''s words. Ariana, who had stood up, walked behind Theo and wrapped her beautiful slender arms around his neck. She smiled and said, "Sure, all thanks to my love." "Ahh." Shina standing next to Theo extended her arm in the direction of Ariana and maliciously pinched her waist and pronounced, "Ours!" Ariana didn''t care much andughed, "Yes, yes" Yuki, seeing this, justughed and continued to watch her daughter and the children fight. Shina, who saw that Theo didn''t turn away from Ariana who was hugging him from behind, was pouting and grumbling. She spared them no longer a look and just focused on the children''s struggle. As the children adapted and became more skilled in the fight, Theo increased the level of difficulty. That was a good way to polish them and make them even stronger. Of course, he also had to do the same with Little Yui, creating some soldiers that could be of some challenge to her. The harder the fight was, the more excited Little Yui got. A whileter, Zaira and Leticia arrived next to Theo and the rest. The two had already been warned, so they were not surprised to see the children fighting against uniformed men. Their eyes opened wide when they noticed Little Yui running in the middle of the battlefield, shredding everyone she saw in her path. She was even faster and more experienced than a samurai master, her sword cuts were fast and clean, without giving a chance for retaliation. Clearly, they both knew they had no chance to do the same. "Impressive..." Leticia murmured. She also looked at her little sister in surprise, since she was also on the battlefield. Although, she was not muchpared to Little Yui, her little sister was not at all bad. She was actually fighting really well! Her weapon of choice were two huge gloves, very disproportionate to her small structure. But every punch she threw there was a soldier falling, in fact, it seemed even more painful than a sword stroke since every punch she threw was crushing all the flesh on the soldiers'' bones. Luckily, those soldiers were illusions, if not... it would be unfortunate for them. A warm sensation passed over Let¨ªcia''s elegant face when she saw her little sister fight. She was really grateful to Theo and the others for all the good that was happening to her and her little sister. Without her noticing, a few drops of tears began to flow from her eyes. Zaira, who soon realized, asked worriedly, "What is it? What happened?" Zaira''s voice soon caught the attention of others, they also looked in the direction of Leticia and realized that she was crying... their eyes became confused, not knowing what exactly was happening. Realizing that everyone was looking at her. Leticia was embarrassed, and soon she realized that tears came out of her eyes. Shyly, she bowed her head and took a small handkerchief and wiped the tears from her eyes. Breathing in deep, she put her best smile on and said, "It''s nothing, it was just a speck that fell into my eyes." "Really?" Zaira didn''t buy what she said. Her eyes were clearly telling her that she didn''t believe the excuse Let¨ªcia gave her. "Yes, yes, it''s true." She nodded in a hurry. Seeing that she didn''t want to tell the truth. Zaira didn''t ask anymore. "All right, then." Theo gave a connoisseur look in the direction of Leticia, but he didn''t try to make her talk either. Theo smiled at them both and made two chairs appear. "Things are getting more interesting. You two sit and watch with us." "Mm," They both nodded and then sat in their chairs. Every child who fought had a unique way of fighting. As the children struggled, they became more experienced and corrected mistakes as they attacked. - - Like it ? Add to library! Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Do not forget to vote. Hugs and kisses. 238 Chapter 238 "Theo, what are you writing down?" Noticing Theo using a pen and noting something in the notebook, Yuki asked with her eyes sparkling with curiosity. Theo looked at her, then smiled and said, "nning means of training and correcting children''s mistakes." Yuki froze. Not because of his response, but because his present eyes were very mystical. His eyes glowed goldenly and then neon red. They were constantly changing colors, giving a mystical and mysterious vibration, it was as if he could see through everything with his eyes. For some strange reason, scarlet clouds stained Yuki''s beautiful cheeks. She became a little shy looking into his eyes. But she couldn''t and she didn''t want to look away from her that was stuck in his beautiful eyes. Theo who saw her reactionughed in fun. "Baby~," He thought. He felt like provoking her, but he managed to contain himself and put his attention back on the children who were fighting. The moment he did that, it was as if he had broken the spell and Yuki finally regained her consciousness. But her cheeks were still scarlet and when she put both her hands on her face, she noticed that she was peeling. Of course, that didn''t go unnoticed by Theo. Although he had diverted his attention to the children, he still observed her using the divine sense. When he saw her expression and reaction, he looked at her again and smiled. The poor girl''s heart has suffered a strong attack! "He... he did it on purpose? Ugly, ugly, y with thisdy''s heart... Humph, Humph, let''s see if I can''t teach him a lesson when he gets home..." She smiled maliciously at the thought. Theo who saw her smile felt a strong chill run over his body. "What was that now?" He looked at Yuki again, but only a subtle, indifferent expression was on her beautiful face. But if he knew what was going on in her mind... Not noticing anything strange. Theo turned his attention to the children''s struggle while writing it all down in his notebook. Ariana who was still hugging behind Theo like a ko not wanting to let go of him at all. She noticed Theo''s beautiful eyes and she almost got lost looking into his eyes. "My love is too beautiful!" She eximed strongly in her heart. Unbeknownst to her, the grip on Theo''s neck tightened a little. Theo just frowned, but he didn''t say anything. It wasn''t as if a little squeeze on his neck was capable of hurting him anyway. He only coughed slightly after a while, taking Ariana out of her stupor. Then a low sound resounded in Theo''s group. "Anyone eating popcorn?" When they turned towards sound... it was really someone eating popcorn. Zaika was with a big bag of popcorn eating and watching the fight. "What?" Noticing the looks of everyone in her direction, Zaika had an interrogative look, noticing that their looks were on her popcorn bag, she said, "Didn''t Theo say there would be a good show?! So I came prepared!" Everyone startedughing when they heard what she said. Although she was embarrassed when she saw themughing like crazy, she pretended not to be embarrassed and continued to eat her popcorn and look in the direction of the fight. But to her misfortune, her rosy cheeks handed her over, which only made themugh even more. "Yours, yours, yours..." She grumbled in embarrassment as she filled her mouth with popcorn and chewed it tastefully, pretending she didn''t notice their reaction. "Group A returns!" Little Yui''s voice resounded: "Group B go!" When Little Yui realized that group A was running out of mana, she made them back down while she made group B go forward. It was a simple but also effective strategy. Many people in the crowd were shouting cheerfully, whistling. This happened mainly with the parents of some children. The happiness and excitement in their eyes were visible. That also because they could notice the improvement their children were getting. There were not only children in human form, but there were also those who were magical animals and had no human form. When Little Yui heard that her father and mother were watching, she almost turned into her dragon, wanting to show her strength and earn praise from them. But knowing that it could cause a hugemotion because of herrge dragon-shaped size... she chose not to. But that didn''t stop her from looking in the direction of Theo, Yuki and the rest. Although, she''s curious now: "What''s Daddy writing down? Besides, Daddy''s eyes are like that again... so beautiful!" She soon put this doubt in the back of her mind, since she could see that her father was still looking in her direction. It filled her little heart with great joy. In phase, Little Yui has already learned to turn her palm and fingers into dragon ws. That step is really hard to take. Her current nails were even sharper than a sword. While she was cutting some with her sword, she was also tearing others with her bare hands. Every move she made was lethal! Even a simple Little Yui kick was enough tounch one of the soldiers from a long distance, spinning like a spinning top. There was even a moment when a soldier was sent spinning by Little Yui and the soldier''s head bumped into the head of another, causing the two heads to break apart with the speed that the soldier was thrown. There wasn''t even one person who wasn''t surprised, even afraid of this Little Valkyrie on the battlefield. "Theo our daughter is getting more and more skilled at fighting, isn''t she?" Yuki next to him spoke. "Yes... although she is following an attack pattern..." Theo said distractedly and thought, "I think it''s time for her and the others to gain a martial arts skill..." - - Like it ? Add to library! Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. 239 Chapter 239 [Not Edited] He knew that each one had his own way of fighting, because of that, it was not good to follow the same style of fighting in martial arts. First, he would demonstrate in some martial arts films, for them to choose which would be best for them. Of course, he knew that even if he saw it on film, it would be different if the girls used it since the fighting pattern of this world was different from his old world. But still, there were good references that could facilitate their choices. "En." Yuki just nodded, she noticed that he was lost in his own thoughts. Her attention returned to the battlefield while asionally talking to the girls about random subjects or even the children''s struggle. Before they knew it, the crowd grew even bigger. Maybe because of the loud roaring and banging sounds of attack, they got this far... Theo was also increasingly convinced that recording this and putting it on the inte would be very sessful. It was just looking at the eyes of the people who were watching and you could see how interested they were. The children''s battle wasing to a climax, the children had already defeated most of the enemy soldiers. Little Yui especially, she swept the battlefield, demonstrating her prowess, leaving everyone with their mouths open. The moment Little Yui let out a shrill youthful cry, she jumped high into the sky toward the enemy general. The crowd held their breath while their eyes were fixed on Little Valkyrie, ready to defeat the enemy general. Theo closed his notebook and kept it. The moment he looked to his right and left, he saw the girls eating cookies, drinking tea, among other things, while they talked to each other. Theo also spotted Jka and Klin not far from where he was. The couple was romantically hugged, while asionally paying attention to the children''s struggle. Theo winked and took his attention away from them, for his beloved daughter was running towards them with a beautiful smile on her pretty face. "Daddy, Mommy!" Her smile widened when she got in front of them and asked, "What''s up, Yui fought well?" "My little girl was incredible!" Yuki eximed full of love and affection as she kissed Little Yui''s beautiful face. Theo rubbed his hand on Little Yui''s head and smiled at her, "It wasn''t bad." He then transferred all the information of faults and strengths to her: "This information that I collected when I saw her fight. With them, my princess will fight even better next time." "Right!" Little Yui digested all the information, she was happy with the efforts of her father made for her. A beautiful, innocent smile formed on her little, pink lips and sheughed out loud and happy. Seeing that the children looked in their direction asionally and with a hint of envy and admiration in their direction. Theo couldn''t help but feel moved, he smiled at the children and said, "I also watched you children struggle, I''ll pass on the information of each one''s strengths and weaknesses. "Yup~!" The children celebrated upon hearing that. Soon they lined up in front of Theo. It didn''t take long for him to finish transferring all the information to each child. Some of the children''s parents came to thank them personally for that. They knew how important that would be to their children. After they said goodbye to everyone and tidied up the ce, Theo and his group and the orphanage returned to their home. Jka and Klin, Theo didn''t realize where they were, he can only imagine that the couple had already left when he wasn''t paying attention. Along the way, many beings wanted to talk to Theo, since they already knew that he was the owner of the city, but Theo ended up only speaking a few words with them and said that he would soon rify many of their doubts. At that moment, the sun had been set for some time and the world was slowly plunged into a shade of grey. When this happened, the amusement park that operated the lights as night fell, everything was essed, giving a thematic air, the whole scenery seemed extremely beautiful. "Daddy, Daddy..." "Huh?" Theo looked down and his eyes spotted Little Yui pulling up the sleeve of his shirt. Seeing that her father was paying attention to her, Little Yui asked, "While dinner is not ready, can Yui and the Orphanage children y in the yground?" Theo looked at Yuki and Aine and Nanda, seeing them agree with his head. He looked at Little Yui again: "All right." He put his hand on her head while smiling, "But only until dinner is ready." "Yes." She smiled beautifully, showing her beautiful sharp white teeth: "Yui will be back in time for dinner." With that, she ran off with the kids. Theo and they just shook their heads, with a smile on their face. "Nanda, won''t you make dinner with us?" Yuki suddenly asked. p Nanda looked at the girls and asked, "What do you think?" "Yes, we will." They agreed in unison. Theo said, "Since that''s the case, let''s invite Jka and Klin too." "Right." Yuki and the rest agreed. As the Orphanage was bigger and fit all of them, it was scheduled to make dinner at the Orphanage. Nowadays it waste at night in this small town, but it was still very lively inside the Orphanage. Shina and the rest were in the kitchen preparing a big banquet for everyone. I could also hear the joyful noiseing from the living room. "Theo, I intend to go back to my vige and tell them about the city." Jka took a sip of the wine, then put it on the table: "I think they would also be willing toe and live in this city." Theo, he was wearing a casual gray suit. Besides looking exceptionally handsome, he also seemed a little worried. Theo''s concern was that there was a chance that the one who was looking for Little Yui would go back to Ang vige if that happened, there was no way to guarantee that Jka woulde out alive for lying to that being... 240 Chapter 240 After being silent about it. Theo had an idea. He lifted his head and looked in Jka''s direction and suggested, "I think it''s safer not to go there now." "But..." Before Jka could speak, he interrupted: "No need to worry, I have my means, I can warn your vige about the city and send a message to your father." Seeing his gesture of concern, Jka was happy to have him as a friend. He thenughed out loud: "Aw-hahaha. Since that''s the case, I''ll let you do that." "I got it!" Theo said it firmly and gave him a reassuring smile. Suddenly, a clear and melodious voice came behind them. Theo turned his head and, in that instant, he spotted the beautiful and perfect Yuki going towards them, wearing a pink apron. For some reason, seeing her like this, Theo began to have malicious thoughts... Seeing Theo''s perverted look, she provoked him: "Have you lost something?" "..." Theo came to his senses and replied, "Not exactly. It''s more like I found something..." "Oh, what have you found, then?" She held her hands behind the couch while looking into Theo''s eyes. "The love of my life!" He winked at her as he said, "Listen how even my heart is racing..." "tum... tum... tum..." "See?" He smiled showing his teeth at her. Scarlet clouds stained Yuki''s rosy cheeks, she looked away with shame: "Fool..." She mumbled on her way back to the kitchen. Theo smiled at her reaction. Jka who also saw that raised her thumb to Theo. - - It waste at night. Theo and the girls went back to their mansion..., but the moment they entered the house, right after, they entered the [Dimensional Room]. This was the first time Ariana would cultivate inside here, although Theo had already exined about the room to her. "That''s incredible!" Ariana eximed full of admiration. She could feel her mana much denser inside this room, even denser than inside the Workshop, that gave her a pleasant surprise. "Isn''t it?!" Theo smiled at her. "Yes..." She turned while looking in all directions. She then thought out loud, "Now I understand how you can grow you cultivate so quickly..." Shina stifled augh when she said, "Why are you so surprised? Now, you will also be able to cultivate in this room." "Err... you''re right." Ariana said, "Well, let''s not waste time, it''s sote..." Soon everyone sat on the ground in a lotus position, activating the cultivation techniques, they began to cultivate. The moment Theo started cultivating... it looked like honey attracting a swarm of bees. An enormous flow of energy from heaven and earth was flowing towards him, entering through every pore of his body. A barrier made of energy was made through this flow of energy and entered nonstop into his body. It was an amazing and fantastic sight. Too bad none of the girls were seeing this... That was a bit shocking for Theo, although something simr has happened before, yet it didn''t cease to surprise him once again. An undetermined amount of timeter... a burst sound came from inside his body. It was very simr to the sound of a balloon filling with bursting water. Along with the sound of bursting, a devastating energy stream awakened within him. ________________________________________________ - [Congrattions! You''ve reached 70,000,000 lineage cells] - [Congrattions! Your Royal Lineage has arrived at Level 8] - [His cultivation technique - Supreme Elemental Maniption achieved a Low Advance] ________________________________________________ Seeing these pleasant changes made Theo extremely shocked, and he identally stopped meditating and opened his eyes. But soon he calmed down, he was already waiting for this breakthrough, since it wasn''t long before he reached it. Besides, the amount of energy he was now receiving was veryrge. His Royal Lineage aura activated itself because of this, he soon retracted his aura. But curiously, the girls were still growing, not realizing what just happened and were not affected by his aura. "They were immune after that pir of light involved them..." He reflected. Looking at the wristwatch he was wearing, Theo noticed that only 4 hours had passed. Knowing that he still had some more time to cultivate, he used in his body, then he meditated again, but this time he was using the technique: "Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit". His intention was clear, he wanted to further increase the power of his soul. ,m In the midst of his meditation, Theo "saw" the representation of his soul again. A beautiful boy naked the way he came into the world, his hair was short and dark golden and his eyes were shaped like cracks, his eyes were neon golden. His gaze was sharp and prating, he looked at Theo while he had an innocent smile. Theo felt strange every time he saw that. Even if it was not the first time, he had seen his soul, he still felt a bit strange seeing his soul. The 10-year-old Mini Theo started messing with Theo''s mind control. Making gestures and positions that hemanded. As I continued to give amand to the Mini Theo. He looked at it with a certain interest. It was strange to control a younger version of yourself. After a bright sigh formed naturally in his heart, Theo suddenly felt his mind begin to enter a strange but wonderful state. It was as if his heart had opened and expanded without limit, extending to the ends of heaven and earth. His 10-year-old soul suddenly disappeared and reappeared flying freely across the sky. However, it seemed that his soul was still expanding continuously. A light of wisdom has risen in his soul. At that instant something formed within his body, as if a type of energy had condensed into a sphere; however, it was clearly different from his true mana. Unwittingly, he made amand for his soul that was still floating in the sky. It was a simplemand, but it generated something he didn''t think he was capable of doing. At hismand, his soul gathered this energy which was condensed into a sphere, in the right hand of his soul. 241 Chapter 241 [Not Edited] When he did this, with a simple way of cutting with his right hand, the soulunched a semitransparent attack. But the power behind that simple gesture seemed very frightening. That was able to make Theo''s soul tremble. It was as if it warned him of imminent danger. "Would that be an attack of the soul?" When he saw this, Theo imagined that this attack would not hurt someone''s body, but their souls. How scary could that be? How many living beings would be able to defend themselves from something like this if it were true? Didn''t he just get something incredible? Questions and more came into his mind, but the smile of anticipation could not be hidden. But then he saw that his soul became a little transparent like a ghost. "Did that waste my soul''s energy? Wouldn''t that be dangerous?" He was a little scared to think so, but Theo wasn''t discouraged, he just needed to get stronger, right? Besides, he wouldn''t have to condense so much soul energy next time either. "I don''t want to lose that feeling... I need to recover and try again." When he thought like that, he soon returned to his concentration within this strange space and made his soul sit in a lotus position to meditate. And that''s how he thought. Even his soul could meditate, the speed of recovery of his "Soul Energy" elerated inrge margins, moreover, the representation of his soul was returning to normal. Although a bit of concern struck him since he didn''t know what would happen if he used up too much of that energy. Maybe it''s the same when he eroded his mental power? At least the feeling was the same as he felt. It didn''t take him that long to fully recover the soul energy he had enjoyed before. By making his soul rise again, he made his soul manifest again. The next few hours he spent training, he learned more about the attack of the soul. Other than that, nothing significant happened. When Theo opened his eyes again, although he didn''t feel something so significant, he felt that control over his mental power and divine sense had increased a little. Looking at each corner of the [Dimensional Room], he noticed that only Yuki had stopped cultivating. Yuki who was looking in Theo''s direction, felt her face warmer than usual, she felt her eyes fogging up, her nose moved like a little rabbit, a soft, more manly smell hit her nose. She found nothing, just Theo. Unconsciously, she almost crawled into Theo. She only got up when she was only a few feet away from him. At that moment she had forgotten about caution and pride, now there were only those mysterious eyes and the insidious perfume, which caused her feelings to swell and a warmth below the womb. "Theo..." She called his name as she approached him more and more and smelled that smell which drew her to him. Her voice didn''t sound normal, almost a purr of a feline seeking pleasure. Theo thought now he might go crazy for witnessing that kind of scene. She was very close; her perfume was sweet as a flower smell that reminds of jasmine and made his blood boil. "Why is she so seductive now?" Theo thought a little confused. She was so close to him that her breath touched his face... He couldn''t be med for losing control, right? Yuki''s eyes glowed with a warm light, burning brightly like a sun. Her eyes sparkled like the soft light of sunset, Theo was attracted, as if in the world only she existed and all his attention turned around her and her burgundy red eyes. By the time Theo realized it, Yuki had already kissed his lips with thirst and lust. Her lips tasted like apple pie. Theo''s heartbeat immediately increased 100 times. Soon he got lost in the sensations, her tongue invaded his mouth and they fought for space, coiled up with each movement. When Theo finally came to his senses, Yuki had already kissed his lips... so thirsty and so lustful that it seemed Theo would burn along with Yuki''s wishes. Yuki was wilder than ever, she couldn''t control her superhuman strength and tore the top of Theo''s clothing, the pieces of clothing floated like snowkes in winter, but the temperature in the environment was like the hot summer. Theo''s heart was beating so loud, that if he were a simple human, he would suspect he was having a heart attack. The sound of his heart echoed in their ears in the same way Yuki''s groans echoed in their souls. 242 Chapter 242 [Not Edited] Theo managed to gather his remaining strength and managed to get away from the sweet but juicy kiss on Yuki''s lips. He then said in his husky voice, "Yuki... we can''t do that here. Let''s get out of [Dimensional Room] first." "O-Okay..." Although she was out of her mind, taken by lust, she agreed to remember that Little Yui and the rest were still there. When she uttered those words, she let out some warm air from her mouth, it was a sweet, aphrodisiac air. Theo was almost out of his mind again, but he managed to hold himself back and with his hand wrapped around her waist, he left the [Dimensional Room] with her. When they left, they were still near the mansion entrance. Yuki didn''t wait until she got to the room and sealed Theo''s lips with her beautiful, sweet lips. Her lips were full and soft, when she smiled, she was elegant, when she pouts, she was a temptation. Theo knew these lips were sweet and endlessly kissable, addictive and that he threw his mind away. He could only be a servant of Yuki''s wishes. Her eyshes were the same white shade as her hair, which made her look fluffy and delicate when she blinked, she looked so innocent, even when she ripped off his clothes. Theo knew he was imagining things, but when he looked at Yuki''s face, he couldn''t help but think of her as the dawn, the very moment when the sun appeared on the horizon and colored the sky with its palette of peaches and roses. They crawled along the walls as they walked and kissed fervently, heading for their room. "My love, my everything... I want you...." Yuki murmured with her hoarse voice in the midst of her kisses. Yuki had a lovely, seductive voice. "I want you too..." A loud bang of hands crashing against the wall came, the moment Theo put Yuki against the yellow-burned wall, but neither of them stopped kissing, it just got even hotter. The wall was kneaded like a milk pudding when the couple''s hands crashed against the wall, the couple''s handprint was etched into the wall... This warm, almost predatory kiss was too much of a stimulus, the couple was having a tug-of-war confrontation with their tongue and neither wanted to give in. Suddenly, he felt that kissing her was addictive. Theo wanted to get more out of her. Like Yuki, he also ripped the clothes off her top. The torn fabrics fell gently on the floor, while the couple continued to go towards the bedroom. Her impable white skin was exposed, disying the two great hills of tender and beautiful soft flesh. His hands caressing and massaging her delicious and delicate warm flesh, the sensation of holding these beautiful breasts and her nipples between his fingers, rubbing softly, was a divine experience; it was a party in his hands, he felt addicted to the soft andfortable feeling of her perfect white breasts. "Mmm... Theo¡­" She groaned as she felt the footprint of his big, strong hands on her breasts. The hot air that came out of her mouth hit his ear and made him scratch, Yuki barely noticed that they lit fireworks inside someone''s pants and he was very tempted tomit a crime now. Descending his hands down to her thin, slender waist, Theo watched her with an intensity that burned inside him, leaving him breathless, hungry, and desperate for something that was just within his reach. Theo let out a low groan of triumph and moved his mouth once again towards her, kissing her passionately, challenging her to continue what she had begun: "Ah, Yuki," he groaned, pushing her until she was against their bedroom door: "My God, you taste delicious." "My beautiful, you who are delicious..." She licked her cherry lips seductively as she opened the back door, she turned her heel and entered the room in a provocative way, swaying her beautiful hips and breasts that were loose breathing fresh air, swaying nonstop with every move she made. Seeing that Theo was still standing in front of the door with burning and hungry eyes, she rolled her eyes and eximed with force: "Come in soon!" Theo smiled in response and he walked towards her. Getting in front of her, his mouth goes in hers. His kiss was possessive and at the same time controlling. Hemanded their lips and she softened in his arms. His hands go down the side of her body and stick to her juicy ass, lifting her over the bed. His body falls over her while kissing her. He then held her face and focused on her beautiful burgundy eyes. Amazing how seductive and handsome he was. Dark golden hair, golden eyes, and white skin. Perfect lips and pointy nose. He pressed his body against hers and his strong arms kept her close as he murmured, "woman... you''re driving me crazy..." 243 Chapter 243 [Not Edited] But then he kissed her as if there were no tomorrow, as if she were the most beautiful woman on the face of the earth. When he stopped kissing her, he kissed between her breasts and then returned to her mouth. His tongue went all over her mouth. Theo let go of her lips and held her face. He took her hands to his lips and sucked her thumb. Though consumed by lust and desire, Theo has not lost his reason. He was now holding Yuki''s beautiful red face and seriously asked, "Yuki... could you have entered the mating period?" Seeing his serious look at her, Yuki managed to repress her desires, she took a deep breath while answering: "I... I don''t know, but I think so. We the foxes cultivate, we are different from normal foxes, we only stay in the mating period, when we fall in love". Theo then remembered that it was December near Shina''s birthday and if it''s like she said, this is the first season she was spending when she fell in love with him. Somehow it made him happy in his heart. But he didn''t let it show on his face, still with a serious look, he asked her: "Yuki, are you wanting kids?" She nodded her head in response in a cute way. He continued, after suppressing the crazy urge to push her down: "I want to have kids with you too, but do you think this is the right time?" Yuki let some warm air out of her mouth, every move she made exhaled charm and seduction. Her eyes sparkled desire, but she managed to control her desires: "I have! I know it may seem early, but it''s also a good time. Now, thanks to this town, we don''t have to worry about being attacked the same as when we were attacked before. Besides, I want to have a son, your Theo. That is my greatest desire, I can no longer suppress this desire that consumes me. I want a child of yours from the fruit of our love!" When she finished talking, she wrapped her arms around his neck. The look she gave him was passionate, it made Theo''s soul vibrate and feel a strong emotion of happiness invading his heart. Theo forgot all the worries he had before, didn''t he want to have a child with her either? Since she wished what he wished, Theo will no longer hold on. No word was needed now, the couple already knew what they wanted. Theo kissed her lips once more, but soon he went down kissing her neck until he reached the middle of her beautiful breasts and went to her belly, kissing. His mouth was very close to her navel, he surrounded his tongue inside her navel and moans from Yuki''s mouth resounded in the couple''s room. She held his head with her fingers entwined in his golden hair. She bent over backward groaning with pleasure. The vision of the beautiful half-naked Yuki along with the moonlight reflecting through the window curtain was a perfect view of her slender and seductive body. Theo stopped kissing her body, and she felt Theo pulling up her shorts and panties and throwing them from the floor on the rug. Yuki wants and needs him to suck her into his mouth. When she felt the warm air in her flower Sprout, she pulled his head and made his mouth kiss her most sensitive and wet part. "Ahh, Theo." A stream of pleasure invaded her body, she moaned even louder! She was even more sensitive at that time, even though Theo only had his mouth in her vagina, it was already giving her enormous pleasure. Although he was surprised by this, Theo couldn''t help but see her body fluid flowing from her vagina, he licked it as if he was savoring delicious White chocte that was running down her legs. Yuki moans and her body slightly throws itself back. Her breathing was getting heavier and heavier, leaving her without air. He started kissing her in that part, licking and sinking his tongue a few times. Her legs squirm and she grabs the sheet as the intensity increases. Theo''s eyes never left her face. He muttered, "You look beautiful so excited..." His low voice was sexy, Yuki looked at him a little surprised by what he said. But then she smiled; her smile was charming; at the same time, she was cute and sexy. She put her hands on his pretty face with love. Ah, how she loved that man. He was not only beautiful but also thoughtful and always thought about what was best for her. She wanted to give everything she had to him without reservation; if it was for him, she was able to give up even her life without blinking. She then ejacted into his mouth without restriction. Theo didn''t think it was bad as he swallowed the juice of her love. She pulled him to her and kissed his lips fervently. She was able to taste her own love juice. She didn''t think it was bad, in particr. Maybe because she was too excited now? She didn''t know for sure, but she was enjoying it and their kiss became even more addictive. Without waiting, she was taking off his belt and then she pulled down her pants in the middle of their kisses, she also took off his ck underpants. His limb was already hard as a rock, she shyly held his limb in her hand; it was hot! Almost boiling, and at the same time soft, when she moved her hand, he groaned. This reaction of his gained a considerable level of realization for her, it made her want to provoke him even more. Moving his limb up and down, he increases the moans on her mouth while kissing her. He kissed her even more fervently. Theo couldn''t take all the encouragement: "I want to put it inside you...!" Yuki nodded, "I want you inside me too!" "Yuki!" She loves it when he whispers her name like that. It''s like it turns off the little fear button inside her. She lowers her hand between his bodies and holds his limb shaft. She felt his limb in her hand and held it tight. Theo stands over her body and she positions his limb in her wet vagina. He begins to push slowly as he advances into her bosom picking only her beak with his mouth. He started sucking and he felt it get harder in his mouth. Sucking hard and advancing his limb into the most sensitive part of her body. He felt her body tremble and squeeze his limb even tighter against her wet, juicy walls. Her moans grew louder as her breathing elerated. She then felt him pinch the nipple on her other breast. His limb and mouth and fingers began to torture her wonderfully in every part of her body, she closes her eyes. His hand was in her bosom, squeezing and pulling with a will. She tumbles her head to the side and he follows and kisses her shoulder and neck. His limb sinks into her and she lets out a loud cry of pleasure, which makes his erection inside her pulse. His member goes moving inside her and she totally loses the focus of the world, being only his. She felt the orgasming and started closing her legs. Theo puts his hands on her perfect white thighs and opens her legs again, he then elerates his movements at a fast pace and kisses her juicy lips. Everything starts to contract. Yuki loses his breath. Her orgasm is growing and she felt it would explode. "Oh, Theo!" She said and exploded into an intense orgasm, which caused her body to struggle in Theo''s. When she started to calm down, she felt him move once again. "You can go another round, right?" He asked. His smile now, though a little perverted, it turned her on. "Yes, I can!" She agreed breathlessly and kissed his lips. Soon she turned her body and stood over him wanting to give him pleasure. As she moved from the bottom to the top, the naughty sounds of shocked flesh resounded inside the couple''s room. Theo felt a wave of pleasure rising in his veins. He groaned while he enjoyed it inside. Yuki also reached orgasm again soon after and fell on his body while panting even more. As soon as they got their breath back, there was a huge storm inside the room again. 244 Chapter 244 [Not Edited] The next morning, Theo and Yuki heard a long sermon from Shina for leaving them inside [the Dimensional Room] and only appearing the next morning. In the end, she just shut up when Theo sealed her mouth with his lips. It was funny, actually. She was ashamed, happy and angry at the same time. She was snitching on her foot while her face was flushed, in the end, she gave up scolding them. Yuki was a bit embarrassed, as they stayed until the morning non-stop in an intense "battle" with Theo. But she rubbed her belly softly as expectation glowed in her eyes. ---POV Elftree--- While hunting Jordan Wiz, the Elftree were soon able to locate him again, but the moment they were close to attacking him. Sakura said not to. "Why don''t you attack him, Sister Sakura?" An Elftree asked her stunned. But before she answered another Elftree asked, "Did you have a vision?" Sakura that was without speaking, she left her stupor and she said: "Yes, I saw." She just needed to say that so the other Elftrees would understand what was happening. But Sakura couldn''t just leave it like that, she needs to talk to Rosario first. When Sakura arrived near the city of Ravenna, she soon telepathically contacted Rosario and left her aware of the whole situation. Even without understanding why she had to do it, Rosario trusted Sakura then, she followed what she said to her. It was like Sakura said, a whileter... Jordan Wiz arrived in Ravenna, he looked in her direction, but when he saw her, Jordan changed the target and went towards Theo''s daughter, Little Yui. She already knew that she couldn''t attack Jordan because Sakura told her not to, she just had to protect Theo''s daughter. ,m She was impressed by Theo''s transformation and the aura he emitted; she didn''t expect his lineage to be so good when she saw everyone kneeling on the ground... "What exactly is he? Could he be a "King" of your lineage, just like my mother?" The more she looked at Theo, the more surprised she got. Theo moved as fast as a False Spiritualist, he soon managed to intercept Jordan Wiz. But an attack from Jordan managed to get through and go towards Theo''s daughter. She just had to exercise a little more of her spiritual energy and reach Little Yui and use a barrier to protect them from attack. While she was protecting the two girls, she saw Theo wrap Jordan''s body in his tail and then devour him alive. As I look in his direction and try to look through him, "My creator, what exactly is this? I was afraid of him?" She took a few steps back the moment her eyes met with his. She put her hand on her chest and took a deep breath to try to calm down, this time she didn''t try to see through it anymore. She just stood there as a spectator watching Theo howl into the sky and she also saw the girls closest to him transform and howl too, besides, their cultivation was increasing... When it was all over, her sisters together with sister Sakura arrived. She said goodbye to Theo and the rest and they exchanged contact before she left. ---End of POV--- "Daddy, are we cultivating again this morning?" Little Yui asked after drinking some orange juice. Theo, who was sitting at the dinner table having coffee, looked at his daughter and smiled as he said: "Yes, I will be refining new magical wind cores for you and I also think it''s good that you all try to awaken an affinity with the wind. Little Yui agreed in understanding: "Yui understands, I also want affinity with the wind..." Her eyes went deep and dreamy... she could imagine herself flying in the sky even easier, just like her daddy. But she came out of her stupor the moment the smell of toast and bacon hit her nose. Wiping a little drool with the shore of her hand, she picks up some toast and bacon, he starts eating with a happy smile. Yuki finished eating breakfast after she washed the dishes and brushed her teeth. She approached Theo who was sitting on the sofa in the living room and she sat on hisp. "Yuki?!" Yuki was feeling very sly, wanting to be spoiled by her man. She rubbed her cheek on his chest and then on his face and kissed his lips lightly. Her eyes became two crescent moons and she smiled at him beautifully, showing all of her white teeth, the two dimples on her fluffy cheeks in a pinkish hue gave her an indescribable charm and softness. Theo was tempted to continue the "training" session in bed with her. Pinching her fluffy dimples, he spoke with a malicious look: "If you keep acting like this, I can''t control myself, you know~" Sheughed and hugged him even harder: "Fool..." She liked the feeling when I rubbed her face in his. Of course, Theo was no different either, the feeling of having her smelly, soft skin rubbing against his face was divine. While they were at it, the couple hadn''t even noticed that they were leaving Zaika, Zaira, Shina, and Ariana eating dog food, seeing them acting like this with each other. Shina couldn''t stand to see it in front of her anymore, she said to the couple: "Come on, weren''t we going back to [the Dimensional Room] to cultivating?" Upon hearing this, Yuki stood up from Theo''sp. "You''re right." From the couch, Theo approached each of the girls and sent them to the [Dimensional Room]. 245 Chapter 245 [Not Edited] "All right, do you still have the wind cores I gave you? Oh, then you can grow with the cores while I refine new ones." Needless to say, everyone was impressed with Yuki. She said before that they were close to arriving in the Magician Apprentice Kingdom, but even so, the girls were impressed this morning when they discovered that she had made a breakthrough. "Yui still has fifty thousand wind cores." She said. "I still have almost seventy thousand." Said Zaira. "One I have forty-five thousand left." Said Yuki. "Hrm, I have sixty-five thousand left." Said Shina. "sixty... I still have about sixty thousand." Zaika spoke. Theo said, "All right then, before we didn''t have much time for cultivating or entering the [Dimensional Room]. I believe it will now increase the speed when you are cultivating with these cores, as you have all increased your cultivation and improved your lineage". "Yes." They agreed. Seeing that they began cultivating, Theo drew two million magic cores from the [Storage Ring] wind. Hrm... I think I''ll purify just 1 million of these cores and the other 1 million I''ll use to increase my points in the system,'' he thought as he looked at the little shiny mountain, made of magical wind cores. Taking a small stool made of illusion, he sat down in front of the hill and making a 50-liter basin appeared, he ced the basin next to the magic cores. He looks at this absurd amount of magical core and catches himself thinking, ''Exactly how long this time will it take me to purify these core? Theo had some expectations in his improvements since he has improved a lot in thest few days. White mes manifested themselves on his left hand, even a blinding white glow was visible to the naked eye; on his left shoulder. This time these white mes that were being manifested by Theo, were even calmer and "kinder" than thest time he used them. Taking a handful of wind cores, he started purifying the cores. Very quickly, the magical core began to leave behind their impurity that was burned by the white mes. Who would have thought that those mes that seemed so gentle and calm would have such frightening power? If an unclean being were before those mes... how scared would he be? Theo felt his blood boil more than usual, he could feel that little by little the white mes were also purifying the few impurities left in his body. Within seconds, he was able to purify a handful of magical core. As time went on, Theo was able to purify the magic cores faster and he was also improving his control over the white me totem. "Yay, Yay, Yay!" Theo stopped purifying the magical core the moment he heard Little Yui''s happy cries, looking at her running at a fast speed through the [Dimensional Room], he was able to understand what made her so happy. She was the first to get wind affinity. He put his hand on his chin while looking at his daughter running happily, he was happy with his daughter''s sess. Little Yui was so happy that it was even contagious, which made Theo couldn''t help but smile when he saw her acting so cheerful and happy. Soon she came running towards him, like a swallow she flew in his arms. The impact of Little Yui''s sudden embrace almost caused Theo and her to fall back. Theoughed willingly: "Hahaha, take it easy my little one. You almost broke the bones in your father''s chest." "Ohh, ohh, oh..." Little Yui was terrified, she rubbed Theo''s chest with her little hands and asked, "Sorry! Daddy, does it hurt?" Theo rubbed his daughter''s hair: "Of course not. Who am I? That''s right, I''m your father and I''m strong, I was just kidding, you don''t have to worry." Heughed willingly. "Really?!" She immediately cheered up once more and after giving him a tight hug, she eximed: "Daddy, Daddy, Yui has got wind affinity!" "Oh, isn''t that great?! I''m very happy for my little one." He pinched her cheek gently. "Hehe~ now I can fly even faster!" She said with her eyes full of joy. "Yes." Theo smiled at her: "I''ll also find a way to get a good wind affinity evolution." "Okay, Yui will wait." She put the back of her hands on her waist, posing as a superhero she had seen in movies. Theoughed when he saw his daughter''s fluffy pose and said, "Go back to cultivating, I still have to refine those magic cores." "Hrm, Yui will listen to daddy." She smiled and kissed his face several times: "Muah, muah~ Yui is going cultivating now." After Little Yui returned to cultivating, he began to refine the wind cores again. While he was doing this, Theo remembered something: "Didn''t I tell Jka that I would warn his vige about this town?!" Getting up, he left the core where they were and left the [Dimensional Room]. When he left, he removed the drone from inside the [Storage Ring] and controlled the drone, making the drone go towards the Ang vige. In a few hours, he was able to spot the Ang vige from the drone control screen. "Huh? Why are there 3 dragons flying over Ang vige?" When Theo saw that he felt ufortable, it didn''t look like anything good woulde out of it: "What if they were in the vige because of Little Yui?" Not having much choice, he decided to go there himself. Since it was partly his fault they were there. Moving away from the mansion at the speed of light, he arrived at the end of the barrier that surrounded the city. Soon he turned into a powerful and gigantic golden fox and started running even faster towards Ang vige. ************* I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Like it ? Add to library! Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. 246 Chapter 246 [Not Edited] Hovering in the sky, red dragons flew over Ang vige. Needless to say, they were looking at this little vige with pure contempt. If it were not for the fact that they felt the aura of "that being", they would not waste their time in this vige. "I''m warning you!" A loud, authoritative voice resounded all over Ang vige: "You''d better tell me where the dragon cub is, otherwise..." A small mountain not far away turned to dust. Hot mes reached the vige of Ang. "If not, you''ll have the same end as this mountain!" He added, right after he destroyed the burning mountain. Desperate screams and sad howls echoed. The magic animals sensed their end. They didn''t even know who these dragons were talking about, how could they answer? Seeing that even after this "little" warning, they still refuse to talk... one of the red dragons became even more irritated and red mes burn nonstop in his body. His expression was fierce, even fiercer than a beast that lost its prey. Jka''s father, along with the other n leaders were helpless in this situation, they could not even defend themselves against just one of these dragons, who will say five of them. Besides, they had no idea who they were talking about... Although Little Yui was in Ang vige, they didn''t know she was a dragon. Theo''s presence was too strong for them to have seen through her and find out she was a dragon. Already in Ravenna City, Theo removed all traces of Little Yui at the time, so they didn''t find out she was there. Unfortunately, in Ang vige, Theo had no powers and no point in the system to do the same. Besides, he didn''t even think Little Yui''s family would go after her. And even if it was, he didn''t think they would have the strength, since the dragon and the human who stole Little Yui while he was just an egg, were only in the Magician Apprentice Kingdom. At Theo''s current level, what is a being in the Magician Apprentice Kingdom? Therefore, he had not thought much about them, but unexpectedly, her family has dragons in the Spiritual Kingdom. "Orothi, let''s just kill them all and wait. Who knows, the one with the little dragon wille back for it." One of the red dragons suggested. The red dragon called Orothi, looked at the dragon who asked that question and answered his question with a question: "Oh, what makes you think you''de back if you found out that these animals were killed?" "Of course, it''s just a guess, but what difference did it make? Since they don''t seem to mean it, or maybe they didn''t even know that a little dragon was here, it might even be that the little dragon already has its human form, so these idiots don''t know." The dragonughed loudly. Orothi reflected, "Hrm, you are right. Hard to believe that the egg has hatched and is already in the Higher Student Kingdom, perhaps even a higher realm..." When he said this, he soon denied in his mind, since he was born in the Higher Student Kingdom, far from the dragon''s egg family, how could he get enough nourishment to grow? "Orothi, I think you''re thinking too much." The dragonughed again; the other red dragonsughed too. They didn''t believe it was possible for this to happen, besides, it wasn''t long ago that the egg was stolen, so how is this possible? Orothi also ruled that out. "Maybe I''m thinking too much..." The magical animals in Ang vige who were listening to them talk all the time, without wanting to hide anything from them, were terrified, some were even crying on the ground. They were not able to resist even if they wanted to; the difference in powers was too great. They were feeling like pigs at the ughterhouse waiting for their time of death toe. The animals, still children, were grunting while crying, but they stifled the cry for fear of irritating these dragons and helping in the decision to exterminate them. "If I remember correctly, we have some brothers with distorted taste! They will surely be in ecstasy when they see so many young animals to choose from!" "Hahahaha! Surely it would be a waste just to kill them." The five dragonsughed madly, looking like a group of a few. Meanwhile, the youngest animals in Ang vige trembled with fear, especially after knowing they would be taken by these dragons and not knowing what a horrible end these dragons would give them. Of course, the animals that have lived for a long time could understand what the dragons meant, there were many living beings with distorted minds after all. A red dragon maliciously was manifesting mes in his body, thinking of killing some of these animals for fun. "Plop!" That dragon''s wings were clipped like tofu and he fell from the sky. It was then that they realized the colossal figure of a golden fox that reached them at the speed of light. Soon after, a loud sound from the dragon''s heavy andrge body falling to the ground resounded along with his cry of pain. When the four red dragons saw the gruesome speed of this golden fox, their faces instantly twisted into ugly fear, and their skin pale, almost as if their blood was drained. Although they had seen many terrible deaths in their lives, they were still frightened by what they had just witnessed. All the dragons retreated openly if that fox managed to clip one of their wings, without them noticing. They were absolutely sure that he was extremely powerful. Theo who just arrived in Ang vige, opened his eyespletely while an invisible murderous intent emerged from his body. The five were bathed in extreme blood as their bodies froze. It was as if they had fallen into hell at the height of the ughter and Theo was the God of the Massacre and the five red dragons were nothing but pigs driven to the ughterhouse. "I didn''t hear what you said before, can you repeat it?" Theo spoke, with an impassive expression. His voice was also devoid of any emotion. Hit by panic, they forgot how to talk or think for a moment. His gruesome eyes, which seemed sharp enough to make a hole in arge stone, froze the movements of the red dragons and made them shiver uncontrobly, almost as if they were watching a hungry beast about to approach them. - - I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Like it ? Add to library! Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. 247 Chapter 247 [Not Edited] While Theo was looking toward the red dragons, if it was enough pressure from his murderous intent, under his left paw, was a pair of red-wings that he tore with his mouth. While the red dragon that lost his wings was screaming in pain on the floor. That was very scary for those five dragons, even if the red dragon has a good regeneration. He only managed to regenerate enough to keep his blood from flowing. On the other hand, for the animals of Ang vige, it was as if they saw the thread of hope for them. Many had seen Theo fight Zing Lin Ming, so they knew he was strong, although they were still wondering if Theo could fight all five of the red dragons... Out of the pool filled with his own blood, the wingless dragon staggered without bnce. Being without his wings, the red dragon had no bnce of his own body. The red dragon looked at Theo with fear, caution, and much anger! If there''s one thing dragons are most proud of, it''s their wings. Theo practically ripped his pride out, and he was stepping on his wings with his paws. That really pissed off the red dragon without wings. "Orothi, I think he just has speed..." One of the red dragons said, "Look, he''s in the Wizard Kingdom too. It''s no different from us, besides, we''re in greater numbers. If we attacked together, we''d be as fast as him, wouldn''t we? He just managed to make a surprise attack on Paizo." Orothi, upon hearing this, shook the immense red dragon''s head ordingly. "Yes, you''re right. There''s no way we''re losing to that golden fox who''s alone, and there are five of us." "Hmph! A bunch of idiots." Theo grumbled coldly. Listening to their conversation, he couldn''t help but think that they were just frogs in a well. Although I''m in the same realm, they''re fools to think the difference in powers is small. But what Theo didn''t know, was that his thoughts were understandable, it was rare that living beings could ovee their own kingdom, having a force superior to that of the same kingdom. The red dragon Orothi snorted: "Fox inferior, we are noble red dragons, no matter how fast you are, before the supreme power, what are you?! Exactly, nothing!" He kept talking: "Haha, you just got lucky and got to your level, maybe even use some kind of treasure to increase your speed..." When Orothi said that, he believed his own words. Even the other red dragons thought it was because of some treasure that Theo was so fast. The eyes of these red dragons became full of desire and greed, it was as if they had looked at the man who had stolen their wife. "Give me your treasures and I promise to give you a quick death, maybe if your treasures please me, I can think of letting you out of this ce alive." Said Orothi arrogantly, greed shone in his eyes. Hearing that, Theoughed as if he''d heard a hrious joke. Hisughter, showing all his white and sharp teeth, was a frightening sight, not that they weren''t scary either since it was a little bigger than him in terms of size and length. Theo at first thought they might at least be in the Higher Magician Kingdom, but luckily, they were in the same kingdom as him. "What...?" Out of nowhere, the red dragons panicked, an unknown force was causing them to submit. The dragons clench their teeth hard, unwilling to submit to that invisible force. Seeing that everyone in Ang vige knelt on the ground and they were under enormous pressure wanting to make them submit. They looked in Theo''s direction thinking the same thing was happening to him, but they couldn''t be more wrong. He was perfectly fine; besides, his calm expression made their faces squirm with fear. Now they realized he was the one doing it to them. Orothi went out of his way to say, "Bastard... what... what have you done to us?" "Hrm, though you have a high cultivation, your desires are even weaker than my daughter''s..." Theo murmured loud enough to make these dragons very angry at being despised by him. "Son of a bitch, say that again!" Orothi gnashed his monstrous teeth in anger, making metal sounds when they rubbed themselves. If he were a normal living being, he would have pissed himself in the face of such frightening expression. "Ohh, I''m surprised you can resist that." Although he said that when he saw the red dragon Orothi manage to resist a little the aura of his royal lineage, Theo''s indifferent voice said the opposite. That just made Orothi angrier. Not expecting Theo''s reaction, Orothi moved his huge body even faster than lightning. His figure became blurred and, in the blink of an eye, he had already appeared in front of Theo, shocking him, who was extremely confident in his own agility. Theo looked stunned; he could not believe the reality that had happened before his eyes. The other dragons who were about to fall to the ground were also surprised by Orothi''s speed. But the invisible pressure was still there, the dragons still could not avoid being affected by that same Orothi pressure. Along with an explosive sound of metal banging, Theo felt some pain on the left side of his rib and was thrown over a thousand feet away when Orothi''srge, sharp w hit him. This attack caused a small disturbance and many in Ang vige were sent away because of the shock wave. Some of the houses were also destroyed. ''I need to be more serious!'' Theo realized that this Orothi dragon was not like the others. ck lightning surrounded Theo''s whole big body. The crackling sound of lightning resounded, his figure turned gloomy, looking like a ck lightning fox. Orothi was surprised to see that. But he was not afraid: "I don''t know what you intend to do, but it won''t work for me." Orothi said with his smug voice and frightening mes were being produced in Orothi''s mouth. 248 Chapter 248 [Not Edited] Theo looked at the Ang vige at a nce and knew that if he kept fighting in that ce, he was capable of them all dying. Even faster than a simple blink of an eye, Theo arrived in front of Orothi, opening his big mouth full of sharp teeth, he bit Orothi''s neck. "Follow me!" Theo ordered the other four dragons. As they were affected by his aura, Theo also said, he used his mental power to make them obey. "Bastard, I''ll kill you!" Orothi cried out in anger, setting his body on fire, wanting to burn Theo alive. But... his mes didn''t affect him. Theo started running north as he carried Orothi by the neck. When he noticed that they were far enough away from Ang vige, Theo stopped running and threw the dragon stuck in his mouth in the distance colliding with a hill. A loud sound came when Orothi collided with the hill. Orothi looked at Theo in anger. While the teeth marks on his neck were healing. The other four red dragons, seeing that only Orothi could move in the face of this pressure... it made them feel very ashamed of themselves. Don''t they have the skills and the strength to stand up to this pressure? This has erupted a never-ending rage in its hearts. Because of this, the four red dragons began to be able to withstand this pressure; one to one of the red dragons began to withstand and were able to ignore this aura. Seeing this, Theo ran towards the red dragons. The intention to kill in Theo''s face became denser and, with his figure like a phoenix descending from the ninth sky, he controlled four of his tails and attacked the heads of the four red dragons, making them fly about a thousand meters away. The winged red dragon couldn''t take such a heavy attack, so his head was easily prated by dying on the spot. While the other three red dragons, despite being injured on their heads, the red dragons are still alive. "Paizo!" The red dragons screamed sadly. Orothi waspletely furious now. "ROAR..." Orothi growled. With a thunderous power, he manifested red mes and attacked Theo''s rib, knocking it over 100 meters. The other red dragons took this chance also attacked with balls and arrows of mes in the direction of Theo. One explosion after another. Shock waves rippled while trees were charred into ashes. Rocks exploded from the burning mes. The ce where Theo was more like a sea of mes. "Is he dead?" No longer feeling the invisible pressure, one of the red dragons asked with doubt. "I think so." Another red dragon answered. "Hahaha! That''s what happens when you want to fight us noble red dragons!" Orothiughed loudly when he noticed no sign of Theo''s life. Theo, holder of the false heavenly fire how would he be affected by mes inferior to his own? Although, he did feel a little pain from the impact. The mes of the red dragons did no harm to his body. In fact, Theo had already moved and was no longer even inside the sea of mes and was using the to hide his presence. As all the dragons stared in the direction of the sea of mes. In the sky, Theo was using the wind element to fly silently. Theo suddenly moved with a speed that could not be seen clearly to the naked eye. Diving, he went down hard, his tails split into two groups and attacked the brains of two red dragons, crossing the heads of the red dragons, who did not notice his arrival. The dragons were flying low and had their brains pierced by Theo''s golden tails, crossing the head of the red dragons, going well in their hearts. It was a horrendous sight; the red dragons didn''t even get a chance to scream onest time before finding their end. Moving fast, taking advantage that Orothi and the other dragon were frozen in ce, discrediting what just happened. He turned his great body in the air, and like whips, he attacked with his golden tails again, going towards their body. It all happened so fast, they only had time to try to dodge it, but it was toote. Hit by Theo''s tail, the two red dragons were thrown to the ground, causing a gigantic crater and the sound of their colossal body collision resounded. The red dragons vomited a little blood because of the impact, while one fell unconscious, only Orothi was able to hold on. Orothi looked at Theo with a fit of enormous anger in his heart. His death intent was monstrous, it was as if he wanted to eat Theo alive by chewing on him with his sharp teeth that looked more like sharp des. But he knew now that the difference in their strength was too great. "Will I lose?" "I don''t want to lose." ["Remember Orothi, you can only wear this armor if your life is at risk. Otherwise, don''t you dare use it."] "It''s okay if I use it now, right master?! A silver armor began to envelop the great body of Orothi. ''A level 6 armor?'' Theo was surprised to see this, but it was toote for him to stop Orothi from wearing that armor. "You think you can defeat me? Dream on!" The Red Dragon Orothi looked furiously as he screamed madly towards Theo who had killed three of hispanions. Aplete silver armor wrapped the entire body of Orothi. His aura itself became even stronger and it looked more arrogant. 249 Chapter 249 [Not Edited] When the silver armor appeared on his body. Orothi looked presumptuous as if he had already won that battle... "Do you think you can still change the situation?" Theoughed coldly. ''Huh? What does this golden fox understand?'' Orothi smiled ominously at the thought of seeing this damn golden fox begging for his life. Feeling invincible, Orothi advanced towards Theo. Theo, who was initially only using his mostmon skills, decided it was time to end this battle. It only took him so long to defeat Orothi and the others, just because he wanted to know the difference in his present power against someone from the same realm. Theo''s eyes blinked in neon and switched from red to gold. It was as if golden and red sparks came out of his eyes, giving a mystical and powerful air. His figure then disappeared. Orothi: "?" Theo moved so, so fast...! That Orothi was only able to see ten post-images of a golden fox. "You..." Before he couldplete a sentence, Theo appeared below him and attacked with his tails and sent him flying into the sky. The speed he was sent was shocking! Thunder-like noise resounded in all directions when his body broke the sound barrier. Because Theo was using the wind''s affinity for his favor, Theo didn''t have to make wings, he flew gently through the sky using the wind element. Although Orothi received a heavy attack; the attack was not strong enough to break through the defense of the silver level 6 armor he was wearing. Even before Orothi was able to stabilize himself high in the sky. Golden sparks crossed the sky, soon the figure of Theo appeared in front of Orothi again. "You fucking golden fox!" Orothi tried to bite in the direction of Theo''s neck, but he only managed to "bite" Theo''s after-image. Theo using real mana of darkness made his left paw as bleak as burnt car tire smoke. Theo then attacked Orothi''s vertebra. Being thrown to the ground, Orothi shouted, feeling a strong pain in his internal organs. Even though the armor he was wearing managed to defend him from Theo''s attack, some of his internal organs were still affected by the true mana of darkness. Like thunder falling from the sky. Theo moved once again and appeared before Orothi even before he fell. "Bastard!" Orothi shouted with all his might. As angry as he was, this damn golden fox was too fast for him to keep up, he was no different than a living punching bag in front of Theo, ready to be hit without being able to fight back. "!" "..." To Orothi''s misfortune, a frightening attack was being formed by Theo. This attack that was being formed by him was already causing a disturbance in the sky. The clouds gathered and the sky darkened little by little, soon everything became pitch dark. Only a gigantic golden beast was visible as a sun. Many birds, animals, and monsters nearby fled as if there were no tomorrow, sensing the danger. Orothi was horrified as his face twisted, leaving him with an unpleasant expression. "What kind of fucking attack is that?" He asked himself scared. Theo was surprised to see it happen too. The first andst time he used this attack was inside the Workshop, maybe that''s why this phenomenon didn''t happen. Also, it was on a much smaller scale of energy. Even louder than a roar of thunder, Theo threw the ck thunder sphere into the sky, heading towards Orothi. It was going so fast and the roar the attack caused; it sounded like the roar of a beast made of lightning Kirin. "I... I''m going to die? Will my armor be able to defend me from this?" Orothi murmured in fear. He wanted to dodge, but it was too fast for him to dodge. He could only pray that his armor would defend him from this attack. The moment the ck thunder hit Orothi''s body... shock and explosion were caused, along with the sound of his armor cracking. Many of Orothi''s bones and organs have been destroyed. Soon his eyes turned white after vomiting enough red blood from his mouth, and like a kite, he began to fall from the sky. Theo''s ck thunder attack, not only did he pierce Orothi''s body, but he crossed over and went towards the heavens, crossing the dark clouds, causing the clouds to disperse and the day became clear again. A bang was caused the moment Orothi''srge body fell to the ground. Theo approached him and noticed that the level 6 armor had not been destroyed by him, but had only lost some of its power. The armor returned to the original shape of a silver sphere, with a few cracks, but Theo was able to notice that it was slowly recovering. "Hrm, I can still wear that armor..." Theo murmured and stored the sphere of armor inside his storage ring. Orothi was a red dragon on the 8th Layer of the Wizard Kingdom after a moment of indecision. Theo decided to use on Orothi''s body and the rest and exchange it for essence. _ _ ¡¤ [Filled in 33,512 Lineage Cells] ¡¤ [You have reached: 6th Layer of the Wizard Kingdom.] ¡¤ [False Celestial Fire Level 1; achieved medium forward]. _ _ A stream of energy ran through his body at the same moment the system warning appeared. Theo closed his eyes and could feel his strength increase. "Huh?" Theo looked northwest not far from where he was, realized one of the red dragons was still alive. Theo wasted no time and approached this red dragon. When he got close, the red dragon looked at Theo in amazement, fear, anger..., but knew that that damn golden fox was someone "he" couldn''t fight. "Bastard, you''ll pay for this!" The voice of the red dragon sounded angry... besides, was it sweet and feminine? That red dragon, was she really a female? Knowing that this red dragon who was on the 6th Layer of the Wizard Kingdom was a female... made Theo change her mind and not want to kill her. ''If I cleared her memories and controlled her to make a blood contract with Little Yui, wouldn''t that be a very good thing?'' 250 Chapter 250 p [Not Edited] ''If I wiped your memories and controlled you to make a blood contract with little Yui, wouldn''t that be a very good thing?'' He thought with a sinister smile. Seeing the creepy smile of that damn golden fox... the female red dragon shook uncontrobly: "What, what do you intend to do?" Her voice sounded husky and trembling with fear. Theo can''t help but feel a little sorry to see this red dragon trembling uncontrobly and hearing her voice sounding terrified. ''Err... I can''t be soft-hearted now...'' Theo said to himself, strengthening his mind. Theo has be his human form. Red Dragon seeing Theo was naked in human form, had a bad feeling, but contrary to what she imagined... Theo started dressing without caring about her looking at him. Then finish wearing a simple ck outfit. Theo put his hand on her head and made the female red dragon sleep, using his mental power. ''Before anything, I must use us other three red dragons.'' With that thought in mind. Theo went towards the red dragon who was without a wing first. Arriving in front of him, without wasting any time, he took something that looked like a storage bracelet off his wrist and used . ________________________________________________ ? [Filled in 28,914 Lineage Cell Points] ____________ ____________________________________ This was an identical bracelet to the one he took from Orothi, but like Orothi''s, the storage bracelet was still conscious of its former owner. Since he didn''t know how to remove it, he decided to research itter and stored it in his storage ring. Going to another dragon who was also on the 6th Layer of the Magical Kingdom, Theo stopped in front of him, and just like the other two red dragons, he took off a storage bracelet, then he used . ________________________________________________ ? [Filled in 29,041 Lineage Cell Points] ________________________________________________ Thest red dragon he needed to use was a little further away. Using his motion technique, Theo ran in the direction of the red dragon. A few secondster, he reached. Incredibly this red dragon was still breathing with great difficulty, but Theo didn''t give him a chance to live. Channeling lightning in his right hand, Theo attacked towards the red dragon''s head, mutting the red dragon''s entire brain. Taking off the red dragon''s bracelet, Theo used on the red dragon. ________________________________________________ ? [Filled 28,125 Points of Lineage Cells] ? [False Celestial Fire Level 1; achieved high advance.] ________________________________________________ ''... It is much better to kill a vige of monsters and use than to kill those few red dragons from a higher realm and use , but I still don''t know what''s in those bracelets, then¡­'' Theo went back to where the female red dragon was, she was still unconscious because of him. Theo put his hand on the head of the female red dragon and started using his mental power to erase her memories, leaving only the memories of how to fight. Everything rted to her family, among other memories, he was erasing. Besides, he could already take this chance and know more about the family of this red dragon female and find out why they were after his daughter Little Yui. Moving his mind inside her mind carefully, Theo began to see the memories of the female red dragon and slowly erase the memories so as not to affect her mind. Turns out these red dragons came from the Beastly State which is one of the four great states of Fallen Star Ind. In addition, the Red Dragon n had an important position in Beastly State, they were one of the five great ns of Beastly State. It turns out that the Red Dragon n was rivaling the Silver Dragon n, so they wanted to take Little Yui who was the daughter of the Patriarch''s daughter of the Silver Dragon n. ''So Little Yui is the granddaughter of the Patriarch of the silver dragon n... and the reason they were able to steal Little Yui when she was still an egg was that her mother was out of the silver dragon n and got hurt and had the egg in a cave. As she was weakened, a human and a brown dragon took advantage and stole her egg.'' Even today silver dragons are after Little Yui... Theo wiped the sweat from his forehead, luckily, he always used something to camouge her aura while still in the vige, but when he left their vige, he was no longer using... ''So now they know of the presence of the "egg" and they''reing in search?'' "Err... this is getting moreplicated than I initially thought..." Theo murmured and continued to read the memories and erasing from the mind of the female red dragon. As he saw it was more memories than he initially thought. Theo chose to let the female red dragon "sleep" for a while longer, and return to the Ang vige then head towards the city. It was possible that someone from the Red Dragon n wasing in this direction because of the death of Orothi, who was the prince of their n. "No wonder he had a level 6 armor... Theo thought. Making the consciousness of the female red dragon unconscious for a longer time, he made her enter the [Dimensional Room] after warning Shina that has stopped meditating. ''Now I must warn the animals of Ang vige and take them to town. It''ll be very dangerous if they stay in Ang vige, even if they wanted to.'' With that in mind, Theo traveled back to Ang vige at high speed. Theo stopped running in the middle of the road thinking, ''If they''re going to walk into town... wouldn''t that take a long time?'' After a moment of hesitation, Theo pulled one million magic cores out of the wind and used on all of them. ________________________________________________ ? [Obtained 182,821,654 System Points.] ________________________________________________ Opening up his system, Theo searched for soon floating ark and there he found the one he was looking for. The ark was 72 meters high, equivalent to a building of 24 floors, 50 meters wide and 362 meters long. Besides being a level 6 artifact, if he buys from the system, he would not need to cultivate the ark to have control over it, since the ark is linked to him. ________________________________________________ ? [100,000,000 System Points were discounted.] ________________________________________________ An artifact in the shape of a luxury miniature ark appeared in Theo''s hand. 251 Chapter 251 [Not Edited] ''Okay, with the ark, I can get everyone to town faster, before someone from the red dragon n gets to this ce.'' He thought a little anxiously. Although he is curious to know what the level 6 ark looked like, now was not the ideal time, besides, soon he would see it anyway. Once again, he started running towards Ang vige. In a few minutes, Theo arrived at the entrance to Ang vige. A bear animal recognized Theo and shouted: "He came back!! He defeats the red dragons and came back!!" "Roar!!!" The animals screamed and howled happily at this news. Everyone was dead of worry, not knowing exactly what was going on. The animals even wished they had arms to stand up and apud loudly. "Yah! Yah! Yah! "They continued to shout loudly in unison, making Theo a little embarrassed. The screams and roars reverberated through the skies and the earth while the happiness of the animals rises high! "Yes, the red dragons of now will no longere to bother ..." Theo paused deliberately, leaving the animals uneasy. He then continued: "There is a chance that other red dragons wille here, so I rmend that you leave this ce." "And now, what should we do?" "Really the only option is to leave our home?" "..." "Jka is currently living in a city that I build." Theo loud enough for everyone to hear: "In my city, if you want to live there, everyone is wee, and your safety will be guaranteed." The smart lion leader asked, "If we go to your city, will we live under rules andws?" Theo replied: "There are, although there are only three of them that are the following rules: Rule 1: It is not allowed to steal in the city; these beings will have to leave the city. Rule 2: Someone has not allowed to sexually force/**** someone; this living being will die. Rule 3: Someone intent on causing confusion in the city or even killing someone; you will have to leave the city or even be killed." Seeing that they were talking to each other deciding what to do. Theo remained silent while he waited. Although he is in a hurry to return, he could still wait a few minutes, since he would use the level 6 ark artifact to return. While the animals were distracted talking. Theo discreetly using his illusions, he removed the fivedies - Yuki, Shina, Ariana, Zaira, Zaika and Little Yui, from inside the [Dimensional Room] that they had already finished cultivating. "Theo." Ariana asked, "What exactly is going on?" Seeing that it would take the Ang vige animals some time to decide, Theo exined to the girls. "So, when I arrived here at Ang vige 5 red dragons were trying to "cause confusion" and I generously offered my help and "killed" all the dragons." "So that''s it." The fivedies who heard his exnation, they nodded in understanding. Although the girls did not miss the important parts that Theo wanted to hide. Not that it was really necessary to hide, since they were within Theo''s illusions and no one could hear him, but it was not necessary to go into details since the girls had already seen the female dragon in the [Dimensional Room]. "Is this all Yui''s fault?" Little Yui asked with tears that threatened to fall, while her beautiful eyes turned red. "Oh, of course not. Your mother and I decided to take care of you while you were still an egg. So, you don''t have to worry about anything, no matter what, Little Yui is my daughter!" Theo smiled gently at his daughter as he rubbed her head gently. "Wa..." Who knew that Little Yui had cried immediately when she threw herself into Theo''s arms. Her tears fell like rain from her green eyes, unstoppable. She only stopped crying after Theo and Yukiforted her for a long time, Little Yui smiled adorably: "Yui ... Yui is really very happy, very happy ... daddy, mommy, Yui loves you!" "We love you too!" Theo and Yuki continued to pamper the little girl while filling her with kisses. Theo gave Yuki and the rest a mysterious smile when he said, "I have something nice to show you!" Even before the curiosity of thesedies was aroused, Theo made the giant luxurious ark appear before their eyes. Of course, this was done amid Theo''s illusions to disguise and no one outside could see. "Wow!!" Little Yui pped furiously as she looked at this luxurious ark. Yuki and the rest were no different, thesedies had their mouths so open while covering their mouths in amazement. This was even more impressive than Theo''s mansions. They have never seen anything more imposing than this ark. It was too surprising! In addition, Shina and the rest could feel that this ark was even more powerful than the Workshop that was a level 6 treasure... it just proves how rare that ark was. Even just looking from the outside, they were already impressed. The bottom of the ark was ck, but in the middle of it was made of a material that looked very rare in emerald, while the top was white and full of ss windows, which made them think that were rooms. Although the ark was all closed, at the top there was an open space and when they floated, they saw an even more requested pool than the one in their mansion. Even something like a whirlpool was seen. ,m It was all very magical! Little Yui had already entered the ark and was running all over the ark while screaming full of emotions, she was beaming. Totally different from her previous tearful state. This was also a very good thing since Theo and the four girls preferred to see Little Yui like that; instead of watching her think too much, thinking that she could be a burden to them. When Little Yui entered one of the ark''s rooms... she soon jumped on the bed that seemed to be softer than cotton candy. She seriously thought that she was lying in the clouds of the sky asfortable as it was. 252 Chapter 252 [Not Edited] Theo continued to watch the entire area with his divine sense, as he entered the ark along with the four girls who were dying to know what it was like inside. "Ohh! This is amazing! The mana inside that ark is even denser than outside." Ariana was the first to speak while covering her mouth. "It''s also very beautiful inside!" Shina eximed in wonder. Everything was in great demand and beautiful. "How did you get it ark?" Yuki asked curiously. "I did it with my unique ability," Theo replied naturally as if it were the most natural thing in the world for him to be able to do that. "Why did I even ask?" Yuki rolled her eyes whileughing at herself, for almost forgetting Theo''s tyrant ability. Theo smiled at her. He was already used to seeing them surprised by what he was able to do. Theo looked at Zaira and Zaika: "You two,e on. I know you two are curious, you can explore at will." As he said this, he rubbed the twodies'' heads gently and signaled them to do whatever they wanted. "R-Right ..." With a flushed face, the two brtedies stammered and soon they left together. p Ariana pouted and grabbed Theo''s left arm as she smiled at him showing her cute tigress white teeth: "My love, what do you intend to do with that female red dragon?" Shina and Yuki also looked at him for answers. Ariana and they knew that Theo would not leave the female red dragon alive for no reason. Expanding the illusions further and isting the sounds from inside the ark, he replied: "Hrm, I want to clear her memories and read them all. Besides, I''m just going to leave her memories of her fight and skills..." Shina asked in surprise: "Do you intend to contract with her?" "Yes and no." Before letting her speak, he continued, "I want to get her to contract with Little Yui." Shina contemted when saying: "This ... I understand. It''s also a good thing to have someone strong from the dragon n along with Little Yui, she can teach you how to better control your powers." "Yes, besides ... I studied a little on a blood contract website." Theo said in a serious tone: "If it is made of the same species, the contracted animal, it can merge with the contractor''s body and be it is own. force. So, if Little Yui manages to make this female red dragon merge with her body, it would give her a much greater strength!" "Oh, I saw something like that on the inte too. Although, I didn''t go very far in the research since I needed to pay." Yuki looked at Theo when asking: "It reminded me that Zaira and Zaika have a blood contract with you, Theo, you intend to make the two merges to your body when fighting?" Theo had thought about it when he read it, but dismissed it shortly thereafter, both of them although not weak, they were not suitable for doing so. In addition, there would not be a huge difference in his strength and defense. The bright side of this was that the two would always be faithful to him and would never cheat, but he was sure that,ter with his help, the two wolf sisters will be stronger. Just like Yuki, Shina, Ariana and Little Yui. Theo shook his head in denial when he said, "You better not. Both are not the type of strengthening animals. It would be better if we fight separately. The female red dragon I captured, on the other hand, has a strong physical body, which would give Little Yui a strong defense, arge reserve of mana and its attack power is also very good, except thatpatibility with the same species would be even better." Seeing that the threedies were thoughtful at Theo''s words. He smiled as he said: "I bought a lot of information about blood contracts on the inte and it''s saved on my cell phone. Then, I pass this information on to you. Incidentally, the best ones to make a contract is the insect type, since it is easier and most high-level insects have a superior defense to animals. Even without merging with your hired animal or insect, it still has benefits, where it gains some of their power." Contract insects were simr to animals. Only they were not an intelligent being, there could only help his master, but they had no intelligence... they could be vaguely considered a blood contract animal, but they depended more on the contractor to use his full potential. "That... so, wouldn''t it be better to make several blood contracts with strong beings and gain some of their power?" Shina asked surprised to learn that. "Not exactly." Theo exined: "There is a limit that we can make a contract since that would also require your powers. If you are weak, you will barely be able to contract with an animal or much less an insect. The greater the power of the "being" who wishes to make a blood contract, the difficulty of achieving it will increase." "I see..." Shina nodded when she heard his exnation. But she still had a question: "So the animals that were hired by you, would also gain some of your power?" "Not as much as I would like, but yes, they win." Theo replied: "Although it does not have as many advantages as whoever hires it, it is not entirely a disadvantage since they will also gain part of the powers of those who signed a blood contract, they. Exactly because of that, Zaira that time that she went to form her lineage, won a part of mine in the process." "This is incredible, anyway." The girls were delighted to hear about it. "Well, you don''t have to think about it too much now. When Little Yui makes the contract with the female red dragon, you will be able to see. She will be in a state not unlike the strongest form of an animal that can maintain human form with animal aspects." Theo exined: "But it will take time and training to be able to make a perfect fusion, but as both arepatibility is much greater." 253 Chapter 253 [Edited By: Loki] "So... so why don''t I turn into your blood animal?" Yuki seriously asked. She thought that because she was a fox, she would be good match with Theo, besides, they''ve done a lot of intimate things together... "Hrm, it''s not that it''s not a good idea, but it''s not a good time to do that." Theo gave her a meaningful look, which made her blush. He also thought that Little Yui and the girls'' cultivating was still low. He was hoping to have more time after he finished building the city, so he could focus fully on cultivating. ''Although they are all climbing fast in their cultivation, it''s still slowpared to me. Maybe I should try to buy a good duo growing technique... Theo said in his heart. Theo thought that if he could grow with them the way Yuki does with Little Yui, it might help them climb faster in cultivating. Besides, he still needed to understand his "royal lineage". He already knew that because of the royal lineage, the girls somehow got connected to him. Besides, when he used on Jordan Wiz, he managed to split the mana with them. If he could figure out how to do that, it would be of great help in cultivating them. He also had the pills that he could buy to help increase the cultivation of the girls, he knew he had many ways to help them all and now he would have time. He used to have to be more careful about doing those things. "Theo, Theo..." When Shina called him several times, but he didn''t answer. She was a little embarrassed to call him and get no response, although she understood that he must be thinking about something important... She looked at Yuki and Ariana and looked at Theo onest time then turned to leave. ,m Yuki and Ariana looked at each other and then they left too. - - Distracted in his thoughts, Theo did not realize that the three girls had gone out, leaving him alone. Theo came out of his stupor and noticed that the animals outside seemed to have made their decision. The n leaders saw Theo and walked to him. "We''ve decided to follow you to live in your city." Said the leader of the Monkey n called Son Mankei. Theo exchanged a few brief words with them, but he didn''t want to extend the time since he killed the red dragons any further, since it was likely that a dragon from the red dragon n wasing in that direction. At first, they were surprised to "see" the ark, although they only saw a less luxurious and great form made by Theo''s illusions, yet it left them all with their chin down. Many who initially thought there would be no way to take their things, were pleasantly surprised. With the help of Theo and the monkey n, they''ve just put all their stuff inside the ark. For just standing outside the ark in an open space that Theo made it look like there was no entrance into the ark. They never got to see Little Yui and the girls. Theo had already used his divine sense and knew that Little Yui had fallen asleep in one of the rooms of the ark, she had a cute smile while sleeping. The girls were still exploring the ark while they were talking, after all, the ark was very big and it hasn''t been that long since they have been able to explore all the ark sites. Shina was obviously delighted the moment she saw the big, luxurious kitchen. She even couldn''t help herself; she took supplies from her [Storage Ring] and started preparing some dishes for them to eat. The ark had already begun to move when everyone had finished carrying their things and entered the ark. Theo doesn''t make ark fly towards town too fast. It was only at 700,000 feet per second. But even if it''s not half as fast as ark, it still surprised even the bones of the magical animals that were inside it. "That''s incredible!" A lion in human form murmured loud enough for everyone to hear. Although, they all had almost the same reaction. Theo knew that besides the daughter of the lion n patriarch, only the patriarch had human form, so it was easy for him to guess it was him. Although he had spoken to the lion n patriarch before, he was not yet familiar with him. "It''s really amazing!" Another animal smiled as he praised aloud. Leikei, Jka''s father in his animal form, since he couldn''t break through and gain human form yet, went to Theo and asked, "My son and my daughter-inw, are they doing well?" Theo looked at the huge red wolf. He nodded and smiled as he remembered how Jka and Klin were enjoying life: "Yes, they are doing very well!" "Aw-haha, that''s good!" Leikeiughed loudly to the sky almost sounded like a howl. Theo now realized where Jka''s uniqueughter came from... Theo remembered that he never met Jka''s mother... but even though he was curious, he decided not to ask. After all, it could be a delicate matter. If Jka ever wants to talk to him about it, Theo wouldn''t mind listening. Otherwise, he thought it best not to ask. - - It didn''t take long for Theo driving the ark to get to Volts City. When he arrived with the Ang vige animals, he let Jka and Klin take care of them and help them settle in the town. There wasn''t much need for his presence. So, Theo said goodbye to them and together with the girls, they went back to the mansion. He had already made the arke back in the small form that fits in the palm of his hand and ced it inside his [Storage Ring]. Standing in the living room. Theo looks at everyone and says, "I''ll be busy in [the Dimensional Room], you can go eat without me. When I''m done, I''ll bring all of you too." Little Yui and the girls didn''t think much about it and agreed. 254 Chapter 254 [Edited By: Loki] In the [Dimensional Room]. Theo looked at the female red dragon who was still disagreeing and sighed. Taking away all her memories would be no different than killing her. But it turns out she was his enemy seeing as she was willing to use Little Yui as a means against the Silver Dragon n. Throwing away all his hesitations. Theo went to the female red dragon and put both hands on her head. Closing his eyes, Theo entered the sea of consciousness of the female red dragon once again. Inside the sea of consciousness, he could see various spheres of energy that produced the memories of the female red dragon. The good memories were blue spheres and the bad ones were red and the training ones were purple. Each one had a degree of superiority and importance. The stronger the light, the more important those memories were. Theo began to y with his divine sense first in the blue spheres and saw through these memories, learning more about this n of Red Dragons. This female red dragon, she was the daughter of a n officer and she had a good life. She was loved by her parents and not intimidated by her n. Because of her efforts in cultivating, she was able to climb up and be one of the bodyguards of Orothi, son of the Patriarch and prince of the Red Dragon n. She was in a position much envied by the n, since it gave her family more resources and power within the n. However, today was the first time she was officially in service to protect Prince Orothi and in the end, they fell to Theo and only she survived. How would they have guessed that a deste vige would have such a fiendishly strong golden fox protecting it?! That was miscalction. In her thoughts, she imagined that the Red Dragon King woulde here and save them, but this golden fox killed herpanions very quickly. Theo sighed before he began to erase the memories of the female red dragon mind. After he finished erasing the memories, he started seeing new ones. When he finished seeing and erasing all the memories that were considered her happy memories. He started seeing the bad memories. In general, it was nothing so drastic... she suffered a lot when her father died in the name of the n, she was also beaten a few times by Prince Orothi. Although she was never sexually assaulted, she was almost by Prince Orothi. If it hadn''t been for Prince Orothi''s mother showing up at that time, she would have been tarnished by Prince Orothi. But she knew it was only a matter of time before it happened... Those were things she never had the courage to say to her mother since it would make her mother sad and she knew that her mother was proud of her to have been able to be a real guard. - - Theo finally erased all significant memories of the female red dragon. He was surprised to tell her to stay in her human form and find that she looked 13 years old. Of course, he had already seen in the memories of the female dragon that she had this childish appearance, but still, he could not help but be surprised. Looking at his watch, Theo murmured, "It took longer than I expected, it''s almost dinnertime..." "Put this on." Theo passed a clean set of clothes to the female red dragon who was naked. "En." The female red dragon nodded and started dressing. Although all her memories were erased, she still had the memories of fighting and how to dress. Although, she seemed confused, not knowing where she was and who she was. The female red dragon was very calm, but of course, that was because Theo was making her calm with his mental power, making suggestions in her consciousness. "Hrm... are you...?" Having finished dressing, she was 140 centimeters tall and had long red hair, pink lips, her skin was as clear as wheat, but some parts of her body were of a pinkish tone, half reddish. Although she now looked like an innocent little girl, her green eyes were in the shape of a crack. Maybe because she only had the memories of when she was training, her gaze became even more fierce. "My name is Theo." He answered. "Theo..." She murmured. She kept looking at Theo like she wanted to understand him. If it weren''t for the fact that Theo used his mental power to calm her down, she might as well want to fight Theo by putting her life at risk. Seeing as how if he kept at it, they wouldn''t go anywhere. Theo said to her, "I''ll go out and be right back." He took several different foods out of the [Storage Ring] and gave her, "Until Ie back, you can eat these things, they''re very good." She looked at the variety of foods in front of her, she looked back at Theo and nodded. 255 Chapter 255 [Edited By: Loki] Theo left the [Dimensional Room] and saw Yukiing towards her. "You came back." Yuki smiled when she saw Theo, she asked, "How was it?" "Hrm, it was okay." Theo replied to her, "Fortunately, nothing went wrong." Yuki was immediately happy to hear that. Although Theo had erased other people''s memories before, he didn''t actually erase so many memories from anyone; because of that, Yuki didn''t know what kind of risk this could cause, but luckily, he came back and nothing bad seems to have happened. Theo made a brief exnation to her and then he yawned tiredly: "I used a lot of my mental power ... I need to get some sleep and then we get Little Yui to sign a contract with the dragon girl." Theo nodded at herzily as he left for the bedroom. Yuki saw that he left, she went to tell the girls to not disturb Theo. Arriving inside the room, Theo practically ended up in the dream world the moment he changed his clothes andy down on the bed. - - It waste at night when Theo woke up. He stretched and headed for the bathroom. "My mental technique went up to [High Advance] while I was sleeping?!" Theo eximed happily with this pleasant surprise. ________________________________________________ Theo Volts ¡¤ Breed: Magic Animal. ¡¤ Species: Golden Fox. ¡¤ Cultivation: 6th Layer of the Mage Kingdom. ¡¤ System points: 135,168,651. ________________________________________________ ¡¤ Lineage: Golden Fox: 70,119,592 Cells. ¡¤ Lineage: Royal Level 8. ________________________________________________ Affinities ¡¤ Radius R-4: Medium Advance. ¡¤ Darkness V-6: Low Feed. p ¡¤ False Celestial Fire Level 1: High Advance. ¡¤ Wind. ¡¤ Metal. ________________________________________________ Skills ¡¤ Clean: Maximum. ¡¤ Illusion of the Nine Heavens: Level 7. ¡¤ Voice Change: Level 6. ________________________________________________ Techniques ¡¤ Breathing: Golden Fox Breathing: High Advance. ¡¤ Cultivation: Lightning of Primordial Darkness: Initial; High Advance. ¡¤ Cultivation: Supreme Elemental Maniption: Low Feed. ¡¤ Movement: Lightning Shadow Steps: Sixth Stage. ¡¤ The Forge / Defense: ming Dragon Furnace: Third Stage. ¡¤ Attack: Golden Fox ws: High Advance. ¡¤ Attack: Divine Practice of the Nine-tailed Fox: Fourth Stage. ¡¤ Attack: ck Thunder''s Primordial Vibration: Low Advance. ¡¤ Attack / Defense: Kempo Art of Golden Destruction. ¡¤ Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial: High Advance. ________________________________________________ Closing his status page. Theo went down the stairs, heading for the living room. "Oh, did you finally wake up?!" Shina said without looking back, as she carried arge bowl towards the dinner table: "Sit down, dinner will be served now." "Okay." Theo nodded and went to the table. "Daddy... you finally woke up!" Little Yui said with a beautiful smile on her face. Theo patted the cute girl''s head: "Later, your father here will help you sign a contract with a powerful dragon." "Yay!!" Little Yui was thrilled to hear that. She was looking forward to it. Seeing that she was happy. Theo smiled and thought that everything he had to go through to clean the dragon girl''s memories and bring her here, was very worth it. Although he knows there is a chance that the red dragon n wille after him. Theo, however, didn''t care much about it. He knew they were looking to use Little Yui to go against the silver n. Because of that, he knew he couldn''t hide from them for long... Well, the best thing would be if they were crazy enough to enter the city. Hence, no matter how strong they are, they would still die at Theo''s hands. "Ah?" Feeling his cell phone vibrate. Theo took him by the hand. Getting up, he went to the living room. "Hello?" Theo answered. "Is it Theo?!" A female voice reached Theo''s ears: "It''s me, Kauana." "Oh, I''m surprised to be calling so early." Theo asked her, "It wasn''t that long ago that we saw each other... Are you looking to buy more weapons?" She replied a little anxiously: "That''s not exactly why I''m calling..." She paused deliberately: "You ... you have a big bounty on your head... I believe that even those in the Upper Wizarding Realm have gone after you now." "..." Theo was speechless. He had to admit that he was very surprised by this news. ''Does Orothi''s father have a way of seeing through my illusions and saw that it was I who killed his son and the other dragons?'' He asked himself doubtfully. He could say that this could only be associated with the red dragon n ... otherwise, he had no idea why they put a reward on him. But if he thinks about it, he knew that since he came to this world, he killed many living beings. Be they humans, Demi-Human, beasts, animals, etc... Theo sighed and asked, "Exactly how much are we talking about?" "1 million gold coins if they can get him alive." She replied in a worried tone: "Dead they will pay 500,000 gold coins... This is a great fortune for many growers, if you are not careful, it will end up in the clutches of someone behind your head." She added: "Even information about you, you earn a good amount in gold." Although he was surprised by this news. Theo was calm, if it is only in the Spiritual Mage Realm, even if he was unable to kill them, the same goes for anyone who wants to kill him. In addition, he was increasing his cultivating very fast. It was only a matter of time before he moved on to the Upper Wizarding Realm. In question those who are in the Spiritual Realm... Theo no longer had much confidence in being able to fight against them. Although he managed to kill Jordan Wiz, it was because he was already badly injured, besides, he was apparently a false spiritualist. There are three levels in the false spiritualist. From the firstyer of the False Spiritualist to the thirdyer. If he managed to pass these three levels and survive the celestial tribtion, they were able to finally be a true spiritualist. 256 Chapter 256 [Edited By: Loki] Theo took a long sigh and asked, "Can you tell me who put up the bounty on me?" Kauana answered on her cell phone in a tone of concern: "Yes... it came from the Dragon n... they are very powerful! So, you''d better be very careful." "As I suspected." He thought. "Thanks for letting me know," Theo said thank you. He didn''t expect that in a situation like this, she would warn him. Moreover, she knew him and could well sell the information she had about him, but apparently, she was not taken to greed and still came to warn him of the imminent danger. "Don''t worry about it." She said in a kind tone, "We''ve met before, and we''re practically business partners." Theoughed, "You''re right. Next time you go buy more guns from me; I''ll give you 20% off." "Oh, I will ept your generosity." Sheughed across the line. Although she is warning him to be careful. She wasn''t totally worried. Kauana "knew" that Theo had someone from the Spiritual Kingdom behind him and besides, she knew that he saved Rosario''s daughter; Thereza. Because of this, she could imagine that if someone from the Spiritual Kingdom went after Theo''s life, he would still have someone to protect him. "Well, I''m hanging up now." Theo thanked, "Thanks for calling to let me know. If you need more weapons, just contact me again." "You''re wee. When I need to, I''ll call you back," she said, hanging up. Theo looked at the cell phone screen and got lost in thought... He knew he''d be safe if he stayed in town and didn''t leave. But he didn''t want to live in the city. He had a great desire to explore this world and know new things, he came from a different world and different cultures, the curiosity and anxiety for new adventures ran in his veins. Of course, he wouldn''t go out like that without a way to protect himself. Although he also has the ability of illusions to change his appearance, he discovered today that someone had some way of seeing through them. Maybe if he could raise the level of this skill even higher, he wouldn''t have to look for someone to see through it, but at the moment it was too long to raise it... He also had his cultivating that was increasing every day. He thought that if he had at least in the Higher Magician Kingdom, it was enough not to be killed instantly by someone of the Spiritual Kingdom. For the time being, he has set his sights on reaching the Higher Magician Kingdom as his present goal. Getting out of his stupor. Theo''s back in the dining room. Even if he wanted to hide the fact that he now had a bounty for his head, he knew he couldn''t hide it for long if it was on the inte, as sooner orter the girls would find out. "Wait a minute... are you saying that now there''s a reward for those who get information about you, or that if they managed to capture you alive, they get 1 million gold coins?" Shina''s reaction to hearing that was very strong. She was afraid something might happen to him. "But if Theo stayed in town, he wouldn''t risk his life, right?" Ariana was worried too, but she still managed to think rationally. It was not a secret that Theo could kill anyone in the Spiritual Kingdom as long as he was in the city. Little Yui, on the other hand, was silent... she clenched her little fists and a strong determination shook her little heart. ''I''ll stay strong, and protect Daddy!'' She said to herself determined. If Theo knew what was going on in this cute little girl''s mind, he''d be in rivers of tears right now, for his fluff in wanting to protect him. Yuki looked seriously with her red eyes at Theo and said, "Theo, let''s work hard and increase our cultivating, even more, I know staying in the city will be safe, but it wouldn''t be good to live all your life alone in the city. I also know about your willingness to explore this world, so let''s work even harder!" Everyone looked at Yuki when they heard that. If there was anyone else who knew Theo''s thoughts, it was her. Although the other girls spent a lot of time with him, it wasn''t the same bond as Yuki had with Theo yet. In response, Theo smiled and nodded, "Yes, at the moment our cultivating is still low, so we can''t leave freely, even if I didn''t have a bounty on me." "Let''s work hard!" Zaira and Zaika said in unison. "My cultivation inparison to all of you iscking a bit, but I''ll try not to be a dead weight." Ariana, who was rarely serious, was also determined to improve. "Daddy, Yui will make an effort!" Little Yui''s sweet, childlike voice came full of power behind her. Little Yui was smart enough to understand that all this was happening because of her, but she wouldn''t be sorry anymore, but she would be strong enough to protect her mom and dad. Theo gave everyone aforting smile and said, "Okay, let''s try-hard, after we eat, we''ll go back to [Dimensional Room] and Little Yui will sign a contract with the red dragon girl and then we can increase our cultivation." Theo also thought about buying a lot of pills to help them in cultivating, he just wasn''t buying them before, because he was researching which would be the best ones to help them. After long and productive research, he already knew which were the most used and which helped the most. The rest of the time they spent having dinner, it was quieter than usual, but it wasn''t that unpleasant. Everyone was lost in their thoughts, thinking of ways and means of strengthening themselves. After they finished dinner, they entered the [Dimensional Room]. The dragon girl was inside, eating some of the food Theo had left for her. Of course, her appetite was also enormous, as was Little Yui''s, the red dragon girl had already devoured almost all the things Theo left behind. 257 Chapter 257 [Edited By: Loki] The dragon girl looked at everyone who had arrived cautiously, protecting her sweets. She looked at them fiercely, as if afraid that they would steal her candy. "It''s all mine!" She growled showing her sharp white teeth, she then pointed to Theo: "He gave it to me; He''s not allowed to take it back!" It was a little funny how she reacted to that, to tell the truth. Since Theo gave it all to her, naturally he didn''t intend to take it back. At least she implied that she liked what he left for her. "How cute!" Yuki and the girls thought in unison. "There''s no need to get agitated, no one will steal that from you," Theo told her. "Really?!" She was immediately happy and began eating again. Theo didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry at this Little Dragon Girl reaction. Instead of getting curious about who came along with him, Little Dragon Girl cared more about continuing eating, regardless of their presence, since Theo gave his word that he wouldn''t take her candy. "Maybe it wouldn''t be a good idea to put that gluttony together with Little Yui. Yui already ate a lot, now with this Little Dragon Girl, it would double the amount of food." Well, not that he cares about both of them eating a lot, in fact, eating that would help a little in their cultivation. Little Yui looked at the dragon girl with the long red hair. She wanted to understand this dragon girl better since she was about to sign a blood contract with her. "Theo, what do we do now, wait for her to finish eating?" Shina asked. "Yes, in the meantime, you can meditate to increase your mental power. When she''s finished eating, Little Yui can form the dragon girl''s blood contract." Theo suggests it. "Right." They agreed in unison. Without wasting time, they all sat in a lotus position and began to meditate. The dragon girl who was eating while looking in their direction curiously, but still, she did not stop eating. Theo searched and bought pills in the meantime. It was over twenty different kinds of pills he had bought. Naturally, he understood that the girls would not be able to use everything at once, but it was already good to have everything bought, ready to be used. The pills consist of improving concentration; true mana concentrate, increasing the level of true mana energy they could absorb, strengthening pills of blood and lineage, etc... "For now, I think that''s enough for now. He thought when he finished spending almost 50 million points on pills. They were the highest quality pills I had to buy from the system, so you can imagine why it was so expensive, and what kind of miraculous effect these pills would bring. Theo looked through the system and realized there was another 91 million points left. It''s worth noting that he researched and now he knows that even if the girlse to have all the same attributes he intends to have, it doesn''t mean it''s good to focus on all of them. Unlike him who could increase the level of his affinities because of his ability: . The girls were different, they didn''t have that kind of technique and Theo didn''t find any either... at least it hasn''t appeared in the system yet, that can only mean it''s worth even more than 100 million points. Of course, that doesn''t mean that having all the affinities is a disadvantage. Theo still intended to help them acquire affinity with all the elements. It goes that in one of these, they manage to awake a unique affinity like he did devouring the false celestial mes. ''Thinking now... I still have many magical nuclei of affinities to try and acquire new affinities.'' Theo without thinking twice removed almost 300,000 magical nuclei of the earth element and put everything in front of him. Little Miss Dragon looked at it with amazement! She could feel strong energying from that pile of magic cores in front of Theo. "Is that?" She pointed to the magical pile of curious earth core. "That?" Theo replied, "They are the Magic Core of the earth." "Oh, what are you gonna use them for?" She asked again. Theo replied quietly to the curious girl, "I will use it to increase my strength. Basically, I''ll use them for cultivating." "I understand..." She nodded. No more caring, she''s back to eating. Seeing that the dragon girl''s curiosity was over, Theo began to use: in the magical nuclei of earth. ________________________________________________ - [Filled in 420,224 Lineage Cells] ________________________________________________ Using in approximately 20,000 magical nuclei, although he has greatly increased his lineage cells filled, he has not yet achieved affinity with the earth. "Hrm... it''s to be expected I think¡­" Separating another bunch of magic cores, he used: Devour> on them. The dragon girl who was watching this whole scene, couldn''t help but be surprised again. She''s never seen anything like it before, although she doesn''t have many memories, she still kept her cultivating memories and some about her reading books and gaining general knowledge about cultivating and techniques, but she''s never seen a technique so strange before, that it can turn someone''s tail into a huge scary mouth and devour magical nuclei. "How strange..." The red dragon girl murmured. Without noticing the reaction of the dragon girl. Theo used: one more time. ________________________________________________ - [Filled 805.474 Lineage Cells] ________________________________________________ "Grrr... still no getting even after using over 50,000 cores... Theo could only sigh in the face of such a situation. He had hoped anyway that it would be difficult to achieve a new affinity. Not feeling discouraged, Theo continued to use: . 258 Chapter 258 [Edited By: Loki] Almost half an hour had passed and Theo used on all 300,000 magic cores. ''In the end, I still haven''t achieved Earth affinity.'' Theo sighed in his mind: ''At least the lineage cells have increased greatly.'' Seeing that the dragon girl had finished eating everything, he and the girls also stopped everything they were doing. Theo didn''t want to control the dragon girl''s mind to force a blood contract, that''s because Little Yui and the dragon girl''s bond wouldn''t be high. He thought the best choice would be to convince that dragon girl, sign a blood contract with Little Yui. "Huh? Will you give me more food?" The dragon girl asked with her index finger on her little lips, while her eyes glowed with anticipation as she saw that they were approaching her. Theo smiled and replied, "It''s not impossible, in fact, I can give you that kind of food every day, but you have to do something in return..." "I..." The dragon girl almost epted without hesitation, but at thest second, the words got stuck in her throat. She looked at Theo with doubt and suspicion. After she thought for a while, she didn''t think it would be a simple request, even more, to give her food every day... she admits it was a tempting proposition, but even if she can''t remember many things in her memory, she still managed to realize that it might not be such a simple request. Realizing the dragon girl''s hesitation, Theo was a little surprised, but that''s also a good thing since if she was easily influenced, it could be a problem in the future, even more so that he intended to leave her with Little Yui. "I want you to sign a blood contract with my daughter." Theo exined to her: "Just like you, my daughter is also a dragon, I believe that if you do that it will not be a disadvantage for you, since she has a very pure and strong lineage, because of that, when you sign a contract with her, you would also benefit a lot from it". "..." Seeing that she was considering the idea, Theo added: "Besides, you''ll be able to eat a lot of tasty things every day, even tastier than the ones I gave you..." She rolled her eyes: "Even tastier!?" A waterfall of drool dripped out of the corner of her mouth, she wiped with her hand and asked, "Are you serious? Lying is not allowed!" "Hehe, she looks just like Little Yui..." Shina startedughing out loud when she saw the dragon girl''s reaction. Little Yui who heard thatment, pouted and slightly pinched Shina''s waist and said, "Yui''s not even that gluttonous..." "Yes, of course, you''re not...." Shina said sarcastically and keptughing even more. To prove she wasn''t a glutton, Little Yui took a special candy bar that Theo gave her just once a week, and went towards the dragon girl who was talking to Theo and Yuki. She got even closer to the dragon girl and said to her, "Since you like to eat so much, Yui will give it to you." "Ohh, you''re too kind!" The dragon girl smiled broadly at Little Yui as she took her hands. Theo and Yuki smiled at that. Little Yui returned to Shina''s side with tears threatening to fall from her eyes and said: "See? I gave her my favorite chocte and I wasn''t even sad... Yui after all, she''s not a glutton like you said!" "Yes, yes, Little Yui is not. I was wrong..." Shinaughed a little but decided to stop teasing Little Yui. On the other hand, The dragon girl who was tasting the chocte she won from Little Yui, her eyes shone the moment she started eating, to the point where she didn''t know if she should devour everything at once, or eat slowly to enjoy this delicious candy she won. Maybe because of this Little Yui action, it made the dragon girl think that maybe it wasn''t really a bad idea to sign a blood contract with Little Yui... Theo soon realized the effect this Little Yui action had on the dragon girl and was very pleased. ''Apparently, it won''t be long before she agrees to sign a blood contract with Little Yui... He thought ahead.'' Yuki who was watching the dragon girl. Her eyes fixed on the girl and when the dragon girl looked at her, Yuki asked, "Hrm... we don''t know your name yet, can you tell us?" "My name is..." She put her little hand on her head while the other held the chocte. She was lost in thought for a while, trying to remember her name. Soon she smiled and proudly said, "My name is Emma!" "Oh, Emma, that''s a beautiful name." Yuki smiled at her. "Hihi, thank you." She smiled happily, showing her white, sharp teeth as she was praised. Little Yui approached once again and looked in a thoughtful way at Emma. "Huh? Is there something on my face?" Emma asked. She put both hands on her pretty little face in search of food. "No! That''s not it..." Little Yui quickly denied it while shaking her head. She surrounded Emma and then she asked, "Yui wanted to know if Emma wants to be friends with Yui." "Really?" Little Emma looked surprised, she looked into Little Yui''s eyes and asked to make sure she didn''t hear wrong: "Do you want to be my friend?" "Yes, Yui wants to be your friend." Little Yui confirmed. "Huh? Why are you reaching out to me?" Emma asked confused. She couldn''t understand that Little Yui gesture. "Hrm, that''s something my dad taught me." Little Yui wagging her index finger, she exined: "When we meet new friends or even meet friends again, we shake each other''s hands." Emma frowned at her eyebrow, but she was able to understand what Little Yui meant, although she thought it was a little strange. She reached out in the direction of Little Yui and the two girls shook each other''s hands. Emma had a surprised look on her face. She then noticed why this gesture was made with a friend. That made her think she was closer to Little Yui. A new sensation bubbled up in her stomach, but she didn''t think it was bad. "Let''s be friends!" Little Yui smiled at her. "Yes, we will." Emma smiled back at Little Yui. 259 Chapter 259 [Edited By: Loki] Yuki thought of something when he saw that scene. She then asked Theo, "Theo, isn''t that great?! Now, even if not by much, but I think the bond between the two has be closer. If they both sign the blood contract, won''t it be even better?" "I believe so." Theo looked at her and smiled as he replied, "That''s a good thing anyway, even if it''s not a drastic change, it''s still not a handicap at all." "That''s good." Yuki smiled and looked once again in the direction of the two girls who were talking. "Yeah, Yui''s telling the truth. In the city we''re in, there''s a lot of fun things to do. Plus, there''s the amusement park." Little Yui said to Little Emma, "When we get a chance, I''ll ask my daddy to let Yui and Emma have fun in the amusement park." "Oh, I''d like to go there too," Emma responded animatedly. She had to admit that there were many things she didn''t know and there seemed to be many fun things waiting for her. Besides, she was happy to have be friends with Little Yui. Little Emma has no memories of her being close to anyone. Because of that, she was happy to feel close to Little Yui. It was a different sensation that sprouted in her chest. It was different from the feeling of pleasure she felt when eating something tasty, but she still thought it was a very good feeling she was feeling. As Theo searched and erased the memories of Little Emma. He was able to see and understand many things about Little Emma. Besides, she was a little special¡­ only she had no one to teach how to control and no good technique to improve. It turns out that Little Emma has a rare affinity, which is an affinity withva and Theo could feel unknown energy inside her. But without someone to teach or a cultivation technique to help control this affinity and energy, it made this affinity seem weak. Or at least Little Emma was better off continuing to use her affinity with mes before, since there was no way for her to deepen this affinity, it is worth pointing out that her affinity with mes was also very good. "I''ve made up my mind!" Little Emma said decisively the moment she approached Theo and Yuki: "I want to sign a blood contract with Yui!" Hearing that. Theo didn''t expect a better result, now that Little Emma epted, besides, she got close to Little Yui quickly, this was a pleasant surprise for him. With this, it will be easier to increase the bond between the two girls and be stronger together. "Okay..." Theo suddenly said, "Let''s start the blood contract between you two." "Right!" They both nodded and stayed close to each other. Although it''s no secret, Theo recited the blood contract procedure for the two girls. "En!" Little Yui agreed with her father''s words. She bit the tip of her index finger on her right hand, she drew a contract circle on Little Emma''s forehead. "Woow!" Theo and the girls eximed out loud in surprise. Something truly amazing has happened! A red and silver light formed on a pir of lush light that rose towards the sky. Little Yui and Little Emma began to float to everyone''s surprise and this silver and red pir of light formed a rainbow of two colors at the top of the pir of light, while enormous pressure came from the two girls. "Theo why is this happening?" Yuki asked worriedly. "I don''t know either..." Theo replied disconcerted. It was all very unusual, he never imagined it would happen. Luckily this was done inside the [Dimensional Room], if not, he did not know what kind of disturbance this could cause in the city. Besides being able to draw attention to undesirable living beings. They lifted their heads towards the two girls floating in the sky. The whole air was filled with an indescribably refreshing fragrance, it was even more refreshing than a field of flowers in spring. The rainbow at the top of the red and silver light pir formed a ball, forming a pentagram of Yin Yang. Theo and the girls have be fools before such a vision. It was all very unknown to them. Shina was searching for her cell phone very quickly for relevant information about this phenomenon. Seeing Shina''s face of amazement and surprise after a while of research. Yuki couldn''t stand curiosity and concern any longer, she asked, "Did you find any information rted to that?" "Yes... but..." Shina hesitated to say. What she had found, it was pretty out of the ordinary, it had no way of being that, right? "But what?" Yuki got impatient: "Shina, tell me at once, what exactly did you find!?" Shina opened her mouth to answer, but then the red and silver light shone even brighter; illuminating the whole [Dimensional Room], making it look like it came out of a fairy tale they saw in movies. After the light explosion dissipated, the white light in the [Dimensional Room] returned to normal. An even more powerful aura burst, and there seemed to be two heavenly Little Ladies descending from heaven. Little Yui''s happy voice resonated deep within Theo and the girls'' hearts. Shina whispered to herself a little uncertain while saying, "Maybe it''s really true... Little Yui has managed to reach a new kingdom, a dream of many cultivators..." Even Ariana was getting impatient with this suspense that Shina was doing, she asked her prey: "Tell me soon, what exactly was this? You found out, right?" Like Theo, everyone inside the [Dimensional Room] was looking in Shina''s direction, hoping that she would answer the doubt that hung in their hearts. After taking a deep breath and sighs, Shina answered: "Spiritual Kingdom..." 260 Chapter 260 [Edited By Loki] In the blink of an eye, almost a month has passed since Little Yui signed a blood contract with Little Emma. Since then, many living beings havee to Volts City. Some settled in the city, others out of curiosity, but... most came because they received news that Theo; the man with a 1 million gold coins bounty, was seen in that city. Even dragons from the Red Dragon n came to the city, but their end was tragic, although their cultivation could be said to be high, they sumbed to the mental power of the city''s formation under Theo''s control. Regardless of whether the other side that came after him were innocent or not, this was not entirely relevant to Theo, since they are against him, there is no reason for him to becent with them. In the end, they all turned into fertilizer for Theo... During that time, all the girls suffered absurd increases in their cultivation. With the help of the pills and new techniques that are more suitable for them, the girls were growing even faster than normal. (If it can even be said to be normal.) In addition, they stayed most of the time inside the [Dimensional Room] or in "special rooms" that he bought in his system. Thanks to this, all the girls have reached: The Magician Apprentice Kingdom. Today was a festive day at Theo, Yuki, and the girls'' mansion. Many living beings who became more intimate with Theo and the girls were in the mansion''s party hall. That''s because... today was Shina''s birthday; she was turning 16 on that day, which was December 31 of the year 25,116. Ariana, who was behind Theo, was giving him a shoulder massage, she asked curiously, "Theo, what are you giving Shina on her birthday?" "You''ll find outter," Theo answered with a mysterious smile. Theo was wearing a formal, dark blue suit. Giving him a sophisticated and elegant look. Whenever he smiled, he ended up making the hearts of many maidens at the party speed up and their faces turn red. Ariana pouted, but she didn''t bring it up again, as she knew Theo very well and knew it wouldn''t do any good to keep asking. Ariana was very beautiful that day too. She wore a beautiful long pink dress, with long sleeves, embroidered in yellow thread at the ends, with the cor of the dress was in short "V" shape, not showing much skin. Her beautiful yellow hair was loose falling behind her back like a waterfall. Just, a couple of bangs hovered over her cheeks. Little Yui, who had just eaten a piece of cake, wearing a beautiful floral dress embroidered in pink thread, looking like a cute little princess, walked towards Theo before she snuggled inside his arm like a spoiled child. Theo gently stroked her head, which made her smile broadly. Little Yui who was hugging Theo, in her hand had a peanut candy, she took her hand holding the peanut candy towards Theo''s mouth and put it in his mouth. Seeing her father eat, a smile blossomed on her beautiful face, Little Yui smiling asked, "Good?" "A lot!" Theo smiled at her as he drowned her head lovingly. Little Emma, who was abandoned by her good friend, looked in Theo''s direction and the rest, after a moment of hesitation whether she should go there too or not, she decided to eat again... "Little Yui, good girl, Daddy will reward you with a heavenly apple!" When a red fruit full of power and splendor appeared in Theo''s hand after he bought it in his system, the girl''s attention was immediately diverted. Little Yui immediately took the fruit and hugged her daddy. She gave Theo a sloppy kiss on the cheek and then jumped back to show her good friend: "Emma, look at that, Daddy gave me a heavenly apple as a reward! Apple is extremely sweet, if you don''t believe me, you can try a little..." Theo smiled as he watched this naughty girle back to Little Emma''s side as she shared the apple given to her. Soon the party hall went intoplete silence... Shina, dressed in a beautiful blue sky dress with short sleeves, embroidered in blue gemstones all the way to the waist, showing her beautiful white and soft vicle. She walked down the stairs towards the hall. Her beauty was stunning, she captivated everyone who saw her. Her long, silky blue hair was tied in a fish scale braid, while two locks of her bangs hung down to her shoulder, almost over her beautiful sapphire blue eyes. She kept a shy smile from being the center of attention, but at the same time, she was dying of happiness that day. She looked mostly in the direction of her beloved, making her little heart palpitate even more... A beautiful smile blossomed on her shy face, as she noticed Theo''s impressed expression, almost drooling, the moment he saw her. That gave her enormous satisfaction. It''s worth pointing out that Theo was the one Shina wanted to impress the most. ''Wawawawa...'' She said timidly in her heart, ''Theo is looking intensely at me... will it be if his heart palpitations when he sees me? Hope so'' Yuki, who was helping Shina get ready, came right after her, but unlike Shina, she was wearing a less shy outfit, wearing an elegant pink bow tie dress embroidered with a "V" neckline, her beautiful, silky white hair was stuck in a simple tall ponytail. Of course, that doesn''t mean she wasn''t beautiful. Yuki is already a woman who captivated any man with just one look at her, now wearing a slightly more revealing outfit, showing a little of her white, snow-like skin, was simply stunning. But no one was bold enough to want to appreciate her beauty, since behind her, there was a man... or rather; a very jealous golden fox... Forget Theo, even without him, Little Yui, who was also jealous of her mother, was strong enough to defeat them all without a chance to fight back. "You look beautiful, Shina!" Nanda and Aine told her with a smile on their face. Both Aine and Nanda were happy with Shina''s development, they were even more impressed when they learned that Shina had already reached the Magical Apprentice Kingdom. 261 Chapter 261 [Edited Loki] Logically speaking, the two sisters understood that all this was possible because of Theo. Although Shina is talented, she did not reach a level of reaching the Magical Apprentice Kingdom at the age of 16. They themselves were grateful that with Theo''s help, the two sisters were able to reach the Higher Student Kingdom in such a short time. Moreover, with the construction of the school by Theo, the children of the Orphanage are stronger and more intelligent every day. His knowledge based on cultivating was getting wider and wider. Even the older girls at the Orphanage asked Theo to let them attend sses. Of course, Theo saw no problem in that and allowed it, since they helped him a lot. However, he thought it would be strange for people over 13 years old to be attending sses with children, so he made a special room from 6 o''clock in the afternoon until 9 o''clock at night, only for those over 14 years old. Although not every day, Shina, Yuki, Ariana, Zaira, and Zaika attended sses too. Especially the ones that were most important, even Theo attended sses sometimes. Shina arrived in front of Theo after finishing greeting the guests. She had a sweet, shy smile on her beautiful face, as she looked down, she vaguely stole a few looks in Theo''s direction. Theo knew how shy this silly girl was, so he took the initiative to talk to her: "Shina, normally you''re already beautiful, but today mostly, you look spectacr! Hearing the words that came out of her beloved''s mouth, Shina became even redder in the color of the ripe tomato. If this were in an anime, hot air steam would being out of her head, while her face boiled even more than a kettle of water in the fire. "T-Thank you!!" She stuttered in a cute and lovely way as she spoke. Theo almost couldn''t help taking this cute girl in his arms and kissing her passionately, but he had strong self-control and managed to contain himself at thest minute and passed his hand on top of the embarrassed girl''s head lightly, making her happy. No longer being able to stand her desire to embrace him. Shina swallowed her embarrassment and went forward stretching her arms and hugging him showing her love for him. Theo was a little surprised, but smiled and reciprocated her hug and gently kissed her fluffy cheek. The shy and cuddly Shina, could not contain her embarrassment and hid her face in the chest of her beloved. While Theo gently stroked the back of her head,forting her, saying she needn''t be ashamed since she was his little girlfriend. Meanwhile, the mansion''s party hall has be a more tortuous ce for single dogs! As long as someone is single, they were certainly tortured to the end by Theo and his girlfriends, showing their love and affection before everyone. Ariana and Yuki stood aside and let Shina have all Theo''s attention to her. Since today was her special day. Though she was shy, Shina refused to leave him and stayed by Theo''s side at all times, sometimes talking, sometimes hugging intimately, sometimes feeding him, or even being fed, she even managed to drag Theo into a dance. If she had to say a special day to her, today for sure would be that day. She was constantly smiling from ear to ear, so happy she was. "Shina just a minute," Theo said, getting away from her. Shina reluctantly let him go, but seeing the direction Theo was going... her face automatically became flushed again. On stage, Theo asked the band that was ying the microphone. They already knew what he was going to do and they were ready for it too. One of the musicians handed him the microphone: "Here''s Mr. Theo." "Thank you." Theo smiled at him as a courtesy and looked at everyone at the party and then his eyes stopped at Shina... he smiled gently as he spoke: "Today is a very special day for my beloved Shina." Shina covered her face with her hands, noticing that everyone looked in her direction with a smile, she was so ashamed, but happy at the same time she didn''t know what to do. But bravely removed her hands from her face and looked in Theo''s direction. "I prepared a very special song to sing tonight." Theo''s tone of voice was low and soft at the same time, almost bewitching everyone in the hall. "He''s so beautiful..." "I wish I had a boyfriend to serenade for me..." "Wow, Shina is so lucky!" "But not for less, she''s so cute and beautiful!" Many girls at the party were looking at Shina with envy and admiration. Theo didn''t care about these people''sments and said, "Shina, this song is for you, I hope you like it." He smiled. On stage, with the microphone in hand, the guitar sound came, right after Theo started counting. ?Don''t want to let you go I want you here forever I seek you with all my heart ? ? One life is not enough to love you Give me eternity with you~? Shina was moved to tears by hearing it. Theo looked at her lovingly: ? I wish I were an angel And being able to fly to where you are Where you are~? ?Day and night I would love you Day and night~? ?One life is not enough to love you~ Give me eternity with you~? Shina didn''t care about anything else and in the speed of light, she went up on stage and hugged Theo, while tears of happiness descended from her eyes. Many who also heard it were moved to tears, Theo sang with such passion that many became a fan of his at the time and wanted to hear him tell it once more, just once more... maybe not enough, but at least they would hear him sing it once more... What they didn''t know, that Yuki recorded it all. She already knew Theo would tell Shina, so she came prepared... "I love you, Theo!" Shina said with emotion: "I want to spend eternity with you too!" Theo smiled gently at this cute little girl and put his hand on her cheek, wiping the trail of tears and kissed her lips gently, not caring that everyone was watching, he wanted to show everyone that this silly little girl was his little wife. 262 Chapter 262 [Edited Loki] Two more happy days passed. There were no movements of the Red Dragon n. They''re probably busy with the start of the year and the martial arts and strength tournament that''s about to begin. On the other hand, some living beings without love for their own lives, came to try their luck and get new information about Theo. Of course, they were disappointed with the result. Those who have done something Theo determines as "evil" have died without mercy or pity. ________________________________________________ ¡¤ Obtained 145,369 System Points. ________________________________________________ "Hrm..." Theo got thoughtful after using on some "rats" who were trying to peek into his mansion. ________________________________________________ Theo Volts ¡¤ Breed: Magic Animal. ¡¤ Species: Golden Fox. ¡¤ Cultivation: 1st Layer of the Superior Magician Kingdom. ¡¤ System Points: 809,457,552. ________________________________________________ ¡¤ Lineage: Golden Fox: 92,227,258 Cells. ¡¤ Lineage: Royal Level 9. ________________________________________________ Affinities ¡¤ R-5 lightning: High Advance. ¡¤ Darkness V-6: High Advance. ¡¤ False Celestial Fire Level 2: Low Advance. ¡¤ Wind. ¡¤ Metal. ________________________________________________ Skills ¡¤ Clean: Maximum. ¡¤ Nine Sky Illusion: Level 8. ¡¤ Voice Change: Level 7. ________________________________________________ Techniques ¡¤ Breath: Golden Fox Breath: Initial; Low Advance. ¡¤ Crop: Lightning of Primordial Darkness: Initial; High Advance. ¡¤ Crop: Supreme Elemental Maniption: High Advance. ¡¤ Movement: Lightning Shadow Steps: Seventh Step. ¡¤ Forge / Defense: ming Dragon Furnace: Stage Four. ¡¤ Attack: Golden Fox''s ws: Initial; Low Advance. ¡¤ Attack: Divine Practice of the Nine-tailed Fox: Quinta Etapa. ¡¤ Attack: ck Thunder''s Primordial Vibration: Midway. ¡¤ Attack / Defense: Kempo Art of Golden Destruction: Low Advance. ¡¤ Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial: High Advance. ________________________________________________ ''I have made significant improvements these days... I was also able to umte a lot of points in the system once again.'' Theo thought, ''My royal lineage also stopped at level 9... maybe I have to reach 100 million cells of lineage to get to the next stage... but I wonder, whates after 9? Is it going to turn 10 and just get stronger my real lineage, or will it suffer some kind of evolution?'' ''Hrm... hard to say... well, anyway, I''ll find out when it happens.'' Theo told himself by closing the status window and left the workshop. Theo looked up at the sky, it was still early morning. Theo had woken up to relieve himself and noticed that some "rats" were caught trying to break into the mansion. As he was already awake, Theo went to the Workshop and turned them into points in the system. "The number of beings trying to invade the city decreases over time... if I keep this up, I won''t be able to increase my points so easily..." Theo thought out loud: "Okay, until today I''ve never been to the area where the insects live. Since the Red Dragon n is busy with tournaments, I''ll take a personal look to see what this ce is like where the bugs live." With this in mind, Theo became a middle-aged man using his illusions. He left a message behind, saying that he had left, but they didn''t have to worry, since he increased his ability to create illusions, so he had the confidence to disguise himself without being recognized. Even if there is a small chance that someone can see through his illusions and is a living being that he cannot handle, Theo thought he could always hide inside the [Dimensional Room]. Precisely because of this, he did not want to take any of the girls along with him, since he was not 100% sure that his illusions were at a level that no one in the Spiritual Kingdom could see through his illusions. Of course, Theo didn''t want to leave the people he cares about in the town forever, even if it''s safe. He has thought and found a way to let them all out and not worry about dying at the hands of someone in the Spiritual Kingdom. This was buying level 6 armor in his system, but he still didn''t have enough system points to buy for everyone, because of that, he still contained himself in leaving. In fact, he already had a level 6 armor that he took from Orothi after killing him, but this armor could only be said to be mediocre since even though it was level 6, this armor was much lower than the level 5 armor he had. One difference in quality changes everything! Logically speaking, generally, the highest level is best, but this cannot bebeled at all. Armour in question is a good example: armor of perfect level 5 quality is almost 3 times better than the armor of low level 6 quality. The level 6 armor that Theo wanted to buy in his system, was all of perfect quality. Although it cost at least 100 million points, it was still strong enough to protect them from someone in the Spiritual Kingdom, because of that, Theo knew it would be worth buying. He had already bought himself a thunder armor for 130 million points. Besides being very strong, the armor is self-sustaining. It is not like a level 5 armor that needs the user''s energy to continue defending the armor user. Of course, everything has its limit, if you spend all the energy of the armor, and do not have time to rpose, the user will need to provide power to the armor, if not¡­ it will be a problem, since the armor will be deactivated. Well, that''s in rare cases, where living beings fight for days and nights non-stop and haven''t had time to replenish their armor. Besides depending on where it is since in the same way as a cultivating living being, a level 6 armor also depends on a ce where there is a lot of energy to replenish itself. As he flew through the forest, Theo had already distanced himself from the city. Although many living beings could be seen on the way, such as horses, hares, elves, ogres, etc... they were all low-level, so he didn''t bother to kill them. If he wasted too much time killing these beings, he wouldn''t have time to get to where the bugs were. Moreover, the amount he could achieve by killing these living beings was too low for him today. If he wanted to increase the points in his system, even more, he would need to kill in the thousands, that would take a lot of time. It was almost impossible for him to do all that in a day in the forest without him exterminating a vige... besides, the animals and monsters, were rational to a certain extent, so if they realized that Theo was at a much higher cultivation level than theirs, they would all run away in the same hour of fear. As for the insects, Theo learned that they were hardly afraid of anything, even if it were someone from a far superior kingdom of cultivation, the insects would fight these living beings without bothering to die. 263 Chapter 263 [Edited Loki] "Traveling like this is very boring!" Theo hit his own forehead when he remembered he had bought an ark that flew super-fast! Although it paled a littlepared to his current speed, it was still better than flying on your own. A glorious and luxurious ark appeared. Theo, very fast, hid with his illusions, making it look like a bluebird with a wingspan of 6 meters. Onboarding the ark, he continued his journey. Theo stood in front of the barrier with his ark. Looking carefully through the barrier, he was able to notice several insects wandering in this region. Although it was only at the entrance to the site, there were already many insects. This was the ce where insects live. Thendscape was beautiful, the butterflies flew in pairs, although they were bigpared to the butterflies he saw in his past life. The whole earth was covered with fresh flowers, its fragrance assaulting the nose. Although, the smell of insects was almost unbearable for Theo who had a very good nose. It was no surprise that Theo had never seen insects on this ind since all insects inhabit this ce surrounded by this barrier, being attracted like moths are attracted by light. He found himself thinking about what kind of effect this barrier has on insects so that they are all attracted to the barrier. Although he''s curious, Theo wasn''t willing to spend system points for that information. Besides, that would not be relevant information that would help him in any way. Well, at least he thinks so at the moment, if necessary, he can always spend points and ask the system. Making the ark go back to being just a small artifact that fits in the palm of his hand. Theo kept the ark in his storage ring. He flew over the sky, with a beautiful wing made of golden mes on his back. Already wearing his level 6 thunder armor. Theo crossed the barrier, hiding his presence so as not to attract the attention of many insects. At the time, he wanted to evaluate the site first, then it would not be toote to start killing after recognizing the surroundings. After wandering over 10 kilometers from the barrier, Theo saw many different kinds of insects. Even some living beings fighting against them. That surprised Theo a lot! Now he realized why there were no living beings hunting magic animals for their cores. It was because they formed groups and preferred to hunt insects. Theo had already seen information about it on the inte, but seeing is believing. The smaller groups he saw were a group of 5 humans. Besides, everyone was at least in the Higher Student Kingdom. ''These insects are very fierce!'' Theo said to himself as he watched some group fights against insects: ''It''s understandable to form groups to fight these insects...'' Because of the illusions he''s made. No one was able to perceive his presence. Very quickly, Theo had already arrived at a more isted location, far from the living beings who were fighting the insects. Not that he was afraid of these beings that were hunting, he just didn''t want to waste his time, since intelligent beings were always moreplicated to kill themselves. Besides, some of them might as well be from some strong ns at the moment, Theo didn''t want to get involved in any clich¨¦ fights after killing a young master of some sect or n. Although, he did that not long ago... __________________________________________ [Blood Butterfly - 4th Layer of the Higher Student Kingdom.] __________________________________________ A group of 11 bloodthirsty butterflies was spotted by Theo. Being on the 1st to 4th Layer of the Kingdom Higher Student. Without much thought, Theo made those bloody butterflies a target. Although not very strong, they were at a reasonable level. These butterflies had the same appearance, it was a humanoid appearance with human legs and arms and with the upper half of the blood-red wings, while the rest were dark blue. The eyes were red and no humanity was seen in their eyes. Their average size was 40 to 50 centimeters. When Theo appeared before these bloody butterflies, they pped their wings twice quickly while emitting strange sounds from their mouths. When the bloody butterflies did this, pointy pirs made of earth came out of the ground, going towards Theo. "Oh!" Although surprised, Theo dodged easily. The bloodthirsty butterflies screamed annoyingly and pped their wings even harder, and spears made of stones were thrown in Theo''s direction. Theo continued to dodge the attacks of the bloody butterflies nimbly. This provoked the wrath of the bloody butterflies, attacking Theo violently, but none of their attacks were able to strike him. It was a fact that Theo could kill all these bloody butterflies with ease, but he wanted to understand these insects better. After getting a general knowledge, it wouldn''t be toote to kill these bloody butterflies. "Well, in addition tounching ground attacks, these bloodthirsty butterflies have no significant attack power, it seems they can also use poison, but it''s weaker than the ground attacks..." Theo thought out loud, as he dodged the attacks of bloody butterflies. "Hrm... I''ve already tested what I wanted to test." Theo murmured. Shadows of six whips made of real mana of darkness came out of his feet. At super-fast speed, these whips split six of the bloody butterflies in half. At the same time, five golden tails came out from behind him and advanced towards the five bloody butterflies and went through their heads, killing them instantly. ''Hrm, although their defense was a bit superior to that of an animal... still, it wasn''t that surprising, well, it might be different if these bloody butterflies were concentrated in defense.'' Theo thought, ''Anyway, I''ll kill a few more bugs and thene back.'' Without bothering to collect the magic cores, Theo used on the 11 bloody butterflies and switched for system points. __________________________________________ ¡¤ Obtained 48,227 System Points. __________________________________________ ''As expected, it was a slightly higher amount of points earned...'' Closing the system window that came up. Theo pped his wings, flying in search of new prey. While watching other living beings hunt, one of the things he noticed was that they all kept the bodies of the insects in storage rings or magic bags instead of just taking out the magic cores. 264 Chapter 264 [Edited Loki] Thinking that''s strange since if it was just a few, you''d understand, but all of them? Soon he realized why they did it, it was to avoid spreading the smell of insect blood and calling attention to insect vexation. Especially when someone in their groups very quickly used something to hide the smell of blood. However, it must be something expensive, not to use on insects after they are dead and only to pick up the magic cores. Also, each group of living beings used something different to mask the smell of blood. It was verymon, too, to have fights between races for prey or even to steal from each other. Many mercenary groups came here to steal the hard work of others. Sighting a centipede crawling on the forest floor, Theo made that centipede his next target. "Only on the 4th Layer of the Magician Apprentice Kingdom... well, it''ll turn into my points anyway. He thought. That centipede looked very ugly. At the top of the centipede''s body and in the corners, there were yellowish-white pointed thorns and three sharp fangs in the mouth part. With a body just over two meters long, purple in color. Without warning, Theounched a very strong and fast gust of wind in the direction it was to be the neck of the centipede. Looking like a boomerang of wind and crackling sounds of lightning, Theo had already managed to fuse a wind attack with lightning. "Boom!" The centipede didn''t even have time to run away, even when it felt danger going towards it. When the gust of lightning struck the head outside the centipede, the body of the centipede shook as if it were being electrocuted and purple blood flowed from where the head was cut off. What he didn''t expect was that... he used more force than he imagined, because of that, a deep crack was made by his attack. "Oh, it was stronger than I imagined... I didn''t expect it to be able to cut its head off and still go so deep into the earth¡­" Theo reflected in surprise. ? Approaching the body of the centipede, he used his mental power and made the head of the centipede that had fallen into the hole levitate and then along with the body that remained, he used . ________________________________________________ ¡¤ Obtained 32,308 Points from the System. ________________________________________________ ''If I were to hunt in this ce, besides not worrying about the family I kill,e after me for revenge, the amount of points in the system I''m surrendering is much better than killing other animals or human beings...'' Theo was happy and sad at the same time. Since he found out about it after a long time. "Well, it doesn''t matter, the important thing is that now I know about this ce! If I keep hunting in this ce, it won''t take long to get enough points to buy level 6 armor for the girls... Not wanting to waste time. Theo flew again in search of new prey. Not just buying armor, Theo started having different thoughts when he got here. He began to think that it was also a good training ce and it would also be good to use on these insects to increase his cultivation. If he stayed inside that insect-infested barrier for a year... what level would he get to? It started going through his mind and he couldn''t help but get a little anxious about it. After flying for a while. Theo found his next victims. A considerablyrge group of soldier wasps were flying over them, they were at almost 30 soldier wasps. They were all yellow-burned, but with the bottom checkered in green and burnt yellow. The eyes of these soldier wasps were huge ck, looking like two huge ck ss balls. With a pair of antenna in its head, these soldier wasps had mouths that looked like two ws of Siri. [Wasp Soldier Elite - 1st Layer of the Kingdom Magician Apprentice] ''Oh, even one of them is at that level of cultivating.'' Theo was d to see that. Using his divine sense, when he saw that there was no one nearby, he drew the white sword made by Leonidas. Actually, it was the first time he was using this sword to fight before he just casually trained with it, but he never tested using this sword to kill anyone. When the sword appeared... its splendor shone as bright as the sun. Of course, if Theo had total control of it, there was no way he could have such a strong reaction from the sword, it only happened because he couldn''t fully control the powers of the sword. However, his control over this sword was still considered good. With the sword in his left hand, the sword burst into mes purer than snow. Together, the totem on his left shoulder lit up, it was as if the mes on his totem were happy with the presence of that sword. There was no way to hide, now that the sword appeared, the soldier wasps noticed Theo''s presence, of course, he didn''t make any effort to hide, otherwise, those soldier wasps wouldn''t have noticed his presence. The soldier wasps flew towards Theo, while some sprayed fast jets of poison towards him. Of course, though it was fast for others, it was too slow for Theo. He dodged these attacks with ease while raising his sword ready to strike. Although they were not intelligent beings, the instincts of these soldier wasps were very good, feeling danger from Theo''s attack, the soldier wasps moved away by instinct. But of course, Theo would let these soldier wasps getaway? The answer is no! He moves with agility, pping his wings. When he got to the front the first time, all he had to do was drop the sword that was raised. With a quick cut, the wasp was cut in two but did not stop there, because of the pure white mes, the soldier wasps'' body burned at an rming speed, leaving almost nothing behind, in the end, only a small and pure nucleus of poison was left behind. This caused Theo to fall into a dilemma because even the bodies saw point in the system. If he continued to use its sword, wouldn''t that be a huge loss of points? Sighing, he kept the sword in his storage ring. Seeing that, the soldier wasps who were trying to run away because of the sword, stopped running. 265 Chapter 265 [Edited Loki] But couldn''t Theo''s attack power kill them all with just one attack? Well, he soon made the life of these soldier wasps'' into fertilizer for his system and proved that not only was his sword capable of killing these soldier wasps with just one attack, he just needed to exert a little bit of his strength and it was more of a dead soldier wasp. While he was killing, he was wearing his tails right after. Before they could even do anything, almost all soldier wasps had already been killed and devoured. Only the strongest soldier wasp was alive. "All that''s left is you!" Theo said. But he knew that the soldier wasp couldn''t understand him. Moving at a very fast speed! Theo arrived in front of the soldier wasps spinning his body in the air, he came back and gave a strong punch in the direction of the soldier wasp''s head¡­ it was a punch so hard that it made the soldier wasp''s head explode on impact and turn into a brain tease for all sides. Finding it disgusting, a little green blood spilled on him because of it, Theo used and soon after, he used on him. "Hrm... that earned me 355,727." Theo thought aloud after calcting the winnings by using on all the soldier wasps. Although he thought it was a good amount in point killing only a few of those bugs. Theo thought he should speed up his steps, killing even faster, before he went back to his house. "Thinking now... I should have taken the nuclei of those soldier wasps and tried to awaken affinity with poison... Theo thought about it but soon discarded: "No, no, it was very few, even after using in more than two million in cores of the earth, I still could not awaken affinity with earth. Well, it''s all a matter of luck, anyway, I''ll try another time, at this point, I just want to increase my system points''. After a moment of reflection, Theo flew again with his ck wings made of the true mana of darkness in search of new targets. After flying for a few minutes, Theo found a group ofrger prey than before. It was a nest ofbatant ants. None of thesebatant ants arrived in the Magician Apprentice Kingdom, they were all between the Student Kingdom and the Higher Student Kingdom, but the quantity gained in the matter of quality... was over 200batant ants together! Thesebatant ants were all piled up in a giant sandcastle in their nest, while some came and went bringing the remains of other insects or even other living beings. Although the appearance of thesebatant ants is not so different from the ants of his past life, Theo noticed some peculiarities, such as the size of these ants that were the size of a dog, some of a big cat, there were also some of thesebatant ants with green stripes on their bodies. Thesebatant ants would be his prey. Theo still in the sky, hiding his presence, at an rming rate, he tore the sky! That''s right, he made an "X" shaped cut in the sky with his two hands and cut the sky as if it were in the water causing ripples in space. Then he cut again in a "+" shape. These two attacks went in the direction of the ant''s nest very quickly! If it was already too fast, he ended up using his affinity wind to attack, so... how could it not be fast? That was shocking! Also, if someone was close by to see it, they would notice that the post-image of his hands was passing in slow motion, it was as if the post-image couldn''t keep up with his full speed. "Booom!" A sharp sound that could tear the heavens and the earth could be heard. That was magnificent! The moment his attack hit the antbatant nest... it was the bodies of shatteredbatant ants everywhere. None of thesebatant ants could survive this cmity called "Theo." Theo, on the other hand, was very pleased with the result of his attack. He had thought about it before, but he didn''t have a target to test, and he was also too strong to use in his city. On the ground where thebatant ants'' nest was supposed to be, everything was ttened by that attack. "The only problem with this attack is having to pick up the remains of these ants... Theo sighed. After hard work using his mental power to gather all the remains of thesebatant ants, Theo pretended to wipe the sweat off his forehead as if he''d done a heavy job and used: on the mutted bodies of thesebatant ants. ________________________________________________ ¡¤ Obtained 1,615,689 System Points. ________________________________________________ ''Oh, it was worth collecting the remains of these ants!'' Theo eximed in his mind with satisfaction. ["Huh?" Theo picked up his cell phone that was ringing and answered: "Hello, Yuki?"] ["Yes." She answered and asked: "Theo, you''re hunting insects, haven''t you taken any chances because of the Red Dragon n?"] Theo could feel the concern in her voice. It made his heart feel happy. [Theo smiled over the phone as he replied, "It''s okay, I didn''t take any chances, besides, I''m disguised by my illusions. I don''t think it would be easily detected by someone from the Red Dragon n." Theo reassured her: "Even if it happened, I have my means to protect myself. No need to worry about me."] [On the other hand, Yuki replied a little irritated: "Of course I''ll worry about you! Even if I know you''re strong, I still can''t help but worry, know that you''re my life if you die... we die! So... you better watch out, okay?"] Theo was moved by what Yuki said, but he managed to calm his emotions and responded to her. ["Yes, mydy, I''ll be careful, I will!"] His voice was firm and resolute in saying]. ["I think it''s good that you''ll be careful, Humph!" Although she snorted, she was just acting coquettishly."] ["Okay, okay, no need to get angry, I''m hanging up now, I love you, you hear me?" Theo kept a gentle smile on his face when he said.] ["Bye, I love you too, silly..." She said ending the call.] When the call was terminated, Theo put his cell phone back in his pocket. 266 Chapter 266 [Edited Loki] [AN: Full title at the end of the chapter.] After staying there killing bugs, Theo managed to make a lot of points in the system. He also began to better understand the attack and reaction patterns of insects. Although he had also seen other human beings when he was flying in search of new prey, he had note into conflict with any of them until now... - - "Elder, you bastard!" Said a young man in uniform in green and white and a silver sword emblem on his chest, pointing his right index finger at a middle-aged gentleman: "How can you betray us... betray the Sect of the Swords!?" The old man was not upset by the way this boy called him, in fact, he even seemed to like it and startedughing out loud when he said: "Stupid boy, you are very innocent. Do you really believe there is loyalty to a sect if you can take advantage of something better? Understand innocent kid, by selling all of you, I will earn more money than 10 whole years of my services to the Sect of the Swords!" The mercenaries who stood next to the middle-aged elder began tough at the innocence of these kids. That world was thew of the jungle, it was to eat or be eaten. No matter how strong your sect is, as long as there is an opportunity, your heads would be at someone''s door if they were unable to defend themselves against this injustice. All those mercenaries, they had bloodthirsty, lewd eyes. Before they even sold all those dumb kids who barely stopped sucking on their mothers'' teat milk. They''re gonna "have fun" with these girls. Even some of these handsome boys wouldn''t escape... in fact, some of them had different sexual preferences and preferred to have fun with men, even more, if they were young and handsome... This was not something that these mercenaries would be prejudiced about, in fact, they were even good since they were one less to share with women. The bodies of the girls involuntarily trembled before the lewd eyes of these mercenaries, these girls thought of killing themselves instead of falling into the hands of these bandits. But the moment a girl thought of killing herself, she faints at the same time. "Hahaha! Dumb brats!" The old manughed dly: "I put a potion in your food, there is no way you can kill yourselves, if you try, you will faint just like this girl of today. Bahahaha!" Theughter of this elder was lunatic and manic, totally different from the gentle and kind side that these kids knew... in the end, they were all a great farce of the true personality of this elder who pretended to be kind and cared about them. Tears flowed from the eyes of these kids, although they were already in their teenage years, which were only 16 years old. They were, after all, all kids who were going to spend the first time-fighting something real, or at least that''s what they initially thought. They would only fight a few insects and then return to their sect, now, however, these kids were in a desperate situation! This was the first time they had ever experienced a betrayal from someone they trusted so greatly. Little did they know what kind of fate they''d have from now on... Some of these kids could not stand so much fear and dread that in the end, their mental forces were still weak, they could not bear such a state of mind in this situation. There were over 150 children. Besides, a little over half were girls. But then, a crazy thought came into the mind of a girl who was in the crowd... she thought and shouted out loud: "Panic... Panic won''t let you get away with it! Yeah, he mainly likes viins like you, I know that I''ve seen your videos!" "Yes, that''s true. Also, thest time "him" or "her" was seen was in Ravenna City not far from that ce." Another kid screamed. Even if they thought they were going to die, they wanted to bring them justice. The hope of getting help from their sect? These kids didn''t think about it now, in fact, they were disappointed in their sect. Since they allowed such an evildoer to be an elder of the sect, causing them to fall into such a situation. If they were fooled by this elder...., how could they expect help? Besides, even their cell phones weren''t working. That clearly was something that was caused by the cult elder. The mercenaries won''t lie, they were actually a little afraid to hear this, in fact, "Panic" had turned viral on the Inte, there were almost no living beings in this world who didn''t hear his name at least once. This often-caused bad guys and evildoers to think twice before doing something "bad", but of course, this was only limited to those close to Fallen Star Ind. The leader of the mercenaries was the first to recover and said, "You don''t think that''s going to scare us, kids. I don''t think our luck is so bad that "Panic" would appear before us!" In the end, he spoke, shouting wanting to raise the morale of the mercenaries. "That''s right!" Another mercenary shouted, "Hahaha silly children, don''t think you can scare us with panic. At the end of the day, we will have thestugh and celebrate with the money made after selling and having fun with all of you." "Hahaha, that''s it!" The morale of mercenaries has once again been raised to the unhappiness of children. For a moment they thought these mercenaries would give up doing something bad with them... Some of the children knelt on the ground while losing all hope. Even some even pissed themselves in their pants because of fear. Especially those who were prettier, who were receiving the lewd looks of those mercenaries. The kids for some reason we''re not able to exercise much of their mana. This was just another addition to the kids'' despair. It was only then, when the mercenaries were walking to capture all these kids, a ck shadow came down from the sky. Like a giant bat with ck wings on its back. Hended on the ground. When the chief of the mercenaries saw this, he was on alert, as were all the other mercenaries and the elder of the Sect of Swords. This tall, almost 200cm tall man looked at the children and gave them a reassuring smile. Seeing this, the mercenaries soon realized that this would be a setback to their "hunt". The chief of mercenaries noticed that this being who appeared was looking in their direction. He swallowed dry and asked, "Who are you?" "I?" Theo had just appeared pointing to himself, soon after, he posed as a hero, putting his two closed hands on his waist and said in a thick voice, almost like a radio announcer: "I am Batman!" 267 Chapter 267 [Edited Loki] "I?" Theo had just appeared pointing to himself, soon after, he posed as a hero, putting his two closed hands on his waist and said in a thick voice, almost like a radio announcer: "I am Batman!" "..." "..." "..." "..." Do you know when theputer crashes and a blue screen appears on theputer screen? So... the brains of these living beings were the same way,pletely bugged. But when it "reset" they had a thought inmon... Who exactly is Batman? And why did he make it seem like we should? Theo shook his head while whispering: "Tsk, tsk, tsk! People without culture." A level 5 sword magically appeared in his left hand and at a very fast speed, he had already passed through all of these over 100 mercenaries. "More what?" The mercenaries were shocked at such speed. They couldn''t even see when "Batman" walked past them and arrived on the other side, now standing in front of the kids. Theo ignored the stunned looks of those mercenaries and the elder. He looked at a boy in question who had his lower body spotted. It didn''t take a genius to know that this boy had pissed in his pants. Theo sighed and put his hand on top of the head of the boy who looked surprised. Theo smiled and said, "Boy, you wanna see something cool?" The boy was silent, he was too shy and frightened to answer. In the end, Theo spoke again: "Just snap your finger. When you do that... something very interesting will happen!" The other kids looked in the direction of Theo and the boy with a certain interest. "What exactly is this man thinking of doing in this mess?" The kids thought. "Like this?" It was only when the boy in question raised his right hand and snapped his finger that the children saw what "Batman" meant... "Ahhh!" Shouts of surprise and fear were heard at the same time among the crowd of mercenaries. That''s because the moment the boy snapped his finger, the head of one of those mercenaries flew towards the skies, like corn of popcorn that popped into a hot pot. The mercenary''s body remained standing, as a seemingly endless fountain of blood came out of his neck. The nearest mercenaries were bathed in the blood of the mercenary who just lost his head. "Wow! How did he do that?" The kids eximed out loud at almost the same time. Theo just smiled when he saw their reaction and there was now a girl in front. Though surprised by his presence in front of her. The girl in question, she didn''t seem afraid of him. She stammered a little while saying: "Me, me, will I do that too?" She figured that''s why he was standing in front of her. Theo marveled at the girl''s quick reasoning and smiled as he said, "Yes, you want to try? You just need to snap your finger?" "No, no, no...!" The mercenaries were afraid of death when they heard that. They didn''t know what trick this man had done, but I didn''t doubt that I was capable of losing my mind if anyone else snapped my finger. "Exactly what kind of technique is this face using? Oh, my God, is that how we''re going to die?" The mercenaries were in a panic. Although they liked to kill and torture others, what they feared most was that one day this would happen to them. Because of this, most of the time they spent drinking or harassing someone so as not to think about it too much, not wanting to believe that something like this was capable of happening to them. But things don''t always go their way, in the end, karmaes after them. Now they saw the shadow of death before their eyes. The girl bravely snapped her finger, no matter what the wails of those mercenaries. That girl wasn''t dumb, she knew what would happen to her if she fell into the hands of those mercenaries. Her life would turn to hell if that man who was in front of her didn''t show up. The mercenaries who were now holding their heads in fear of the same thing happening to them. But it didn''t do any good. In the end, it was an even worse vision than the first. The head of one of these mercenaries began to squeeze into the hand of the mercenary who was trying to stop his head froming out. But then a horrendous sight appeared! Like a watermelon exploding, flying pieces everywhere, the head of the mercenary had the same end. Being pressed by the hand, the mercenary''s head burst into pieces and blood all over the mercenary''s head. "You bastard! What harm did we do to you, huh? One of the mercenaries went insane, he didn''t want to die in this ce. He looked angrily at Theo as he yelled, "This has nothing to do with you... why are you getting involved? You want to be a hero and save these kids? Even if you do, at the cost of how many lives? We''re in over 100 mercenaries, are you saying our lives are worth less than these kids?" "Huh? What is this idiot saying?" Theo murmured not believing the insanity of this mercenary. He replied naturally: "Of course, their lives are worth more than rubbish like you. Besides, how many lives have been lost or even turned into hell because of you? Don''t tell me that your lives are important, because in my eyes they are useless!" "We do it for a living. What right do you have to judge us?" He shouted again. His eyes were red with anger and fear. His moralism had been taken to sea for a long time and he was not even thinking straight when he spoke. "Tsk, tsk, I don''t have time to talk to an idiot like you." Theo pointed his finger with his right hand towards the forehead of this mercenary. Soon after, he pointed his index finger with his left hand towards an empty space. Then a hologram screen appears! 268 Chapter 268 [Edited Loki] Theo then made amand directly into this mercenary''s mind: "Show me the first time he killed someone who begged for their life." Images started appearing in the hologram. It was the image of a woman kneeling on the ground with a child in her arms. The mercenary shouted at her: "You tramp! You, you''re a whore! Do you think I don''t know that this child is not my child?!" "He..." "Shut up, you bitch!" He wouldn''t even let her talk and kicked her in the mouth, causing two of the woman''s front teeth to fly and blood began to flow. "Take it off, take it off, stop it!" The mercenary panicked when he saw these images. But Theo didn''t give this mercenary a chance to move and made a shadow curl up on the mercenary and arrest him on the spot. No matter how much the mercenary struggled, he couldn''t move. The images continued as the sound of the child crying and the woman screaming resounded. The kids who were watching this, they were horrified. But that was just the beginning... "You bitch, tell me, whose son is this? He can''t be mine; you bitch! How could you do this to me while I was in prison?" The mercenary in the image had his eyes red with a scary expression like a demon. He would spit while talking, looking at the woman and child in front of him, it was as if he wanted to eat them both alive. "Do you know why I was arrested? It was to feed a bitch like you. If it weren''t for me stealing and feeding a bitch like you, you wouldn''t be alive, huh, you bitch? Ahh, how I want to kill you and the son of a bitch that was eating you... tell me, you bitch, who the son of a bitch is that child''s father." ,m The woman said in half her solutions and tears: "He, he is your son! I, I, never betray you!" "Hahaha, you think I believe your words, you bitch, I..." He started walking around while looking at a woman who was trembling with fear. She had never seen him like this before, she had suffered at the hands of this man before but never reached this level. She was terrified! She trembled uncontrobly, she had never cheated on him before, but for some reason, her husband did not believe her words. She looked at the child in her arms and hoped that at least their son coulde out of it alive... The mercenary began to grumble as he walked around: "I can''t live being called a horned, I can''t live in this vige anymore, that''s it, I''m leaving this vige..." He turned his eyes on the mother and child and his eyes became more perverse: "Haha, I won''t leave this shame behind, do you think you can live after betraying me, eh, you tramp? You both have to die, that... you both have to die!" "No, no, you can kill me, but don''t hurt my son... our son!" The woman reached out one of her hands and held up the mercenary''s pants begging for her son''s life. The mercenary, on the other hand, snorted with grief and took the sword from its sheath and cut off the arm of the woman holding his pants. "Ahhh!" He didn''t mind the woman''s cry as he said, "Do you think I''m a fool, you tramp? I''m not leaving a son of yours alive toe after me for revenge. You two need to die, it''s a shame I don''t know who that bastard''s father is, or I''d kill him too." The woman saw no more hope. She didn''t know what had happened to her husband when he was in prison, but she had to save her son. Gathering all her strength, she got up and started running towards the door carrying the child who was crying on herp. The kids were shaking their hands hard, they didn''t expect this mercenary to be so heartless. "He''s not going to kill the baby, right?" Kids had that doubt in their hearts. But... what they didn''t want to happen, happened. The mercenary threw a fireball at the back of the woman who was trying to escape and set her on fire. The woman started crying and screaming in sorrow, she fell to her knees on the ground while burning. But she still hasn''t forgotten her son, she knew there was no hope for her and for the child, but she didn''t want her son to die being burned... She made the most painful decision she ever had to make in her life. That was killing the child before it was burned along with it. "Baby, I''m sorry... Mommy, she wasn''t strong enough to protect you!" Tears blood flowed from the woman''s eyes. She then... twisted the head of the crying child, giving the child a quick death. The mercenary in the images looked surprised at the woman. He did not expect it, but in the end, he had nopassion and threw even more fire into his wife and child''s body. Even in her death, the woman never let go of the child in her arms... "Motherfucker, motherfucker!" Kids, especially girls, had blood in their eyes. If one look could kill, that mercenary would have died at that moment a thousand times. The kids wanted to go ahead and kill this mercenary. But Theo put his hand in front of them. "Let us go, let us go, I can''t stand that man living... no! That monster is still alive!" The kids screamed. Theo was also holding back from killing this man, but he still managed to calm down. He said, "I won''t let him get rid of it easily, so calm down." The mercenary started shaking from head to toe. He knew he wouldn''t have an easy death now. "Good, good, good." Theo walked towards this mercenary. "Stay away, stay away, don''te near!" The mercenary shouted in despair. 269 Chapter 269 [Edited Loki] Theo''s voice sounded calm. It was as if he was talking to a close friend, he smiled at the mercenary and said, "Oh, why are you so nervous? Huh? I''m just trying to prepare dinner for my good friend." "No, you''re not my friend, stay away!" Seeing Theo''s smile, he thought that even a demon would be afraid. It was too scary! "Haha, rx." Theo smiled even more at the fear of the mercenary who had already pissed himself: "The fun things are just beginning." Arge cauldron appeared on the mercenary''s side. The other mercenaries wanted to move and fight this man, but in the end, they found themselves trapped by a shadow in the same way that this mercenary who killed his girlfriend and son was. They began to tremble with fear, they knew they were not strong to go against this man. Their life was in the hands of this man; he looked like the god of death who decides whether they live or die. No matter what "buzzing" those mercenaries were doing. Theo started pouring cooking oil into the cauldron. Using normal mes, he got the cauldron to start heating. It''s worth pointing out that the cauldron was two meters high. It was big enough to fit the mercenary inside. Of course, the mercenary wasn''t a fool, he was already able to imagine what was toe... If he was afraid before... it got even worse. His eyes turned white and he started foaming at the mouth. Of course, that was all pretense, he wanted Theo to feel sorry for him and not do that to him. Theo began to wonder if this mercenary thought he was an idiot. Even if it were true, he would still continue what he was doing, besides, Theo was already in the mind of this mercenary, he knew it was all pretending. Who exactly was this mercenary trying to fool? When the oil began to bubble... Theo said happily, "Okay, it''s ready." He looked at the frightened mercenary and asked, "Would you prefer it well seasoned, besides, rare or well-done?" "..." The mercenary didn''t answer, he just came to his senses and started crying loudly! His crying was regrettable, which resonated all over the forest. Incredibly, even after all these noises, no insect came to this ce. Of course, these mercenaries, elders, and kids were so shocked by the sight of what they were seeing that they didn''t have time to think about it much. In fact, it was all disguised by Theo''s illusions, because of which the insects weren''t getting to where they were. "Never mind, we''ll go with good roast and no spice at all," Theo said casually as if he were preparing arge piece of meat. Making the mercenary levitate. It was then that Theo brought the mercenary down into the cauldron with the oil bubbling. The mercenaries swallowed dry respectively. Their desperation was not much less than that of the mercenary who was about to enter the cauldron. The moment the mercenary''s feet came into contact with the hot oil... his regrets got even worse than a pig in the ughterhouse! "Don''t do it! Forgive me, forgive me, let me go, I promise never to do anything bad again! Please!" Theo pretended that he did not hear the mercenary scream and beg for his life and continued to let the mercenary into the cauldron. Although they thought this mercenary deserved something worse than death, the scene they were seeing was still very strong for them. It was even worse than watching the woman catch fire, the man''s skin was bubbling and bursting... As the mercenary plunged into the cauldron, he screamed even more until his voice became hoarse. Thatsted almost 20 minutes of pain and suffering for the mercenary. At the end, when Theo realized that the mercenary would no longer hold out and would die, he extended his illusions and made sure that no one noticed anything different than what he was going to do. He made a sickle with his true mana of darkness and passed through the body of the mercenary who was in the cauldron. What surprised Theo was that the soul of the woman and child, even if weak, was trapped in that mercenary''s soul. Of course, they were no longer burned as in the hologram, even weak, you could see the image of the woman. Theo sighed and separated the soul from the body of the mercenary and let the two souls go. ''Why did her and the baby''s soul get stuck in this mercenary''s soul?'' Theo thought with doubt, ''Is that because they had a very strong resentment against this mercenary? Theo didn''t know for sure, it was also the first time he had seen this happen, so he had nothing as a reference in the face of such a situation. Knowing that thinking about it now would lead nowhere, Theo wore on the soul of the mercenary who was screaming in endless fear. ________________________________________________ - [Soul of Ten Years of Age; Changed to Eleven Years of Age] ________________________________________________ "Sigh~" "Pitiful, but it just seems to devour souls that I will get really will increase the age of my soul quickly.'' Theo was aware of how good it was to raise his soul level. It was even better and more difficult than raising the level of cultivation. But he couldn''t always find scum like this guy. If it were someone who only had a few conflicts, he wouldn''t feelfortable using in the soul of that being. This is because it is practically exterminating the existence of this living being, eliminating all chances of reincarnation. Of course, that was something he thought, he really didn''t have any concrete proof that this was really what would happen after using in someone''s soul. While all this was going on, for the kids and the mercenary, they only "saw" Theo put the mercenary''s body after he was killed in the storage ring. Theo took the opportunity to pick up the two headless bodies of the mercenaries fallen to the ground and put them in his storage ring. After a quick reading in the minds of all the mercenaries and the elder. Theo realized that it was all scum on the same level as this mercenary who had killed his mother and son. Theo grumbled with grief: "In the end, it was all flour from the same bag. One scum worse than the other..." Each of these mercenaries had already lost their heads, but like the first two, their heads were being held by Theo''s mental power. Just like a sewing thread, if he just took the thread off their heads would fly. But Theo didn''t give them such an easy end. In the end, they all ended up in the cauldron full of cooking oil. In addition, their souls also perished and were devoured. Theo thought initially that he would be able to make his soul grow to twelve years old, but in the end, it didn''t. However, he felt that it would not be long, perhaps if he stayed a few days meditating, who knows? 270 Chapter 270 Only the elder and the leader of the mercenaries remain alive and imprisoned inside the [Dimensional Room] after being put to sleep by Theo. Of course, for the kids, they all got killed. Although they were scared, these young men were "relieved" when they saw that all these evildoers were killed. When he finished cleaning up, Theo talked to these young people for a while. Seeing that it was getting toote, he still had to walk all the way to his house. Theo said to these young men from the Sect of the Sword, "Okay, I think you''d better go back to your homes or the Sect." Even after hearing that, the kids were rooted in the ce without moving. Soon they became depressed again, even if they were a few seconds behind talking to him cheerfully. The kids were still pretty scared about everything that happened. Although they know that the mercenaries and the elder are already dead, they were still afraid to return alone. Besides, they still couldn''t exercise all their powers, because of that, the kids didn''t feel safe going back. What if they run into some bad guys? That was their fear. "Right, right. I''m going to take you to the barrier exit, then you have to go alone, okay?" Theo said. "Yes!" The kids were happy and agreed in unison. Sighing, Theo led these young teens all the way out of the barrier. On the way to the end of the barrier, Theo used some of his powers while talking to them and removed the drug they had in their body, though not all of it. By the time he got out of the barrier, these young people had already managed to exercise all their powers. Initially, the effect of the drug was tost at least 2 days that had been put in the food of these young people, but thanks to Theo, almost everything had already been taken out of their bodies. Thanks to this, it did not take long for the remaining effects of the drug left in the body of these young people. If these young cultivators had not restricted their cultivation, they would not have fallen into such a pitiful state where they could do nothing against these mercenaries. Their cultivation was almost the same as that of mercenaries, most of them already at the end of the Higher Student Kingdom. There were even some stronger students who were at the beginning of the Magician Apprentice Kingdom. Arriving outside the barrier, Theo swept his eyes through the crowd of young people behind him and said, "Okay, just so far that I''m going to apany you, now that the effect of the drug is over, there shouldn''t be any problemsing back alone. "Right..." Although they already knew it would happen, these young women reluctantly agreed, but it was evident in their voice that they did not want Theo to leave. Most of these young people were still a little insecure. Being in Theo''s presence, they felt huge security, it was as if nothing could happen to them. "I''m afraid..." Someone whispered in a mosquito''s voice. But who were they? They were all cultivators, their hearing was good enough to hear. Fear of returning alone was also something they all had in their hearts. After going through this traumatic situation, these young cultivators did not feel safe in leaving without Theo. Even more so, after all, they saw how inhumane people could be. Among the mercenaries Theo had killed, there were even those who raped women and then ate her meat. It was a disgusting scene. He was more of a maniac than the other, but in the end, they all begged for their lives. "Where''s your courage now?" Theo wondered when he saw them begging for their lives. "Weren''t you the ones having fun while watching your victims beg for a quick death? How can they be so cowardly?'' Theo wondered, but he kind of already knew the answer after reading their minds: ''In the end, it was all a bunch of wretched cowards who only knew how to torment the weak and go in a group to kill someone stronger. Theo was no hero and did not feel that way, he only helped those within his reach and if he had the strength for it. To him, it is worthless to risk his life for someone whom he did not even know if he did not have the strength to do it. Although he wouldn''t feel good about himself if he turned his back on someone he could save. The same happened in Ravenna City, he may have helped a lot of living things, but he wouldn''t risk it if he wasn''t sure of winning. Maybe it''s because he was human in his past life, which made him have some sense of justice that wouldn''t leave a good taste in his mouth if he didn''t do anything. This current situation was the same. He was flying over until he identally heard their conversation. What surprised him a lot was when these student cultivators started talking about Panic. It was no surprise to him that others knew about Panic, since it turned viral on the Inte, but it was still the first time he saw someone using the name of Panic as a symbol to scare the mercenaries. Looking at these boys and girls who were reluctant to walk away from him. Theo sighed and indicated with his hand to a girl who had higher cultivation among them, go to him. It''s worth pointing out that Theo''s present appearance was that of a middle-aged man. None of them knew Theo was nearly the same age as many of them. "Senior Batman, you want to talk to Hina?" She looked up, looking into his eyes. A gleam of surprise shed in Theo''s eyes. He still remembers that this girl was the one who showed the least fear at that moment when these young men were trapped by mercenaries. Even in that situation, she hadn''t panicked. The real reason Theo was surprised was not because of how beautiful this young woman was, nor because of her calling him "Mr. Batman", much less because of her referring to him as a second person, was with what he "saw" inside her body... or rather felt. 271 Chapter 271 If he is not mistaken, just like him; this young girl has a totem in her body. Besides, he felt a strong lineage of a very strong animal inside her. But apparently this lineage is sealed, perhaps because it is too strong for her to control at the moment. Now he could understand why she was not frightened, if the situation had progressed, there might not even need his help. But he didn''t know what price this girl would have to pay if she used that power that was hidden in her body... Or even if someone powerful would show up to save her. Theo didn''t know this girl''s family history, but he thought it might not be simple, since sealing a lineage is very difficult, for that in addition to having to be powerful, they would also need to be skilled in seal technique. The girl looked curiously at Theo, seeing that he was lost in his thoughts. She didn''t know why, but her instincts said that wasn''t what he really looked like. Of course, she didn''t try to guess his real identity. If it had not been for him, she knew that both she and her colleagues in the Sect of the Sword would not havee out of this situation so easily, without anyone being killed or injured. "Mr. Batman?" Hearing her voice, which was soft, sweet and gentle. Theo came out of his stupor, and pretended to cough and said to her: "Hina right?! I understand that you must be shaken by what has happened, so I will leave it to you". Theo gave her a whistle. Hina looked strangely at the whistle without knowing why he gave it to her. But before she asked what it was for, Theo took her doubt away. "If you blow on that part..." Theo pointed her to where to blow and went on to say, "By doing this, I''ll know you''re in danger, but know that if you do this without being in danger... I''ll beat your asses until it''s red, in front of everyone, is that clear?" Hinaughed in fun: "Crystal!" Perhaps because this man had saved their lives, Hina felt at ease in his presence. ''He gives me the same security as when I was with Daddy...'' Hina said in her heart. Even in her sect, she was never close to anyone, she barely smiled at others. Even had an absurd legend that if they could see her smile, that person would be 1000 years lucky. Because of that, when they saw herugh... that was a big shock to them. Truth be told, Hina''s beauty was on a higher level than the other girls present. She didn''t have big breasts, but she was perfectly round and prominent, maybe the size of two small coconuts? A beautiful body with perfect curves and flesh in the right ces, she was as flexible as a snake, when she moved, she was even more sensual than a pole dancer. When she was mainly surrounding Theo, she was almost hypnotic, making all the boys in the crowd drool. Even some girls thought that if she tried to seduce them, even though she was straight, they were not sure if they could resist. Her hair was as dark blue as the night sky, not short or big either, reaching a little below her shoulders. Her eyshes were big, giving her green-brown eyes even bigger charm. When sheughed, two beautiful dimples appeared on her cheeks, while her shoulders shook slightly. But unlike these young people, Theo was not affected by her beauty. Although he agrees that she was a rare beauty, capable of stealing the hearts of many men. The girls next to him were by no means inferior to her, so perhaps he created some immunity to beauty. Of course, that didn''t stop him from appreciating her beauty, he just wasn''t about to lose his mind and start drooling like those young growers. Theo smiled at her and ran his hand over her head as he said, "I''m going now. If we have an affinity with each other, we will meet again." "En!" Hina agreed. She ced both her hands, one holding the whistle firmly on her head, as she watched Theo pull away as a pair of ck wings appeared on his back. ''A little different, but not bad...'' She thought so, the moment Theo put his hand on her head. The other boys and girls were also watching Theo walk away. Although Theo''s current appearance was made by his illusions, it''s that of a middle-aged man, this has not stopped girls from daydreaming about him. Besides being strong and reliable, these girls thought he was even gant, besides, in the world of cultivating, age was the least important thing. When he showed up and saved them all, besides demonstrating great skills and techniques, this was captivating. Even when he killed, there was a certain charm and beauty. So, they looked at Hina with a pinch of envy and jealousy at having this man''s attention and received that whistle. In the end, they had an involuntary sigh from many girls as they looked at the boys. Not one of them stood out, if there was anyone who stood out in cultivation and courage, it was Hina, but she was a girl, just like them. Not to mention that being in the presence of this man gave these girls afort that made them feel safe. That was something they couldn''t feel in the presence of any of these boys. Even before the elder of their sect betrayed them, these girls had never felt this way when they were in the presence of him. Unwavering security, it was as if nothing bad could happen to them while there was with Theo. Look how Hina is standing there watching this man leave, this was more than enough to prove how remarkable this man was for her, since she never set eyes on any man of the Sect of the Sword, even the core disciples, she never agreed to date any of them. After a long sigh, seeing that Theo''s silhouette was no longer visible to them, Hina turned and said, "Let''s go back?" "Yes!" They agreed in unison. Before leaving, Hina looked back onest time... she didn''t know if she would ever meet this man again, but she hoped from the bottom of her heart yes... 272 Chapter 272 Theo had already gone all the way out of the barrier and was heading towards his city, using the ark that was disguised as a hawk with his illusions, he was flying above the clouds. Although Theo was still unable to make the ark invisible with his illusions, it was still easy for him to make the ark look smaller by taking on the appearance of a twenty-meter-wide hawk. Theo was totally lost in his thoughts on what to do with the leader of the mercenaries and the elder who was inside the [Dimensional Room]. "Urgh, whatever, I''m going to torture you using "Panic". Anyway, none of these young men from the Sect of the Sword could see through my illusions." Theo murmured, as he sat in a chair at the top of the ark. Wearing only a pair of shorts, Theo was feeling veryfortable while traveling like this. Perhaps due to the influence of his good friend Jka, Theo had a ss of wine in his hand, drinking while enjoying the scenery. "Next time, I''m going to bring the girls on a trip like this ..." He thought out loud: "It would be even more fun!" While thinking about it, he opened his status to see how many points he got today. ________________________________________________ System Points: 848,367,169 ________________________________________________ ''Hrm ... although it is a good amount, it is still far from what I want to achieve.'' Theo sighed as he thought: ''I need to try harder ... if the girls were with me, it would be even faster to hunt for insects and increase the points ...'' Theo knew he was being too protective of them, but he couldn''t help it, although he thought he had many ways to save their lives, he never thought it was enough. Therefore, he has been striving to increase his cultivation and that of girls. He was surprised at the improvement they had in just a short month. But in the end, they only had time to cultivate. It was totally different in practice, of course, fighting experience, often worth nothing to someone more powerful. As skillful as a cultivator, if the difference in powers is that of a kingdom, or even a fewyers in cultivation, it will be almost impossible to win without something like a high-level weapon or armor. If he asked Theo if he had confidence in killing someone who is in the Spiritual Realm ... he would answer that there was a possibility, but that''s because of his lineage that is on another level. It was so powerful before it was able to hold Jordan Wiz. There was also his level 6 armor and sword. Of course, he knew that at that time, Jordan Wiz was already badly hurt, besides, he was a false spiritualist. But he hasn''t stopped doing anything since that moment. He increased his cultivation so much; as well as his lineage. While traveling, Theo was looking at the sky. Noting that it was getting dark, he ced the wine ss on the table next to him and took out his cell phone. Dialing Yuki''s contact number, he called. ["Theo?! What time are youing back? It''s getting dark!" Yuki asked immediately when answering.] ["I''m on my way." He replied.] ["Oh, I''m happy to hear that. Come back soon, we are waiting for you." Said Yuki. A hint of relief and happiness was noticeable in her voice.] [Theo had a smile on his face as he gave her a simple answer: "Right."] - - The moment he arrived in the city, Theo returned the ark to the size of a small ark and kept it in his storage ring. ''Thinking now, I ended up focusing on increasing my cultivation, that I forgot the storage bracelets of the red dragons...'' Theo had already figured out how to change the bracelet''s owner, but a lot of things happened after Little Yui and Little Emma signed a blood contract that he ended up forgetting about these storage bracelets. ''Hrm ... forget it, it doesn''t have to be rushed. Now I need to put these two who are inside the [Dimensional Room] to sleep longer. '' With that thought in mind. Theo entered the [Dimensional Room]. Entering, he saw the two of them still unconscious. Of course, he understood that the chances of them soon regaining consciousness was great, because of that, he had also prepared "remedies" for this type of situation. Taking two syringes and injecting the liquid into their bodies, Theo was satisfied and left the [Dimensional Room] and started running at the speed of light towards his mansion. Those cultivators who are proud of their speeds would be green with envy if they saw Theo''s movement technique. Theo was now wearing a dark blue short-sleeved shirt and ck pants and dark blue sneakers. Even though he was wearing dark clothes, wherever he ran, a dark blue trail of his clothing and yellow of his hair, he was left behind. Despite all this. His steps were smooth and soft, hardly causing a mark on the floor where he passed. That was the result of his training. Although he didn''t have that much time, whenever he could, he tried to perfect his movement technique. The moment Theo was about to arrive at his mansion, he felt an unusual presence. Although not feeling any hostility, the barrier recognized him as someone who is in the Spiritual Realm. ''Who is it?'' Even showing no hostility, Theo did not let his guard down, being on the alert. To his surprise, this individual wasing towards him. Theo slowed him down and stood where he was. Whatever he had already made an attackmand in case that individual became hostile. When that guy arrived... Theo was surprised! ''She ... she is identical to Little Yui...'' Theo thought surprised to see the woman who came in front of him. This woman had long, silky white hair that reached her waist, being loose and gently swaying in the wind, it was as if the wind was afraid to be aggressive with this woman while passing through the hair of this beautiful woman. Smooth white skin, perhaps perfection is not enough to express how beautiful this woman''s skin was. It was as if she were untouchable, that even Aphrodite would be jealous of her. Her eyes were emerald green. A pair of slender eyebrows and a pair of big emerald green eyes looking directly at him. Her breasts wererge and cheerful, it was visible that she did not wear a bra, but still, her breasts were proudly firm, even though they wererge. A thin, requested waist, her butt wasrge and firm in her pants. Wearing a long-sleeved white T-shirt with the long sleeve part on the front as well as being closed in silver buttons, a bold silver dragon was embroidered in silver thread. She also wore tights, looking very rare, the fabric used to make these pants, which also fit perfectly in this woman''s pretty curves. She was wearing ck sneakers with silverces. Her clothes may seem simple for those who just look, but Theo realized that it was not just a normal outfit, but could also be used as armor if he is not mistaken, the defense of this set of clothes that this woman is wearing was almost like armor level 6 or it could even be stronger. ''Whoever made this outfit must be very skilled...'' Theo thought. While Theo was studying this woman ... she was doing the same to him, wanting to understand more about this boy who was in front of her. If he were in a different location, Theo would not dare to use his divine eyes to see the status of this woman, but to be in his city, in addition to not knowing what was the real intention of hering, of course, he was almost sure that this little Yui''s mother. ________________________________________________ Mizuki Argent Breed: Magic Beast. Species: Metallic Dragon. Cultivation: 2nd Layer of the Spiritual Realm. ________________________________________________ Lineage: Metallic Dragon. ________________________________________________ Affinities Spiritual wind. Ancestral Metal of the Silver Dragon. ________________________________________________ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Art of the Metallic Dragon Breathing Technique: Metal Dragon Breathing Attack Technique: Metal Dragon Art Movement Technique: Footsteps of the Metallic Dragon ________________________________________________ Spiritual Contract Noble Spirit: Winged Horse of the Spiritual Wind. ________________________________________________ Mizuki was surprised to see Theo''s eyes change suddenly. She pulled back a little while wrapping her two hands around her breasts. She didn''t know exactly what he was seeing using her current eyes, but she could feel that he was managing to discover her secrets... "What did you do? Why did your eyes look like this? Stop it now, or I''ll hit you!" She spoke with some anger. She felt hurt, even if she had no proof, she knew he did something the moment there was a change in his eyes. Theo was also shaken when he saw this woman''s status. Leaving his stupor upon hearing a soft and beautiful voice. Sighing and taking a deep breath, his eyes returned to golden color. 273 Chapter 273 Theo asked her, "Do you know who I am? Is that why you came to me? " "Yes, I found out a few things about you." She answered frankly, "The reason for my visit is to talk about the Red Dragon n... or rather about Miranda, the wife of the n leader, and also... about Little Yui." Theo was not surprised to hear her mention Little Yui. In fact, he was kind of hoping for that. In thest month, he received many visits to the city, it was possible that much information about him and the girls were collected. Although he got rid of those who came with bad intentions, perhaps he missed some living beings, as many came just to find out more about the owner of this city. If in the midst of these people who came to find out information about them, it was someone in charge of this woman he was not sure, but it was evident that she got information about him and came here at that moment. As for the Red Dragon n, he admits he was curious as to why she spoke specifically about the n leader''s wife. Theo took a deep breath and looked seriously at this beautiful white-haired woman. He asked, "I''ll cut to the chase... are you Little Yui''s mother?" Her eyes showed surprise, but soon became sad, it was as if she remembered something unhappy. "I... I was weak..." She closed her eyes tightly as she seemed to remember something. She reopened her eyes and asked, "I need to know... were you the one who stole the egg... my baby?" Seeing her serious look at him. Theo answered her sincerely: "It wasn''t me and neither were any of the girls beside me. I found the egg in the dead body of a human, moreover..." Looking at her, and seeing that she was paying attention to every word as she sped her hands tightly, Theo decided to tell her everything that had happened that day: "But before that, I met a furious dragon in search of this human that carried the egg. At first, I thought the dragon was the egg, and the human he was looking for stole the egg." "Was that before you found the egg?" She asked. "Yes." Theo replied: "After the dragon left, I returned to the cave with mypanion. Upon reaching the cave, there was a bleeding human and with him was the egg. Since then, my wife and I have been taking care of the egg until it was born and recognized me as her father and my wife as a mother." Theo could feel an aura of sadness surrounding this woman when he finished listening to everything that was said to her. Her eyes were red, with tears threatening to fall. She took a few deep breaths, calming her emotions. After calming down, Mizuki said bluntly: "Since it is so, I, Mizuki... will be your wife!" "But what?" Theo''s brain bugged. He found this development a little familiar: "It can''t happen!" "Huh? Why not?" She asked confused, "Are you dissatisfied with my appearance?" "It is not because of that, you are a very beautiful woman in my eyes." "Then why? If I be your wife, I will be able to be with my baby." Mizuki spoke quickly: "I don''t want to force her to leave your side and I know I wouldn''t be able to get her out of your side. I am not a fool, I can understand my current situation, if in case I am against you, I can feel very strong energy watching over me, one misstep I will be dead. So, I thought that this is the best option for me to be by my daughter''s side as being your wife." She blushed. Theo replied, "Although I am against you taking Little Yui with you, as long as you want to live in this city and stay with Little Yui, I will not stop you." Mizuki seemed unsatisfied with his response, but ended up agreeing, "Okay, let''s do it this way." But she can''t help but find this strange guy. Many powerful beings tried to make her their wife. The number of suitors she had was enough to create a line more than a kilometer away, yet this young man refuses to take her as his wife... strange! This was very strange! Maybe he doesn''t like women? No, it can''t be that, she knew he had a lot of women by his side... so why? "Aren''t you already married? If not, how did Little Yui have?" Not knowing what was going on in this woman''s mind, Theo asked her. Mizuki did not seem surprised by this question when he replied: "You must not know this, but we female dragons can have children even without having a partner. Of course, to do that, I had to sacrifice 25% of my cultivation. So, I had to do this when I was away from my n, as my father would not allow me to do it." "I understand." He nodded and asked another question: "Now what did you want to say about the Red Dragon n?" "Oh!" She seemed to havepletely forgotten about it. She pretended to cough and said in a low voice: "Miranda, wife of the Leader of the Red Dragon n is nning to go against you. She will not rest until she can avenge the death of her son Orothi. In fact, she already has almost half of the Red Dragon n at hermand. So, you better be careful when you leave this city." "Booom!" Mizuki had finished speaking and a loud explosion outside the barrier happened! "Speaking of the devil..." Mizuki murmured. Outside the city barrier, an army of humans wasing towards the city, but as they had bad intentions, they were unable to get through the barrier, however, when that happened, it was like a detonator, making these human bodies explode! More and more explosions started happening outside the barrier, but the Volts City didn''t even sway, although the loud explosion sound was heard. These living beings who were detonating over the barrier did not seem to fear death. They watched towards the barrier without stopping and detonated, creating a strong explosion! Yuki and the girls who had already felt Theo''s presence in the city were waiting for him at the mansion, but when they heard these noises, they left worried that something had happened to him. 274 Chapter 274 Theo looked at Mizuki and asked, "Is this caused by this woman you spoke to?" "Probably, I just knew that she was nning something against you, but I couldn''t figure out what exactly, but it seems that this is what she wanted to do, find a way to end this training." She responded by looking at him. "Mizuki, is there a conflict between you two?" Theo didn''t miss that point when he heard her talk about Miranda. Mizuki hesitated a little before answering after a long-tired sigh: "Miranda hates me because her husband chased me, wanting me to be his wife. Of course, I didn''t ept it and he ended up marrying her. But she hates the fact that it was the second option and that''s why she ended up putting all the me on me." While the explosions were going on, they continued talking as if nothing was nothing. In fact, Theo knew it wouldn''t be enough to break the barrier. Even if you were a living being in the Spiritual Realm, it would be difficult to destroy that formation. Unless you are at least on the 10th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. But he was already aware that there was none of that level in the Red Dragon n. Theo asked another question: "Were you, two friends?" Mizuki was surprised! She started to understand some things about this man called Theo. She replied: "Yes, I also knew that she loved Marlon Verderail. Ah, that''s the name of the current Leader of the Red n. Anyway, it ended up that Marlon confessed to me in front of everyone at the Imperial school in Naga. Of course, I rejected him, but Miranda said that I seduced him and that it was all my fault. Since then, she hase to hate me and goes against me in everything." Theo was a little thought and asked: "I see, so if she finds out or has already discovered that her daughter is also here in this city, wouldn''t that be another reason for her to want to destroy the formation that surrounds the city?" "Exactly!" Mizuki eximed, "That''s why I came running here!" "Booom!" An even stronger explosion happened! But even so, the formation didn''t even move. "This formation is very good! I''m sure there wasn''t that ce before. Did you do this training?" She asked admiringly. Theo said maliciously: "I prefer not toment. Think about what you want~" "Tsk! Stingy..." Mizuki looked like a teenager saying, showing her pink tongue to him. "These humans... are they being controlled?" Theo asked her. Mizukiughed: "Of course not. They are not living beings; they are just puppets. Miranda specializes in puppets. She is very skilled in that department." "Oh, were they all created by her?" Theo asked, "How powerful is the puppet she can create?" "If she isn''t hiding her advances in puppet creation. If I''m not mistaken, thest time she made a puppet was from the Wizard Kingdom. Although it has no fighting power, the only purpose is to be a walking bomb." Mizuki replied. After answering, her facial expression froze... Theo followed her line of sight and found out why it happened. Not far from them, Yuki, Shina, Ariana, Zaira, Zaika, Little Emma and, of course, she was no less important; Little Yui wasing. Mizuki started to get restless, she didn''t know how to face her daughter. I didn''t even know how to introduce her to Yui. In fact, she has been rehearsing all this time and imagining her meeting with her daughter, but... when the time came, she froze and was terrified! Mizuki med herself for letting her daughter be stolen. Although, she was not in a very good situation when this happened, still, the guilt was crushing her heart. Her eyes started to turn red as she saw her younger versioning towards her. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" Explosions after explosions were going on in the meantime. But even then, Mizuki didn''t even blink as he watched Little Yui walking over to where they were. Shina and the girls also sigh in relief to see that Theo was fine. It seems that it was just someone wanting to destroy the formation. When they arrived in front of Theo in long strides. Ariana hugged Theo, pressing her breasts on him as she spoke in a coquettish voice: "Husband, what''s going on?" Theo, who has grown ustomed to her way, did not mind her acting like that and replied: "Hrm, the mother of one of the red dragons I killed came here for revenge. Well, you don''t have to worry, no matter how hard she tries, she won''t be able to break this line." Theo smiled at the girls: "Anyway, isn''t it better this way? As much as she tries, she will not be able to ovee this formation, moreover, she will lose much of her fighting power." "Yes." They nodded. In fact, Yuki and the rest were not worried. Theo had already said how strong this formation was and they have already discovered some information from the Red Dragon n. So, the girls knew that they had no attack power to break this formation. Yuki, on the other hand, was looking closely at the beautiful woman with long white hair who was standing next to Theo. She could see mainly the line of sight of this woman who does not leave Little Yui... Mizuki noticed that Yuki was looking at her, so she also looked at Yuki. Only then did Yuki ask her, "Did youe from the Silver Dragon n?" "Yes... yes, I am Mizuki Argent." Mizuki was a little uneasy at Yuki''s look. Although she knows that her cultivation level was much higher than hers, even so, she felt threatened by her. ''So, this young fox woman who took my ce as a mother...'' Mizuki thought. Mizuki was also surprised by Little Yui''s current level of cultivation. She was sure that she would not be able to make it so big, without any miraculous treasure! Little Yui tugged at Theo''s sleeve and asked while pointing at Mizuki: "Daddy, who is this woman? Why do I feel close to her?" Mizuki was even more restless when he heard that question from Little Yui. She wanted to run and hug this cute Little Girl, but she was afraid to scare her and she also couldn''t find the courage to do that. Theo who noticed that. He smiled as he replied, "Little Yui, you must not remember. Because thest time you saw her, you were two years old. In fact, she is your grandmother!" "Ah?!" Mizuki looked at Theo in astonishment. But Little Yui surprised her when she hugged her: "Grandma!!" Little Yui had a special connection with Theo. He was even stronger than a father and son of blood. Just those words were enough for Little Yui to understand more or less what was going on. That is why she decided to act along with the plot created by her father. "Huh?! No, it''s nothing like that!" Mizuki panicked. She wanted to reject and say that she was not her grandmother, but her mother! However, upon receiving a loving hug from Little Yui, her mind went nk in sheer ecstasy at being able to finally hug her daughter. 275 Chapter 275 Mizuki didn''t know whether to be sad or happy about this situation. Yes, her daughter is finally hugging her, but does her daughter think she was her grandmother? What kind of situation is this? ''Hmph! This is all his fault!'' She looked at the man who put her in this situation with a death re. Theo''s mouth twitched at Mizuki''s gaze. ''Isn''t it thanks to me that you managed to hug my daughter without any problems?'' Of course, he didn''t say it out loud. Mizuki noticed one or two things in Theo''s eyes and continued to look at him as if to say something: ''Yes, yes, you are right, it was thanks to you that I hugged my angel, but was there no better way to do that?!?'' Theo sighed and did not continue to look at Mizuki. He knew he should also exin the general situation to the girls, especially Yuki. Taking advantage that Mizuki was having an awkward conversation with Little Yui, he used his mental power tomunicate with Yuki first. ["Yuki, I believe you must have understood... this woman is the woman who had her egg stolen, that is, the blood mother of Little Yui."] ["I figured... she''s basically an older version of Little Yui."] Theo could feel a little envy and jealousy in his voice. Not wanting her to think too much and be sad, he told her. ["Although this is so, I''m sure Little Yui still continues to treat you as her mother, no matter if she also starts seeing Mizuki as her mother afterward. Believe in Little Yui! "] ["Yes, you''re right! I was thinking too much...."] Kelly, a catgirl from the Orphanage approached along with Nanda and Aine and the rest and asked: "Nya! What''s going on here, nya?" "Hmm. Nothing to worry about, but okay." Theo replied and put his hand on his chin reflecting when he had an idea when he saw that more and more citizens of the city wereing towards them. He then said, "This should work!" "Theo?" They looked at him as they watched him walk away and stand in front of them. "I''m going to do something interesting, just stay there and enjoy the show!" Theo said with a sinister smile, causing them to shiver. Like the sun that illuminates the day, Theo expanded his illusions across the city! Everything came under the control of his illusions. From the ground, it was like living beingsing back to life. Many living beings or at least it was what appeared to be started to appear. The number of illusions of living beings had already exceeded a thousand. Among them were monsters, animals, humans, insects, among others. But they all had something inmon, that was to be following Theo''smand, going in the direction where these puppets were self-detonating. "Ahhh! The formation is shaking... isn''t it getting dangerous?" A citizen murmured in rm. "I don''t think so, Lord Theo must have had a n, I''m sure." A Demi-Human spoke. "I want to believe so, but..." "Yes, look how strong these explosions are. How can we be sure that we will be safe?" Theo who heard what they were, did not try to justify with words. Especially because the barrier swaying was caused by him. If whoever was controlling the puppets to attack saw that it was useless to attack, it was possible that they would stop attacking and regroup, thinking of a new n. So, Theo thought about making it look like they were managing to break the barrier around the city and increase the morale and confidence of whoever was controlling the puppets. Of course, toplement and make things look more real, he would use his illusions. After creating approximately 10,000 illusions. Theo nodded with satisfaction at the thought: ''It will be good if you are deceived by this.'' Little Yui stopped talking to Mizuki and stared at the illusions made by her father while apuding vigorously: "Yui''s daddy is the best! Daddy is the strongest!" Mizuki saw that Little Yui''s attention was stolen by Theo, she pouted. But deep down, she was also amazed as she said in her heart: ''Are these real illusions?! Besides, almost everyone is in the Apprentice Mage Realm ... this is too incredible!'' The citizens of Volts City were excited to see this. This army made up of illusions was giving off a huge aura, making their morale soar above the clouds! "Was this done by Lord Theo? He is incredible!" One kidmented. "It is not? I didn''t say I didn''t have to worry!" The kid''s father wiped the sweat off his forehead without letting his son know. It was true that he wanted to believe in Theo''s strength, but they never saw him fighting for real, at most he was seen in the arena, training with Yuki and the girls. A golden aura that they had never seen before, was around Theo''s body, while his eyes were steady and sharp as a sword. Because of this, these living beings that were closer started to involuntarily retreat. Only those who were closest to Theo who had the courage to stay close to him. Now they began to understand that it was no wonder that Theo was the creator and owner of this city. Even though he is not currently using his royal lineage, only his battle aura was making these living beings want to kneel before his presence. Ariana puffed out her breasts and said proudly, "As expected of my man!" Shina punched Ariana in the arm and blushed as she said, "You meant, "our" man, right?" Ariana, on the other hand,ughed heartily and nodded: "Hahaha. Yes, you are right! Theo is our man! " "Hehe! Yui will help Daddy!!" When she finished speaking, approximately 500 war soldiers, wearing green military uniforms, appeared. "Haha. I''m d to hear this." Theo rubbed Little Yui''s head as he approached and said proudly: "My daughter is very strong and intelligent; look how she has already mastered this skill!" "Hehe~" Little Yui smiled, even more, when he heard her father praise her. Although she is not at the same level as Theo when using this ability, it can be said that she was the second-best among them in this ability. And these illusions made by her were all in the Higher Student Kingdom. Mizuki was most surprised. She can also see how deep Theo and Little Yui''s father-daughter bond was. Before when she was talking to Little Yui, it was more about her daily life. When she saw a happy smile as she spoke, it was evident to her that Little Yui was well cared for and loved by them. Although she had no intention of taking Little Yui with her. At least Mizuki wanted to create a stronger bond with her daughter and be able to upy a special ce in her daughter''s heart. 276 Chapter 276 POV - General Miller When I received Miss Miranda''s order, I initially thought it would be easy to destroy this formation and invade the city. It''s been a while since I started using puppets to try to destroy the Volts City formation and even then, that damn formation around Volts City didn''t even move. I finally understood why Miss Miranda left so many puppets at mymand when she came here. Seriously, Miss Miranda is very wise. I was very naive to think that it would be an easy mission, and even Miss Miranda did not underestimate this formation. Oh? Finally, it started to falter. Well, I am not surprised, there were already many puppets blown up in training. Hmm ... if it continues like this, there won''t be much time left until this formation is destroyed! While I continued to control the puppets to attack the formation, some beings started to leave the city. Huh? Did they see that the formation was not going to endure and decided to stop the puppets? It won''t be that easy. "First battalion, advance!!" At mymand, the first battalion of soldiers started to advance. Logically, I pushed the puppets back. Do they think I''m a fool? I will not let these precious puppets be misused by some insignificant beings. Although I am surprised to notice the level of power on the other side. This does not mean that we are inferior to them. In fact, every soldier in the first is at least in the Wizarding Realm. Impossible for them to lose! The sounds of my soldiers echoed, but strangely the other side continued to fight as if it didn''t care about life and death, yes ... they looked like puppets. But clearly, they were not, and the strangest thing was that as soon as my soldiers were killed, these beings went up in smoke and disappeared. What exactly is going on here? And what are these things? Is it some secret technique that controls the dead? If it is that. Miss Miranda would be very happy if I get this technique ... no matter how much they do, in the end, they will run out of mana and lose to my soldiers. And as soon as the formation is destroyed, I will get this technique for myself! Cof, Cof, I mean, for Miss Miranda! Weird... No matter how many soldiers killed, more and more of these beingse, showing no sign of ending. Exactly how much mana does the being doing this have? Or does he have some miracle potion that will restore his mana? No, no... this type of potion is very expensive, and it also takes time to take effect. I can''t fall for the enemy''s trick... yes, it must be more than one who learned this technique and they are taking turns. Should be it... "Second Battalion, move forward!" Let''s see how long you can take it! Luckily, I brought in 3 battalions of soldiers. If it is a question of resistance, there is no way for me to lose. It''s been two hours. The first battalion started to tire and some of my men started to die. Seriously, this is moreplicated than I expected. But as long as they persist, what awaits them is death. Why prolong the inevitable? I really don''t understand these lower beings~ "First battalion, retreat. The third battalion, move on." "Yes!" Oh, these are boiling to fight. Well, as expected from the third battalion of dragons from the Mage Kingdom and the Upper Mage. The third battalion specializes in a ranged attack. When they entered the battlefield, they soon swept all these zombies. Hahaha! It is taking too long for them to send more living beings to attack. They must have run out of mana. It was as I nned, it was only a matter of time before the other side ran out of mana. Now all that remains is to destroy this irritating formation! Huh? Who is this man? A man appeared before my soldiers. He was annoyingly handsome. Just behind him, five beautifuldies and two children appear. Oh, does he want to surrender and give these girls his life? What a fool, it would all be mine from the beginning, surrender is now a foolish move, but well, I can''t let these beautiful women get caught in the crossfire. I will reluctantly ept and cherish these beauties. Although there are two that need to mature, well, I''m patient, I see that two beauties heal when I grow up. "Little Yui, and Little Emma, ??you can use all your powers and attack these beings. Zaira, Zaika, Ariana. Cover both. Yuki and Shina, stay in the rear and attack and don''t let any of them run away." "Yes, Husband." "Hehe~ I want to see how strong I am." "Y-Yes." "Yui will do her best to make Daddy proud!" "Emma too!" "We are both going to do our best!" Huh? Are they not here to surrender, but to fight my battalion alone? Hahaha. They couldn''t be more stupid to do that. Well, still, I can''t let my soldiers kill those beauties. "Soldiers, listen! Don''t kill these women. Immobilize them and capture them." "Right!" Fools, they were happy to see these beauties, but don''t think that I will leave one for you. Of course, letting them think they are going to have a piece of meat is good for boosting their morale. Why does this man just look up while flying? Does he think he''s all-powerful? If it weren''t for the existence of this formation and he was too close, he would have known the lord of death long ago! Hoho. I am surprised that these women and children are so strong. Especially when these two children merged. They have perfectpatibility! If I can "create them... These women are not bad either. No wonder they came to fight my battalion. Each attack by these women, a soldier on my side is either dead or conscious. If I continue like this, I will have to solve everything with my own hands. Of course, as a wise and powerful general, I cannot attack now. The best is when they are tired and do not have time to escape to the barrier, at that moment, I can catch them. Hahaha. I can''t wait to try these women... especially these two brtes... they are totally my type. Well-developed body, with beautiful curves, big breasts, fat and juicy asses... although one of them is red, these women are very simr, I think they are sisters, hmm... just thinking about having a juicy night with these two, my bottom is already hard... Oops. This is not the time to be daydreaming ... I am curious why this man with golden hair is not attacking. In the end, it''s just rubbish that tells women to fight while looking. Tsk, tsk. I really need to "save" these beautiful women from his hands. But what? How these women who are only in the Wizarding Realm keep fighting and killing. I know Imanded them not to attack to kill, but did I need to let them win? "What are you doing? Capture these women at once! Are you made of tofu by any chance? Tsk, third battalion, you must have already rested, join the battle and help to capture these women, they must be being controlled by this man. We need to save them from the grip of this cruel man." "Yes, the general is right!" Why did this man start to smile? Does he still think he can reverse this situation? Even though logic tells me no... why am I having a bad feeling as soon as the third battalion has advanced? That... "Back off! Quick, it''s a trap, back off!!!" I screamed, but it was in vain, the formation that expanded at a rapid speed where the soldiers were. This man... he was waiting for this! Damn, how I fell in love with your tricks. But who would believe that this man could move this formation? It doesn''t make sense; how did he manage to do that? "You...! Do not think that only with this will you be able to win. Don''t think that this is all the strength that our proud Red Dragon n has." My anger spilled over while my heart was racing. I pointed my finger at him and my urge to rip him in half grew even more. "Get away from this formation and face me if you''re a man!!" 277 Chapter 277 When Theo realized that the other side had already grown tired and used the three battalions of soldiers. The thought of training the girls and making the enemies think that they could no longer create more "zombies". It was necessary for them to think that there was a limit to how long he could use his illusions to attack. Since it would be even moreplicated if it happened next time. Noticing someone''s prating gaze, even without turning around, Theo knew who it was. He turned and said, "What is it, Mizuki?" "Nothing at all." She said while puffing her cheeks. Seriously, why did she have to make such a cute expression? Theo sighed and said: "I am going to attack these soldiers. I''m not going to tell you to obey me, but I hope you don''t do anything rash while I take Little Yui to attack the enemy. This is also to improve her cultivation. Of course, I don''t intend to let her be in danger, so you needn''t worry, Mizuki." Mizuki was silent for a few seconds. She sighed before answering, "Okay, I''ll do what you say. But if necessary, I will intervene. Is that alright?" ,m "Could not be better." Theo smiled. "..." Seeing his sincere smile, Mizuki had to admit that he was very handsome. Even her heart was moved a little, of course not enough to make her fall in love with him, but at least she started to understand why there were so many beautiful girls willing to follow him. "Let''s go?" Despite saying that. Theo did not wait for their answers. He flew towards the battlefield outside the barrier and appeared before enemy soldiers. Yuki, Shina, Zaira, Zaika, Ariana, Little Emma, and Little Yui fly following Theo. Regardless of the surprised expression of the soldiers and the man who wasmanding them. Theo looked at Yuki and the girls. "Little Yui, and Little Emma, you can use all your powers and attack these beings. Zaira, Zaika, Ariana. Cover both. Yuki and Shina, stay in the rear and attack and don''t let any of them run away." "Yes, Husband," Ariana replied with a provocative smile. "Hehe~ I want to see how strong I am." Yuki closed her two-fisted hands while her fighting spirit rose. "Y-Yes." Shina bit her tongue when she spoke and ended up stuttering. "Yui will do her best to make Daddy proud!" Little Yui had a confident look while thinking about impressing her father. "Emma too!" Little Emma, like Little Yui, was very fond of sweets and fighting. Because of that, she became Little Yui''s perfect sparring partner. It is no wonder that her thirst for fighting is so high. "We are both going to do our best!" Zaira and Zaika wittily responded. Seeing the lustful looks of the soldiers and theirmander. Theo felt a sudden urge to kill them all. But he managed to restrain himself by thinking that soon these soldiers would meet their creator. "Soldiers, listen! Don''t kill these women. Immobilize them and capture them." General Miller said with a lustful look. "Right!" The soldiers responded enthusiastically. They didn''t put Theo and the girls in their eyes. For them, it would be a piece of cake to defeat these few girls and this man with golden hair who was flying overhead. Although Ariana liked it when Theo looked at her with fervent eyes. She hated thescivious look of a man other than Theo. A massive power has erupted in her body and Ariana''s feet slide across the floor. It was as if she had be body and soul with the earth. Making it look like she was skating. A spear came out of her storage ring and appeared in her hands. At first, it looked like a normal spear, but when it came into contact with her mana, the massive force that erupted in her body, expanded the spear. Like an emperor holding her spear, she held the spear of the earth firmly as she advanced. The moment it arrived in front of the first enemy soldier, like a serpentine, her spear advanced in a strange and fast way towards the enemy soldier. "But what..." The soldier was unable to dodge in time no matter how hard the spear made it chased him even after making the first charge. Worse yet, the direction of the second attack caught on in his heart. The enemy soldier looked at Ariana in total disbelief. Even more when he saw the difference in cultivating. How can it be so strong, even though it is in lower cultivation than mine? Unfortunately, he would not have the answer to his question, as he had already fallen dead on the floor. "Next!" Jumping backward, Ariana dodged an enemy soldier''s attack, at the same time, she counterattacked! Her counterattack was quick and unexpected. That caught the enemy soldier off guard and had Ariana''s spear that was surrounded by true mana of earth pass through his head. Pulling the spear, she spun in the air, she defended herself against a sword the moment itnded on the ground. Forcing the spear upwards, it caused the enemy soldier who attacked with the sword to lose his bnce. Taking advantage of this, she made a diagonal cut, cutting from neck to waist. Blood dripped from her spear. Some enemy soldiers took some involuntary steps backward and started running. They realized that they made a big mistake by thinking it would be easy to capture this beautiful young woman. Meanwhile, Shina looked like a mermaid who controlled water. Each attack she carried out was capable of moving mountains and destroying castles. When Shina realized that the enemy soldiers retreated a little because of Ariana. She did something like a five-de ninja star, with 200 cm made of water. Spinning at high speed, this ninja star went towards more than 10 enemy soldiers who turned their backs on the battlefield and cut their bodies in half. Screams were heard from enemy soldiers who lost arms and legs in the process. The ninja star made of water, only stopped when someone wearing a shield defended himself against it. Now, the soldiers would think twice about turning their backs on these women who looked weak and delicate. 278 Chapter 278 Little Yui pouted when she said, "Yui wants to have fun too! Emma, ??it''s time for the merger!" "Yes." Little Emma agreed and turned into red smoke, enveloping Little Yui''s body. A powerful aura exploded from the two as they merged! It was too strong for some of the weaker enemy soldiers to endure, and they ended up spewing blood as they were injured by the two girls'' aura. The soldiers looked scared at that. They never thought that the power of the two, which was originally from the Apprentice Wizard Kingdom, would jump straight to the Wizard Kingdom Peak. In addition, it was a pure aura without impurity. They couldn''t help but wonder what would happen if these two little girls got even stronger when they grew up. Little Yui with her silver hair flying in the wind, wearing full red armor, appeared. It had a red tail of almost 200 centimeters and silver scales. A pair of silver wings, green dragon eyes, sharp ws and teeth that were sharp enough to tear iron like y. After a little guidance from Theo and proper technique, Little Yui and Little Emma learned to control magma affinity. After melting, a sphere made of magma the size of a melon appeared in Little Yui''s hand. The room temperature automatically increased! "Hey!" Little Yui pped her silver wings and threw the sphere towards arger group of enemy soldiers. Although it seems simple, it was not good to underestimate this attack. Don''t think that just because she just threw the ball, it was easy to predict and dodge. Almost every day the girls yed a game called baseball. But of course, different from normal baseball. They had superhuman strength and mana. After creating some rules of their own to be able to y using mana, they all improve mana control and physical strength. Because of this, Little Yui''s magma sphere casting was so special. Not only was it fast, but it was also turning because it was under her mental control. "Booom!" The enemy soldiers were unable to escape sessfully. A strong explosion urred when the magma came into contact with one of the soldiers who was trying to escape and exploded along with the nearby enemy soldiers. They didn''t even have time to mourn before their bodies were melted because of the high temperature of the magma. Theo''s look of pain and suffering did not go unnoticed by Little Yui. ''Idiot Yui. How could I forget that Dad needs the bodies of these soldiers...'' After scolding herself, she no longer tried to carry out a magma attack. She thought it best to leave it to use on stronger opponents who wouldn''t melt because of it. After all, her goal was to be praised by her father, not to make him sad. Little Yuinded on the ground, and stepped hard, giving impulse to fly again. She soared low and used her sharp ws to attack enemy soldiers. It was a one-sided massacre. A wave of her ws, it was blood everywhere and another soldier fell dead. Even the enemy general was a little scared to see this. ''Hoho. I am surprised that these women and children are so strong. Especially when these two children merged. They have perfectpatibility! If I can capture them...'' Yuki soon showed her power. When many soldiers started surrounding Little Yui, she used one of her strongest techniques: "Ice Age", when she did that; within a radius of 500 meters the surrounding area has be her domain. The floor turned to ice and the air became cold. Under her control, enemy soldiers within reach began to freeze from head to toe. Of course, before they became an ice sculpture, Little Yui and the girls took advantage of this and attacked enemy soldiers who were immobilized. The screams of enemy soldiers asking for help echoed, but the fear of entering into that domain, made enemy soldiers think twice before going to their rescue. In a short time, all enemy soldiers were killed and Yuki''s dominance was undone, as it consumed a lot of mana to make it active. "My god..." The enemy soldiers'' jaws almost fell to the floor. Even General Miller waspletely stunned. These women have just killed more than 100 soldiers in the Wizarding Kingdom. General Miller was previously daydreaming about what he was going to do after capturing these women, especially Zaira and Zaika since he likes women with tan skin. "What are you doing? Capture these women at once! Are you made of tofu by any chance? Tsk, First Battalion, you must have rested already, join the battle and help capture these women, they must be being controlled by this man. We need to save them from the grip of this cruel man." "Yes, the general is right!" Seeing this, a smile formed on Theo''s face. It was this moment that he was waiting for. With the panel of the open purchasing system, he bought the expansion of the formation by 100 million points of the system. ________________________________________________ [100,000,000 System Points have been used.] [A new level 4 Noble Spirit was born. (Equivalent to 4th Layer of the Spiritual Realm) Merge with the formation ?] [Yes] - [No] ________________________________________________ Without thinking twice, Theo clicked "Yes". ________________________________________________ [< Formation of the 5 Noble Spirits > became On the other hand, the townspeople were apuding with all their strength, as they stamped their feet on the ground, unable to contain their excitement. It was the first time that they had seen such an extraordinary and one-sided struggle. If the formation did not protect the city, the entire floor of the city would be shaking like an earthquake, of course, even if it was not strong enough to be able to swing the ground, still, the sound of their feet hitting the ground was deafening. The only one that managed to make the ground shake a little, was the joint attack of the merger of Little Yui and Little Emma. Even the Shadow Golem did not cause so much disturbance when attacking. Of course, this does not mean that the Shadow Golem''s attack is weak; the formation that was very good. Apart from Yuki and her group, only Lilith joined the fight. Although she is a little behind in terms of the girls'' cultivation, she had already reached the peak of Higher Student Realm, she was just a little further away to be able to have a head start. In addition, her cultivation base is very solid, because of that, she was able to fight against those who were average in the kingdom above hers. Lilith''s attacks were silent and deadly, moving like the shadow itself, she caught enemy soldiers off guard and attacked. "Little Yui, Little Emma, ??stop the merger, I think it would be better to learn how to fight inrge numbers individually," Yuki said to the two girls. Little Yui who was about to perform the technique: stopped at the sound of her mother''s suggestion. "Okay." Little Emma and Little Yui nodded and stopped the merger. Little Emma turned into a red blur and left Little Yui''s body. Soon she took shape, a beautiful girl with long Crimson hair,pletely naked. As if afraid of something, she very quickly took a new set of clothes from her storage ring and got dressed. "Sigh~" She wiped the sweat from her forehead when she noticed that a person in question did note to fight with her for not being dressed. She now wore a dark green dress, with flowers embroidered in yellow lines. That dress matched her beautiful green eyes. Initially, there were three thousand enemy soldiers, but now almost two thousand soldiers did not arrive. But seeing that the two girls who had greater fighting power separated, the enemy soldiers sighed in relief... Hope is thest to die. These few enemy soldiers were still hoping to make it out of this alive. "It''s going to be okay?" Mizuki approached Yuki and asked. 280 Chapter 280 Yuki looked at Mizuki, understanding why she asked this question, she replies: "Yes, both are very strong, even fighting individually." "Hmm." Mizuki put a lock of her silver hair behind her ear awkwardly: "Sorry to bother you when you''re fighting, I just can''t help worrying..." Yuki smiled: "You don''t have to apologize. Now that we are in formation, no attack can seriously hurt us, of course only me and Theo know that and now Mizuki too, so... Shh!" "Ohh!" Mizuki understood what she meant, and smiled in relief. It seems that she was still underestimating how much the girls around him were being protected by him. Meanwhile, Shina finally decided to use a weapon to attack. She removed a 50 x 15 cm cuss from her storage ring. The de glowed sky blue in Shina''s left hand. Her hand was acting by cutting the head of an enemy soldier, leaving only the blue trail of the de behind. It was a clean and quick cut, so it was dyed until the enemy soldier''s head separated from his body. Once again, Shina moved through the crowd of enemy soldiers, she cut off the heads of several soldiers in an instant with her cuss technique. She looked around and went to help Zaira and Zaika who were surrounded by soldiers. "Oh, she uses a very unique weapon." Mizukimented, "Besides, she is very skilled." "Hrm. Yes, she is." Yuki agreed and exined: "Theo initially showed this weapon called a cuss to us, but who would have thought that Shina would be interested and started training a lot with this weapon and started to love using that cuss." "I understand." Mizuki nodded thoughtfully. Sometimes we are chosen by weapons. Mizuki thought that maybe that is the case with Shina, being chosen by this cuss. "Hrm, anyway. What do you think? Isn''t Little Yui very cute and very skilled?" Yuki broke the silence that formed. "I don''t know if I needed to say that she is cute, but yes, she is very cute and skilled!" Mizuki had a gentle smile when looking at Little Yui struggling. Little Yui made two silver fox heads appear, the roar was fierce while the sound of the attack was high from the wind pressure. Her attacks were brutal, no matter if the enemy soldiers used their arms to defend themselves, they were crushed by their attack, it was worse than being stepped on by a mammoth that weighed tens of tons. "Punch of the Fox!" Little Yui screamed using even more force when attacking. "Poow!" The soldier who was hit in his stomach had a huge hole in his stomach shaped like a fox''s head. In addition, he was sent flying until he hit the formation barrier. "Arghhh!" The enemy soldier spits out a lot of blood and starts to fall with his eyes nk. It is not known whether he was still alive or dead. "Punch! Punch! Punch! Punch!" Little Yui did not bother to check on the injured man while throwing showers of punch through the crowd of enemy soldiers. ''Hasn''t she be even more brutal?'' The enemy soldiers, seeing this, began to regret and scold themselves for thinking it would be easier after she stopped the merger... Little Emma also showed her power. She was in human form, but with many dragon aspects. She had very good control over her transformation, almost reaching the strongest state. Long red dragon tail, sharp ws, sharp teeth-like des, giving a dangerous feeling. Her canine teeth stood out, even more, being just above the chin. Although she did not make much progress in her cultivation, Theo gave her a liter of water that he received from Rosario, thus, cleaning 100% of the impurity of his body. In addition, he gave her pills that improved her blood and strengthened bone marrow, bones, nourished the meat, strengthened the meat, etc... Thanks to all of this, she became much stronger and had a more solid foundation. Of course, she lost some of her cultivation in the process, since there was a lot of impurity in her body. And after cultivating with a more suitable cultivation technique, she has now reached the 6th Layer of the Mage Realm. Of course, her fighting power was superior to her cultivation level. She was able to fight these soldiers who were in the Wizarding Kingdom with ease. It tore enemy soldiers with sharp ws and sometimesshed with its tail. In addition to being very fast, Little Emma has incredible flexibility. A punch formed by fire mana came towards her, she deflects just like "Matrix" and at the same time that she is almost touching the floor with the back of her head, she takes her hands back and puts her hands on the floor, her left foot is on the floor for support, while the right foot extends upwards. At the same time that the right foot is raised, it gives a strong impulse to give a mortal back and the foot that was rising up grabs the head of the enemy soldier who tried to punch her. "Plop!" Her foot with her sharp nails stuck to the enemy soldier''s head, taking him up in the air along with her movement. When she put her two feet back on the ground, the enemy soldier''s head was crushed by her in the process. It all happened very fast. The citizens of Volts City were rubbing their eyes, not believing what they saw. But after they saw it was all real, they were excited and apuded even more! "This girl is also amazing!" Praise Mizuki. Yuki, who had justunched arge-scale ice attack, nodded when she heard it: "Yes, she has a very good sense of fighting." Two hourster, just over a thousand soldiers remained. It didn''t matter if their cultivation was at the girls'' level or even higher. Their techniques and equipment were on another level. In addition, each of the girls had perfect level 5 armor. Even if it is not so good against someone from the Spiritual Realm, it was good enough to defend itself against someone from the Superior Wizard Realm. 281 Chapter 281 Theo was in front of the formation barrier, as he flew and looked at General Miller. He wanted Miller to be caught by the formation, but, unfortunately, he managed to escape. Seeing that Theo wasing towards him slowly, a sinister smile formed on Miller''s face. Although he did not see this man fight, he could imagine that just like the previous girls could fight those who are at a higher level, he would also seed. Of course, this did not make Miller afraid, since he himself was on another levelpared to his peers. He could imagine an intense fight against Theo where in the end he wins thanks to his greater mana reserve. He even had a potion with him that helped him recover 50% of his mana if necessary. Although it is a very rare potion, he was willing to use it if he is able to defeat this man who destroyed all his ns. Miller knew that if he returned empty-handed, Lady Miranda would severely punish him. Taking his mana to the peak. Being totally alert, he asked as soon as Theo was only a few feet away: "You are Theo, right?" Theo stopped flying. His eyes changed; his face showed no sign of surprise when he heard Miller''s question. He was in fact not trying to hide his identity, nor did he have a reason, since the person behind this man is his enemy. He was not going to be careless. Even though he was sure he wouldn''t lose to this dragon man, he still didn''t want to have the luxury of letting him escape. Nine golden and powerful tails appear behind him as his appearance started to be more animalistic. His expression was wild and fierce, using the aura of the Royal Lineage to enhance both his defense and his attack, he could see the surprised expression on Miller''s face. Of course, unlike other animals, Miller was not much affected by his aura, but that does not mean that he was not afraid to feel Theo''s aura and power increasing. ''I need to attack him soon!!'' Miller felt terrified, he thought he had underestimated Theo. In a fraction of a second, he realized that his enemy had already raised his power by arge margin, and the pressure he was feeling was no weaker than that of someone on the 1st Layer of the Spiritual Realm. Miller gave up fighting using his human form and started to transform into a dragon... ''Where is he?'' "Too slow!" Theo''s voice was sinister and devilish. He was now behind Miller with his right hand across the back of Miller reaching his heart. "No, no, no, stop!!" Miller felt Theo''s hand squeezing his heart. He went into shock and felt the shadow of death hanging over him. He was afraid to make a sudden move and have his heart crushed by Theo''s hand, but to his unhappiness his mental state was weak at that time, Theo was able to invade his mind and see all his memories and thoughts. Theo mainly wanted to know more about Miranda, her strengths, weaknesses, etc... But when he also saw what Miller was thinking of doing with Yuki and the girls... he saw no reason to leave this bastard with only one death fast. Focusing all his mana Theo used all his power to create the most perfect illusion. He now also understood how they found out that he was the one who killed Orothi. It wasn''t because they saw through his illusions, but because, at the moment of death, his name was recorded, so far so good, but with his name, they found his video singing and that''s when they discovered his appearance. ''I must change the name of the video.'' He had that thought when he found out why he was discovered. Theo ignored Miller''s cries and cries that he begged for his life and instead of him crushing his heart, what he did was even worse... he pulled Miller''s soul and before he even knew what was going on, Theo used in Miller''s soul. ________________________________________________ ¡¤ [ Eleven-Year-Old Soul; Changed to Twelve Years Old] ________________________________________________ Theo has not yet dispelled his illusions while pondering what to do with Miller''s body... ''I will transform it into essences!'' He removed the storage bracelet and used it: . ________________________________________________ ¡¤ [ Filled 484,194 Lineage Cells] ¡¤ [ You have reached: 2nd Layer of the Upper Mage Realm.] ¡¤ [ False Heavenly Fire Level 2 - Arrived in High Advance.] ________________________________________________ Theo closed his eyes feeling the change he was having in his body. ''As expected of someone who was close to the Spiritual Realm.'' He thought. Finishing to digest all the new changes he had in his body and soul. Theo was feeling great. Now he also saw the importance of not underestimating his enemy. Because he went with everything from the start and killed General Miller very quickly, he saw in Miller''s memories that he had many ways to protect himself, but unfortunately for Miller, he had no chance to use it. It had been 30 minutes since he killed General Miller and got used to the changes in his body. If he were an ordinary person, raising the cultivation and also his soul, it may take more than a few hours, maybe even days. This only shows how good his cultivating base was, being able to do it all in a short period of 30 minutes. It could be even shorter if he didn''t have to keep some of his attention on the illusions made by him. Returning to the city, Theo saw that the girls were almost done with all those soldiers. As for the puppets, he did go to the Workshop. He wanted to study them before deciding what to do. Mizuki approached Theo and eximed: "Did you... did you have an advance?!" 282 Chapter 282 POV - Miranda''s current wife of the Leader of the Red Dragon n. Lying on the bed, I see Elder Mark putting on his clothes. I pretend to be very tired while trying to hide my disgust for him. "I''m going now, Miranda, it was a wonderful night!" He had a disgusting smile when he looked at me. "It was also very good for me." I force a smile when I say that to him. After I see he''s gone, I get up from the bed still naked and head for the bathroom anyway. This disgusting white thing was still inside me; I couldn''t bear to leave it a second longer inside me. After taking a long shower and taking it all out of me, I think again about everything that was happening in my life. I know it is necessary to endure these disgusting pigs to eat me if I want their support, but still, it is difficult to bear. This is all the fault of that slut Mizuki! If she didn''t exist, my husband would never neglect me and that day... "Sigh~" Wearing only a bathrobe, I change the sheets on the bed and lie down. I remember as if it were yesterday the day my husband had sex with me for the first time, he was drunk and mistook me for Mizuki''s cow and took my virginity. Even though it happened that way, I couldn''t forget the pleasure of having sex with him. But he didn''t touch me after that day... even if I begged, it was no use. It was then... that I noticed the elder hitting on me. I was drunk and resentful, in the end, I ended up sleeping with him, although it was not as good as my first time... still, it was better than not doing it. In addition, since then, this elder has been supporting me and always being on my side. This was unexpected for me. It''s true that I asionally had to have sex with him, but it wasn''t that bad, in fact, it was the ideal situation since my husband''s motherfucker didn''t touch me. This soon happened to another elder, I knew what he wanted, and of course, I didn''t give him what he wanted right away, I couldn''t let him have it easy. And when he managed to have sex with me, he also started to support me. In their minds, perhaps, having sex with the n Leader woman is the best thing. They longed for it; I am aware that it is not because of my beauty. However, this is also good, since thanks to this, I managed to establish myself in the n, even if Ie from a humble family. "Even if I can''t make my dead son the leader of the n... I still have my youngest son." Remembering my son''s death made my blood boil with anger, but fortunately my little genius. My youngest son is even more talented than my oldest son who died. Although he is only 12 years old, because of that, he cannot take over the n like that, he will just have to dy my ns to make my son leader of the n''s power. "This bastard General Miller is taking too long toe back." I know it mustn''t be easy to break that damned boy''s town formation, but does it need to take that long? "But what?!?" Taking me by surprise from the bed. "How is it possible that General Miller died?" This boy is called Theo, is he that strong? I see thest moments of General Miller''s death, but I couldn''t find anything significant since he killed General Miller with just one attack... "What the hell is this, how can he be so strong? Wasn''t he supposed to be just a kid in the Superior Wizard Kingdom?" I have no choice but to believe what I''m seeing. It seems that I will have to change my ns if I want him dead ... I take out my cell phone and call my confidant: "Hello? Come to my room now!" I say, hanging up the phone. "Do you need anything from me, Lady Miranda?" I see a woman with short ck hair enter the room. "Yes, I want you to find someone in the Spiritual Realm and keep an eye on Volts City, if you have the chance, have that boy Theo killed or anyone who leaves that damn city." I raised my tone, saying angrily. "I will see to that now." She told me and left. "Hmph! I can''t believe he would live inside that damn city forever when he leaves..." - - Mizuki approached Theo and eximed: "Did you... did you have an advancement?!" "Perhaps." He gave a vague answer. Theo almost said it was no big deal, but it might sound like he was being convinced since for most people it would take longer to get to the nextyer in cultivation and get used to it. "In fact, what are you going to do from now on? If you are going to live in this city, do you want to stay in a room in my house until you create a house for yourself?" Theo asked Mizuki. "Seriously? Is it okay for me to stay with you?" She was happy about it. "Yes, there are many vacant rooms," Theo replied. "Hrm, since you offered, I will ept it with gratitude." She smiled. Mizuki thought this was a good chance to get closer to her daughter. Little Yui and the girls finished killing all the enemy soldiers and went towards where Theo. ''Three thousand high-level dragon soldiers... that will earn me a fair amount of points.'' He thought. The citizens of the city returned to their homes when they saw that it was all over. The day was already clearing, but most of them wanted to have a good night''s sleep since they stayed up all night. "Daddy, did Yui fight well?" Little Yui asked anxiously. "The best!" He kissed her face and smiled. Mizuki opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but she couldn''t find the right words to say. In the end, she suppressed her will. Yuki sighed when he saw this. She proposed, "Yui, why don''t you let Mizuki sleep with you today. There is still no tidy room for her to stay." Mizuki''s eyes sparkle in surprise. Logically, she would be more than happy to sleep with Little Yui. Little Yui looked at Mizuki, which made her a little nervous. She finally said, "Okay." Even though she loved Theo and Yuki. Little Yui would be lying if she said that she is not curious about Mizuki. Since she didn''t try to force her to separate from her father and mother, Little Yui saw no problem in learning more about her mother Mizuki. If before Mizuki had no intention of sleeping, since it was not something she needed, now, it was what she most wanted to do, as long as she had her little angel beside her. 283 Chapter 283 Theo, still half asleep, sought the body heat that he loves so much. But it was a little different when hugging the woman in the bed. He opened his eyes and saw that it was not Yuki who was beside him. "Zaira? Why are you in my bed? Where''s Yuki?" He asked her. Zaira replied blushingly: "This is my room." "Your room?" Theo was surprised to hear that. He looked around him and realized that it wasn''t his and Yuki''s room. "And me here thinking that you would invade my bed, wanting to attack me." He joked. Theo remembered why he ended up in Zaira''s room and in fact, he was to me for that, but he couldn''t help wanting to provoke her. Zaira blushed even more and she hid under the nket. "I wouldn''t do such a thing..." She murmured. "I know, I am joking." Although he says that, he continued to provoke her: "You would only invade Leticia''s room, right?" Zaira was surprised to hear that, she pulled her head out from under the covers and looked at him in amazement and asked quietly: "Theo... are you... jealous?" "..." ''I am jealous? Is that what it looked like?'' He started to wonder. "Perhaps?" He himself was not sure. Zaira looked even more surprised to hear his vague reply. She opened and closed her lips wanting to say something, but she didn''t know what to say, but she knew something. She was happy! Looking at the smile that formed on Zaira''s beautiful face, Theo blurted out: "Can I kiss you?" "..." Then he came to himself and said, "Forget what I said, there must be something wrong with me." "Wait!" She took his hand, preventing him from leaving. He looked at her. "I want to." She took a deep breath: "I want to kiss you!" "Do not wait." Theo looked at her seriously: "Are you sure about that?" Theo stood in front of her, looking at her who was sitting on the bed. "I am!" Zaira replied immediately. She didn''t want to miss this chance and regret itter. Still looking at her, Theo asked again, "Even though I don''t know if I love you?" "Yes." Zaira leaned a little towards him. She is beautiful. Even when she just woke up, her charm did not diminish. Her amethyst purple eyes were fixed on Theo''s golden eyes. Theo lowers his head, so the two of them stare at each other until he gently brushes his lips with hers. When Zaira realizes, one of his hands was around her back, pulling her closer. Her hand that was holding his hand had alreadye loose, and that was when he ran his hand behind her head, intertwining his fingers in her ck hair. He pulled her head closer and turned on his side, further intecing his lips with hers. He was thirsty and hungry, wanting to devour her. It ignited a lust within Zaira that she had never felt before. Desperate for more, she awkwardly matches his rhythm. A soft moan travels from her throat to her lips, still pressed against his. Desperate for more, Theo passes his tongue through her mouth, which opens to him like a flower blooming. She moans again when she tries his tongue. He takes full advantage of the space; his tongue skillfully explores her mouth. Zaira was feeling limp in his arms. She had never been kissed before, yet, her first kiss, it was being very stimting. Theo''s hand, which was initially on her back, was feeling Zaira''s big, round ass. When he saw that he was getting lost because of lust. Theo parted from her lips. Theo looked at this beautiful woman with tan skin and to be honest, he didn''t know what to feel and do. He liked their kiss, it wouldn''t be a lie that he feels something for her, but before that, he didn''t even think of her like that. Maybe it changed the moment he saw General Miller''s memories, or maybe it didn''t, it just made him see that he cared for Zaira more than he imagined. "Theo..." Zaira murmured. She didn''t know what to do, besides, her mind was a mess. It really happened, she was kissed by Theo. It was fantastic, but at the same time scary. She had no idea how it would change her rtionship with him. In her heart, she wanted him to respond to her feelings, but she didn''t know how to do it, and that was the scariest part. Theo saw her restlessness and insecurity. He knew he was the cause, taking a deep breath, putting his thoughts in order: "Zaira." "Y-Yes?" She replied nervously. "I like you." He held her hands while looking into her eyes and continued: "Look, I didn''t think of you like that before, to be honest, I don''t know how much I like you, but... I can say that with all my heart. sure, I want to be with you and I want to kiss you, even now, I''m holding on to not kiss you." "Seriously??" She cannot believe what she was hearing. Maybe he doesn''t love her as much as she does, but she saw a breach, something she didn''t think she could have. She blushed when she heard that he wanted to kiss her again. "Of course, I''m serious." Theo said softly, "I wouldn''t y with something like that." Zaira smiled with tears in her eyes: "I''m happy, Theo." Theo released one of her hands and wiped away the tears. He made a decision and said firmly, "Zaira... be my girlfriend!" "Yes!" She nodded and tightly hugged him. 284 Chapter 284 [Attention everyone in City Volts, be warned that it will be dangerous to leave the city. Even if yesterday''s enemies were defeated, I still haven''t defeated whoever is behind it, the chances of sending other beings to attack the city are great, so please avoid leaving.] Although nothing bad happened in yesterday''s attack, Theo knew that he could not guarantee the safety of everyone outside the formation. He was also very upset by this development, before if he wanted to take it easy on cultivate, now it was different. "Mizuki, the tournament that is about to take ce in the Naga Empire is what day exactly?" Theo asked her. Mizuki took a sip of green tea with natural mana. She closed her eyes, then opened: "In exactly 45 days. Don''t tell me you are thinking of going there?" "45 days... I can do it in time..." He murmured and smiled: "Not only am I going to go, but I also want to participate in the tournament." "Are you... are you crazy?!?" Mizuki got up from the couch, she pointed a finger at him: "Do you really think you can go there and get out alive?" "Not only can I get out of there alive, but also... Hrm, think like this: I will be taking this matter more seriously." He said: "Also, if possible, I want your help to register my team in the fighting tournament." "Reckless!" Mizuki was seething with anger, she crossed her arms over her chest, she didn''t think he would be so foolish: "Don''t think that just because you defeated a mere cultivator in the Superior Wizard Kingdom that you will be able to get rid of the ws of the Red Dragon n." Yuki and the girls sighed and were silent. Unlike Mizuki, they understood that for Theo to say something like that, it only meant that he had a n, but it was not their ce to exin it. Also, since Mizuki is going to start getting close to Little Yui, she had better understand a little more of Theo''s ability. Theo was not exalted by her behavior; in fact, he was very calm: "You don''t have to be so nervous. Just listen to me, I''m not doing something without thinking, it''s quite the opposite. " She calmed down and sat back on the couch: "Then exin so that I can understand." "In thirty days," Theo said. "Huh?" "In thirty days, I will enter the Spiritual Kingdom." He said confidently. "..." She was speechless. Mizuki was surprised by his confidence in saying that he would arrive in the Spiritual Kingdom in a month. ''This is... this is...'' "This is crazy!!" Mizuki raised her voice again: "Even if you have a miracle pill, it''s still impossible to do that in a month!" "Mizuki, I think you''re underestimating Theo too much." Yuki shook his head: "Don''t try topare him with others, I''ll just say that." "Yes, Yui agrees, because daddy is the best!" Little Yui thought that her new mother had a lot to learn. Theo smiled lovingly at the mother and daughter pair. Mizuki saw that it wasn''t going to get anywhere, she sighed tiredly: "Okay, I''ll do what you said, but if you can''t reach the Spiritual Kingdom in a month, give it up, okay?" Theo agreed: "Yes, I don''t see any problems." Mizuki got up and wanted to go out and get some air. "Ah yes." Theo said suddenly: "The girls and I will be training at that time in a special ce, so..." "What are you trying to say is that I can''t go too?" Mizuki asked. "Exactly." Theo nodded. "Why?" She was not satisfied with his response. "Why not." Theo was sincere: "Although we''re on good terms, I don''t trust you enough to let you go." Mizuki was upset to hear that, but she couldn''t force herself to reveal his secrets to her. It was like he said, they didn''t know each other enough to tell and show their secrets. She didn''t want to give a helping hand, pretending she wasn''t curious: "Okay, I didn''t even want to go. I''m going back to the Naga Empire to register you. " "That''s nice." Theo smiled in response. Mizuki on the other hand pouted. She said: "Write down the names of who will be part of your team to participate in the tournament. I''ll go before and register you." Theo nodded and took out a paper and a pen and marked the names of those who would participate. Mizuki took the paper and looked. There were a total of fifteen women, Theo, and another man. She did not expect that he wanted to take so many people to participate. "Okay, I''m going now..." She looked at Little Yui. Little Yui also looked at her and hugged: "Take care, Mother Mizuki." Mizuki felt as if an arrow had been hit in her heart. She hugged Little Yui, touched by the way she was called: "I''m going, my daughter!" - - "Okay. Now that Mizuki is gone. We are all going to enter the [Dimensional Room] and cultivate." Theo said. "Yes." The girls agreed. With that said, he took everyone to [Dimensional Room]. Theo knew it was now a race against time. In fact, he was confident of being able to enter the Spiritual Kingdom, but he also wanted the girls to increase their cultivation. Before they start cultivating, he says: "Wait a minute, I will give each of you a perfect level 6 armor and take the opportunity to merge with the armor." "..." "..." They were again surprised by what he said calmly. Without warning, many magic cores appeared in front of Theo. Without waiting for the girls'' reaction, he used on these magic cores. If before, he wanted to use these low-level cores to achieve new affinities, now he saw that he needed to be more radical if he wanted to improve. ________________________________________________ ¡¤ 434,498,641 System Points obtained. ________________________________________________ "Right." Theo murmured and opened the system. First, he bought armor for Yuki. ________________________________________________ ¡¤ You spent: 110,000,000 System Points ¡¤ Perfect Ice Armor Acquired. ________________________________________________ The core of the armor appeared in his hand: "Yuki, this is your armor." She came over, and she kissed his lips: "Thank you." Theo smiled as he handed her the core of the armor and exined: "This armor, unlike the one you wore before level 5; it is a little bit special. It has a unique ability, in the case of this armor, it increases the user''s ice power." 285 Chapter 285 With the system open, he chose an armor for Shina. ____________________________________ ¡¤ You spent: 109,000,000 System Points ¡¤ Perfect Armor of Purchased Water. ____________________________________ "Next is Shina." ? Theo said exining: "Like Yuki''s, this armor has a unique ability; in the case of this armor, it can create a water shield around the ten cubic meter user. For you Shina, who has a greater focus on ranged attack, this armor is very good. It is clear that, even without this shield, the defense of this armor is as strong as the defense of a cultivating in the Spiritual Kingdom." Shina took the core of the armor, she stood on tiptoe and kissed Theo''s lips, just like Yuki did. She said shyly, "Thank you..." Theo patted her head and smiled. ____________________________________ ¡¤ You spent: 115,000,000 System Points ¡¤ Perfect Armor of Acquired Earth. ____________________________________ "Next Ariana." Theo was a little surprised to see this blown girl blinking. "Even at times like this, you''re still the same, huh, Ariana." "But of course." Ariana hugged him and looked up and said coquettishly: "But understand that there is only one person in this world that makes me act like that, that person is you!" Theo felt his heart speed up more than usual. Seriously, even though he was ready for what wasing, this girl always managed to make his heart beat faster. He handed the core of the armor to Ariana and said, "Let me exin about this armor." "Okay." She kissed his face and walked away a little. Theo sighed: "The unique ability of this armor is to create a Stone Golem around ten meters in height. The time this Golem is active depends a lot on the user, in addition, it has the attack and defense power of a cultivator from the Spiritual Kingdom." "Ufufufu. As expected of the husband. Always choose the best for us~" she said this to him in a charming voice. Of course, she would not be left out of this and also kissed Theo''s lips. After her lips parted from his lips, Ariana pulled back a little. That was when Theo bought the next armor. ____________________________________ ¡¤ You spent: 111,500,000 System Points ¡¤ Perfect Armor of Acquired Darkness. ____________________________________ "Next Zaira." When she approached Theo, Zaira was acting differently than usual. Even with her tanned skin, I could tell she was flushed to the ear. It was a unique and even cute sight. "Huh?" Yuki and the girls immediately realized this. It wasn''t that they weren''t used to Zaira''s embarrassed expression, but because she did it for no reason, at least the girls didn''t know why since Zaira and Theo hadn''t told them yet. "Well, how do I say that..." Theo noticed Zaira''s reaction and the girls'' surprise and said: "In Little Yui''s words, Zaira started to really enjoy bitter coffee, right?" Embarrassed and shy, she spoke softly: "Yes, very..." "Sister." Zaika approached her and hugged her: "Congrattions!" Yuki walked towards Theo with a smile even brighter than the midday sun. "Urgh!" Theo was surprised when he was pinched at the waist by her. "Ara, ara. Are you okay? Tell me where it hurts, I will help heal." Yuki asked in a concerned voice. Theo couldn''t help but sweat. Magically Shina appears on the other side. "Urgh!" She smiled gently and her tone was gentle: "My ... what was Theo? I''m worried, tell me why are you in pain? " "Ufufu. Girls, you''re not giving him a chance to speak." Ariana wrapped her arms around Theo''s neck: "If you press him too hard, it will make him scared, right, darling?" Even though she said that she ended up biting Theo''s left ear, causing him a little pain. Theo sighed: "Calm down, I know I''m wrong not to warn you before, but it happened that, well, I asked Zaira for dating earlier today." "Hey, exin it better!" Yuki twisted the pinch even more. Zaira came and said, "Don''t me Theo, if you''re going to me someone, me me since it''s partly my fault." "Zaira..." Shina, Yuki, and Ariana looked at this tanned beauty. "Zaira, it''s not like we are against you being with Theo, but we were just upset that he didn''t warn us before and found out that way," Ariana exined. Shina hugged Zaira who was about to cry, thinking she had done something wrong and said: "Ariana is right, you don''t have to worry." Yuki dropped Theo''s waist and asked, "Exin yourself." Theo made a face: "Okay. It turns out that I realized that I not only liked her but more than just as a friend, although I didn''t put my feelings in order, I can say that I was very angry when I saw General Miller''s memories..." "Is General Miller the leader of yesterday''s soldiers?" Ariana asked. "Exact. As I was saying." Theo continued: "In his memories, there were thoughts of doing a lot of indecent things with Zaira and Zaika mainly. It made me very angry and because of that, I also started to think about what I would feel if they were going to be with another man and then I realized that I didn''t like this sensation at all." "In short, don''t you like the fact that Zaira and Zaika were with someone else?" Yuki asked. "Well, exactly." Theo didn''t hide it. When Theo agreed, the cheeks of the tanned red-haired beauty turned red. Little Yui also approached. "Daddy, does Yui want to know if Zaika started to like bitter coffee too?" Little Yui bowed her head adorably. Man, each of her actions is very cute. Theo looked at Zaika and noticed that she was even redder than a tomato. He closed his eyes and made up his mind, he came over and held her hands: "Date me?" Zaika froze at the scene. Her chest rose and fell as she searched for air. She took a deep breath: "It''s all I want!" She hugged him. 286 Chapter 286 [Edited by: Loki] "Eh!? Are you proposing to her here!?" Zaira was happy for her sister, but Ariana, Shina, Yuki were horrified! "Hiiiii! Were you listening to us when we told you to talk about this before!?" Theo already knew he would be "punished" by the girls again, for acting rash, so he did something that left them jaw-dropping. Zaika, who was close to Theo, saw him lowering his head towards hers, when she saw that his lips were very close to her lips, she closed her eyes tightly, while waiting nervously. It was a quick kiss but at the same time a long one. "Theooo!" "Ara ara, ufufufu. It looks like someone needs to be disciplined..." Ariana''s smile was sadistic when she said it. Theo felt the hairs on his arm stand on end. Just as he had predicted, Yuki, Shina, and Ariana started hitting him. Meanwhile, inside Zaika''s head, she keeps repeating that sweet taste of kissing him over and over again... she waspletely lost in her thoughts while savoring her recent memories... kissing him is so good and sweet that she already can be addicted. "Sister, how was it?" Zaira was the only one standing next to Zaika, along with Little Yui and Little Emma. "Is so good..." "Do you want to do this again?" Zaira smiled. "Yes... Urgh! Zaira! Look what are you making me say?!" When she left her thoughts, Zaika panicked and put both hands on her face to hide her embarrassment. While Little Emma and Little Yui looked at the general scene with some interest, although the two did not quite understand what was going on. Theo had a bitter smile after being "punished" by the girls, he sighed tiredly: "Let''s continue, there is still Zaika, Little Emma and Little Yui who did not receive their armor." Without waiting, he said, "Next Zaika." ________________________________________________ ¡¤ You spent: 119,000,000 System Points ¡¤ Perfect Fire Armor Acquired. ________________________________________________ Zaika took a deep breath, controlling her emotions, not wanting to appear flustered in front of him. Theo exined: "Your armor is fire armor. It has a special ability to increase fire attack power. Like all other armor, everything will depend on the user." "Thank you..." She said with a shy smile, taking the orb from Theo. "Hrm?" Seeing that she was still rooted in the ce, showing no sign of leaving, Theo was a little confused, until he listened. "Kiss her soon!" ''Maybe, she doesn''t want to be left out? But I already kissed her just now, anyway...'' Theo didn''t think much and wrapped her in his arms and kissed her passionately. Ariana, who had shouted before for him to kiss Zaika entered the middle of the two, separating them. "I know I told you to kiss her, but did you need to kiss that long? Look at her, it looks like she went to the moon and forgot to return..." "Hrm, it looks like I overdid a little." Theo scratched his head awkwardly. Zaika fumbled, saying: "No, I liked it, I mean it was very good, I mean, everything is fine..." "Did you see what you did to her, Theo?! Making her all confused." Ariana hugged Zaika and walked away with her. Theo knew that this girl just wanted to make a scene. He shook his head: "Next Little Yui." ________________________________________________ ¡¤ You spent: 120,000,000 System Points ¡¤ Perfect Metal Armor Acquired. ________________________________________________ Theo handed her a silver orb while saying, "This is metal armor. This armor has the special ability to further increase the user''s defense. As you already have a high defense of a metallic dragon, it will be a great armor for my dear daughter." He rubs his hand on Little Yui''s head as he smiles at her. "Daddy, Yui wants a kiss too!" She looks up when she says. Theo smiled in response and took the little girl on hisp, he kissed her on the cheek. "Hehee~" She smiled with her eyes closed showing her teeth: "Yui is also going to kiss daddy~" She kissed Theo''s cheek several times and her smile widened in satisfaction. "Well, now there''s only little Emma left." Little Emma walked and stood in front of Theo. Theo was uncertain about what armor he should buy for her. Magma armor was the most expensive, it was already made of a special element. But it can also be said that it was what she needed most at that moment. After a moment of reflection, he chose magma. ________________________________________________ ¡¤ You have spent: 131,300,000 System Points ¡¤ Perfect Magma Armor Acquired. ________________________________________________ The core of the armor appeared in Theo''s hand; it was an even hotter core than that of fire. Everyone''s eyes were drawn to this light. Theo handed it to Little Emma and said, "This armor is made of the magma element. In addition, it has the control ability. In other words, it helps to control the magma element, in addition, the power of magma can reach the Spiritual Kingdom." "Wow!!" Little Emma was happy with this pleasant surprise, what was most hurting her, was theck of control when using the magma: "I am very happy, Uncle Theo." "... I thought I told you to just call me Theo, you don''t have to call me Uncle Theo." Theo patted her on the head. She shows her tongue when responding in a mischievous way: "Okay, Theo... Uncle Theo." Little Emma ran out and hid behind Yuki. Theo shook his head at the actions of this taken girl. He said: "Okay, now that everyone has level 6 armor, you can start cultivating the armor and get used to it." "Right." They nodded. 287 Chapter 287 While the girls were cultivating the level 6 armor. Theo began to think of the enemy soldiers who were killed. He had already thought of using them to increase his cultivation. In fact, even after spending enough points on the armor, there are still: 367,065,810 System Points. Theo left the [Dimensional Room]. Walking out of the mansion, he went to the back of the mansion, where the stairs to the Workshop were located. Upon arrival, most if not all of the kids and girls at the orphanage were training inside the workshop. "Oh, I see that everyone is working hard on their cultivation as usual." Theo smiled at them. "Yes." They nodded, their eyes sparkling as they looked at Theo. For them, Theo is, the idol they idolize. Not only he strong, but he has also always been very good at all of them, providing the best days of their lives. "Continue what you were doing, don''t mind me," Theo said with a gentle smile. At that moment, Nanda and Aine had approached him. Nanda asked, "Are you going to the other room?" "Yes, I also have something to talk to you about, but it''s forter," Theo replied. "Okay." She agreed. Theo approached the wall and took out his white sword and ced it at the entrance and spun. A door opens and he pulls out his sword and enters the door that was closing. Inside the secret room at the Workshop, he was usually the only one to have ess to it. That''s because that was where the power tools were located and also the remains of those who die because of the formation. "Three thousand soldiers... it will help me to go up some levels I presume." Theo murmured as he opened [Storage Chest]. Inside the [Storage Chest] were the corpses of the three thousand soldiers and just over 800 puppets. First, he pulled out and stacked 500 soldiers who were in the Wizard Apprentice Kingdom. ''These soldiers have a good affinity for fire, moreover, even a high cultivate; the ideal is to use on them and exchange for essence.'' He did exactly what he thought. And since he was already in a high realm and had a good foundation, he used on all of them at once. ____________________________________ ¡¤ [ Filled 11,745,500 Lineage Cells.] ¡¤ [ Congrattions! You have reached 100,000,000 lineage cells.] ¡¤ [ Congrattions! Your Royal Line reached level 10.] ¡¤ [ Congrattions! You have reached the 3rd Layer of the Superior Wizard Kingdom.] ¡¤ [ Breed Evolution: Magic Animal; Changed to Magic Beast] ¡¤ [ Species Transformation: Golden Fox; Became Ten-Tailed Golden Fox.] ¡¤ [ False Celestial Fire reached level 4: Low Advance.] ____________________________________ Many changes started to happen in Theo''s body. He could feel a lot of mana in his body. With his eyes closed, he sat on the floor and concentrated, since it was bing unbearable to keep up with the changes he was experiencing, it was as if the mana in his body was hitting the walls of his body, wanting to get out. When he performed the technique: Supreme Elemental Maniption, a vortex of mana formed near the center of his body and was being sucked into his divine sea. ____________________________________ ¡¤ [ Congrattions! You have reached the 4th Layer of the Superior Wizard Kingdom.] ____________________________________ Unknown to him who did not have time to read the system information, a new golden tail appeared, right now his ten tails were appearing, since he was not in full control of it at the moment. In addition, ck spiral lines were around the ten tails, it was even more dazzling and beautiful than before. With just the slight swings of just one tail, he was able to tten arge stone, that was how powerful his tails were. Theo at that moment was shining in golden light, almost forming a cocoon to his surroundings. All the mana inside the Workshop seemed to be being sucked in by that golden light, even the magic cores on the Workshop walls started to blink. Noticing something strange, Theo opened his eyes. "This..." He was amazed at what was happening. Not wanting this to affect the Workshop, he removed nearly 1 million magic cores from low cultivation and ced them around him. As they were closer, the golden light around them changed its target and began to suck the mana from the magic cores under cultivation. "Urgh!" Grumbling when he felt pain because of the amount of mana that was being absorbed through the pores and passing through the veins of his body, he closed his eyes again and continued to cultivate. In the middle of the mana swirl, it was almost like a rainbow made of mana of various elements. ____________________________________ ¡¤ [ Filled 95,241 Lineage Cells.] ¡¤ [ Filled 154,001 Lineage Cells.] ¡¤ [ Filled 63,985 Lineage Cells.] ¡¤ [ Filled 4,549 Lineage Cells.] ¡¤ [...] ____________________________________ The cell fill-in warnings kepting. Although a low warning sound appeared in his mind. Theo continued to concentrate and absorb all this mana, not wanting to miss this chance, since he didn''t know how long it wouldst. ____________________________________ ¡¤ [ Congrattions! A new affinity has been obtained: Earth affinity.] ¡¤ [ Congrattions! A new affinity has been obtained: Water Affinity.] ____________________________________ Theo was cultivating True Mana, at the same time, using arge amount of True Mana to nourish the bones and flesh within his body. Arge amount of True Mana was integrating into his body, making his body develop! Endless piercing pain in his four limbs and numerous bones, sending Theo''s entire body into intense pain as he let out a horrible agonized cry. But he knew he had to put up with it if he wanted to get to the Spiritual Kingdom soon. In order to reach the Spiritual Kingdom, it was necessary to have a strong and pure body, in addition, it was also necessary to have a well-developed soul. This happens because if you don''t have a strong soul, you won''t be able to give birth to the Noble Spirit. Therefore, he would be a false spiritualist. It was then that for the first time, he managed to enter his divine sea. "That is..." 288 Chapter 288 Theo swallowed hard. He was in a ce more like an ind surrounded by water. There were several trees, nts,rge rocks, mountains, among other things. But what most caught his attention, was a castle made of bamboo. It was a small version of a castle, but it gave off a powerful aura. In addition, arge collection of mana was heading towards this bamboo castle. ____________________________________ ? [Affinity of the Light is being born.] ____________________________________ "Hah?!?" Theo was confused. He had never received such a message before, even when he gained a new affinity. Looking up, what he saw was a dimensional crack opening; something like an egg appeared. In addition, a little further away, he could see arge rectangr white box rotating slightly above the bamboo castle. But what surprised him was something very simr to a blue cat, using her paw to y with the rectangr white box. Going back to the Dimensional crack. The "egg" started to emit a strong light, producing crackling sounds... The moment it broke, a magic nucleus erupted out. Traveling at the speed of light down into the bamboo castle. Coming into contact with the castle, it was like a stone fell into ake sending ripples of light out around it, disappearing or rather merging with the bamboo castle. "This is my divine sea, right?" Theo murmured as he walked towards the bamboo castle. He was also curious about the big dark blue cat but decided to head towards the bamboo castle first, as this dark blue cat didn''t seem to care about him being here. Getting closer to the bamboo castle, he began to feel a very pure and dense aura, but at the same time, it felt familiar. ''What exactly is this bamboo castle? Does it have anything to do with my advancement to the Spiritual Realm?'' Theo suspected. Although not so much, he already knew some information regarding the advance to the Spiritual Realm. But he had no information regarding the bamboo castle. ''Is this ind and the bamboo castle the representation of my divine sea?'' He thought it would be something like the younger representation of his soul. Only in this case, it was an entire ind and a castle made entirely out of bamboo. Theo arrived in front of the castle doors, but he was unable to open it. Pushing or pulling, nothing happened. "Why can''t I open it?" He murmured. "Because you are weak~" Hearing a voice that seemed old with experience, but at the same time had a youthful tone. He looked and noticed that the big dark blue cat was next to him. It was even bigger than he imagined, almost like a 160-story skyscraper. Theo was amazed at the size of this big dark blue cat and wondered why this big dark blue cat was in his divine sea. "I''m here because of that white box." As if she had read his thoughts, the big dark blue cat spoke. He looked at the white box that the big dark blue cat was talking about. Although not sure, Theo had a vague idea of ??what the big floating white box was. "Hrm, this should be my divine sea, how are you here?" Theo asked. He couldn''t help but be curious about it. He didn''t even know what that dark blue cat was, if in any way rted to him. "There are no ces that I cannot enter." The big dark blue cat responded with disdain. ____________________________________ ? Name: Isis ? Race: Beastly. ? Species: Void Cat. ? Cultivation: 12thyer of Saint Realm. ____________________________________ ''Saint Realm... what level of cultivation is that exactly?'' "A Realm far above the you are currently on." Once again, Void Cat Isis read Theo''s mind and responded. Right... Now Theo was really scared. Before, he just thought that this Isis had guessed what he was thinking, but now he realized that it wasn''t that. She did it without him realizing it, which was even more frightening. "You''re..." "Isis, that is my name." She interrupts. "Oh, I see. My name is Theo." Theo keeps looking up and tries to be as natural as possible in this situation. Theo forced himself not to think about anything about his secrets. It wouldn''t be cool if Isis knew about his secrets. Especially since he didn''t know what her intentions were. ''This reminds me of something.'' Theo forced himself not to think about what he thought it would be, but it was toote. "So, this thing is called [Dimensional Room] and you''re the owner?" Isis seemed to havee to an understanding. "You''re right." Theo sighed. He wanted to leave this ce immediately, he couldn''t stay another minute. But... An unknown force wouldn''t let him out. Of course, Theo was no fool and already guessed that it was Isis who was not letting him out. Isis asked, or bettermanded: "Give me such [Dimensional Room]! If you do that, I will go away." "Huh? Are you crazy? Of course not!" Theo dismissed it contemptuously. He had even forgotten that this being could kill him easily, but he couldn''t help it, he wasn''t the type who would give something like that to someone he didn''t even know or benefit from doing it, besides, he didn''t know how to do it. "...So even you don''t know how to unlink." Isis''s voice was tearful when speaking. It was very much like a child that his mother refused to buy candy at the market. "I''m going now, don''t stop me. I don''t care if you want to be close to [Dimensional Room], as long as it doesn''t affect me." Theo stated with a sigh. He did not dare to expel Isis from his divine sea, nor did he have the strength to do something like that. "Okay." She reluctantly replied... 289 Chapter 289 After Theo left the divine sea, he let out a long, relieved breath. ''For a moment I thought she was going to kill me.'' ________________________________________________ ¡¤ [Filled 18,213,841 Lineage Cells.] ¡¤ [Congrattions! You have reached the 6th Layer of Superior Wizard Kingdom.] ¡¤ [False Celestial Fire reached level 5: Low Advance.] ¡¤ [Darkness affinity V-6; Changed to Darkness V-7.] ¡¤ [Lightning affinity R-4; Changed to Lightning P-5 (Purple).] ________________________________________________ Once again, Theo was surprised by the amount of improvement he had when opening his eyes and looking at the system screen. "I used more magic cores than I expected." He murmured as he looked around at the many cores that turned to dust due tock of mana. Wanting to ward off the bad odor he was feelinging from his body, Theo took off the clothes he was wearing and used . He then dressed in a white T-shirt and ck tang suit. [AN: Tang Suit reference image: https://prnt.sc/rol00f.] Collecting the remaining magic cores, Theo removed six storage bracelets from his storage ring. - - Wearing dark blue sportswear glued to their body, Aine and Nanda were looking towards the door of the room where Theo was. Nanda was sipping some tea while watching the children train. She turned towards Aine and said, "It''s been a few hours since Theo entered the other room, what is he doing?" Aine, who was sitting next to her, around a table drinking tea, also shared the same thoughts: "I''m also curious, but mainly about what he wanted to talk to us about." "Maybe he wanted to talk about his love for you, Aine," Nanda said with a provocative smile. "What are you talking about?! Stop kidding..." Aine puffed out her cheeks. But she couldn''t help but imagine Theo confessing to her. Nandaughed heartily seeing her cute sister''s reaction. "You don''t have to be upset. But think about it, it may be that, after all, you are very cute." "Moo, Nanda, moo!" Aine puffed out her cheeks even more angry at her sister''s teasing. - - Theo finished looking inside all the bracelets and found many good things, well, good because they became points in the system. There were weapons, pills, mana stones, miners, techniques, some magic cores of monsters, insects, and animals. None of these items had any use for him or anyone close to him. Because of this, he used on all these items and exchanged everything for points in the system. Combined together, it gave a total of: 279,413,972 System Points. These are his current status. ________________________________________________ Name: Theo Volts Race: Magic Beast. Species: Ten-Tailed Golden Fox. Cultivation: 6th Layer of Superior Wizard Realm. System Points: 646,479,782 ________________________________________________ Lineage: Golden Fox: 122,669,793 Cells. Lineage: Royal Level 10. ________________________________________________ Affinities Lightning R-5: High Advance. Darkness V-7: High Advance. False Heavenly Fire Level 5: Low Advanced. Wind. Metal. Earth. Water. Light. ________________________________________________ "Hrm, some things can still be improved, but it''s gettingte and I still need to talk to Nanda and Aine." Theo murmured as he closed his status and left the room where he was. Seeing that Theo left the other room of the Workshop, Nanda got up and wanted to go towards him, but remembering what Aine said before, she sat down on the couch again. "What is it Aine, won''t you receive it?" Nanda whispered with a mischievous smile. "Leave me alone. Why don''t you go, Nanda?" Aine replied softly with her tomato-red face, "Besides, he''s alreadying towards us." Nandaughed at Aine''s cute reaction and stood up when Theo was a few steps away from them. "Hi, Theo. Sit down, I''ll make tea for you." "Thanks." Theo smiled at her and sat on the couch next to Aine. "Hi, Theo." Aine greeted him in a sweet voice. "Hi, how are you? Your face is a little red, is everything okay?" Theo asked. ''Oh my, this is all Nanda''s fault... will it be okay, if he realizes it''s because of him? What do I do?'' "Aine?" "Ah yes. What is it?" "I asked if you are okay?" Theo asked again and put his hand on her forehead. Aine blushed even more with his subtle touch on her forehead and wanted to run and hide. "Me, I''m fine. Don''t worry." She tried to act naturally, moving away from him a little. "Well, your temperature is normal." Theo smiled at her, "If anything happens, let me know." "Ok, thank you." Aine felt warm inside, with how considerate he was being with her. "Theo is so cool!" Nanda eximed. Nanda brought the green herbal tea and handed it to Theo. "I don''t think you would get burned if you drank it, but anyway, it''s hot, be careful." Theoughed: "Well, that wouldn''t hurt me, but well, thanks." Soon after, Nanda poured Aine a cup of tea as well and sat down on the other side, next to Theo. She asked, "Theo, what did you want to talk to us about?" 290 Chapter 290 Theo said shortly after taking a sip of tea, "Hrm, in a month I will go to the Naga Empire and participate in the tournament that is about to begin. I put your names down in case you want to participate, what do you say?" "Can I go, too?" Lilith appeared from the shadows behind them. "Oh, Lilith. Thank you for always ying with Yui." Theo turned and said with a smile. "You don''t have to thank me for that. Anyway, can I go or not?" She asked hastily. "Calm down, I also put your name in the tournament." Theo smiled. "I would also like to go. But Theo, is it okay for us to go along?" Nanda asked. "Yes, why?" "I mean, we''re still weak. If we go together, we would only hinder rather than help." Nanda was sad to say that, but she couldn''t deny that she stillcked strengthpared to the girls next to Theo. Even Ariana already has high cultivation. Theoughed as he said, "Don''t worry about it. I will help you to get up to at least the Wizard Apprentice Realm." "Is that true, Theo!?" Lilith was excited by this news. "Yes, as long as you train well, I have no doubt that you could seed." Theo smiled seeing her excited. "But Theo isn''t the Red Dragon n from the Naga Empire?! Is it okay to participate in this tournament?" Aine expressed her concern. "I agree. Since they are one of the strongest ns in the Naga Empire, isn''t it dangerous to go?" Nanda looked at Theo when asking. "Hrm. It would be dangerous if we went now since my cultivation is still low. But I still have time and until then I intend to enter the Spiritual Realm." Theo said. "In fact, I can easily get up to the next Realm in a month. So, until then, I will also be helping you to cultivate." "How long would it take you to get to the Spiritual Realm?" Lilith asked. Lilith always believed in Theo, so she didn''t doubt his words, but still, she was wondering how long it would take him to get into the next Realm. Theo thought for a while and then he replied, "Hrm... not much, two weeks at the most, I think..." "Two... two weeks?" Nanda and Aine were incredulous to hear what he said. It is worth mentioning that in order to ascend to the Spiritual Realm it is necessary to go through the celestial tribtion. It''s probably even more dangerous than the celestial tribtion Theo had to go through before, because of that, the two were so surprised when Theo spoke with such conviction that he would enter the Spiritual Realm in two weeks at the most. "Why are you so surprised? I just got to the 6th Layer of Superior Wizard Realm. If I had taken things more seriously before, I would have arrived at the Spiritual Realm already." Theo said. "Are you serious? So, why didn''t you do that?" Nanda was doubtful. Theo sighed and said with a serious look, "That''s because if I did that, Yuki and the girls would be way behind me in cultivation. Although it could make them try harder, I wanted to let them rx a little after I built this city." "So, because you are being attacked by the Red Dragon n, now you''re taking this issue seriously and intend to confront them head-on?" Aine asked. "Exactly!" Theo palms his right fist with a great amount of force, "Since it has reached this point, I can''t leave it at that. If this continues, I''m afraid I wouldn''t even be able to leave town without someone being attacked. Therefore, I will go to the Naga Empire and confront the Red Dragon n." "But even if you say that, won''t you be in danger?" Seeing his doubtful look, Nanda continued, "I mean, even if you arrive at the Spiritual Realm, they also have cultivators at Spiritual Realm." "You are absolutely right about that." Theo smiled, "But don''t worry. I have a perfect level 6 sword and armor. If I confront someone in the Spiritual Realm, the chances of me losing are less than 1%." "Perfect level 6 sword and armor...!" Even Lilith was surprised now. It was already difficult to get a level 6 weapon in medium and high condition, let alone perfect. In the Naga empire, no record of anyone with a perfect level 6 sword was recorded. Even the masters of the great ns would have at most a high degree. "Wow! When I think it''s not impossible to surprise me, here youe to say that you have a perfect sword and armor... I can''t underestimate you, huh, Theo?" Nanda said with an embarrassed smile. "Oh my, I still can''t believe you have such good things..." Aine had a wry smile when she mocked herself for still being surprised by these things. "This is amazing, Theo!!" On the other hand, Lilith was thrilled to hear that. She even said some dangerous things, "We are going to destroy the entire Red Dragon n !!" "Lilith, what are you saying?" Aine scolded her, "Even though the Red Dragon n is Theo''s enemy, it doesn''t mean that we need to kill innocent beings." "Yes, Aine is right. There may be many who only follow the order and cannot go against it. So you can''t just kill them all." Nanda agreed. "I understand... I''m sorry!" Lilith drooped her head, regretting what she said. She almost forgot that before she was controlled and attacked Theo, but thanks to him not killing and still giving her another chance, she was living a happy life now. ? "Anyway. On that list are the girls who can participate in the tournament." Theo handed the list to Nanda, "In addition, each of you on the list will have 10 million points to pick up items with me. Choose carefully what you think would be best to use in the tournament". "10 million points..." Lilith had a dreamy look when thinking about that amount. Since the maximum number of points she had before was 100,000. Each point is equivalent to the points in his system. The girls at the orphanage will be able to spend 70 million points. This may seem like a lot to them, but for Theo, it was worth it, since everyone at the orphanage was always helping him take care of the city. Even the amusement park, in the past month, already had enough money to reimburse more than double that point value. "Okay, here are some pure mana pills, purification pills, and strengthening pills. I''m leaving now, think carefully and decide what you''re going to choose." Theo said and stood up. 291 Chapter 291 After Theo went back to his mansion. He entered the [Dimensional Room] to see how Yuki and the girls were doing. Within the [Dimensional Room], each of the girls was giving off different auras while cultivating level 6 armor. Walking to the farthest corner of the girls to avoid disturbing their concentration, Theo removed another 4 million magic cores from his storage ring. They were all of low cultivation and of different elements. It was these 4 million cores that remained at a low level. Separating only the elements of fire, darkness, and lightning. There were still 3 million of the other elements. Putting all these different elements together, he used and exchanged for points in the system. ____________________________________ Obtained 778,715,201 System Points. ____________________________________ Even though he expected to give a tremendous amount of points to the system, he couldn''t help but be delighted seeing the hologram of the system that appeared. ''Hrm, I still have the other 2,500 soldiers inside [Storage Chest]. But I will use them to increase my cultivation tomorrow. Now I need to think about how best to help Yuki and the girls raise their cultivate.'' Theo put his hand on his chin as he thought. ''Lineage... if the girls'' lineage improves, they will be able to level up in cultivating faster too. It has a lineage enhancement pill, although it costs 1 million each and improves 10% of the lineage and has 1% to mutate¡­'' Theo was undecided about whether or not to buy pills like that. But if he thinks about it, although it seemed expensive before, it was now a small amount to pay if he can improve their lineage. If their lineage is better too, it will be easier to control the transformation into the perfect form of fighting. ____________________________________ [1,000,000 System Points] [Blood Essence Nutrition - Level 5 100% Pure] [Limited to 10 pills for being alive] [Nourishes the Body Lineage] [You bought 80 Pills [Blood Essence Nutrition] [80.00.000 System Points has been discounted] ____________________________________ Eight bottles appeared and Theo used his mental power to levitate andnd on the floor. Inside each bottle, there were 10 pills: [Blood Essence Nutrition]. ''My lineage remains like that of the Golden Fox if I use it, is there a chance to change to something better?'' He had his doubts. Picking up a bottle for him. Theo opened it and wanted to test the result when using this pill. The pill in his hand emitted a red aura around it, but it also had a seductive smell making him drool while holding that pill. Theo sat on the floor in the lotus position and swallowed the pill. Within seconds the pill was already in the center of his body and started to spread the energy from inside the pill, all over his body. Every cell in his body; he could feel something as if he were expanding the space already existing in each cell of lineage. For example: If before he needed 100 points to fill a cell, now he needed 110. Now when he is cultivating, he would just have to fill that empty part instead of creating new lineage cells. This was different than he imagines. Although I noticed an improvement in his bloodline, it did not increase his power immediately. But yes, it increased the potential of his lineage, not that it''s a bad thing. Anyway, now he could say that each cell of his lineage had 10% that needed to be filled. When he finished using the pill, he felt no difort in his body. To tell him the truth, did he feel good, or rather, normal? Maybe if he filled the empty space in the cells, he would see some change. ''I will fill these cells before I want to use this pill again.'' He got up. Theo put away the pills and saw that it was gettingte at night, he left the [Dimensional Room], wanting to prepare dinner for himself and the girls. ''Okay, I haven''t cooked dinner in a while.'' Theo thought about preparing all the ingredients for making a chicken gratin. - - "Thanks for the wonderful dinner," Yuki said with a smile. "Gratitude." Emma showed their fangs as she smiled with her eyes closed. "Daddy, Yui really liked it!" She smiled and stood up to help collect the dishes from the table. "Thank you, Yui." Shina smiled at her as she received the dishes. "Honey, should I reward you for making a tasty dinner?" Ariana whispered in his ear as she approached him. "Maybe I should eat you for dessert?" He whispered in her ear, teasing her. Ariana''s body shuddered at that. ''Is he kidding or is he really going to eat me?'' "Thank you... Theo." Zaika and Zaira were a little shy whenmunicating with him. "I''m d you liked it." He smiled at the girls. Theo remembered something and said: "I''m going to talk to Jka and Klin, I''ll be back soon." - - Jka and Klin''s house was even more striking than the house they had in V Ang. It was also well built, and Jka was inspired by Theo''s Workshop and decorated the house with magic cores of fire and water. It also helps their cultivation, since they asked Theo to do it through a magic formation. "Oh, Theo, have you had dinner yet?" Jka asked when she saw him at his door. "Yes, thank you." Theo nodded. "Enter Theo." Klin''s voice came from inside their home. "License!" Theo said and went into the house. In the living room, there was a huge picture of more than 200 centimeters long. In the painting were Jka and Klin holding each other with a passionate smile. "Did you paint it, Klin?" Theo asked. Klinughed sheepishly: "Of course not! It was Jka that fool started to paint and made this huge picture, wow, I don''t know what happened to him to put this picture in the room." Although she said that, Theo could see that she was very happy looking at the painting. "Aw-hahaha. I started to paint and started to like it a lot. If you''re interested, I can paint a picture of you and your harem." He joked. Theo pretends not to understand and replies: "Oh, that would be good. I would be happy if you did that." "Aw-haha..." Jka scratched his head awkwardly and changed the subject: "Klin made new wine, do you want to drink some?" "I ept." Theo nodded and sat on the chair around the table with Jka. 292 Chapter 292 Klin returned from the cer, bringing a bottle of wine. She smiled as she said, "I''m very proud of the wine I made this time." "Oh, I can''t wait, then." Theo smiled. Klin graciously poured wine into three sses and sat down next to Jka. She says, "You can try it." "Right." Theo nodded and took and sipped the wine. "It''s very good, Klin," Theo said with satisfaction. "I''m d you liked it," Klin said with a gentle smile. "Okay, Theo. What did you want to talk about?" Jka asked. Theo replied with a serious look: "I''m going to the Naga Empire in a month, participate in the tournament and also resolve my conflicts with the Red Dragon n. I also put your two names in case you want to participate in the tournament." "Hmm... what do you think, dear?" Jka looked at Klin. Klin had doubts about this: "Wouldn''t we be a hindrance? I mean, we are still weak, being at the beginning of the Superior Student Realm." "In this regard, I will give you, if you decide to participate, 20 million points to exchange with me. Using these points, you can easily prate the next Realm. Of course, if you don''t want to go, I''ll understand." Theo added: "You don''t have to give me an answer now, you can think about it and answerter." "Okay." Jka said seriously, "Let''s think about this, before we give you an answer, okay, Klin?" "Yes, I know you''re doing this to help us, so let''s think carefully." Klin nodded. "Okay, I''m going back now. Thanks for the wine." Said Theo. "Are you going yet?" Said Jka: "Come back again to drink with me." "I''ll be back," Theo said. - - "Hrm?" Listening to the sound of the televisioning from the living room. Theo walked to the living room. "Seeing what movie?" Theo asked. "Theo?! Wee." Yuki got up and went to him: "It''s an action movie. Anyway, I''m a little sleepy... are we going to our room?" Of course, Theo noticed her real intention. He nodded, "Come on." "Ara, are you going to sleep yet?" Ariana asked, "Before that, kiss me goodnight!" "Okay." Theo walked over to the couch and kissed Shina, Ariana, Zaira, Zaika on the lips. He also kissed Little Yui and Little Emma''s cheeks. - - After a long and intense "battle" with Yuki. It waste at night and Yuki was already asleep. On the other hand, Theo was still awake, unable to sleep, thinking about the big blue cat inside his divine sea. Making an exact copy of himself, Theo left it for him when he got out of bed. He walked to the balcony of their room. The balcony in their room was rtivelyrge. It had a table and chair; it also had a couch overlooking the stars. Sitting on the couch, Theo pulled out a vintage of red wine. Filling a ss with wine, he drank and sighed as he looked at the stars. Theo avoided thinking about it all day, but now that he was trying to sleep, the existence of such a strong being living in his divine sea bothered him a lot, but he didn''t tell the girls, because he knew it would only leave them concerned. [''Foolish fox. I will not harm you. If I wanted to, I would have done it already.''] "Hrm?!?" [''This is Isis''s voice... were you reading my mind?'' Theo asked worriedly.] [''That''s why I said you''re a fool, I just did it now, because you were thinking so intensely about myself.'' She responded with disdain.] Hearing her voice in his mind. Somehow, it seemed to be beside him, as if it were whispering in his ears. [Does that mean she can feel it when I''m thinking of her? Theo sighed and asked: ''Since you are so strong, why do you continue to live within my divine sea? Does it benefit you in any way?''] If possible, Theo wanted to make this frighteningly strong go away. [''In part it is because I was bored and I found this white box interesting since even I cannot destroy this white box.'' Isis replied.] "Theo?" "Ariana?!" Theo looked at the balcony next to him and saw Ariana wearing only her nightgown. Seriously, she looked beautiful in the moonlight with her long blond hair. "Can''t you sleep?" Ariana asked. "Hrm, I just wanted to see the stars." He lied. "I know..." Ariana looked at him suspiciously, but then her eyes sparkled and she said, "I''m going there with you! Unlock the door." Theo nodded, "Okay." Using his mental powers, Theo unlocked the door. [''Bored, right... by the way, can you see everything I do or just read my mind?'' Theo asked Isis.] [''Haha. I don''t mind seeing you and your wife having sex, don''t worry, I don''t look if that''s what you want to know.'' Sheughed.] Her voice was melodious, with a touch of amusement. Although she didn''t say, Theo realized that she could see. If not, she would not have said so ambiguously. Theo stopped talking to Isis because Ariana had opened the door and was walking towards him. "Did you wait long?" Ariana asked quietly, not wanting to wake Yuki. "No. Sit next to me." Theo patted beside him. "Right." Ariana nodded happily. "Hmm... Theo?" Ariana looked at him with beautiful blue eyes. "Yes?" "Can you pour me a ss too?" She pointed to the bottle of wine on a small table. "Hrm, right." Theo nodded. He filled a ss with wine and handed it to her: "Here." "Thanks." She said and took the cup. "Hmm... this wine is very good!" She eximed as she savored the wine. "I''m d you liked it." Theo said: "If you want, you can drink more." "Right." She said and continued to drink. Ariana also looked up at the starry sky, thinking that moments like this were very nice and romantic. Just being like this with the person she loves, already filled her heart with satisfaction and joy. "Why did the school kids eat their homework?" Theo asked suddenly. "Huh? Why are you asking this now?" Ariana was confused. "Just answer." He smiled. She thought and said, "Why was homework edible?" "Because their teacher told them it was a piece of cake," Theo replied. "Hahaha. What a boring joke." Sheughed with a pleasant and fascinating sound. "Then why did youugh?" He asked with a mischievous smile. "Silly..." She said softly as she rested her head on his shoulder. "Yes, yes, I am silly." Theo patted her on the head while smiling. 293 Chapter 293 Following day. Theo distributed a bottle of 10 pills to each of the girls [Nutrition by Blood Essence]. Of course, Ariana had not yet used the [Lineage Creation Pill]. Theo was waiting for her to go higher in cultivation, to see if something better came out of it. ________________________________________ [Lineage Creation Pill] 150,000 Points Purchase that pill? [Yes] - [No] ________________________________________ "Yes!" ________________________________________ [150,000 System Points were discounted] ________________________________________ Picking up the pill bottle, he handed it to her. "Ariana, this is the [Lineage Creation Pill]. I think it''s a good time for you to create your own lineage ." Ariana came over and put her hand on Theo''s shoulder. She whispered in a seductive voice, "Ara, Theo ~ I heard that it is very painful when using this pill. Tell the truth, you''re doing it because you want to hear me scream, right, pervert~" "Oh, I hadn''t seen it from that angle..." He teased, looking her up and down with a lustful look. "Pervert~" Arianaughed, but couldn''t hide her embarrassment, with her face slightly scarlet. "Do you want to stop flirting here?" Said Shina pointing to Ariana,"Incidentally Ariana, if you keep underestimating the pain you will have to go through using this pill, you are going to get it really bad!" Ariana smiled in response and hugged Shina who tried to escape her hug. "I know, Shina. It''s not that I''m not taking this seriously, I was just a little scared and I did it to calm myself~" "Really?" Shina looked at her suspiciously, but she nodded, "Okay then." She kissed Shina''s face, thinking she was cute and said, "Okay, I''m going to use it now." Little Emma and Little Yui, were looking with curiosity since they also did not use this pill. Ariana sat on the floor in the lotus position and breathed and sighed several times, calming her mood. Determined, she opened the pill bottle and swallowed. A tremendous power began to manifest itself in her body. It was very powerful and overwhelming. Her body created a vortex of true mana at the top of her head. An absurd amount began to enter her body. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Secondster, she started screaming in pain. It was a high-pitched cry that could shake the soul of those who heard. Theo''s heart ached at that, but he took a deep breath. He knew she would have to go through this if she wanted to get stronger. Ariana was screaming in pain, although she knew it would hurt, she realized that she had still underestimated how painful this was going to be. It was, in fact, a very unbearable pain. "W-what?" Theo''s Royal Lineage aura activated by itself and a simr aura, only slightly weaker, manifested itself in Ariana''s body and connected to Theo''s aura. When that happened, Ariana stopped frowning and appeared to be in less pain. "What is going on?" Theo was surprised: "This is different from what happened with Zaira..." "But isn''t this good?! It''s helping Ariana withstand this more easily." Yuki pointed out. "Yes, you''re right." Theo nodded. He could feel his body''s true mana decrease very fast, but he didn''t care, as long as he helped Ariana in the process. "Bl¨¦m! Bl¨¦m! Bl¨¦m! Bl¨¦m! Bl¨¦m!" They could hear loud soundsing from within Ariana''s body, like the sound of a cksmith hammering out impurities of a newly forged weapon... This was a sign that she was in the final stage of creating the lineage. Soon Theo and Ariana''s aura became more majestic, to the point of being overwhelming. Little Emma, ??who did not have a very strong bond with Theo, was forced to kneel on the floor. "BOOM!" With a loud sound, true mana erupted from her body! And soon she was enveloped in that true mana and aura. After a while... it was possible to see Ariana. As for her appearance, her face was a mixture of the best features; resulting in a beautiful and iparable appearance. That face was so beautiful that Theo was short of breath and so beautiful that Theo wanted to sigh. Golden hair and lush dripped from her head, decorated with a golden-brown leopard earpiece and a double tail with a little more than 100 cm. Ariana opened her bright blue eyes; her eyes were slightly drawn and sharp as if she could pierce someone''s soul. She blinked her eyes and was thrilled by the improvement she had undergone. She could say that she was at least three times stronger. "Theooo!" She stood up, running towards him, diving right into his arms. "Silly girl, why are you crying?" Theo said affectionately, wiping the tears from Ariana''s eyes. "I''m not a fool!" She grunted, and hugged him tighter, "I''m just really happy, I could feel your aura helping me. It made me very happy, and warm inside." "Okay, okay, you''re not a fool." Theo smiled kindly and activated his divine eyes and saw through her current status. ________________________________________ Ariana Breed: Magic Animal. Species: Leopard Thunder. Cultivation: 5th Layer of Wizard Apprentice Realm. Lineage: Purple Thunder Leopard. ________________________________________ Affinities Wind. Earth. Purple Thunder. ________________________________________ Skills Clean. Illusion of the Nine Heavens. ________________________________________ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Earth Thunder Maniption. Breathing Technique: White Leopard. Movement Technique: Footsteps of the Earth Leopard. Attack Technique: Earth Thunder Release. Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit. ________________________________________ "Congrattions Ariana!" Yuki and the girls also congratted Ariana on the new lineage she obtained. "Thanks!" Ariana smiled brightly from ear to ear. Even more, when looking in a mirror and noticing her current appearance. [Edited By: KaDarkfire] 294 Chapter 294 Theo realized that Little Emma was looking at him resentfully. Of course, he understood that it was because she was forced to kneel before his noble aura. "Little Emma, ?e here a second." Theo waved at her. Little Emma pouted, but still listened and went to him. _____________________________ ? [Chocte Piece of Heaven] ? [1,000 Points] ? [Purchase that Chocte Piece of Heaven?] [Yes] - [No] _____________________________ ''Yes!'' _____________________________ ? [2,000 System Points has been discounted] _____________________________ When two small bars of chocte appeared in Theo''s hand, not only did Little Emma appear in front of him faster than the breeze of the wind, even Little Yui arrived in front of him. "I was about to call you, Yui." Theoughed and said to Little Emma, "Emma, ??I''m sorry that you were affected by my aura, I didn''t haveplete control, take this as an apology." "You are excused!" She smiled widely as she took the chocte. "Yui came because she wanted to give Daddy a hug, not even because of the chocte, don''t you believe in Yui?" She tried to emphasize and show no interest in chocte, but the drool dripping from the corner of her mouth was seen by everyone. "Who doesn''t believe you? Of course, I believe in my beautiful daughter!" Theo opened his arms and Little Yui jumped into his embrace. Little Yui sniffed and smiled at the smell of her father. Theo''s smell, it was a peculiar and pleasant smell for her, it was even better than a good tea that calmed and made herfortable. Reluctantly, Little Yui stopped hugging Theo, after kissing his cheek. "Oh, in addition to winning a loving hug from my adorable daughter, was I also rewarded with a kiss?" Theo crouched down at Little Yui, "I''m so happy, as a reward for the hug and kiss, I''ll also give you this chocte." "Hehee~ thanks, Daddy!" Little Yui smiled widely and gave Theo''s cheek a quick kiss and walked over to Little Emma. It was nothing new, but Yuki and the girls couldn''t help thinking about how convenient Theo''s special trait was, which could even create food. After that, Theo said: "Now that you all have a lineage, as I exined, you can use the pill: [Blood Essence Nutrition]. After the pill''s effect has passed, the ideal is to return to cultivating your level 6 armor." Seeing that the girls nodded in agreement, he smiled satisfied with everyone''s determination to improve. Theo noticed after Ariana went through that, through his Royal Lineage aura, his connection to her had increased. It was a connection very simr to the one he had with Zaira and Zaika. It was difficult for him to exin, but that was how he felt. Ariana noticed this too, it was as if she could even feel Theo''s fluctuation of emotions. Or even understand what he meant, even before he spoke. It was a strange, wonderful connection; she felt happy in her heart for feeling closer and closer to him. Wanting to test this connection again, Theo did not start cultivating. He waited on the side there, trying to test if something simr was going to happen, but he had his doubts, for example: Would this only happen when the girls were going through something difficult? The same thing hadn''t happened before when Yuki and the girls cultivated. Thinking about it, Theo found it logical. If they go through something difficult like that, then it could trigger increased growth or unexpected gains. Well, nothing happened even minutes after the girls swallowed the pill and started cultivation. ''So nothing different happened... Well, it wasn''t like I had high hopes that it was going to happen again, anyway, I still need to fill the 10% of the cells that opened up.'' With that thought in mind, he sat cross-legged and began to meditate. Unlike before, he could now feel all kinds of real mana while meditating. He was insanely absorbing various elements of real mana attributed to heaven and earth. Theo discovered, among these several elementary true manas, that he was absorbing the element lightning, darkness, fire, the absorption speed of these three elements was several times faster than the other elements. ____________________________________ ? , advanced to: Initial; Low Advance. ,m ? Attack Technique: Unlocked. ____________________________________ Theo opened his eyes, a beam of multicolored light shed in his eyes, soon after, it returned to its normal golden color. ''Interesting!'' He thought when he saw the page open. ''But I will not make the same mistake and test this technique here, for now, I will leave this technique alone.'' Closing the system page, he closed his eyes again and once again exercised the technique: . Momentster, Yuki was the first to sessfully digest the pill: [Blood Essence Nutrition]. She looked in Theo''s direction and saw that he was currently sitting cross-legged on the floor meditating. His body was receiving several truly colorful manas. Among them, the element Lightning, fire, and darkness were the most abundant. This was no longer the level of a simple vortex sucking mana around it, it was more like a ck hole sucking everything around it. Yuki gasped with admiration seeing this; she was proud of her man and hoped that he would continue to grow stronger. Of course, she didn''t want to be a dead weight, so she went back to sitting cross-legged and practiced her cultivation technique. - - Two hourster, Theo opened his eyes. But unlike other times, there was no notice of increased cell padding. ''It seems that while filling in the empty gaps in the lineage cells, it doesn''t count as a new filling... Well, I kind of expected this, anyway, cultivating this way too long, I''ve managed to stabilize my cultivation too, I''ll return to using on the 2,500 dead soldiers.'' He got up and left the [Dimensional Room]. After walking for a while, he arrived at the Workshop and there, as usual, the children and girls of the orphanage were training and ying inside the Workshop. Theo quickly ran to everyone and entered the other workshop room. [Edited By: KaDarkfire] 295 Chapter 295 Theo went to the [Storage Chest], opened it, removing 500 corpses of dead soldiers. He used without dy, exchanging them for essence. ________________________________________________ [Congrattions! You have reached the 7th Layer of the Superior Wizard Kingdom.] [False Celestial Fire reached level 6: Medium Advance.] ________________________________________________ ''Hrm, it''s good that my cultivation is increasing, but there is still a bit of empty space in my lineage cells.'' Theo thought and took another 500 bodies out of the [Storage Chest]. He didn''t take more than 500 bodies out; Theo was aware that was his current limit to digest them all at once. ________________________________________________ [Filled 10,592,568 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions! You have reached the 8th Layer of the Superior Wizard Kingdom.] [False Celestial Fire reached level 7: Low Advance.] ________________________________________________ Theo sat cross-legged to meditate and stabilize his cultivating. ''Perhaps with the other 1,500 soldiers, I will reach the 11th Layer of the Superior Wizard Kingdom.'' Theo thought and then again withdrew another 500 soldiers. "!" ________________________________________________ [Filled 10,991,451 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions! You have reached the 9th Layer of the Superior Wizard Kingdom.] [False Heavenly Fire reached level 7: High Advance.] ________________________________________________ ''Now the rest are from the Wizard Realm.'' As he had already increased his cultivation, he meditated by stabilizing his cultivation. Later he nned to another 500 soldiers in the Wizard Realm. ________________________________________________ [Filled 15,355,350 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions! You have reached the 11th Layer of the Superior Wizard Kingdom.] [False Celestial Fire reached level 8: Medium Advance.] ________________________________________________ This time Theo was totally surprised. He went straight to the 11th Layer and his body was set on fire by a pure and powerful me. He was worried about the workshop being destroyed, as his foot had melted a part of the floor, but he had to sit down and start stabilizing his cultivation. Theo managed to stabilize his cultivation by the end of the afternoon. Sighing, he was undecided whether to use on the remaining 500 soldiers. After thinking, he decided to use it now. "!" ________________________________________________ [Filled 16,001,624 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions! You have reached the 12th Layer of the Superior Wizard Kingdom.] [False Celestial Fire reached level 9: Low Advance.] ________________________________________________ Let the truth be told, although he thought it would greatly increase his cultivation, Theo had still underestimated how much he would be able to raise his cultivation. Not only did he ovee barriers and arrive directly at the 12th Wizard Superior Layer, it also greatly increased his affinity for False Celestial Fire. He was breathless with satisfaction, he almost screamed out loud with joy. He had said he would arrive in the Spiritual Realm in a month, but not even a week has passed and he is already in the 12thyer, just a little while longer, he reaches the Spiritual Realm. ''But now it won''t be as fast as the otheryers. I still don''t know how much mana it will take to reach the Spiritual Realm.'' Theo said in his mind. Another thing was the celestial tribtion that would have to pass to reach the Spiritual Realm. But now, Theo''s focus was to help the girls improve, and to stabilize his current cultivation. Many levels were increased in one day and his mes were almost out of control. After spending a few more minutes putting the "False Heavenly Fire" under control, he left. He noticed that no one was left in the other part of the workshop, but he knew it waste so they must be already asleep. It didn''t take even two minutes and he was already at his mansion. - - The next morning. Soon after the girls started farming, he entered his divine sea once again. Before he was afraid of Isis, but it was as she said, if she wanted to harm him, not even being in his divine sea would prevent her. "Boy, I must say that I am impressed with the speed of your advance in cultivating. Even in worldsrger than yours, they are a little slower." Said Isis. "How much faster am I cultivating inparison?" Theo asked with interest. Isis searched her memory and replied, "It all depends on what world we are talking about. Just so you understand, the world you currently live in is a low-level world. And if I were to talk about a "genius" of a medium level world, it would take 30 years to get to your current cultivation." ''So, how old is Mizuki?'' He wondered since the external appearance cannot determine the age of a cultivator. Theo thought it would be impolite of him to ask her, so he gave up the idea of ??asking. But he recalls that General Miller was 153 years old. ? Shaking his head, he stopped thinking about it. Now his attention has been drawn to the bamboo castle. After the improvements he had, many things changed; not only did the bamboo castle get bigger, but it exuded an even more powerful and majestic aura. Apart from the changes that happened in the bamboo castle, the ind where he was, it remained the same. Theo approached and stood in front of the bamboo castle. Only this time, he didn''t try to force it; although he is curious to know what exactly was going on inside. "Isis, what do you eat while you are here?" Theo asked. "Why would I need to eat?" Isis replied, "As long as there is energy, I will not be hungry." "I understand well. I have a tasty fish with me, but I understand... you have no interest." Theo said regretfully. "Wait! Is it really tasty?" Isis'' interest was piqued. "Well, I don''t know exactly what your standard of delicious food is, but yes, I dare say it is very tasty!" Theo emphasized. "Let me try it!" She says and then she was enveloped in a haze of pure blue energy. Secondster, she appeared in front of Theo, but she was not in her big cat form, but in a loli about the same height as Little Yui. She was so adorable to the point of making others want to hug and pamper her. A fine, beautiful face with white wheat skin. Silky smooth long blue hair. A pair of crescent-shaped eyebrows, her eyes were emerald green. A pair of dark blue ears and a dark blue tail. She wore a dress that flowed down to her shin, in a sky-blue color. 296 Chapter 296 Isis, who turned into a loli, stood in front of Theo, waiting for him to let her try this fish. Theo removed arge lunch box from his [Storage Ring]. Inside the lunch box had rice with shrimp sauceplementing a grilled king salmon. The smell that came out of the lunchbox was juicy enough to convince Isis that Theo had spoken the truth; she was even more interested in tasting this food. Even being in his divine sea, Theo managed to use his skills, as well as the ability to create illusions. Making a table and chairs appear, he sat down. Sitting down across the table, Isis watched Theo put the lunch box, a fork, and knife in front of her. She asked, "Should I eat alone? Do you not want to eat with me?" "I''m fine." Theo smiled at her. "Try it and tell me if you like it." "Right." She nods and picks up her fork and knife. Although it is the first time she has used a knife and fork, she has seen Theo use it before. Her eyes sparkled the moment she tasted some of the grilled king salmon. She practically started to devour the fish, consuming a portion of rice with shrimp sauce along with it. "It''s delicious, Theo! It''s very tasty!" She eximed with her bright eyes. It wasn''t that Isis had never tasted anything tasty before, it was just a different taste than she had before. It was a mixture of satisfaction and pleasure when eating, she even let out low moans of satisfaction with each bite she took on the fish. Clearly the credit for that goes to the system that gave Theo the option to buy this fish and the most exotic and tasty ingredients, as well as to Shina, the great chef who made all the food. "d you like it," Theo said with a smile. Looking at her like that, eating like a normal, hungry child. It was hard to imagine that her real shape was a giant, very powerful blue cat. After Isis finished eating, she patted her belly and murmured, "It was great!" Isis looked Theo directly in the eye and she said, "Theo, you''re a nice guy. I never had a friend, nor did I want to have one, but... hrm, do you want to be my friend, Theo?" "Oh, it will be my pleasure!" Theo said sincerely. - - It has been 8 days since Mizuki went to the Naga Empire. At that time, Theo and the girls were cultivating every day and experienced a tremendous increase in cultivation. Theo also finished using all 10 pills [Blood Essence Nutrition]. Although now there was a big gap to fill in his lineage cells, as they became more spacious. Ariana, who was further behind them, arrived at the 12th Layer of Wizard Apprentice Realm. Shina arrived at the 1st Layer of Wizard Realm. Zaika arrived at the 2nd Layer of Wizard Realm. Zaira was also in the 2nd Layer of Wizard Realm. Yuki arrived in the 5th Layer of Wizard Realm. Little Yui also arrived in the 5th Layer of Wizard Realm. Little Emma, ????who had the highest cultivation among the girls, made it to the 8th Layer of Wizard Realm. All the girls increased the level of cultivation, using the pills that were given to them by Theo. It was not for nothing that their increase was very high in such a short time. In addition, Jka and Klin also agreed to go to the Naga Empire and participate in the tournament. Now, they were training diligently every day. Of the girls at the Orphanage who agreed to go together was Kelly: A Demi-Human cat with 18 years of age, tanned skin and orange eyes in the shape of a slit. The other was Zenia, the Demi-Human Panda, with long white hair and a ck panda ear on top of her head. She was a little chubby, which made her very adorable and cute. Her eyes are light purple, her skin is wheat white. Logically, the most excited to participate in this was Lilith, she is also a Demi-Human Cat and is now 14 years old, with straight blond hair that flows down to her hips, perky ears, and a fluffy tail, and blond fur with ck stripes. She has heterochromia, the left being red and the right golden. Nanda and Aine also agreed to participate in the tournament, but the other two girls on the list didn''t want to go because their cultivation was far behind and refused to interfere. - - While having breakfast with all the girls at the mansion, Theo felt a familiar presence enter the city and his lips curved in a smile. "What do you hear, Theo? Why are you smiling?" Shina who was sitting in front of him asked. "Mizuki is back." He replied. Secondster, Mizuki mysteriously appeared before them all. How fast did she move? Perhaps only Theo inside them could determine it if he had his divine eyes active. "Good morning, how are you?" Mizuki asked with a smile. "Good Morning, I''m doing great!" Theo replied. "Good Morning." Shina and the girls nodded and added that they all were doing just fine as well. "How have you been?" Theo asked Mizuki back. "I''m doing fine, too." She said with a kind smile. "Good to hear, well how was it? Did you manage to register all of us for the tournament?" Theo asked bluntly. Mizuki sighed, "Yes, but I see that besides the girls, you are still in the 2nd Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm, like that..." "Oh, sorry, I was limiting the real mana thates out of my body," Theo said and released all his cultivation. "Swoosh!" A sharp and vibrant sound was produced at the moment when the whole cultivation of Theo was manifested. Mizuki gasped in astonishment at the sight, she unexpectedly underestimated Theo''s cultivation speed and the purity of his true mana. It even seemed like she was in the presence of someone in the Spiritual Realm, only clearly, Theo had no spiritual energy... "Amazing!" Mizuki came out of her stupor and eximed loudly. "Do you still think I won''t be able to enter the Spiritual Realm within 1 month?" Theo asked with a smile. Mizuki was shaking with excitement, as she was about to witness something never seen in this world where they live. She takes a deep breath and says calmly: "Seriously... do you realize how much time people normally need to cross the 12th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm, to the Spiritual Realm? But well, to be honest, I have no choice but to believe what I am seeing, and something tells me that you will be able to perform a miracle and enter the Spiritual Realm before the age of 20. Something that has never been seen in the entire Spirit World!" Yuki and the girls who heard this were closing their hands tightly, and the pride they were feeling for Theo was immeasurable. 297 Chapter 297 Mizuki, who was giving a loving hug to Little Yui, seemed to have remembered something and took a corpse out of [Storage Ring] and threw it to Theo. She says: "Theo, I realized you are taking the bodies of those you kill, I don''t know exactly what purpose, but since I found this rat hanging around this city, I decided to do you a little favor and killed him and kept the body for you." Theo was pleasantly surprised to see that this body was on the 1st Layer of the Spiritual Realm. He smiled at Mizuki and said, "Thank you, this will help me." "Oh really?" She asked rhetorically and as she hugged Little Yui again. She still felt a little anxious about being able to talk and spend time with her daughter made Mizuki clumsy when she said, "Da-Daughter, are we going for a walk around town together?" "Yes." Little Yui agreed. Mizuki''s smile widened. "But, can Emmae with us?" Little Yui asks. "Yes of course." Mizuki agreed and she held Yui''s small hand. And the three went out together. Theo approached the corpse and ced it inside his [Storage Ring]. He thought, ''Maybe, just maybe, using that body that still has its magic core intact, I can get into the Spiritual Realm.'' Theo said to the girls, "Take the day off from cultivation today. Resting is also good." Zaika said, "I''m going to meditate using the Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit until noon, and take the rest of the day off." "I will do the same," Zaira said and followed her sister to go to the workshop. "And you three?" Theo asked. "I think I will do the same as both." Said Ariana. "Hrm, I''m going to spend the day with the girls at the Orphanage." Said Shina. "Theo, are we going on a date?" Yuki asked with a loving smile. "Who is not going? Of course, I will!" Theo said exaggeratedly, which stole augh from Yuki. p The two left with arms linked like a loving couple and walked through the city. "Good morning, Young master, young lover." "Good morning, Lord of the city, madame." "Good morning, Lord Theo, Miss Yuki." City pedestrians asionally greeted the two. Each called them in a different way, although Theo has already said several times to just call by name, but to no avail. Theo and Yuki greeted with a smile in response. Yuki had a bright smile on her lips. It was visible how happy she was just looking at the beautiful, soft white tail behind her swinging from side to side. Even the pair of white fox ears on top of her head moved at times. Yuki might as well hide her tail and fox ear, but she preferred it that way and also knew that Theo liked her that way. Theo smiled watching her cute ear move and stroked her head: "Why do you have to be so cute, huh?" "Tell me about yourself." Her eyes became two crescent moons as she smiled showing her teeth: "Why do you have to be so yummy?" "Am I yummy?" Theo asked rhetorically and murmured in understanding: "Oh, that''s why it always bites me when we''re..." Yuki didn''t even need him to finish speaking to know what he was going to say. She patted his abdomen and held his face with her free hand and gave him a quick kiss on the lips, making him shut up and said, "Don''t say that here, idiot ~" "I wasn''t going... I didn''t need to hit me." Theo said hurt. While Theo and Yuki were walking and talking. Many were looking at them, but specifically, they were looking at them with admiration. Everyone who saw the fight they had against an army of dragon soldiers; their jaw dropped at the sight. Now, they who already respected Theo and the girls, the respect for them has only increased. "Let''s stop at this store." Yuki stopped walking and pointed out that he was selling ice cream. Theo nodded and the two entered the store. "Oh, what a pleasant surprise to have Mr. Theo and Miss Yuki in my humble store." Said the shop owner with a weing smile. "What kind of length is that, Karen?" Theo shook his head and sighed. Karen is a Demi-Human Hare who lives in the Orphanage, she always wanted to have her own store and soon became interested when Shina made ice cream for everyone and a month ago, she used all the money she had to buy a piece ofnd in themercial area. "Ara, this is my way of pleasing my clients, especially you, who made my dreame true." She smiled warmly. Theo was a little ufortable, looking at her bright eyes. Yuki smiles and says, "Karen, make me a strawberry ice cream." "For me, it may be white chocte," Theo said. "Your requests, it''s an order!" She said with a smile and turned and started to prepare the ice cream. Because Theo and Yuki are at the ice cream shop. Some people who admired them came to buy ice cream, just to be able to be close to them. When went to see it, the line was already bigger than the bank line on the day of payment. Karen, who came back with Theo and Yuki''s ice cream and saw the queue that formed, Karen was happy and at the same time a little desperate, her thought about calling the Orphanage as soon as possible in search of help in the store, since, she wouldn''t be able to handle it alone. The reason everyone in Volts City had easy ess to the inte and was able tomunicate via cell phone was that Theo created a tower in the center of the city. At the top of the tower is arge [Gemstone Sisters]. Of course, she was aware that by the time Theo and Yuki left, they would all be gone. "Dear customers, are you going to eat at the store?" Theo understood why she asked that. Yuki too, and she initially thought to eat while walking next to Theo, but seeing Karen''s pleading look, she said, "Let''s eat here." "Oh, this is fantastic! Stay as long as you want, if you need something just ask." She said with a wide smile as she handed them the ice cream. If you were interested in reading advanced chapters of this novel, you can find it in my Pa treon: pa treon/Lruskaa 298 Chapter 298 "Look how beautiful they are." "He looked at me!" "Of course not, he looked at me!" "They are a heavenly couple." "Yes, they certainly are." "Can we take a picture of them?" "Don''t do that, don''t you see that the two are on a romantic date? We mustn''t disturb them." "Yes, you''re right, forget what I said..." Yuki and Theo could hear the murmurs of people, animals, Demi-Humans... It was difficult to ignore since they were looking so intensely at both of them. Although it is a little ufortable to eat like this, Theo and Yuki started talking to each other. "Theo, your first singing video has already reached 1 billion views. Isn''t that incredible?" Yuki smiled as she said. Theo finished savoring the ice cream that was in his mouth. "Yes, that surprised me a lot when I saw it." "It''s a pity that I had to exclude your name, but it cannot be helped, as it may cause problems in the future." Yuki knew from Theo the risk that she had to leave his name out of the video. There is a device that is destroyed when the owner dies. If in case the owner of the device was killed by someone, the device has a unique function which is to get the real name of whoever killed it. It sounds simple, but it isn''t. This is even more sophisticated and rare than the device that sees thest moments of the person''s death, since whoever killed it may be in disguise. Theo tells Yuki, "Let''s go." Seeing that they had stayed for a long time and other girls from the orphanage came to help Karen, Theo saw no reason to stay. "Yes." Yuki agrees and they say goodbye to the girls at the orphanage. As they walked, many buildings and shops could be seen. It was amazing how fast they can build something using mana. Even in such a short time, the city already had buildings of more than 20 floors. Especially the ces where some ns were and had higher cultivation, could build things much more easily. The monkey n of the old Ang Vige made an incredible fortune. Being proficient with earth mana and having nimble hands, made them one of the best in architecture. They were able to make a ton of money from therger ns by building for them. Yuki questions, "Do you think Yui is having fun with Mizuki?" "I can find out if you want to," Theo replies. It was very easy for him to monitor all the people in the city, even Mizuki, who had high cultivation, thanks to . "No need, I was just curious." She says. "I understand." Theo adds, "You know that Yui loves you very much, right?" "Yes, I know that. That''s not why I asked, my..." Yuki sighed. "Okay then. I''ll pretend to believe it~" Theoughed. She rests her head on his shoulder at the moment and says quietly, "Idiot..." Theo just smiles in response and keeps walking. It was a long walk; they had already walked around the entire trade center and were almost out of the part where most of the people gathered. "Let''s go back?" Theo asked. "Yes, let''s go." She agreed and they turned around and started to head back. They walked back slowly, so it did take them a while to get back to the mansion. It was already close to noon and Shina had made lunch. Little Yui, Little Emma, and Mizuki had already returned as well. "Shina, your food is great, without a doubt it''s the best I''ve ever eaten." Mizuki praises with a smile. "Thank you... I''m d you liked it." Shina says shyly. Although she is used to receiving praise from Theo, Yuki, and girls, she was still embarrassed to be praised by someone else. Even a little flustered, she was still happy. - - In the afternoon, Theo went to the Workshop. Standing in the other room of the Workshop, Theo removed the corpse of the Spiritual Realm from his [Storage Ring]. ''!'' The moment he used , there was no change in the number of cells filled since he used [Blood Essence Nutrition] and the amount needed to fill the cells has increased. The moment the essence of energy started to spread through Theo''s body. He sat with his legs crossed and started to meditate. Because he was receiving the essence of spiritual energy, Theo frowned and gritted his teeth when he felt very strong pain that spread throughout his body. Unlike a spiritual being, Theo has not yet reached that level, so his body was not yet prepared for this type of energy and needed to convert it to mana. However, this was a painful and arduous process. For example: for a being to be able to enter the ranks of the Spiritual Kingdom, it requires that the cultivator understands the spiritual energy in his body. Each person understands the energy differently, but this doesn''t make it impossible. The "easiest" way is to get a Noble Spirit, With the auxiliary help of the Noble Spirit, understand spiritual energy. However, as this person''s own understanding of spiritual energy rises, they would officially break into the Spiritual Realm. It can be said that, even if a little, now that Theo was going through the whole process inside his body of converting the essence of spiritual energy, to mana energy, he started to understand some of the spiritual energy. Cracking bones and rebuilding resonated, along with Theo''s horrifying cries of immense pain. Luckily his internal organs were being protected by . The great vitality that Theo also has, was helping in the process. Although he is in a lot of pain, Theo was fascinated enough to convert spiritual energy into mana energy. It was a more pure and dense energy. Sometimes Theo was unable to convert the spiritual energy in his body in time, and because of that, his flesh was torn, leaving the organs and bones exposed. ''This... this is worse than I imagined...'' Theo said strongly in his heart. Even when he devoured Jordan Wiz, who was a False Spiritualist, he had help from the girls to help get through it, as it was too much for him alone. Now that he thinks about it, he understands something, at the same time he doesn''t understand. If that''s what it looks like, then wouldn''t he be able to get help from the girls at times like this? When the essence of energy that started to gush out, Theo stopped feeling so much pain. He did not rx though and continued to meditate and convert the spiritual energy. Theo''s body waspletely drenched with sweat and a bad odor from the impurities; He was stinking more than being sprayed by a skunk. Theo opened his eyes and caught his breath and started using on his body several times and on the floor where he had been meditating. _______________________________________ [False Celestial Fire reached level 9: High Advance.] _______________________________________ "Sigh ~" Theo thought after letting out a long sigh: ''There is still a way to go to the Spiritual Realm... But I feel it won''t be long.'' 299 Chapter 299 The next morning. Looking at Mizuki, Theo sighed. "As long as the girls and I are cultivating, you can stay this time inside my Workshop. Inside, the mana is dense." "Okay, I''m going to do this." Mizuki was reluctant to part with her daughter, but she knew the importance of increasing her cultivation. Then they went to Workshop and Theo, and the girls entered another Workshop room. ''Theo had said that the mana was denser, even so, I''m still surprised that it is this much.'' Mizuki thought. Mizuki mistakenly believed that the other room was the ce where they would cultivate. Well, that was even better for Theo if she thought that. Inside the [Dimensional Room]. ________________________________________________ ? [800,000 System Points] ? [[Immortal Pill] - Level 5 100% Pure] ? [Dense Pure Energy from Heaven and Earth] ? [You bought 80 Pills [Immortal Pill] ] ? [64,000,000 System Points have been discounted] ________________________________________________ "Girls, I made a new pill with my unique trait; her name is perfect level 5 Immortal Pill," Theo said. "What does this pill do?" Ariana asked. Theo exined: "This pill has dense mana that will help to increase your cultivation. It is no exaggeration to say that it will take all afternoon for you to digest all of the mana inside the pill." "That sounds incredible, but is it okay to be doing something like this?" Shina asks. "Oh, why do you say that?" Theo asked. "So, I''m just thinking that you shouldn''t spend so much of your powers on us and focus on going up to the Spiritual Realm, after all, you only have a few days until the scheduled day of the tournament," Shina said. "Shina is right, Theo." Yuki agrees and says, "Theo, doesn''t have to spend so much of your powers on us. We already have incredible armor, weapons, and our cultivation is also very high." "Yes, husband. They''re right. Even without creating these good things, just cultivating normally in this room we will all be able to increase our cultivation." Ariana smiled as she said. Before Zaira, Zaika, Little Yui, and Little Emma could say anything, Theo starts tough. "Hahaha. You all are very adorable, but you don''t have to worry about that." "..." Theo understands the doubt they were having. He said while omitting the truth, "Did you forget that you helped me kill many enemy soldiers? Using my special trait, I got a lot of energy. What I used in making these pills, it wasn''t even 10% of the energy I gained." "If so, I am happy to ept this pill." Yuki smiled when he received a bottle of 10 [Immortal Pill]. She was impressed by the dense and pure energy that emitted from the bottle. Theo then distributed 1 bottle of 10 pills to each of the girls. Theo remembered something and said, "Wait a minute. Don''t start cultivation." Little Yui frowned in a cute way and asked doubtfully, "Why Daddy?" "I want to put a theory I did into practice, if it works, it will not only help me, it will also help all of you," Theo replied. Theo told them to stay around him. Yuki and the girls also had their doubts, but they waited to see what he would do. Theo put the vial with the 10 [Immortal Pill] in his mouth, then he used . The pills automatically turned into pure energy essence and practically "exploded" inside Theo''s body, spreading pure energy essence throughout his body. A throbbing pain washed over Theo''s body and all he wanted to do was a howl in pain. But he managed to restrain himself, gritting his teeth. The girls looked at Theo worried, their eyes started to get wet, but then... "Bang!" Like a volcano that erupted, a pir of pure golden energy came out of the top of Theo''s head and when it reached 2 meters above Theo''s head. Six strands of light flowed out of the pir and connected to Shina, Yuki, Ariana, Zaira, Zaika, and Little Yui. Only Little Emma was unaffected. Only when Little Yui started to agonize over a little pain did she start to worry and then the pure golden energy that was enveloping Little Yui connected to Little Emma. Theo''s expression got better. It was a little different from the first time it happened, this time Theo was conscious, he sat with his legs crossed. Theo said, "Start meditating using your cultivation technique, it will help to relieve pain and also increase the benefits gained from it." "Right..." With a lot of effort, the girls nodded and did what Theo told them to do. The pure energy of the [Immortal Pill] that would take at least 5 days to be digested, was now being done all at once, forcing their bodies to improve at an absurd speed. Ariana felt her cultivation go up and "Bl¨¦m!" She has advanced to Wizard Realm''s 1st Layer. That speed of their cultivation was very surprising. Yuki and the girls also had an increase in their cultivation. Since they are absorbing the pure essence of energy, the speed of digestion is even faster. 1 hourter. ________________________________________________ ¡¤ [Technique Cultivating: Supreme Elemental Maniption Initial; arrived at Medium Advance.] ________________________________________________ Theo opened his eyes. All the energy that resided in his body was digested by him and the girls. Theo saw the current cultivation of the girls and realized that all of them had an increase of at least 1yer in cultivation. ''Good thing, I remembered that and tested it.'' Theo thought. [Edited By: KaDarkfire] 300 Chapter 300 "That was incredible, husband." Ariana hugged Theo and kissed him on the cheek, "Thanks to that, I made it to the Wizard Realm''s 3rd Layer." "I''m happy for you." He said with a warm look. Ariana melted with his gaze: Her knees felt weak and wobbly. Leaning on Theo''s broad, strong chest, she began to act flirtatiously, rubbing her pale hand over his chest. "So strong, so handsome~" She whispered seductively. Theo, who saw her passionate look, almost pushed her down. Of course, he didn''t do that because Little Yui, Little Emma, and the girls were around. Before leaving, Ariana whispered something low in Theo''s ear that only he was able to hear. Theo was surprised by what she said but smiled right away with a little anticipation. "Theo, what did Ariana say to you?" Shina asked him as she approached. Theo smirked and whispered, "She told me to devour your little flower." "My¡­ me?" Shina said sheepishly, "Why... my flower, and not hers?" "Haha. I''m kidding~" Theoughed, "Shina, you very cute embarrassed, I can''t resist~" "Mrmm... Theo, hmmm..." She snorted in embarrassment; her cheeks stained with scarlet clouds. Shina has been thinking about making love to Theo, but she still didn''t feel ready and was very embarrassed when talking about it. She became even more insecure when she went to talk to Yuki about her experiences with Theo. And when she remembered seeing the size of the "beast" that Theo has, she began to doubt whether her small and narrow entrance would be able to receive something so big and thick. Theo continued to smile, but changed the subject: "I see you have reached the 4thyer of the Wizard Realm." Shina takes a deep breath and replies: "Yes, I''m always surprised every time I leveled up. It made me remember when I met you and Yuki. At that time, I also went up very easily with your help." She smiled, with the sweet and happy memories she spent with the man she loves. "Haha. It reminds me of good memories." Theoughed heartily. "I''m surprised that you can also go up 2yers at once, reaching the 7thyer of the Wizard Realm," Yuki says while looking at Little Yui. "Yui also reached the 7th Layer and Emma reached the 9th Layer of the Wizard Realm." Yuki smiled at the two. "Zaika and I stopped at the sameyer as Shina," Zaira said. Theo put his hands together, making a "pping" sound that caught the attention of all the girls and said; "I am happy with the increase in cultivation for all of you. Besides, we''re not going to stop here. We still have time, so I''ll try to do the same thing again." Zaika asks, "Theo, have you figured out how to activate it?" "Hmm... I have some idea of how it works. I think ites from a strong desire to help us. When all of you saw that I was in pain, you must have thought that you wish you could help me ovee this pain in some way, right?" He asks. "Yes, that''s right." The girls agree. Theo said: "So I came to the conclusion that this is linked to my Royal Lineage. It has to be a unique ability of that Lineage; only I have no control over it yet. "Does this mean that this ability is activated through our will? Or something else?" Ariana questioned thoughtfully. "Well, we''ll find out if I try it again," Theo said and the girls nodded. Taking the bottle that Zaika offered. Theo went to the middle, with the girls around him. Theo used in the bottle with the 10 pills. This time, he didn''t feel as much pain as before; it was easier to bear. Theo sat on the floor cross-legged and began to have strong thoughts about helping all the girls in improving their cultivation. Because of his strong desire, the same thing happened again. An energy pir was created and changed direction. This time, it went in seven directions. Perhaps because of his willingness to help Little Emma. He provided it, because she was a hired animal from Little Yui. Either way, it worked. Theo and the girls were ecstatic to see that it worked. Without wasting time, Yuki and the girls sat on the floor cross-legged and began to meditate. Hourster, the pills'' effect was gone and everyone had obvious improvements once again. Theo was also beginning to feel spiritual energy; this signaled that he was close to reaching the Spiritual Realm. "Let''s leave. Tomorrow we will continue," Theo said to the girls. "I agree. It''s alreadyte; I will prepare something good for us to eat." Said Shina. "Husband, don''t forget what I said before," Ariana told him with a dirty smile. Little Yui walked over to Shina. "Shina?" "What is it, Yui?" Shina looks at her. "Will you makesagna?" Little Yui asked. "Oh, if you help me, I will." Shina smiled. "Yes, Yui will help!" She was so happy that she even jumped into Shina''s arms and started kissing her cheek. "Emma will help, too." She said. Theo and the girls left the [Dimensional Room]. Soon afterward they found Mizuki who was cultivating in the main room. Together with everyone, they went back to the mansion, and Shina and the girls started preparing their dinner. --- When everyone was sleeping, or almost everyone was asleep, Theo left his room and went to the neighboring room. He didn''t even have to knock on the door when he got close, the door opened. And there she was. Using transparent grayce lingerie, showing the beautiful and perfect curves with the perfect, pale white skin. Her highest peaks were proudly raised, you could see the icing on the cake behind thece lingerie. Her blond hair was down with two strands at the corners of her eyes, she looked with her beautiful blue eyes in a dirty way at Theo. "You maye in," Ariana tells him, in a seductive and indecent voice. Theo, who was mesmerized by Ariana''s current appearance, entered the room, floating, not even touching his feet on the floor. ------------------------------------------------------- Mini Theater - Special 300 Chapters. Theo selected the 300 best cultivators in Volts City. "Attention my 300 warriors!" Theomanded aloud. "Yes!" Everyone responds bravely. "We have a war ahead of us!" Theo says again. "Yes!" "All 300 of you can count on me!" A man in the crowd called Nando raised his hand. He asked, "Tell me something Theo, how many enemies will we face?" His friend next to him, named James, adds: "We understand that is just us 300, but what about our enemies?" Theo, James, and I have our doubts. We are all excited to go to war with you¡­ clearly, but just for curiosity, how many enemies will we face?" Nando asked while trying to hide his nervousness. "Warrior, try to guess?" Theo answered, but he gave a slight mischievous grin. Nando thought for a moment, ''If we have only 300, then they cannot be too much.'' Then Nando said aloud, "Well if we have 300, maybe then our enemies have 150?" "A little more!" Theo yelled in response, his grin slowly growing. "Say 300, say 300." James whispers to Nando, "Nando when it''s warm, it''s usually 300 versus 300." Nando nodded and said, "Theo, is it 300 versus 300?" "A little more," Theo says. The grin on Theo''s face continued to grow and the more fearful Nando became. "A little more, Theo?" Nando is already on the back foot. He asks, "600? Hence it is 2 for each, right. Ah, that''s easy, we''ll take them on and head home." "A little more," Theo says. In a discouraged voice, Nando continued to guess. "A little more, Theo... about 1200? That''s 4 already and I don''t think¡­" He noticed the grin on Theo''s face still growing. James says aloud, "I don''t think I can handle that either. If he cannot handle that amount, then I''ll have to hold back the enemies he is supposed to." "Theo, I can''t." When he said 1200, Theo hadn''t said anything, but he knew that number was still too low. "Is it 3000? Fuck Theo! That is 10 enemies for each of us. That is difficult." Theo, whilemanding everyone''s attention, yelled to the masses: "My people! We will be 300 against 300,000 dragon soldiers!" James asked in disbelief. "Theo, how many is it against?" Theo said: "We will be 300 against 300,000 dragon soldiers!" James says shaking his head in disagreement: "Theo, you have to stop getting into trouble. I can''t go, man. I just got engaged." [Edited By: KaDarkfire] 301 Chapter 301 The moonlight that streamed through the window was bright and serene. Theo and Ariana''s faces glowed in the moonlight. With strength and confidence, Theo stared into Ariana''s eyes. Staring back she got lost in those caring eyes of his. It was then that Theo kissed her! Ariana''s mind went off for a few seconds. It wasn''t the first time they had kissed, but this time, it was better. Much better! Theo took her close to the bed, kissing Ariana''s full, pink lips. ''What a sweet kiss!'' Ariana thought, ''What a delight for a man!'' Ariana''s chest was filled with excitement at not knowing exactly what he would do to her. She just knew she wasn''t going to stop him, trembling with excitement. "You''re nervous? Have no fear." Theo said in his gentle voice as he stopped kissing her. "Just excited." She admits and says, "Also a little bit of anticipation." "That''s nice." Theo smiled. Then, he wrapped his hand behind her and removed her sexy gray bra. Exposing her beautiful breasts. Ariana swallowed and took a deep breath. Theo gently put all of her hair back, before holding the back of her neck not so gently. ''It feels good.'' Ariana thought. Theo lowered his mouth to her neck, kissing and giving light hickeys. Theo left one hand on her neck and with the other, he pinched her pink cherry at the same time, he sucked the other cherry. He could feel her pink cherries getting hard in his mouth and fingers. "Look how hard they are~," He said as he separated his mouth from her cherry. Ariana let out a muffled moan; she looked at him. She was so excited that she could hardly breathe. She took a deep breath and saidin a coquettish tone: "It''s your fault, since... it was so nice when you sucked and yed with my boobs..." Theo smiled when he heard her say that to him. Still holding his hand behind the back of her neck, he kissed her full, pink lips. Ariana buried her fingers in Theo''s waves of hair as he kissed her. Savoring the taste of him, she could feel his masculinity pressing against her belly. While kissing her, Theo yed with her pink and erect cherry. Ariana was already so excited that her body started to want him on top of her. Her excitement ran down her legs as he knelt on the floor to lower her panties. He looked at her and smiled. "You won''t be needing this." He put a finger inside it and added, "Oh, you''re already so wet~" Ariana''s legs trembled with that. Theo got up slowly, and the sequence of events that followed looked like a well-rehearsed erotic choreography. Every sound, every movement was hotter than thest: Ariana helped to undo his belt, unzipped his pants and lowered them, took off his shirt and underwear, leaving himpletely naked. Ariana swallowed her saliva several times. ''Ahh, how handsome!'' She was mesmerized. Ariana thought she saw Theo''s eyes darken. He picked her up while looking directly into her eyes as if she was the only other person in the world. She felt loved, wanted. This only increased the flow of fluid that ran down the most sensitive part of her. Theo ced her gently on the bed and crawled on top of her. He smoothed her hair. Ariana could feel his heart rate increase and his body heat up. She closed her eyes, thinking that she would finally officially be his wife. But... Theo started to kiss her in a predatory way. His right hand went down her pale and smooth skin until it reached between her legs and he put the two fingers of his middle inside her. ''This is so good!'' She moaned non-stop and started to feel even more pleasure and started to move her body with his hand. "Wait!" Theo said. Ariana looked at him confused; she was almost there... she was even a little resentful that he stopped. "Are you ready." He says, "I am going to enter you now. Let me know if it hurts, okay?" "En." She, who was already out of breath, nodded in agreement. Crazy to feel him inside her. Theo kissed her lips gently and positioned his manhood towards her entrance. Slowly, he started to push. "Ahhh~!" Ariana moaned in pain the moment she started to feel him inside her. Noticing that he stopped moving, she bites her lower lip and says in her husky voice: "Go on, I can take it..." "Okay." He nodded, after kissing her forehead and pushed deeper. "Ahhhh~~" Ariana moaned even louder, as she felt her hymen break, ending her virginity, officially bing his wife. Seeing tears streaming through Ariana''s eyes. Theo''s heart moved and he stopped pushing deeper into her and kissed her cheek gently. "Don''t cry..." "I''m fine." She says in her voice, tearful and hoarse: "It was just a little more painful than I imagined, but now I''m fine, really. You can keep going, but be kind. " Theo nodded and kissed her lips and started to move slowly inside her. He moved his hand to form a shield behind her head. "Mmmm... Ahhhh~" Over time, she began to experience not only pain but pleasure in the midst of pain. Theo''s mouth went down to her neck, gently biting as he entered and left her. The warmth of his manhood spread within her. Each movement was stronger than thest: faster and faster. "Urgh," Theo growled loudly each time he got in. Someone would hear if it weren''t for the illusions he made around Ariana''s room. ''This is getting more and more... more delicious...'' Ariana thought as she was stretched by Theo. Ariana, who got used to having him inside her, started to move her hips, following his movements. She has never felt anything so pleasurable in her life. She didn''t know that her body would get used to it so fast, even though it was big. Theo held her left breast with his right hand and started to massage, without stopping his movements inside her. When he took his hand off her chest, the fingerprint of his fingers was printed on her chest; it just shows how white her skin was. He stopped kissing her and started to lower his head by sucking her breast and turning his tongue around her hard and erect cherry. Ariana bit her lip, trying to hold back the moans. "Ahhhhh~" But she couldn''t stand the intensity of the pleasure she was feeling and she moaned even louder. She could feel his masculinity contract with each moan of hers. Knowing how much it excited him, drove her crazy. The only sound in the room was the joining of their skin, her moans, his grunts, and their breathing, which were keeping pace with each other. Ariana ced her hand on his defined abdomen. It was harder than stone. She liked to feel his abdomen, rubbing her hand and the other on his back, scratching his skin, almost digging her nail into his flesh. An orgasm started to take over Ariana. She didn''t even have to say anything. "You areing," Theo said. She nodded with her eyes closed. "Look at me." Theo grabbed her neck and looked into her eyes as he came in and out of her stronger until he shivered. Ariana feels a stream of fluid leaves her body. It was too strong. That''s when the two ejacted at the same time. It took several minutes for Ariana''s breathing to normalize. Theo turned her body on top of him, held her limp while he kissed her lips. "I love you, Ariana," Theo said with a smile. "I love you, too, Theo." She smiled at him and kissed him on the lips. They were silent for a few seconds. Theo said suddenly: "Do not let my sperm stay long inside you; it''s better to start cultivating." "But I want your child, Theo." She pouted. Theo gently kisses her forehead."It''s not like it''s going to be thest time we''re going to have sex. We are going to have children after I solve the problem with the Red Dragon n, okay?" "Okay." She nodded and with Theo''s help, she started to absorb all the Yang energy from within her. [Edited By: KaDarkfire] 302 Chapter 302 The next morning. Ariana woke up with breakfast in bed. Theo even helped her shower. Incredibly, he didn''t take advantage of the situation, and just helped her clean up and then helped her eat the breakfast he made especially for her. She didn''t even feel weak or tired, you know?! But who doesn''t want to feel loved and protected? Ariana liked it. Especially the care and affection she was receiving from Theo. "Today I am all yours," Theo told her. "Oh really? Aren''t we going to cultivate today?" Ariana asked excitedly. "Yes, I will spend all day alone with you. Regardless of what, I want to be with you all day." Theo said firmly. "Yuki and the girls agreed to this?" She asked. "Yes. Just worry about being spoiled by me today. As I said, today I am all yours and yours alone." He smiled at her as he stroked her cheek with his right hand. Theoy down beside her, sometimes they kissed, or we''re talking. Until he thought of something. Opening up his system, Theo found what he was looking for. ________________________________________________ [1,180,000 system points] Skill: [Shiatsu Spiritual Massage] [Shiatsu massage: The body is massaged using fingers, thumbs and also with the palms of the hands, along the meridians of the body and also at points connected with the flow of vital energy] [You bought skill: [Shiatsu Spiritual Massage] [1,180,000 points of the system were discounted] ________________________________________________ The skill information invaded Theo''s mind. He smiled when he saw how good that skill was. This massage skill helps in many ways. The higher the level of this massage skill, the better the results. It was also very good to use this skill in forey... "Ariana, take off your clothes and lie on your stomach." Theo seeing her surprised look, he said with a smile: "I will massage you." "Oh really?" Ariana''s eyes lit up. She took off her clothes andy on her stomach. Theo swallowed when he saw her beautiful body with perfect curves. Well, it wasn''t like he hadn''t seen or tasted every corner of her body yesterday. Theo calmed his wild instincts and got almond oil from his [Storage Ring]. This almond oil has arge amount of mana when using it, it can help improve the cirction of mana and even clean the pores of the body of the person who receives the massage. Taking some almond oil. Theo rubbed his hands well to warm them. The part of Ariana''s head was toward the headboard. Theo stood in front of her and started to move from bottom to top, from her shoulder to her lower back, spreading the oil. Wherever he rubbed, the traces of his fingers were left. Her snow-white skin started to turn pink. "Ahh~" Ariana couldn''t stand it and let out a slight moan. It was an obvious sensation of pleasure that she felt. Theoughed: "Why are you already moaning? I barely started." "But... it was really nice..." She felt a little embarrassed. "Oh, it surprises me. I didn''t expect that after everything that happened yesterday, you would still be embarrassed about it." Theo provoked. "H-Humph! W-Who, is ashamed?" Ariana stammers and says, "Your hands stopped, wouldn''t you give me a massage?" "Yes, I will." Theo smiled. He massaged again, using his thumb with a little more force. This time Ariana has already prepared herself. She could feel Theo''s hand going over her skin smoothing, squeezing it, kneading it as if it were dough. Ariana liked this sensation, she could be addicted to this pleasant sensation of having Theo running his big, firm hands over her body. Theo pressed his thumbs to Ariana''s muscr areas while bringing with the other fingers. He does this for a few minutes. There were moments when Ariana couldn''t stand it and ended up moaning with pleasure. Then, Theo''s thumbs began to move in an "S" shape on her back, chains of mana coursed through her body through the thumbs, passing through the meridians of her body, giving Ariana pleasure and satisfaction. "If you want me to press harder, or weak, let me know," Theo said. "Hmmm... yess, you can press a little harder..." Ariana said in a hushed and excited voice. She was already feeling wet down there. Theo continued to massage her back. Seeing Ariana struggling to hold her moans, Theo thinks she''s cute. He took his right arm and put it behind her back. Following the newly acquired knowledge, he begins to massage Ariana''s scap. "Ahhh~!" Theo smiled when he saw that she couldn''t help but moan. "That was good..." Ariana admitted. She saw that Theo would do the same by putting her right arm in ce and putting her left arm behind her back. "I''m d you''re enjoying it," Theo said. Over time, Theo got used to using the ability to massage and was hitting her pressure ces and letting his mana flow inside her body, which she could have sworn was the same sensation of having an orgasm. Theo continued this process, throughout Ariana''s body, giving her waves of pleasure and even improvements in her cultivating. - - ________________________________________________ ? [ Shiatsu Spiritual Massage: Level 1; became Level 2] ________________________________________________ Theo received this message from the system when he finished giving Ariana a massage. "Liked?" Theo asked with a smile. Ariana pouted when she replied, "Wasn''t my groaning an obvious answer to your question?" Theoy down beside her and said with a mischievous smile: "Yes, but... I wanted to hear it from your mouth." "Naughty husband." She murmured. Theo pretended not to have heard and asked: "Do you feel more rxed now?" "Yes, a lot. Your massage helped to increase my cultivation." She asks, "What exactly did you do to give this effect?" Yesterday, Ariana managed to advance to the Wizard Realm 7th Layer. Now that she received Theo''s massage, incredibly, she has advanced to the Wizard Realm 8th Layer. No wonder she is surprised. "Hrm... you could say that I learned this ability to massage and you were the first to try it, but even I was surprised by the result," Theo said. ''The first...'' Ariana didn''t know why. But she was happy to know that she was the first to receive a massage from him. [Edited By: KaDarkfire] 303 Chapter 303 The next morning. Ariana had a more mature expression and aura. It was amazing how a woman could change after losing her virginity. "Ariana, I am impressed with the level of your current cultivation." Said Shina. She could hardly believe what she was seeing. "Congrattions, Ariana," Yuki said with a smile decently. "Thanks." She smiled. Of course, Ariana understood that Yuki said congrattions to her for losing her virginity and officially bing Theo''s wife. "Mizuki, cultivate at the Workshop again?" Theo asked. "Yes. Staying in that ce is helping to improve my cultivation very quickly." Mizuki replied. "Oh, is it even faster than when you''re in your n?" Theo asked with interest. "Not exactly." She exins: "There are rooms with special formations in my n. It is true to say, that there are rooms that are 2 times faster to cultivate than inside your workshop." "Hrm, well. It''s not a big deal then." Theo jokes. But in the end, it was what he thought. Since the dimensional room was 20 times faster. Mizuki noticed this. She wondered, ''How good is it to cultivate in that special room they go to?'' She was already aware that it must be very special. It was just looking at the speed that Theo, Ariana, Shina, Yuki, Zaira, Zaika, Little Emma, ??and Little Yui were cultivating. "Mizuki, I prepared a gift for you, as you gave me the corpse of a being in the Spiritual Realm," Theo said. He went over to her and handed over a 1-liter bottle with water inside. Of course, this was not just a bottle of water. This water that was inside was the water that he received from Rosario. "H-How... did you get this?" Mizuki stammered in amazement when she asked. She knew what it was and had already drunk this water before, but it was only once to help her move to the Spiritual Realm. "I''m not going to go into too much detail." Theo said with a smile: "I was just lucky to save Rosario''s daughter''s life and she gave me a considerably good amount of that water." "You saved Lady Rosario''s daughter... no wonder you could have received something so good." Mizuki was convinced. She knew even among the Elftree peers, Rosario was one of the most important leaders. "Okay. We are finished with breakfast." Shina said, "Shall we go to Workshop to cultivate?" "Yes." Everyone agreed at almost the same time. While Mizuki who walked beside her daughter, she couldn''t help but hold tightly to the bottle he received from Theo. If she used that, she would definitely get better. Arriving at the Workshop, the kids weren''t there, since today they had ss. However, the girls at the orphanage, especially the girls who would participate in the tournament, were training diligently. "Good morning." Theo and the girls told everyone. "Good morning." They said. - - Inside the [Dimensional Room]. "Are you going to do the same as before, Theo?" Zaika asked. "Yes, this way is faster and more practical," Theo replied. "That''s true." Zaika agreed and the girls also nodded. "Okay, just like before, stay close to me," Theo said. This time it was Ariana who handed over the bottle containing the pills. cing the bottle on the floor. Theo used . Then he sat down on the floor with his legs crossed and started meditating with the intention of helping the girls. When a pir of golden light formed on top of Theo''s head. The girls sat on the floor cross-legged and began to meditate. - - Mizuki, who was at the Workshop with the girls from the Orphanage, stayed in a far corner to avoid affecting the girls at the Orphanage. Mizuki sat on the floor with her legs crossed. Taking a deep breath, she opened the bottle and drank the water in a single sip. All this time she has been cultivating, she has umted a lot of impurities. Because of that, she gritted her teeth when she felt atent pain spreading through her body. Every part and every tale of her body was being purified. From her blood, organs, bone marrow, bones, flesh, even her skin. That was the big reason for how good this Elftree water was. Not only did it help purify one part of the body, but everything! Mizuki was already soaked with sweat and impurities that came out of the pores of her body. If someone looked at her, they would think she was a woman who just fell into the sewer, she looked so pitiful. "..." A heatwave washed over Mizuki''s body and she was surrounded by a silvery aura. At that moment, a snow-white horse appeared before Mizuki. When this white horse appeared, it was also enveloped in the silver aura and the white horse began to neigh. "Bl¨¦m!" That was when Mizuki advanced to the 3rd Layer of the Spiritual Realm. Yes, she had a breakthrough! The white horse also had a breakthrough. Now the white horse was officially silver level. Certainly, because of this, Mizuki''s strength has risen byrge margins. Mizuki swallowed his own saliva several times, trying to calm her agitated heart. "Bebel, we managed to get a head start!" Mizuki hugged the beautiful white mare. Bebel was also happy, she neighed loudly in agreement. Even the aura surrounding the Bebel mare has be more beautiful and charming, although arge part has be soiled by Mizuki''s impurity when she is hugged. Mizuki came to himself when he smelled the odor and said: "Sorry, Bebel. I am going to clean us now." Mizuki starts using the water element to wash both. Of course, this was just an interim measure, they would still need to bathe using products to remove the bad odor. "I''m sorry, I ended up disturbing you," Mizuki said when she realized that the girls at the Orphanage had stopped cultivating and were looking in her direction. "Do not worry." Said Nanda with a smile: "Congrattions on your progress." "Thanks." Mizuki smiles decently. 304 Chapter 304 Like a beating heart, Theo''s entire body was pulsing. His eyes opened when he had finished using the second bottle of [Immortal Pill]. Theo said with some anxiety: "My tribtion ising!" Yuki and the girls also opened their eyes. Each of them went through a lot of improvement, but that wasn''t important to them, now. "I''m happy for you, my love!" Yuki was the first to say. She came over and gave a tight hug with a joyful smile. "Congrattions, Husband!" Ariana said with a smile. But then she pouted when he saw that Yuki was hugging Theo like a ko, showing no signs of letting go. "Congrattions, daddy." Little Yui flew towards Theo like a swallow and hugged him and Yuki tightly with a beautiful smile on her face. "Congrattions, Theo," Zaira said as she walked towards him. Zaika also walked over him and said, "Congrattions, Theo." "To thank." Little Emma said. She was a girl of few words. "Tell me, Theo." Yuki asked hurriedly, "When will your heavenly tribtion happen?" "I still don''t know exactly. I think that''s because we are inside the [Dimensional Room]. it totally restricts what happens outside." Theo replied. Silence filled the room, as those words came out. They''re already tired of knowing this room was special, so they were not surprised, but even the will of heaven could not reach this ce? Wasn''t that too insane? "Okay, before we continue to talk. I want to leave the [Dimensional Room]." Theo said. "You''re right. As you said before, without leaving the [Dimensional Room], there will be no way for you to know the exact moment of your tribtion." Yuki agreed. The girls also nodded. Theo and the girls left the [Dimensional Room] and appeared in the Workshop. ______________________________________ (!) NOTICE [In 23:43 minutes your Celestial Tribtion will arrive] ______________________________________ Theo sensed his tribtioning and determined that it would take a day to arrive, but he did not expect the system to also warn him. Well, it was convenient for him to know the exact time anyway. "So, Theo. When is it going to happen?" Shina asked. She held his sleeve and looked him in the eye when asked. "In 24 hours," Theo replied. "So fast!?" Shina and the girls were surprised. Theo sighed: "Yes. I also thought it would take more time." Leaving the room and entering the main workshop room, they saw there wasn''t anyone left. "Strange... where are the girls from the Orphanage and Mizuki?" Ariana murmured aloud. "The girls at the Orphanage are in front of the Workshop, while Mizuki''s at the mansion." Theo replied. As the owner of the workshop, he could see and feel everything outside. In the beginning, not much, but over time, the bond with this artifact has strengthened, basically bing an extension of his own body. "I''m going to talk to Mizuki," Theo said. Having confirmation from the girls, he left the Workshop. Outside the Workshop, a pitch-ck sky was painted. It was even darker than a starless night. Looking up, only dark clouds could be seen, almost like cotton soaked in ck ink. Theo was a little apprehensive about this situation. He would be a fool if he didn''t know it was happening due his uing Heavenly Tribtion. He also saw the girls of the Orphanage looking at the sky in a daze. The reason was obvious. Sometimes streams of multicolored lights passed through the dark clouds. This could be said to be beautiful, but also scary, since they didn''t know what was behind it all. Theo wasted no time and went to the mansion. As he stopped in front of Mizuki''s bedroom door, a voice echoed. "You cane in, Theo." Mizuki''s voice resonated softly. Theo opened the door. "..." Theo was very surprised by the sight he had when he opened the door. He choked on his own saliva and then said, "Mizuki... why are youpletely naked?" To be continued... - - "Mizuki... why are youpletely naked?" Mizuki ignored his question and asked, "How do I look?" "Ah?" Theo didn''t understand. But soon realized that she was a little different: "Did you use Elftree water?" "Yes." She replied with a thin smile. "You haven''t answered me yet, why are you naked and told me toe in?" Theo asked. "Because I wanted to." She said with a smile: "I have no problem getting naked in front of my daughter''s father." "If it were in other cases, that would be a fact. But our case is totally different, you know." Theo sighed. "Now it''s my turn to ask." She asked amusedly, "Why didn''t you go out when you saw that I was naked?" "Why should I?" Theo disdained. "Aren''t you ashamed to see a beautiful naked woman who isn''t even your wife or girlfriend?" She asks. "Again, why should I?" Theo asked, "Wouldn''t it be you, the one who should be ashamed?" "Not really." She said with a smile: "This is even a little stimting. I was never naked in front of a man, and I didn''t even have that will, but well. I felt this urge when interacting with you and I wanted to see your reaction to seeing me naked." "It''s the result?" Theo asked. He had to admit that Mizuki was even more beautiful than Yuki and the girls. Not only did her skin look more beautiful and silkier, but her breasts were alsorge and upright. Their nipples were pink and cute, almost giving Theo an impulse to want to take them in his mouth and suck them. Mizuki had her arms crossed under her big breasts which sometimes made her arms shake, making her breasts vibrant but firm. She had a slim waist, no excess fat, a fat and soft ass. Her thighs were thick and beautiful, her feathers were long and charming with graceful calves. Her long silver hair was untied, reaching her waist. Her emerald green eyes were staring at Theo''s pair of golden eyes. Mizuki was excited just to be exposed to this man''s burning eyes. She didn''t know what gave her that courage, or maybe it''s like she said before, he was the father of her daughter. Even though she did not understand this very well, although she has lived for many years, she had no experience with the opposite sex. Most of the time in her life, she was cultivating. She never got interested in having a rtionship with someone, so that''s why she had Little Yui alone. Since she came to know Theo. A desire to meet this manes from the depths of her soul. It was strange, exciting and a little scary, but she didn''t run from it. Or rather, she didn''t want to. "Better than I expected~" She smiled dazzlingly. 305 Chapter 305 Theo smiled as he heard her answer. Though he had more pressing matters to deal with now, he bluntly says, "My heavenly tribtiones in 24 hours." Mizuki froze on the spot, but soon she put on a serious look and started dressing a set of white and pink silk clothes. Her blouse being pink, white sexyce panties, and white silk pants. And the bra? Well, it doesn''t look like she likes to use them. Theo swallowed his saliva dry, as Mizuki was changing in front of him. It almost looked like she purposely did it slowly and sensually while dressing on, making Theo''s poor heart race against his chest. "Your heavenly tribtion..." She murmured while her expression was something of a disbelief and incredulity. She continued then to say: "I doubted at first that you would be able to reach the Spiritual Realm in 30 days, but that started to change as time passed. though, I didn''t expect that to go even faster." "Well, what can I say. I said 30 days, but that time was the maximum amount of time it would take to reach it." Theo said with an amused smile. "Anyway. Theo, you came to me because you will need protection while going through the celestial tribtion, am I right?" She guessed. "Yes, that''s exactly the reason why. It would be very easy for me to go through the celestial tribtion under the protection of the city''s spiritual formation, but that is not what I really want." Theo said. "This is the most sensible choice." Mizuki said: "If you stay under the protection of the formation and don''t receive the celestial tribtion directly, you would not be able to light it for the Spiritual Realm. You may even be able to reach the False Spiritual Realm, but unfortunately, you would not be able to awaken the Noble Spirit." "The heavenly tribtion that gives life to the Noble Spirit?" Theo had already done a lot of research on this subject, but it was more reliable to ask Mizuki. "Yes, if you do not receive the baptized from the heavenly tribtion, you can forget to bring your Noble Spirit to life." Mizuki agreed. "Well, I don''t intend to run away or hide. I''m going to face it." Theo had a clear smile with determination. "Bang!" Hearing a loud thunder sound. Theo and Mizuki left the mansion. Outside, it was even more sinister and mystical. Multicolored shes of lightning coursed through the clouds in the sky. Like amp that lights up in the deadly shroud of night, sometimes the brightness shed in the ck misty clouds. "Theo, I think it would be better to leave the city now!" Mizuki warned. "Yes, I thought so too." Theo agreed. "Theo, we''re going with you." Said Yuki. "Daddy, Yui will help!" Little Yui said bravely. "Me too." "Me too." "Husband, don''t forget about me." "You can count on me." "Emma ??too." Mizuki looked at it in a strange way. ''Theo is about to go through his heavenly tribtion, how do these girls want to help with something like that?'' If the girls had said they would be rooting for Theo, Mizuki would understand. However, that didn''t seem to be the case. She couldn''t understand their actions. "I''m happy to hear that. But first of all, we need to get out of the city." Theo said to the girls. "Yes." Everyone agreed and started walking with Theo leading the way. "Theo, good luck!" Lilith appeared near him, she said: "Nanda and the girls at the Orphanage said they will be rooting for Your sess." "Thank you," Theo said. Lilith nodded and disappeared. ''She is increasingly proficient at hiding in the shadows.'' Theo thought. A crowd of living beings was on the streets of the city because of the actual circumstances. Seeing Theo''s group walking out of town, they figured something big was about to happen. "Daddy is going to devour the celestial tribtion, right?" Little Yui asked quietly and gave a nice giggle. "Yes, I will use this heavenly tribtion to strengthen myself and all of you together." Theo wanted to appear in front of his daughter: "For me, this is just child''s y." "Bang!!" Strong thunder cut the sky and shook the earth. "It''s just a joke~," Theo said next. "Is it a joke, daddy?" Yui asks quietly. "Shhh!" Theo lowers his voice: "Of course it''s true. I just don''t want to infuriate thew of heaven right now. Hahaha." "Hehee~ Daddy is a rascal, Yui likes this~" Little Yui said. "Wahahahaha!" She and Theo startughing maliciously. ''What is this strange conversation? And why are these twoughings as if they were going tomit a crime?'' Mizuki thought. Yuki sighed: "This pair of father and daughter is always like that. I can''t help worrying about seeing this." "Always like this? What do you mean?" Mizuki asked. "Hrm, always nning to do something dangerous, of course! I know Theo wouldn''t do something that could put Little Yui''s life at risk. If things get bad, well, Theo has his tricks." Said Yuki. Theo and the girls left the city and walked a few more kilometers away. Time passed until the tribtion was only an hour away. "Mizuki, I will be counting on you to protect us in case something gets in the way," Theo told her. "Yes, you can leave it to me." Said Mizuki full of confidence. Then Theo walked a little further and said loudly, "Girls, it''s time to morph!" "Yes!" The girls'' voices resonate powerfully. Sound of the crackling of bones and skin if expanded was produced. Theo''s arms became legs, and his body began to expand, creating a beautiful golden coat. Ten golden tails appeared, with a golden coat and ck spiral. Sharp fangs, and a fierce look. Theo looked at the sky arrogantly and without any fear. The girls also became colossal animals. Yuki transformed into a beautiful silvery-white fox with beautiful wings on her back and six silver tails. Shina transformed into a beautiful wolf with a marvelous blue coat. Little Yui transformed into a colossal dragon even bigger than Yuki and Shina with silver and white scales. Zaira turned into a dark shadowy looking wolf, as night itself... She was mystical and beautiful, with her astonishing violet eyes. Zaika turned into a red wolf with ck details. She gave off a noble aura and a fierce expression. Ariana transformed into a white leopard with golden stripes. Her grace was stunning. Finally, it was Little Emma who turned into a colossal red dragon, even bigger than Little Yui that was the size of a 30-story building. All of them without exception, have a fierce fearless expression. It was not as if they were underestimating that pearly sacred ce, only that their faith in Theo was greater than the will of heaven. "BANG!!!" "BANG!!!" "BANG!!!" polychromatic shes of lightning formed and exploded near them. It was indeed a warning of what wasing, and that was the right time to back off, since there could be no other chance to do so. ''Oh My, this is at least 3 times worse than when I went through my celestial tribtion...'' Mizuki thought in amazement. 306 Chapter 306 [Edited By: Eluna] _________________________ Mizuki saw everyone transforming and standing close to Theo. She could understand that they wanted to go through the celestial tribtion with him. But it also made her uneasy. ''Why do they need to go with him? Wouldn''t that just make it more dangerous?'' She asked herself confused. Mizuki knew that if things got bad, she would surely be able to save her daughter. That''s why she wasn''t so worried. She could also understand that Theo must have something in mind to allow the girls to be close to him as he goes through the Celestial Tribtion. If it weren''t for that, she wouldn''t allow Little Yui to do that. Even if she had to put her life at risk. Even though it has been more than 100 years since she went through the celestial tribtion, her memories concerning the event were well lived in her mind. ''It took me 200 years to finally get to go to the Spiritual Realm. At first that was something surprising that shook the entire Fallen Star Ind, but now Theo who is only 17 years old...'' - - At Naga empire, in a luxurious and elegant garden. A woman wearing a white veil on her head appeared next to Miranda and said, "Lady Miranda, the boy you''re looking for registered for the tournament." "That idiot, he dares to participate in the annual Naga Empire tournament," Miranda said with a sinisterugh. "But, Lady Miranda, the daughter of the Patriarch of the Silver Dragon n, Mizuki, is by his side and killed one of our warriors from the Spiritual Realm..." The woman said with fear in her voice. "This witch is with him? And she dared to kill the cultivator of the Spiritual Realm of our Red Dragon n..." Miranda murmured. Clenching her teeth in anger, Miranda was seeing her youngest son practicing the art of the sword, though she couldn''t stop ruminating about it, her eyes got a fierce bright look. ''But now that he''s close to that Mizuki slut, I can''t just attack him. Otherwise, it would be problematic to deal with the Silver Dragon n.'' She thought. Miranda said in a sinister tone: "Since he''s going to participate in the tournament, I will wait until the event is over and then kill him!" "Yes, Lady Miranda, he is just a cultivator of the Superior Wizard Realm, after all." Said the woman with the white veil scornfully. - - The clouds in the sky were dark strained, but ck clouds constantly changed colors. A golden fox with ten tails stared at the sky with no fear. It was as if nothing in this world could shake his resolve and boldness in his aura "Come on!" Theo''s booming roar resonated, causing ripples in the space itself. All living beings nearby had already fled tens of thousands of kilometers away. But, even though they were so far away, they were still able to hear Theo''s fierce roar. This only made the souls of those living beings tremble with tremendous fear. Theo wasn''t taking it lightly; he already activated his divine eyes and was also using his Royal Lineage Aura. The first attack was about to arrive. The initial charge of the celestial tribtion was generally weak, but Mizuki gasped in astonishment at the absurd amount of energy that was building up. This energy was multicolored, but with the prominent darkness, what was forming was something very much like a turtle in the shape of a ck and spiny mountain. Each thorn in the ck turtle''s back represented a different color and element. After being created the elementary ck turtle began to descend from the sky. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" Only with the pressure of Theo and the girls'' increased powers to the limit, all the trees and mountains around them were ttened. It could seem that the elementary ck turtle was descending from the sky almost in slow motion for Theo, but in reality, it was so fast, that broke apart the speed of sound, creating fissures in space itself to its limits. Theo controlled nine tails to intercept the elementary ck turtle. "Booom!" The collision of his tails with the elementary ck turtle gave a thunderous mighty roar. Mizuki didn''t even have time to be impressed by this when Theo''sst tail opened a huge mouth and started to swallow the colossal elementary ck turtle entirely. "Roarrrrr!!" Theo roared in pain. "Bl¨¦mm!" A loud burst was caused in Theo''s stomach and that was when something simr to a door inside his body was opened. With the opening of that door, the elemental essences of the celestial tribtion began to be sucked into the door. Theo, at an enormous speed, took advantage of this moment, and a pir of prismatic light was created on top of his fox head and ran in 7 directions, connecting to the girls. The girls, who began to receive the elemental essences of the celestial tribtion, started to groan in pain, but clenched their teeth and endured the pain, while they could see the improvements that were happening in their bodies. Many different windows of the system were opened in front of Theo, but as he only had 1 hour until the next attack arrived, he did not have time to see them while his eyes were closed and cultivated essences of celestial elements. Some of the girls underwent obvious changes, like improving their affinity to something better. Like Ariana who managed to evolve her affinity from -Earth- to -False Heavenly Earth-. Even more surprising was Yuki, who managed to evolve her ice affinity to; Divine Ice. Although it is inferior to Celestial Ice, the Divine Ice is superior to False Heavenly Ice. Something not said was that in the midst of the celestial tribtion for the Spiritual Realm, the elements have a small trace of the heavenly and divine element. Because of that, Yuki achieved this feat. Of course, this was also because no one has ever dared to devour the heavenly tribtion. Only Theo was crazy enough to do something like that. Yuki crossed the barrier and climbed mountains, going straight to the Superior Wizard Realm. Her coat has be whiter and purer. They''re untouchable, and her size has grown. She was now taller than a 35-story building. Mizuki was already getting dizzy just by looking at it. Everyone was undergoing major changes and going upyers and Realm as if they were harvesting cabbage. That vision was exceedingly surreal! 307 Chapter 307 ''W-Wow! What exactly am I seeing?'' She wondered in sheer amazement. Her pupils widened as if to unravel the mysteries in which were happening in front of her. Furthermore, it was only the first attack of the heavenly tribtion. Now Mizuki started to understand why Theo brought all the girls along with him. ''But how could he devour the Celestial Tribtion...'' Mizuki reflected as her mind calmed down: ''This technique has to be hidden in seven keys if other powerful beings were aware of it, they will certainly want to know how it works and try to obtain this skill.'' Mizuki increased her vignce by arge margin. She now wanted to protect Theo''s secret at all costs. Almost an hour passed and Theo opened his eyes. ________________________________________________ ¡¤ [Filled 5,549,546 Lineage Cells.] ¡¤ [False Heavenly Fire Level 9: changed to; Level 10.] ¡¤ [Wind Affinity; Became; False Heavenly Wind Level 1.] ¡¤ [Affinity of Light; It became: False Light Divine Level 1.] ¡¤ [Lightning R-5: Changed to; Lightning G-7.] ¡¤ [Darkness V-7: Changed to; Darkness V-8.] ________________________________________________ "Not only did I manage to fill in the gaps in the missing cells, but it also increased a lot, and several improvements in my affinities," Theo said secretly in his heart. He could barely contain the happiness he was feeling. Theo could clearly see the changes that happened to the girls. Yuki and the girls also opened their eyes and looked at him. Before they could say anything, Theo spoke gravely: "Don''t rx yet! the next attack from the celestial tribtion is about to happen!" "Yes!" The girls nodded and closed their eyes again to stabilize their cultivating. Mizuki stayed in the same ce, just watching from a distance, not wanting to disturb their concentration. Theo took several deep breaths while taking a quick look at his divine sea. Many changes came to happen, as he also discovered that the door which opened inside him was connected to his divine sea, sending the essence of the Celestial Tribtion to the bamboo castle. Unlike before, the bamboo castle grew a little. The aura conveyed from the castle was more powerful and majestic. Throughout the bamboo castle, a kaleidoscopic aura of colors was emitted. It had a slightly familiar look of an Aurora Borealis, only with rity and sharpness, being even more realistic as the light scattered. Theo gasped with emotion. Truth be told, the current appearance of the bamboo castle was outstanding in his opulent look. "You bettere back now, Theo." Isis who was lying on top of the [Dimensional Room] told him. "Yes, I know." Theo took onest look at the bamboo castle and left. Out of his divine sea, Theo continued to meditate using the Supreme Elemental Maniption technique. It was almost time for the next attack from the Celestial Tribtion. He already knew, but the changes that happened in his body were still too surprising. It has improved a lot in such a short time. Sometimes Theo''s exterior was surrounded by an aura of different colors. This was due the amount of energy he was stabilizing his cultivation. Minutester, Theo opened his eyes, which constantly changed to blood red and golden. "Huh?" Mizuki looked strange at Theo, who surrounded everything around him and the girls by his technique of illusions. but then she could feel the presence of something approaching. ''How sharp are his senses?'' Mizuki couldn''t help thinking. She was also on full alert when she sensed that something was approaching. - - Not far from where Theo and the girls were, a young girl was flying in a griffin. ''Huh? Someone is going through the celestial tribtion... what a rare thing and even more odd in this side of the forest...'' The young woman murmured in a sweet and adorable voice. The young maiden had smooth white skin, long ck hair; tied in two long ponytails that hung to the waist, the nose was elegant and the face curious. She had a lovely smile with two adorable dimples. She had watery green eyes and an extremely brightness bnced with itsrge pupils. This beautiful young woman wore a red dress with a white emblem and a red flower drawn in the center of the emblem, located on the left side of the young woman''s chest. This emblem is nothing more than the trademark of the Red Flower Sect. "Tifa, get a little closer to that direction." She said to the griffin. "Yes, Master." Tifa nodded and increased speed towards Theo and the girls. "Master, there is someone very powerfuling towards us," Tifa warned. Before Mei Zong said anything, she saw a beautiful woman with long silvery hair with a pair of silvery wings appear in front of her and the griffin Tifa. "Come back, a friend of mine is going through the Celestial Tribtion," Mizuki said immediately. "I..." Mei wanted to say that she just wanted to watch from a distance. "All right." Her voice has lowered. Mei Zong knew how rare it was to see someone light up for the Spiritualist Realm. But seeing that the other party had be hostile, she could only retreat. Theo, who was behind the illusions himself, saw who just arrived. First, he was surprised and then a smile came to his face. His voice reached their ears: "It''s okay, Mizuki. She can stay and see." Mizuki frowned: "Are you sure about that?" "Yes," Theo replied. Even Mei Zong was surprised. She looked at the colossal golden fox who just spoke and was surprised. She started to remember a little golden fox she saw almost 1 year ago. ''It can''t be, right?'' Although the two foxes were golden, she could not believe that the golden fox from 1 year ago was the same as the one from now. Putting her thoughts aside, Mei smiled decently as she said, "Thank you so much." Theo just smiled slightly. Which was strange, since it was a ferocious golden fox with sharp teeth doing it so. Mizuki looked at this girl with emerald green eyes and saw that she was in the 2ndyer of the Wizard Realm. ''Even if she wanted to, she wouldn''t be able to cause any problems.'' Mizuki sighed. She could see the emblem on the young woman''s chest and recognize it. She thought that this young woman perhaps is a core disciple, since although so young, she had a rtively high cultivation. Another reason why she was not taking this issue further, was that Mizuki saw Theo change the whole scenario and make everything into illusions. Only Theo was appearing amid the illusions, while Yuki and the girls were not. "Booom!!" Theo turned his full attention to the celestial tribtion that began to take shape. This time it looked like it was taking on the shape of a Chinese dragon, but instead of being green and some parts in red, it was more like an elementary green dragon. Multiple colors manifested themselves from the majestic creature, both Christian ones that were something like fire red, and the tip of the tail, which was lightning golden. Among the other elements, they were all in the thorny parts of the dragon, it was as if each pointed part was a different element. Although it is beautiful to see, it was too threatening at the same time. "Bang!!!" ''Ising!'' Theo thought about the high alert. 308 Chapter 308 Despite his heart beating at an enormous speed, Theo''s expression was ferocious! His aura began to expand itself and caused even Mizuki to move away. Instinctively, Mei Zong''s griffin, Tifa, moved away very quickly carrying her master. "Good girl." Mei Zong replied to her action and patted the top of Tifa''s head, wanting to reassure her. Tifa, who was shaking a little with fear after moving as far away from Theo as possible, began to rx at the touch on her head. "Thank you, Master." ''How could Theo be this powerful, if he''s not even in the Spiritual Realm?'' Mizuki asked in her mind. It was shocking for her to try to understand why she felt this sense of fear and dread even though she was a dragon in the Spiritual Realm. Theo''s powerful aura was abnormally disturbing. Even for Mei Zong, who didn''t have any kind of that animal lineage felt a shackle in her skin, Although it wasn''t the same feeling that Tifa felt. Theo made his aura rise to its peak at the same time his illusions were surrounding the whole event at full greatness. He slightly left the appearance of the Celestial Tribtion almost identical to the original, only changing some aspects of the elementary Chinese Dragon. The Chinese Dragon gave Theo a resemnce of the old myths he knew in his past life. He raised the elementary parts through his illusions and modified the dragon''s look. As in the stories of myths, the beast got several verdant red and yellow details upon the skin. More than 20 km away from the earth, the dark sky started to vibrate as the Dragon began to descend. With an rming speed, thews of sound were opposed. The dragon''s eleration made him travel at least 5 to 8 km in a moment. It was even faster than Theo at his top speed. He didn''t even have time to be surprised, though his eyes blinked even faster when changing colors and not losing focus, preparing to counterattack. Even Theo at his top speed couldn''t match that. The time was too short for him to be surprised, and all his attention was needed, but was enough to prepare a counterattack with a blink of his divine eyes. Supersonic explosions were caused by the amazing momentum that the dragon descended from the sky. Theo was only able to keep up with the dragon''s speed thanks to his golden crimson eyes. The speed was still the same through Theo''s illusions. because of that, Mizuki and Mei Zong were able to "see" a glimpse of the dragon descending from the sky. Seeing the surprising speed, Mei was speechless. Mizuki had already given up onparing Theo''s situation with the one she went through centuries ago. Thest attack she received when going through Celestial Tribtion wasn''t even close in power as the second blow Theo was about to receive. With his Divine Eyes, Theo acknowledged the right time to intercept the dragon. He then gave themand for 9 of his tails, preventing the attack from reaching him. The tails looked like nine golden clenched hands out from behind Theo and headed towards the Elementary Chinese Dragon. "BOOOOOOOOOOM!!" The encounter made the sky crack like ss in disturbance. The windrage caused by the impact destroyed the entire environment around them. All the surface within a radius of 5km were turned into dust, and the protection Theo gave to the girls was the only thing it could protect them. Mei and Tifa were thrown away by the intense windrage, even though they were at least 8 km away from the impact. On the other hand, the thrust of the wind wasn''t capable of affecting Mizuki, who stood in the air without moving an inch. What Mei, Tifa, and Mizuki saw next was the dragon crashing into Theo''s body and throwing a second attack, as he stepped back. but just like the first time, Theo started to devour the elementary Chinese Dragon with hisst tail. Theo survived the second attack. By the moment that Celestial Tribtion lost its attack, Theo closed his eyes for meditation. Behind the illusion made by Theo was a pir of multicolored light on top of his head absorbing the essence of the Celestial Tribtion''s energy. Theo''s group were all screaming in pain due its powerful energy since it began. The amount of energy was too much to bear, but the agonizing feeling was worth it. Their cultivation was climbing mountains of levels and crossing barriers. The Superior Wizard Realm was finally entered after a few minutes, but time was short. The asion wasn''t of celebration, seeing that the Celestial Tribtion showed no signs of dissipation even after 30 minutes. Theo''s body was filled with the energy of Celestial Tribtion''s essence like a circuit flowing power through all possible connections. His bones and organs were embracing the sensation at their limits. The current attack power is so great that he would be able to destroy a small town of 50,000 km2 just by flicking one of his tails. If he tried to destroy arge city, he would not need to use so much effort in his current state. _____________________________ [48,511,664 lineage cells filled.] [Earth Affinity Became: - False Heavenly Earth Level 1.] [Metal Affinity Became: - Divine Metal Level 1.] [Water Affinity Became - Divine Water Level 1.] [Affinity of False Skywind: - changed to; Level 3.] [Affinity of the False Light Divine - changed to; Level 2.] [Lightning G-7: changed to: - Lightning G-7 high advance.] [Darkness V-8: Changed to - Darkness V-9.] _____________________________ Theo was surprised by therge amount of numbers appearing in front of him. "Huh?" Theo raised his eyebrows when a crowning sensation started to awake within him. He closed his eyes and received a new statement. _____________________________ [Congrattions! You have reached 200,000,000 lineage cells.] [Congrattions! Your Royal Lineage has evolved.] [Royal lineage evolved into - Bestial King.] _____________________________ Mizuki, who had a great vision, saw the changes happening in Theo and was surprised to see the four letters that appear on Theo''s forehead, it was simple but at the same time, they carried weight. The word that was written was: "[King]" A strong desire invaded Mizuki''s body to kneel in front of Theo''s presence, she could barely fight against this desire that consumes her. She moved further away to get out of his reach. Mizuki, on the other hand, was not so lucky, the griffin Tifa lost total control of her body and started to descend from the sky. "What happened, Tifa... why are youing down? Hey, answer me, Tifa!!" As loud as Mei Zong tried tomunicate with Tifa, it was useless, she continued to descend until she reached the floor and bowed towards Theo, without daring to raise her head. Edited by: Eluna. 309 Chapter 309 "What the hell is happening!?" Mizuki was rmed! she never experienced anything like that. Although before she was impressed by Theo''s aura, his current one is on apletely different level. Mei Zong was even more shocked. Her expression changed from curiosity and excitement to astonishment and fear. Her mind couldn''t understand the circumstances so rapidly. She guessed that feeling was due to the gigantic ten-tailed golden fox. Looking at Tifa, Mei Zong was unable tomunicate with her, even though the two formed a blood contract. It was very unnatural. Luckily, she was unaffected. Although Tifa is a griffin and heavy, it was easy for Mei Zong to carry due to her cultivating level. She took Tifa in her arms and started to fly as quickly as possible away from that aura affecting her mind. Time passed, and Theo still kept his eyes closed. He was madly striving to stabilize his cultivating and his affinities, which improved so much at once that it barely gave him a chance to breathe. Sometimes mes came out of his body, other times water, even a metal pir, or even a sandstorm. The absurd amount of powers that could barely be in harmony was absurd. He was barely able to control and several times they were getting out of control. Luckily, the third attack of the celestial tribtion took longer toplete. But still, he didn''t have time to lose. By doing everything possible, he finally managed to stabilize the affinity of the False Celestial Fire, but he still had 4 other affinities out of his control. An hourter, he finally managed to stabilize it all, but he still needed his cultivation to calm. This went on for a half-hour, and the third attack was a few minutes about to happen. Opening his eyes. Theo realized that everything was different, it was as if the world had stopped. Nothing moved, he looked in the direction of Yuki and the girls noticing their eyes full of tears. ''Why are they crying?'' He asked himself. It was evident that his divine eyes were the reason everything seemed to be in slow motion, he had to make an extra effort to disable it, unlike other times, which was strange for him, but he didn''t have time to think about it. His attention was now focused on knowing why the girls were crying. "What happened?" He asked. The girls came out of their stupor and looked at Theo with their big eyes and noticed that there were tears in their eyes, but it was not because they were sad, far from it. Their feeling was of great happiness invading their eyes with tears of joy flowing out. "It''s not what you''re thinking." Ariana, who had a strong connection with Theo, noticed that he misunderstood the reason for her and the girls'' tears. "That''s not it, so why?" It was Yuki who answered with a question: "We are just happy. Haven''t you noticed your lineage yet?" "Lineage?" Theo remembers that a very great power had invaded all his being. Now, hearing Yuki''s words, he looked at the system window that he was ignoring. _____________________________ [Congrattions! You have reached 200,000,000 lineage cells.] [Congrattions! His Royal Lineage; has evolved.] [Royal lineage evolved into; Bestial King.] _____________________________ Theo''s big golden pupils widened when he saw the system window. ''So that''s why my divine eyes looked different...'' "Bestial King..." Theo murmured. He did not know how impressive this lineage would be, but it has already demonstrated obvious changes as soon as it evolved from the Royal lineage. That was already surprising. A thought came to his mind. Opening the system, he went to the ''Self-Help System'' option and searched: ''Information about the Bestial King Lineage''. _____________________________ [1,000 System Points consumed.] [System: Bestial King Bloodline; The one above all beasts and animals. Aura of the Bestial King: All those animal and bestial beings or with a trace of them, will be subjugated before the aura of the Bestial King. Divine Eyes of the Bestial King: Nothing can be hidden from the eyes of the Bestial King, even the greatest illusion can be revealed before the eyes of the Bestial King. Bestial King''s Will: Bestial King''s will is supreme. System: For more information, 100,000,000 System Points will be required.] _____________________________ The information entered on the system page left Theo stunned. He already hoped it was a good thing, but he didn''t think it was at that level. ''That is really something to be happy about, Hahaha~''. Theo wasughing secretly in his heart. ''That''s great! and to think that something like that would happen, Hahaha.'' It wasn''t as if he didn''t want to pay 100 million points for new information either, just that there was no time for that anymore. The Celestial Tribtion was already taking a new shape. Theo took a deep breath, looking up at the sky. He would put the ten tails up and say the following divine words: "Earth... Sea ... And also, all living beings please, I ask you to share a little bit of your energy with me so that I can create the...hm... secret technique that should not be mentioned." "Theo, what are you doing?" Yuki did not hesitate and highlight her confusion. She had a huge question mark on top of her head, and the girls shared the same confusion. "Nothing more." Theoughed at himself. And he said, "Get ready! The next attack ising." "Right!" The girls nodded in unison. Although he said that to hide his embarrassment. It was true that the next attack from the Celestial Tribtion was almost ready. What was formed was a gigantic white tiger with ck stripes, and like the previous ones, this tiger was elementary, with colored hair on its back. Edited by: Eluna. 310 Chapter 310 Note: I would like to especially thank those who are voting with power stone. I am pleasantly surprised by the rank that you managed to put our novel on. Unfortunately, I cannot offer massunch of chapters as a thank you, because I am not doing more than 1 chapter a day, but I am entering a new plot in the current chapters, and if all goes well, next week, I intend tounch by a week, 2 chapters a day. I hope I''m able!! ________________________________ ''Damn, this elementary white tiger is even bigger than the previous dragon... will it be okay to use again?'' Theo began to have his doubts. "Girls, listen to me! Prepare your most powerful attacks and, when I say, strike it towards that great elementary white tiger." Theo said. He thought and believed that the best solution would be to weaken the tribtion further. Although he could weaken by attacking with his tails, it wouldn''t be enough this time. All the girls began to condense an absurd amount of real mana into their open mouths. Zaira, the Dark Wolf, was using the evolved from the Celestial Tribtion, while her sister Zaika, the Dark me Wolf was condensing true mana from . Little Yui in the form of a Cold-Metallic Dragon condensed recently acquired. Beside her, Shina in Eternal Lunar Wolf form condensed . Yuki in Silver Blizzard Fox went for . Ariana in her Leopard Thunder form was condensing as Little Emma in the Spiritual Red Dragon forms condensed . If anyone saw such a vision of everyone using affinities evolved from the celestial tribtion, it could be in such a shock that they would fall hard on the ground. Still not fully in control of newly evolved affinities, Yuki and the girls were about to use attacks using pure mana to strengthen affinities without using techniques. "Now!" Theo shouted. When they heard Theo''s voice, everyoneunched their unique types of attacks evolved from the Celestial Tribtion. It was a devastating scene; several different lights crossed the sky towards the Elementary White Tiger. "ROARRRRR!!" The Elementary White Tiger roared ferociously towards the attacks pointed at him and epted it head-on without dodging. "BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!" "ZZZZZZZZzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz!" A thunderous impact exploded in the sky, devastating everything in a 20km radius. Space itself distorted - clouds of dust rose. "Coof! Coof! Coof!" Mizuki was caught in the dust and then used spiritual energy to protect herself. Luckily, she was just shocked but didn''t open her mouth, otherwise, she would be coughing even more for that steam of dust the impact caused. Mei Zong had already traveled for miles, being out of reach, but still managed to see the whole scene with great vision. The effect was so immense that even her ears were ringing due the loud sound. Theo soon realized the Elemental White Tiger''s speed fell and his forces weakened. The moment was perfect to do the same procedure he did against the other attacks. Nine tails were ready to receive the blow. "ROARRRRR!!" "BOOOOOOOOOOM!" ''!!'' Theo said strongly in his heart. That was when his tenth tail manifested from behind him and went towards the Elementary White Tiger, opening a gigantic mouth capable ofpletely swallowing the Celestial Tribtion. "Bang!" This time it was quicker for Theo to start the transference of energy to the girls. An even bigger and purer pir appeared on top of Theo''s head, flowing then into seven different directions. Thankfully, the girls went up a lot in their respective cultivation. They were now able to support the Celestial essence''s energy even more powerful than the previous ones. Theo''s illusions remained active while he and the girls meditated to absorb the celestial power. This time, it would take 5 hours until the next attack, which gave him time to stabilize their cultivation. But even so, it became difficult, since their lineages evolved and constantly got out of control as they gained more essence and increased their level. It was almost 3 hourster until finally, all the essence ended. ''I feel much stronger than before, and my lineage seems to have strengthened a lot.'' He opened his eyes and looked at the new system window that appeared. ________________________________________________ ¡¤ [72,642,986 lineage cells filled.] ¡¤ [Affinity of False Heavenly Earth; changed to; Level 3.] ¡¤ [Divine Metal Affinity Level; changed to; Level 3.] ¡¤ [Affinity of Divine Water; changed to; Level 3.] ¡¤ [Affinity of False Heavenly Wind; changed to; Level 4.] ¡¤ [Affinity of the False Light Divine; changed to; Level 4.] ¡¤ [Lightning G-7: changed to; Lightning G-8.] ¡¤ [Darkness V-9: Changed to; Darkness V-10.] ¡¤ [False Heavenly Fire: Evolved to; Heavenly Fire; Level 1.] ¡¤ [Nine Heaven Illusion: Level 8: Evolved to; Level 9.] ¡¤ [A new affinity has been created: False Celestial Ice; Level 1.] ¡¤ [Supreme Elemental Maniption: Initial; changed to; Advanced.] ¡¤ [New Technique Unlocked: Elemental Strengthening.] ________________________________________________ ''Oh my, how many improvements... and now ice affinity too? Besides, a new technique... Hahaha, and they still say that going through the celestial tribtion was bad.'' Theo had a wide smile on his face, which was strange and scary, with big, sharp teeth, a mouth so big it could devour a house in a single bite. If you want big rewards, you must learn to take big risks. That phrase was a good way to describe the situation of Theo and the girls. Amid the pain they had to go through, they all had considerable increases in their cultivation. Theo''s group was holding on to control their happiness with the significant amount of improvement. Theo closed his eyes once more and entered his divine sea. "Theo, you are really an interesting figure," Isis said as soon she saw Theo. ---------- Theo''s current status: ________________________________________________ Theo Volts ¡¤ Race: Magic Beast. ¡¤ Species: Ten-Tailed Golden Fox. ¡¤ Cultivation: 12th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. ¡¤ System Points: 1,130,012,983. ________________________________________________ ¡¤ Lineage: Golden Fox: 306,156,041 Lineage Cells. ¡¤ Lineage: Bestial King. _____________________________________________ Affinities ¡¤ Lightning G-8: High Advance. ¡¤ Darkness V-10: High Advance. ¡¤ Heavenly Fire Level 1. ¡¤ False Heavenly Wind Level 4. ¡¤ False Heavenly Earth Level 3. ¡¤ False Divine Light Level 4. ¡¤ False Celestial Ice Level 1 ¡¤ Divine Metal Level 3. ¡¤ Divine Water Level 3. ________________________________________________ Skills ¡¤ Clear: Maximum. ¡¤ Illusion of the Nine Heavens: Level 9. ¡¤ Voice Change: Level 7. ¡¤ Spiritual Shiatsu Massage: Level 2. ________________________________________________ Techniques ¡¤ Breathing: Golden Fox Breathing: Initial; Low Advance. ¡¤ Cultivation: Lightning of Primordial Darkness: Initial; High Advance. ¡¤ Cultivation: Supreme Elemental Maniption: Advanced; Low Advance. ¡¤ Movement: Lightning Shadow Steps: Seventh Step. ¡¤ The Forge / Defense: ming Dragon Furnace: Fourth Stage. ¡¤ Attack: Golden Fox ws: Initial; Low Advance. ¡¤ Attack: Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox: Step Five. ¡¤ Attack: ck Thunder''s Primordial Vibration: Medium Advance. ¡¤ Attack: Elementary Emperor: Low Advance. ¡¤ Attack / Defense: Kempo Art of Golden Destruction: Low Advance. ¡¤ Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial: High Advance. ¡¤ Attack / Defense: Elemental Strengthening; Low Advance. ________________________________________________ 311 Chapter 311 "Theo, you are really an interesting figure," Isis said as soon she saw Theo. "Sigh~" "You saw everything that happened, am I right, Isis?" Theo said. Turning herself into a loli with long blue hair, she appears in front of him, iming: "Hrm, I couldn''t help it! your Celestial Tribtion is being very shy and I was bored." Theo gasped in admiration due to Isis''s materializing speed in front of him. ''Maybe is some sort of teleport ability?'' "Indeed." She says. "Huh?" Theo frowned, but he soon touched himself because she said that, and he let out a heavy breath. ''I forgot about that¡­ you can read my mind.'' "As long as it''s not about me, I''m not going to invade your privacy," Isis says with a cute smile on her face. Theo nodded and turned his attention away. He looked in the direction of the bamboo castle, which was his real purpose to be here. Seeing that it was more majestic than before, Theo thought and asked, "Isis, is that enough to awaken my Noble Spirit?" "I believe so." Isis exined: "As far as this matter is concerned, Ick knowledge. Since ''Noble Spirits are a particr, unique to this universe! Only here in this n of existence can it be forged." "Oh really??" Theo''s golden pupils widened. He didn''t expect that kind of response. He took a deep breath and asked, "So... aren''t you from this universe?" Theo was totally ignorant of other universes. What nonsense, he didn''t even know about other worlds, who will say other universes. "You can say that." Isis didn''t seem to want to talk about it much. Realizing this, Theo no longer asked about her origin. He changed the subject: "Is your current appearance your true shape?" Isis''s pink lips curved into a smile. She put both of her hands behind her back, leaning forward a little while, looking up, staring into Theo''s eyes with emerald green eyes. She then asked in a melodious voice: "Ara, what do you think? Will this be my real form?" "What did you do?" Theo asked as he averted his eyes from hers with a flushed face. "Shishishi." Sheughed and took a step back and said, "Nothing much, I just increased my pheromones a little." Theo blew out a breath when he realized that the excitement he had felt earlier was gone. He said, "Please, don''t do this anymore." She just smiled in response. Which made Theo feel a strong chill down his spine. Theo ran away: "I''m leaving now." Isis hissed, "Okay~" - - Outside the divine sea, Theo let out another long breath. Looking up at the sky, he saw a thousand meters celestial energy shaping a giant bird. ''This time, I can''t simply devour and exchange for essence... it would be suicide, Haha~! What am Iining about? Even if it doesn''t turn into points to the system, in one way or another it will benefit me, at the end.'' Looking at the girls'' cultivation level, Theo got a happy expression. Nothing made him happier than seeing the people he loves taking one step further on the path to bing stronger. It was still an hour before the next attack took ce. Theo closed his eyes and spent the remaining time stabilizing his cultivation. Almost 1 hourter Theo opened his eyes again. He then activated the Aura and Divine Eyes of Bestial King lineage. The vermilion bird resembling the mythological phoenix began its uproar when finished forming. This time, Theo did not ask for help from the girls to weaken the celestial tribtion, nor did he intend to do so. Although the elementary firebird began to descend with its powerful kaleidoscopic aura. Theo was not afraid, no, far from it, he was excited! For him, the Celestial Tribtion was moving in slow motion! It was even slower than the snail. ''!!!'' When the elementary firebird was close enough Theo screamed ''devour'' in his mind, making one of his tails expand and create a mouth big enough to swallow a small vige. "ROOOAAARRR!!" The firelike vermilion bird roared when he saw Theo''s tail approaching, but there was no escape! Theo''s tail devoured the celestial energy. ________________________________________________ 487,949,984 System Points obtained. ________________________________________________ There were, in fact, a lot of points in the system! Theo thought it would be way better if these points could turn into essence, but it wasn''t bad at all. ''I haven''t moved on to the Spiritual Realm yet, and it looks like something is happening in my divine sea.'' The heavens opened and it was the end of Theo''s Celestial Tribtion. Mizuki and Mei Zong stood with their mouths open with thest attack and were surprised by the damage, or at least what they thought it caused. Secondster, Mizuki remembered Theo''s illusion skill. Even though she had knowledge of the circumstance, her surprise was still the same, since she firmly believed thest attack was really that powerful. In his divine sea, Theo looked at the bamboo castle and noticed that it was shining in multi origin pigmentations. Brightful colors of unnamed variations. It was stunning! That was when a door opened and 3 different eggs came out of it. One was dark ck. Another golden color. In the middle was thest one! A slightlyrger multicolored egg. Theo was attracted to these eggs and started to approach. It was then that "Prc!" The three eggs started to crack. 312 Chapter 312 As the fissures started to appear, Theo''s eyes didn''t even blink as he looked at the three eggs. The two dark ck and gold eggs were almost a meter in size, while the multicolored was almost 2 meters. "Shishishi~ even I''m curious. What will be born of these three eggs?" Isis said with amusement. "..." Theo remained silent. He was a little anxious now. He could even feel his hands start to sweat cold. Seeing him like this, Isis said nothing more and waited for the three eggs to be born. "Crack!" A loud crackling sound and the three eggs broke into small pieces. It was when a pir of ck, golden, and a multicolored energy was formed and soon afterward returned involving what came out of the three eggs. "Slime?" Theo frowned deeply when he saw that two were two gooey ck and gold balls. While the other was not a living being, but a scepter with seven jewels on top. The elemental Scepter remained afloat, being only a few centimeters away from the ground. "Master!" "Boss!" The two Slimes opened their huge toothless mouths, looking scary. One thing the two Slimes had inmon was theirrge round white eyes. This reminded Theo of the "Hyuuga n of the Naruto anime" he saw in his past life. While the two Slime looked at Theo with adoration, t Scepter began to resound noises that could be recognized as a happy and beautiful reaction when he felt Theo''s presence and flew towards his hand. "Hey, hey. Don''t take advantage of the situation!" Dark Slime looked like a delinquent when speaking in a male, rebellious voice. He looked offended to see the elemental Scepter flying up to Theo. "Bang!" Even though he said nothing, the Scepter emerged an enormous presence, as if Theo''s hands were meant to be its rightful ce. "Huh? What is it? You''re going to face it, huh?!" The Dark Slime said and a ck aura evolved its surroundings. "Boom!" Dark and colored sparks from the Slime and Scepter''s aura collided.. "HAHAHAHA!!" Seeing this, Isis could not stand to see such aical scene, she startedughing out loud. "What are youughing at, big blue cat? I will devour you!! Growl!" The Dark Slime looked like a rabid dog while it opened its mouth wide. "Hoho..." Isis stoppedughing and she looked at Slime-dark with a dangerous look: "I want to see you try~" "Boss!!" The Dark Slime trembled with fear at once, he jumped up and hid behind Theo while shaking like jelly. "Calm, calm. Don''t do so much drama in the presence of the Master." Slime golden said peacefully. He had a smooth masculine voice. "Stay out of this, hopscotch." Dark Slime replied with disdain and eyes full of ridiculousness, when looking at the Golden Slime "What did you say, bastard! Repeat to see if I am not going to torture you with my lightning!" Unlike the soft voice from before, it was now full of power and arrogance. The Golden Slime looked like an electric eel with his body surrounded by shes of lightning. "Hopscotch, I''m going to devour you!" Said Dark Slime fearlessly. He started to be surrounded by a ck aura. Theo sighed and shouted: "Stop it now! Ah, my head hurts." "I''m sorry, Boss." Said the Dark Slime. "Forgive me, Master." The Golden Slime scolded himself for having done a shameful act in front of his Master. Theo who finally came out of his stupor, unable to believe this reality. ''Why did it have to be two Slime?'' But he would not judge the book by its cover. Perhaps these two Slime are good, although they appear to have some loose screws on their heads. "Hahaha. Theo, are your Noble Spirits trying to make me dieughing?" Isis transformed into her human form. She wiped the trail of tears from the corners of her eyes and approached. "Stay away, stinky cat. I will devour you!! Growl!" The Dark Slime thought she wasing to fight him, so he screamed to show some virile action in front of his boss. "Shishishi. I never thought that one day I would be threatened by a mud ball." Isis said without taking the Dark Slime taunt seriously. "Who''s a mud ball?" Slime replied offended: "Can''t you see that grand shape of a..." He didn''tplete what he was going to say and asked looking at Theo with his white eyes: "Boss... what am I?" Theo looked at the dark one. An amused smile formed on his face when saying: "Of course you are the perfect form of a powerful ck Dragon!" "Hahaha. As expected of me." The Dark Slimeughed happily: "The Chief is right; I am a powerful ck Dragon." "Master and me, what am I?" Asked the Golden Slime. His big white eyes flickered with anticipation. Theo put his hand on his chin and started to think. He said: "Yes, I have no doubt. You are a Golden Crow!" "Golden Crow? And is that strong?" The Golden Slime asked doubtfully. "Oh? Of course, yes! A Golden Crow eats phoenix meat for breakfast, how could it not be powerful? " Theo said exaggeratedly. "Ohhh!!" The Golden Slime screamed excitedly. "Theo..." Isis widened her beautiful eyes when she saw Theo lying with no problem to his two new Noble Spirits. The Elemental Scepter began to vibrate in Theo''s hand. "I haven''t forgotten about you." Theo said looking at the Scepter: "You are the Elemental Scepter of the Almighty." ''Aren''t you saying that about yourself?'' Isis scoffed in his mind, but said nothing, as she found it amusing. "Okay, I need to leave now," Theo left his divine sea without giving them a chance to say anything. "BANG!" [Congrattions! You have advanced to the 1styer of the Spiritual Realm!] Edited by: Eluna. 313 Chapter 313 A strong explosion urred just when Theo left his divine sea. It was as if he had be a nuclear bomb, destroying everything around him. Prismatic rings formed ascending to the heavens,posing a ringed rainbow. Even Yuki and the girls had to take distance from him. Colossal pressure then expanded, pressing everything around it. The area Theo was turned into arge orb about ten meters deep in the ground. Asymmetrical bnce made different types of elements to manifest in Theo''s body, making extremely dangerous to approach him at the moment. The disbelief in Mizuki''s expression was the most difficult to describe. She didn''t even know if she couldst an hour fighting Theo if he managed to control all that power. It was very unreal to have such power so soon. He just went to the Spiritual Realm. but Mizuki''s eyes could not be mistaken in that viewing. Mei Zong gave up on trying to understand what happened to Theo. Her main interest was in just seeing how the Celestial Tribtion would be like, but illogical things were happening one after another. Even her griffin, Tifa, was still looking at him with adoration in her eyes. "Is Theo going to be okay?" Shina wondered aloud. Her concern was evident in her face. "Yui believes in Dad." Little Yui said as she turned into a lovely little girl with long silver hair. Quickly, all the girls were transformed into their human forms, and soon after, they put on a new set of clothes. "I also believe in Theo." Said Ariana, after wearing a white dress with ck ents, "He just needs to get used to his new powers. I think we should do the same with ours." "Yes, you are right." They agree. The girls were making great efforts to suppress newly acquired affinities. It was not easy to keep under control. "Yui is going to make illusions in Dad''s ce." Then she created illusions around them. "Thank you, Yui," Ariana said and patted Little Yui''s head. "En." Little Yui nodded with a sweet smile. "I have to say, I am surprised by Theo''s powers." Zaira said: "I mean, look at this! His aura is strong enough to create a huge crater around him." "I agree." Nodding, Zaika said, "Besides, did you see when Theo used his aura? I could see "King" written on his forehead." "Yes, I saw it too." Laughing, Ariana''s voice sounded very proud of Theo: "Because of Theo''s aura, this girl who was nearby was forced to step back and the griffin kneels on the floor. Even Mizuki stepped back." "I''m surprised, after all, Emma is this strong, now..." With a burning look, she said suddenly: "Emma wants the tournament to arrive soon to test what she''s capable of!" "Hahaha. I see that someone is very excited~" Yukiughed and continued: "Hrm, but it''s no different with me, I also want to test my strength." Sitting cross-legged on the floor, Shina said: "I, I wonder if we will be able to show all our current strength., After all, we are all in the Superior Wizard Realm. I don''t believe that there are many in the same situation we are now.." "Ufufu. Indeed." Ariana said with a chuckle: "It is likely that we don''t have many rivals in this tournament~" "Well, we don''t know that." Yuki said wittily: "There are many who are nurtured by their ns, families, etc. just to appear in tournaments like these. We can''t rx and embarrass Theo!" "Mom is right, Yui will make Daddy proud!" Little Yui closed her small hands, cing her left hand in front of her chest, sheughed as she imagined Theo stroking her head and saying ''My daughter is the best!'' "Hehee~" "Why did Yui startughing?" Shinaughed at her forughing: "Okay, let''s stop talking, for now, we still need to stabilize our affinities and cultivation." "Yes, you are right." Agreeing, Yuki closed her eyes and started meditating. The girls followed her example and did the same. - - It was unreal. Theo did not expect that it would be so difficult to control so many different sources out of his control at the same time. He could only grit his teeth and keep trying. In constant change, Theo could feel that he was getting even better due to the situation. Because they were out of his control, it forced him to spend great efforts to understand thews of each affinity and then to be able to put them in discipline. "Praac!" A cracking sound came from a void pairing in the air. Tworge balls, a dark and a golden one, came out of it with a colorful scepter. "Boss. We will help you!" Said the Dark Slime. "Oh? Thank you, Kuro, Kin." Theo said in his Ten-Tailed Golden Fox form. "Kuro, Kin ... Is it us, Master?" Golden Slime asked with his white eyes quivering with joy. "Yes, Kin is you." Theo said looking at Golden Slime, then looked at Dark Slime to say: "And Kuro is you." "I''m happy, Chief!" Kuro roared to the skies. "Cracks!" The moment Kuro''s voice sounded; it was as if the world was swallowed up in darkness. Everything went ck and a crack in the air was created. Theo gasped in amazement. Only now did he realize how powerful Kuro was. "BANG!" "Hey, Kuro, stop showing yourself in front of the Master!!" Kin said wrapped in rays and golden clouds formed in the sky. Powerful thunder formed under the shining steam.; it was as if it were able to destroy everything. Only one of the thunders fell on a nearby mountain and made it disappear from the map. The Elemental Scepter seemed to be jealous when it appeared in the middle of Kuro and Kin and began to spin like a pawn and sent the two flyings away with a pure sync aura. The surrounding air was distorted by the rotation caused by it. "Hey, hey. What do you think you''re doing, mere baton? I will devour you! Growl!" Kuro was offended by being thrown by the Elemental Scepter and began to manifest even more dark aura. "Damn you! Is your brain not working well? I''ll fix it for you with my thunder!" Kin began to float in the air like a lightning bolt seeming he was going to be the attack himself. "Sigh~ you always have to do this." Theo said, "Did the three of youe to help me, or hinder me?" "I''m sorry, Master. It is the fault of these two without a brain." Kin said. "They started it, Chief. And without a brain are you, hopscotch." Replied Kuro. Theo shook his head and looked at the Elementary Scepter: "Roiyaruse, don''t fight with them either." Theo could feel Roiyaruse''s emotions fluctuate. It was a wave of joy to receive a name from its owner, but at the same time, discontent topare it with Kin and Kuro. Edited by: Eluna. 314 Chapter 314 Theo finally returned to his human form after calming the three. If Theo was charming before, now he is diabolical. Thin sword-shaped eyebrows,rgeshes that made his golden eyes even more attractive, desirable lips, thin symmetrical nose, messy golden hair up to his shoulders, and an athletic body. Taking out of his [Storage Ring], ck V-neck, white T-shirt pants, and ck sneakers, Theo got dressed. "Right." Taking a deep breath holding Roiyaruse (Elemental Scepter) in his left hand, Theo began to control his affinities more easily. Kuro and Kin were beside him to support. It was amazing how easy it was to control affinitiespared to before. The previously wild elements now were passive. This only increased his respect for these three Noble Spirits. A sense of aplishment hit him as he realized the extraordinary extent. His body has undergone changes that defy thew of physics, and his power increased in so many levels that even he couldn''t help but gasp with fulfillment. Theo still had his eyes closed as all the affinities stabilized. Momentster, tremors caused by the turbulence stopped and his affinities began to return to his body. Theo could see everything more clearly. He began to be able to "see" and "feel" spiritual energy. It was more powerful but incredibly easier to control. "Kin, Kuro, and Roiyaruse. Thank you, you three were of great help." Smiling, he told them. "No need to thank, Boss!" Kuro replied Theo with a somewhat scary smile. ? "Master, I am always at your service." Kin sounded like a noble person talking to the king. "Zzzzzzzzz!" Roiyaruse made strange sounds of mosquitoes, but apparently, he does not know or doesn''t want to speak. ~X~ Above the Misty Forest, arge ship was floating in the air. "Those above the Superior Wizard Realm get ready! This beast will need more time to stabilize its cultivation. He''s probably weak due to the Celestial Tribtion''s energy, so this is the right moment to capture it!" "Yes!!" Screamed and witty roars manifest in the floating ship. A beast contract was not easy for those of the Human Kingdom to be able to sign. The group of human beings was watching Theo going through the Celestial Tribtion at a considerable distance, waiting then for the best moment, as they watched with a super telescope. Dagmar Amorim was the leader. He was a 2 meters tall man with a shaped body. It seems he was around 40 years old, with his face covered in a red beard and short messy hair of the same coloration. The ship sounding in the air was approaching the ce. ~X~ "Who are they?" Mizuki was on alert when he saw the boat moving at considerable speed. Although she thinks the speed of the floating boat is considerably fast for a normal standard, that flying thing in 2 mach didn''t impress her, now that she knew what really speed is just by meeting Theo. Looking closer, Mizuki saw the emblem on the boat''s g and recognized it. It was the Sect Emblem: [Beast Tamers]. ''What astute humans, they saw that Theo was going through the tribtion and waited for the "right" time to attack.'' A look of contempt appeared on her beautiful face when Mizuki discovered their intentions. "!" At the moment that these words came out of her mouth, Mizuki began to join her delightful and delicate hands. A suffocating windrage capable of stealing oxygen from every living being involved the floating ship. ~X~ "Who is this bitch? How dare she attack the Best Tamers Sect''s ship?!" Dagmar Amorim shouted angrily: "Prepare the sonic bazooka and shoot at this woman!" Much to Dagmar Amorim''s despair, the ones below the Superior Wizard Realm began to pass out from breathlessness in his lungs. Although they can cultivate and can hold the same breath for several hours, this is all due to the air that resides in their lungs, which made many of them pass out. Some others managed to force their mana to rece the absence of air, but it didn''tst long before they ran out of mana and passed out too. "She... is this woman in the Spiritual Realm?!" To his despair, Dagmar Amorim only realized now that he was facing a powerful cultivation. "What are we going to do, Elder Dagmar, are we going to back off?" Approaching Dagmar Amorim, a man of medium structure and long ck hair asked. "She''s strong, but alone, too! I will take care of it while you go for the golden fox." After thinking of several options, Dagmar Amorim did not want to miss the chance of being able to capture the beast. "Yes, Elder Dagmar!" Those who managed to remain conscious shouted in unison. ~X~ "Boss. There are some insignificant beings with bad intentionsing towards us, shall we devour them?" Jumping looking agitated to take action, Kuro said. "Well..." Rising from the ground, Theo looked towards the humans. They were flying with unknown types of wings on their backs. To see that just made Theo''s face turn into a smile. Like a soap bubble that expands when filled with air, Theo used his most powerful illusions that moved at a speed that defies thew of nature and covered more than 10 km away from his surroundings. Not far from Theo, were Yuki and the girls. Not wanting it to affect them, as their cultivation needed stability, Theo created illusions by reinforcing those of his beloved daughter and ced these few cultivators trapped in his illusions without having a way to escape and not recognizing the delusion. Edited by: Eluna. 315 Chapter 315 The humans wereing in Theo''s direction. The Bestial King''s Aura was active, and he was in surprise. His strength doubled thanks to the Celestial Tribtion and the three new Noble Spirits. Activating Beast King''s Divine Eyes, Theo watched all the cultivators moving in slow motion. A pair of ck wings like smoke formed in his back and he started to fly at a speed far beyond theprehension ofmon eyes. "Huh? Where is he?" "How did he disappear like that?" "Hey, what happened to all of you?" "My good lion king, why are youing down?" "Calm down, my winged horse!" A shocking sight formed in front of the humans'' eyes. Every being with animal lineage started to fly down the sky and kneel on the ground. The ones remaining still who had no animal lineage stopped flying and tried to find where Theo went, but it was in vain. The only silhouette they saw was a ck and a golden form. "BOOM!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "My God! When did he appear here!?" The humans screamed, and disbelief was what appeared on their faces. With both hands surrounded by a golden aura, Theonded a full punch on the chest of a Superior Wizard Realm''s cultivator. The human''s pitiful cry was notorious in the air. "Hmm... I have to say, I didn''t expect it to be so fragile, nor did I use much of my strength when attacking..." Theo murmured disregarding the looks of these human cultivators. "..." ''How is he so strong? Shouldn''t his cultivator be out of control if he just moved on the Spiritual Realm?'' These humans wondered in total disbelief. Fear was the only feeling they could fear at that moment. All their beliefs in Theo''s situation with his cultivation and affinities were broken apart by the inexorable beast in front of them. ''Besides, isn''t he too strong for someone who has just moved on to the Spiritual Realm?'' Once again Theo disappeared before their eyes. "Ah? Find him fast, stay alert!!!" A cultivator on the 1st of the Spiritual Realm screamed in rm. He was the strongest among these humans, being an Elder of the Beast Tamer Sect. His name is Kainu Amorim, brother of Dagmar Amorim. "Toote for warning." In a sinister voice, Theo appeared right behind another cultivator. "BOOOM!" "Next!" Theo said, as soon as he killed another cultivator. His target died without knowing how. -- -- The elder of the Beast Tamers sect appeared in front of Mizuki. On top of a white hawk over a thousand meters from the ground, Dagmar Amorim asked: "Who are you?" "Hmm. 2ndyer the Spiritual Realm? he is not bad." Instead of answering, Mizuki murmured loud enough for Dagmar to hear. "Miserable woman, I asked who you are, don''t you understand a simple question?" Screaming loudly, his murderous intention expanded from his body, Dagmar Amorim was angry due to the woman ignoring his question. Mizuki frowned. she looked at this man thinking he was a big idiot. ''How did someone with that temperament get to the Spiritual Realm?'' That was a mystery to her. Mizuki''s voice sounded unconcerned when she replied: "I have no reason to answer your question." "You bitch, I..." "Slow." Mizuki disappeared and reappeared in front of Dagmar Amorim and with her hand surrounded by spiritual wind, "BOOM!" She hit his chest. The pressure of her punch was too great for the white falcon to support and both Dagmar and the animal wereunched towards the ground. "BOOOOOOOOOM!" The great white hawk''s body was buried in the ground, creating arge crater and clouds of dust formed. "Damn woman!!" Dagmar''s loud roar echoed throughout the forest. He didn''t expect him to be knocked down so easily by this woman who cowardly attacked him while speaking, making him even more indignant. - - Theo appeared beside Kuro, Kin, and took Roiyaruse in his hand. He said while pointing to the humans he was flying in the air: "Kin, shock of thunder!" Without thinking too much, Kin agreed: "Yes, Master!" Golden lightning flew in a waveform, creating golden scars in the air, it went towards their enemies. "Counter-attack!" Holding a sword, Kainu Amorim screamed while creating a blow with the wind element and throwing at the golden lighting''s direction. The other cultivators thrusted different types of elementary attacks, countering the lightning attack. "Baruuum!" "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A great explosion was caused and waves of sorrowing cries echoed. Although Kin''s attack was intercepted, it still caused shock waves due to the impact, injuring the ones who didn''t have a chance to escape in time. "Hahaha. Very good Kin, I like it!" Laughing out loud, Theo raised his thumb in Kin''s direction. "I''m happy to help, Master." Kin replied with joy and pride in his voice. The looks that these human cultivators were casting in the direction of Theo and his Noble Spirits, were one of caution, fear, and disbelief. Unexpectedly, even the newborn spirits were strong. ''Where did this Noble Spirit get so much power from?'' Some of the humans had these same thoughts as their body were struggling in pain. "Boss, now it''s my turn to brightness!" With apetitive voice, Kuro jumped up and down wanting to take action and show his power. Putting his hand on his chin, Theo nodded: "Okay, Kuro! Arrow of darkness!" "Yes, boss!" His voice was full of energy when Kuro spoke. "What are all of you waiting for? All of you, attack them!" Kainu shouted, getting their attention. "Yes!" Nodding, they created different types of attacks. As a reaction, Kuro expanded even more the number of dark arrows. Supersonic waves echoed as kuro''s attack cut the air. "BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!" Endless waves went throughout the forest as Kuro''s arrows of darkness collided with the enemies'' attacks. Every attempt to counter his attack failed. The area was irrigated with blood. Pitiful cries were heard from those who got pierced by the arrows. Bodies, legs and arms were left on the ground as screams fulfilled the air. A look of victory crossed Kuro''s white eyes as he looked at Kin. He felt enormous satisfaction when he saw that his attack did more damage than Kin''s. "..." Kin said nothing. He mentally berated himself for not using more power when attacking. Seeing Kuro''s smile and gaze, it left a bitter taste in his heart. "Very good, Kuro." Theo said raising his thumb towards Kuro. 316 Chapter 316 The humans were in panic and wanted to flee as soon as possible, but the fear of what Kainu could do to them was making their legs tremble. Those cultivators who had any kind of bestial bloodline were still on their knees, not daring to move a finger or raise their heads. The animals were no different than them. Their desire to kneel in the royal presence of Theo''s Aura. Holding Roiyaruse in his hand, Theo was curious to know how powerful the scepter could be. Pointing the part of the seven multicolored jewels in the direction of the cultivators, Theo shouted: "Come to me, Elemental Fox!" "ROARRRRR!!!" A powerful and frightening sound echoed the moment a gigantic head began to form from the Elemental Scepter (Roiyaruse), making a colossal body of 200 meters in length to form. With huge golden eyes bouncing lightning, sharp teeth made of steel, ws capable of cutting iron like butter, hair looking like a mystical and ancient beast, a fierce expression that made these humans blur with fear for their lives. Just by its presence, the Elemental Fox made their bodies tremble and instinctively retreat. "Back off, getaway!!!" Human cultivators began to scream in pure panic and fear. "You bastards, don''t run away!" Scolding them, Kainu Amorim shouted. But none of them listened, they cared more about their lives than listening to his orders. ''Even creating a whole nine-tailed fox of this proportion isn''t difficult now!'' Theo thought, pleased with the result. "Bunch of cowards!" Filled with rage and fury, Kainu screamed and created an attack using his sword. His attack formed a giant mammoth of dark blue color of 100 meters long. As soon it was ready, the giant beast went for the Elemental Fox. "BOOOOM!" The impact reverberated through the forest. Theo saw his Elemental Fox colliding without losing its advantage against the mammoth. A few seconds after, the beast tore the enemy attack like nothing and kept going towards Kainu. "Damn, how can this be so strong ?!" Kainu cried out in total disbelief. But he wasn''t done, neither gave up. Kainu started to create a kind of blue watery bird at the same size hisst attack had. It wasn''t as if Theo was going to stand still and do nothing while Kainu could stand against his attack. Using his newly acquired spiritual energy, he began to create a new attack. This time Theo created a mass of energy made of primordial thunder (ck Thunder''s Primordial Vibration). The moment he began to condemn this attack, he couldn''t help but gasp in amazement and surprise, it was beyond what he could have imagined. A golden mass of vibrant energy twisting space itself, creating dimensional cracks. ''Isn''t that a little too strong?'' He told himself. ''What would happen if something fell into these fissures?'' Theo couldn''t help but wonder. Not far away, dealing with the elementary nine-tailed fox, Kainu saw what Theo was creating and gasped in despair. His face became faithless. ''What the hell? That thing is more powerful than that damn fox?!'' Kainu said to himself, terrified of what he was seeing. The humans who were previously running away trying to escape the battle started to realize they couldn''t flee the area, like some sort of magic around them. The only choice the humans left alive was to fight for their lives against the surreal being Kainu was facing. With shameful eyes, the cultivators gathered around their leader and shouted: "Elder Kainu, we are back to help you!" "Tsk!" Kainu scoffed inside his mind. Those traitors came back not to help him, but to find a chance to survive and escape with him, if they have the opportunity to do so. The Elemental Fox was still in action. Theo was surprised to see that his attack was enduring with only a small power of Roiyaruse. ''What makes me ask... what would happen if I used all of my power?'' "Master, they are so weak." Kin sighed beside Theo, looking at the survivors with pity and sympathy in his eyes. "Boss, can I devour them all?" Kuro asked excitedly, he didn''t put these humans in his eyes, he could judge and understand that the strength of these few humans was far below his power. Theo started to believe that Kuro and Kin could assess someone''s power level in the same way that he could, perhaps because of that, Kuro knew that Isis was much stronger than him. ''Well, this is no time to think about it.'' "What a deviant being¡­ This is not a normal beast! This monster is out of our range. His attack wasn''t a quarter of what he''s capable of. How can this ''thing'' exist?" Kainu was mumbling discouraged. He realized there wasn''t any way to win this fight. A single attack was enough to make all their forces topletely demoralize. "Hrm, Kin, you can take the ones immobilized on the ground." No longer wanting to prolong this fight, since initially he just wanted to test his strength now that he is from the Spiritual Realm, Theo ordered Kin. ''It looks like Mizuki got the best slice of the cake.'' Theo thought as he looked in Mizuki''s direction. ''Hmm ... okay, I don''t have to regret something so childish, I can just ask her to have a training fight with meter.'' Theo said to himself. ''Now, let me test this attack! I''m afraid it can affect me if it continues channeling like this.'' Pointing Roiyaruse at Kainu, he made a mentalmand firing the vibrant primordial thunder in his direction. "Shit!!" Kainu screamed in pure despair and tried to escape as quickly as possible. He seemed to be aware that he was unable to defend himself against this attack, but ignored the Elemental fox who thrust the giant ws on his back. A huge scar came with blood gasping out from the wound. Kainu fell on the ground with no escape. There was no hope in Kainu''s eyes. He couldn''t move at all, and Theo''s next attack came with an enormous speed. He could only close his eyes in agony, but nothing more he could feel. "BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!" Seeing the effect his attack made, Theo''s heart starts to hurt: ''Ahhh, my precious nutrient...'' It''s gone. Literally disappeared from the map, along with the scenarios, Kainu didn''t even scream when he was hit, Theo truly underestimated the power of this attack, ''Ahhh, This was a little exaggerated....'' Sighing, he knew there was no turning back, he could see a huge hole where the attack fell, and what was left was just static electricity, mixed with earth-shaking vibrations. Edited by: Eluna. 317 Chapter 317 Mizuki felt tremors and powerful energies from Theo''s direction. ''As expected, Theo is indeed powerful~'' Changing the direction of her looking at the white hawk, she realizes that the hawk did not seem to have much control of the body, while the human was standing on edge with rage, with his veins threatening to burst on his forehead. In a matter of the hawk being so confused, Mizuki was able to imagine the reason She soon rted to the strange phenomenon that happened before when Theo advanced to the Spiritual Realm. "Woman, what did you do?" With a fierce look, Dagmar asked, what seemed to be, ordering while looking at Mizuki. "Hahaha, foolish human, I didn''t do anything, haven''t you even noticed?" Mocking the stupidity of this human who failed to see that she had nothing to do with it, Mizuki was looking at him as if she was watching a circus clown. Dagmar: "..." The horrible veins on his forehead deepened when he heard what she said. His face was red pepper. Mizuki could have sworn he saw smoke rising from the top of this human''s head. ''His head is not going to explode, right?'' ''Not that I care~'' While thinking about ending this as soon as possible, not wanting Theo to think she was powerless that she couldn''t even deal with this human who was weaker than her, Mizuki started to prepare an attack. "Boooooooooooooooooooom!" As soon as she thought about starting to attack, a strong explosion came from Theo''s direction. It''s tremendous power brought a scary feeling, and even the earth started to shake and the air in space began to ripple, producing irritating sounds and making the ear of Mizuki buzzing. ''Geehh, did Theo need to use such a strong attack? Hahaha. Well, I believe he just couldn''t control the powers he just acquired and ended upunching a stronger attack than himself expected.'' Breathing a bit of fresh air, Mizuki suppressed the excitement she was feeling in her heart seeing Theo so strong. Then she called her precious partner, Spirit Winged Horse. The moment her Nobre Spirit appeared, she began to neigh in excitement, wanting to test her strength, which had recently increased. "Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!" This human cultivator''s cries of pain and suffering was loud. It didn''t take a genius to understand that he was screaming, because Theo had just killed someone important to him. "I... I''m going to kill you all!!" His eyes looking at her turned to lunatic blood red. An ox appeared on his side and merged with his body. "Bebel,e on." Neighing, she merged with Mizuki''s body. A very beautiful white armor was formed around Mizuki''s body, thus increasing her powers inrge peaks. A pure white aura, like a white vapor, came out of her entire body. The man called by Dagmar Amorim, Elder of the Beast Tamer Sect, transformed himself into a beastly man with bull horns on his head and bull legs with a hard hoof, causing distinguished marks beneath him. His current expression was very much like a wild beast, or even worse. A pair of winged white wings then formed on Mizuki''s back and she flew at supersonic speed, appearing in front of Dagmar andunching a blow of kicks and punches using an element of the spiritual wind. "BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM...!" The shock waves of each blow, echoed, while some hit several parts of Dagmar''s body, when he could defend or dodge. She seemed to show no signs of stopping and continued to send a rain of punches and kicks at great speed, without giving Dagmar a chance to escape or counterattack. ''Curse! This woman is very strong...'' Dagmar thought as he vomited a lot of blood. Even when using fusion with his Noble Spirit, he was unable to defend himself fully from her attacks and some of his internal organs were seriously damaged. "Falpon,e and help me!" For some strange reason, Dagmar saw that his hired beast was able to move now. The hawk screamed irritably and flew towards Mizuki, sending mes towards, causing her to retreat, relieving the burden that Dagmar was feeling. "Oh my. Is that an angel or a winged goddess!???? A voice echoed and Mizuki smiled wryly at what was said. "Do you want help?" Flying in the air with a pair of ck smoke wings on his back, Theo asked. "Does this suggest to you that I need help?" Mizuki looked at him. It was like saying with her eyes that this fight could end at the moment she wanted to with no affair. "Well, then, I''m just going to stay and watch." With a yful smile, Theo ''sat'' in the air while watching Mizuki''s fight as if he was enjoying a good show. This infuriated Dagmar, being underestimated in this way and treating him like a piece of cake. Being despised in this way, however, even if he tries to remain calm, it was almost impossible for him who was warm-blooded. He has never, in all his thousand years of life, been so despised. Dagmar went into Berserk mode; transforming into a being over 10 meters high, much like a Minotaur. "BOOOOOOOOOOM!" However, to his unhappiness and misfortune, Mizuki did not stand still waiting for him to finish transforming, and condensed half of her spiritual energy aiming an attack in his stomach, forming then a huge hole. "As?" Dagmar took Mizuki''s hand and looked at her in total disbelief as he threw up a lot of blood. His eyes then rolled over, turning white. The hawk who saw this gave a sad cry and started flying in the air wanting to escape. "Kuro, he''s all yours." Theo said casually to Kuro who was flying beside him. "Yes, Boss!" "He''s all yours." Throwing Dagmar''s body towards Theo, Mizuki said nonchntly. "Fine, thanks." Theo smiled. With that, he would further increase his powers. 318 Chapter 318 Kuro didn''t'' need much effort to subdue the hawk and kill it. Theo, who looked at Dagmar in his hands, sighed with satisfaction and ced him inside the Storage Ring. He also did the same with those he had killed before. After all, he didn''t know which one of them would have someone who would receive thest moments of their deaths, so he thought it was best to prevent this. The same goes for the colossal hawk. - he took it and made the same process. While she was looking at the floating boat, Mizuki asked Theo without looking away: "Theo, what do we do with this floating boat?" Without even realizing it, Mizuki was already letting Theo make the decisions for her. Even though she is older than him and also has more life experience in terms of cultivation. "Hmm. Well, I''m going to let you see something cool." With a mysterious smile, Theo walks in the air towards the boat. Indeed, he was no longer wearing wings. Theo was using the wind as adder to walk in the thin air. He had a simple reason to do so: his affinities would be forced in his control. In doing so, it makes him get used to it. Mizuki shook his head with a smile on his face. She admitted a slight curiosity about what he intended to do now. In front of the floating ship. Theo created a powerful illusion and made all those still alive inside to fall unconscious and ordered his illusions to kill the ones trapped by his delusion. Illusions covered the entire perimeter, just letting Mizuki be able to see what he was going to do. "Kuro, it''s time to eat." Pointing to the floating ship, Theo said while looking at Kuro. "Thank you, Boss!" With a brave spirit, Kuro expanded like a balloon being filled with air. In the next moment, he opened a huge mouth,rge enough to swallow the floating ship. That was when the ship disappeared into Kuro''s stomach. ___________________________________ [Noble Spirit - Kuro - Level Up!] [Noble Spirit - Kuro - Level Up!] [Noble Spirit - Kuro - Level Up!] [Noble Spirit - Kuro - Level Up!] [Noble Spirit - Kuro - Level Up!] [Noble Spirit - Kuro - Level Up!] [Noble Spirit - Kuro - Level Up!] [Noble Spirit - Kuro - Level Up!] [Noble Spirit - Kuro - Level Up!] [Noble Spirit - Kuro - Level Up!] ___________________________________ *BURP~!* Initially in Bronze level 1, Kuro went straight to Bronze level 11. Theo could see a hint of envy pass through Kin''s eyes. That''s because only Kuro was born with Devour skill. Mizuki''s white clothes fluttered, and her beautiful face was astonished to see what Theo''s Noble Spirit did. She could not understand how such a small being could have increased so much, mainly because she knew that this spirit was just a newborn. Mizuki sighed, then she smiled yfully, looking extremely attractive: "Theo, you''re a surprise box. I''ve never been so surprised by someone; you make my heart race and be full of expectations to know what''s going to happen next!? ,m "Hm? Don''t look at me like that, you''ll make me blush~" Theo joked while pretending to be embarrassed hiding his face with his hands. "Hahaha! silly~" Mizukiughed heartily, she found it fun to have that kind of interaction with him. Even though she is a princess of the Silver Dragon n and lives for a long time, she has never had so much fun with a man. Although Theo is very youngpared to her, Mizuki didn''t seem to care. Theo was serious afterward when he said: "Well, let''s go back to the girls'' side, there is also that girl who was watching my celestial tribtion." Thinking of Mei Zong, Theo couldn''t help but remember the sweet and kind girl he met years ago, she was even patient enough to give him important information. "Boss, thank you very much!" Said Kuro with his shining white eyes, returning to normal and flying up to Theo. "Um, Now, you three need to go back to my divine sea, okay?" Looking at his three Noble Spirit, Theo said. "Yes, Master!" "Right, Boss!" "ZZzzzzzzzzz!" Returning to the side of Yuki and the girls, Theo saw that they were still stabilizing their cultivation. "Mizuki, I''ll be right back! I need to talk with that human." Theo rapidly said. "Hrm, okay, I''ll take care of them in the meantime." Said Mizuki, nodding. -- Even though she was a few miles away, for the current Theo, it didn''t take much effort to get in front of Mei Zong. Theo, who looked at the young girl with a milky white skin, long ck hair; tied in two long ponytails that reached to the waist. Her sincere smile exuded innocence and kindness. Her big green eyes looked at Theo who appeared in front of her. Mei Zong frowned a little at the sight of Theo. For some strange reason, she thought she knew him. She felt a mysterious and strange familiarity when he finally gathered close to her: "Have we met before?" "Ara? Are you flirting with me?" With an amused smile, Theo asked. Edited by: Eluna. 319 Chapter 319 Mei Zong: "..." Letting out a sigh and although she got a blushed feeling through her cheeks, Mei Zong asked: "You are kidding, right?" "Hehe. Well, yes." Theo argued with a chuckle as he weakly smiled at her: "Well, maybe you saw a video of me on the inte." "Video on the inte?" Mei Zong asked with interest: "What type of video are you talking about? I don''t remember seeing you in any kind of content, though my memory has a very particr capability to recall..." Removing the cell phone from his storage ring, Theo handed it to her with the video ying. "Oh! I think I''m remembering it now!" Mei Zong was impressed by his singing voice, but she didn''t quite remember seeing the video directly. ''Maybe I saw it at a nce...'' "Here, you can take it back." Mei Zong handed him the phone and Theo put it back in the storage ring. "By the way. Theo pointed to the griffin that was next to Mei Zong looking at him with adoring eyes: "Your partner is adorable, but why is she looking at me like that?" "Ah, are you talking about Tifa? Well..." Mei Zong started to remember everything that had happened before and smiled awkwardly: "She was like that after being exposed by your aura when going through the Celestial Tribtion, although I am not sure why, but she said that you are the "King" or something." "..." "Hmm." He changed the subject once again: "I''m going back to my city. What do you intend to do now?" Mei Zong said with no intention of hiding: "I am going to the Naga Empire, my Sect will participate in the tournament, but I am going separately, due my cultivation progress." "I understand. Good luck with that tournament." Theo said with a smile and started to walk away. "Thanks, and bye, bye." She waved a hand in farewell and turned to Tifa: "We are going now, Tifa." "Yeah." Tifa took onest look in the direction of Theo, before flying off with Mei Zong. - - When Theo came back. Yuki and the girls had already finished stabilizing their cultivation and affinity. "Hmm. You all had a lot of improvements, this makes me happy. " With a pleasant smile, Theo said to the girls. As in response to Theo''s words, all the girls gave him a meager gentle smile. Theo used his enhanced divine eyes to see through the girls'' cultivation, starting with Yuki. ________________________________________________ Yuki Breed: Magic Animal. Species: Silver Blizzard Fox. Cultivation: 5th Superior Wizard Realm. ________________________________________________ Lineage: Cold Metallic Dragon. ________________________________________________ Affinities Divine Ice Level 1. Divine Metal Level 1. False Heavenly Fire Level 3. ________________________________________________ Skills Clean: Level Maximum. Illusion of the Nine Heavens: Level 4. ________________________________________________ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Snow Draconian Princess - Initial; Low Advance. Breathing Technique: Cold Metallic Dragon - High Advance. Attack Technique: Cold Gusts - High Advance. Attack Technique: Cold Metal Dragon Art - High Advance. Movement Technique: Cold Cloud Raises Foundation - Initial; High Advance. Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial: High Advance. ________________________________________________ Theo passed all this information to Yuki and then, since knowing her exact status, it was easier to know where she would need to improve. "Thank you, my love, now it''s more clear where I need to work.." Yuki smiles lovingly. "You do not have to thank me." Theo gave his hand gently over her head. Then he saw Little Yui''s status. ________________________________________________ Yui Breed: Magic Animal. Species: Metallic Dragon. Cultivation: 6th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. ________________________________________________ Lineage: Cold Metallic Dragon. ________________________________________________ Affinities False Celestial Ice - Level 3. Divine Metal - Level 1. False Celestial Wind - Level 2. ________________________________________________ Skills Clean: Level Maximum. Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 5. ________________________________________________ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Art of the Metallic Dragon Initial; Medium advance. Technique: Metallic Dragon''s Breath - High Advance. Attack: Art of the Cold Metallic Dragon - High Advance. Movement Technique: Steps of the Metallic Dragon - High Advance. Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial: High Advance. Attack: Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox: Fifth Stage. ________________________________________________ As with Yuki, Theo passed this information on to Little Yui, then looked at Little Emma''s status. ________________________________________________ Emma Race: Spiritual Magical Animal. Species: Spiritual Red Dragon. Cultivation: 7st Layer of Superior Wizard Realm. ________________________________________________ Lineage: Red Dragon. ________________________________________________ Affinities Magma. Divine Fire - Level 2. ________________________________________________ Skills Clean: Level Maximum. Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 4. ________________________________________________ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Magma Domination - High Advance. Breathing Technique: Dragon Breathing High Advance. Attack Technique: Supreme Art of Medium Advance Magma. Attack Technique: Red Dragon Art High Advance. Movement Technique: me Boost - High Advance. Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - High Advance. ________________________________________________ After passing all the information needed to her, it was time for Shina who was beside. ________________________________________________ Shina Breed: Magic Animal. Species: Demi-Human Cultivation: 4th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. ________________________________________________ Lineage: Eternal Lunar Wolf. ________________________________________________ Affinities Divine Water. ________________________________________________ Skills Clean: Level Maximum. Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 5. ________________________________________________ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Princess of Antis - Initial; Low Feed. Breathing Technique: Princess of the Moon - High Advance. Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial; Low Feed Movement Technique: Steps of the Lunar Wolf - High Advance. Attack Technique: Eight Streams of Water Attack - High Advance. ________________________________________________ "Shina, I will pass on your status information." Theo told her. "Thanks." She said with a shy and cute smile. After he finished, It was time for Ariana. ________________________________________________ Ariana Breed: Magic Animal. Species: Leopard Thunder. Cultivation: 5th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. ________________________________________________ Lineage: Purple Thunder Leopard. ________________________________________________ Affinities False Celestial Wind - Level 3. False Heavenly Earth - Level 4. Purple Thunder - Level 8. ________________________________________________ Skills Clean: Level Maximum. Illusion of the Nine Heavens: Level 4. ________________________________________________ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Earth Thunder Maniption - High Advance. Breathing Technique: White Leopard - High Advance. Movement Technique: Steps of the Earth Leopard - Medium Advance. Attack Technique: Earth Thunder Release - Medium Advance. Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - High Advance. ________________________________________________ "Ariana." Theo approached her. "Through a kiss?" With a seductive look, Ariana asked. "..." "Okay, it can be passed like that too." Theo agreed to her request and passed all the information through a kiss on Ariana. After a few seconds, he stopped kissing her and looked at Zaika. ________________________________________________ Zaika Breed: Magic Animal. Species: Dark me Wolf. Cultivation: 5th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. ________________________________________________ Lineage: Dark me Wolf. ________________________________________________ Affinities False Celestial Darkness - Level 3. Divine Fire - Level 2. ________________________________________________ Skills Clean: Level Maximum. Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 4. ________________________________________________ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Art of the Wolf of mes - High Advance. Technique: Dark me Wolf Breath - High advance. Movement: Wolf of Dark Shadows - High Advance. Spiritual Sense Technique: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - High Advance. Attack: Art of Shadows - High Advance. Attack: Seven me Moves - High Advance. ________________________________________________ Without warning, Theo approached Zaika and already kissed her on the lips while transferring the information. When he stopped kissing, Zaika looked at him totally stunned. Her legs got a wobbly and uneasy sensation galvanized by Theo''s sudden kiss. When Theo looked at her, Zaira started to get anxious: ''Is he going to kiss me too?'' She wondered. ________________________________________________ Zaira Breed: Magic Animal. Species: Dark Wolf. Cultivation: 5th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. ________________________________________________ Lineage: Lightning Wolf of the Underworld. ________________________________________________ Affinities False Celestial Darkness - Level 3. False Celestial Lightning - Level 3. ________________________________________________ Skills Clean: Level Maximum. Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 4. ________________________________________________ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Art of the Sage of Darkness - High Advance. Breathing: Breathing of the Underworld - Medium Advance. Attack: Shadow Art of the Underworld - Medium Advance. Attack: Sage of Seven Lightning - Low Advance. Spiritual Sense Technique: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - High Advance. ________________________________________________ Seeing this cute girl with her eyes closed, Theo didn''t have to be a genius to know what she was waiting for. He approached and kissed her. When his lips parted from hers, Theo said to all the girls with a smile: "Okay, now you must have seen where you all can work on. This will make it easier to get stronger." Mizuki felt strange to see all of this, especially seeing Theo kissing the girls in front of her. Decided not to think about it too much, she went to her daughter and hugged lovingly while congratting her on steady progress in her cultivation. Edited by: Eluna. 320 Chapter 320 Theo and the girls received a warm wee by everyone from the orphanage after returning to the city Volts. Nanda and Aine threw a party to celebrate their sess by going through the Celestial Tribtion. Theo addressed the two girls with a gentle smile: "I am surprised! How did you two knew that I sessfully passed the Celestial Tribtion?" "Oh? That''s easy." Nanda said delightfully: "We always believed you would seed~" Theo scratched his head awkwardly, but smiled frankly as he said: "I''m d you believe in me so much." "Haha." Nanda said with a chuckle: "Why are you acting shy, now? Sometimes you can be really cute, Theo." "..." "Well, if a beautiful woman like you says that..." With joy in Theo''s voice, he said smiling: "Being called cute is something I should be happy about, don''t you think?!" Not waiting for that answer, Nanda turned tomato red. She didn''t expect that and looked away. At first, she glimpsed a cute side of Theo, but ended flushing like an apple, in the end. "Daddy! Daddy!" Little Yui approached with a te of cake in hand: "Let Yui feed you!" Theo''s attention was stolen by Little Yui, which made Nanda sigh with relief... "Yes." Theo smiled at his daughter as he opened his mouth wide. "Tasty?" "Yes, a lot!" He rubbed Little Yui''s head smiling at her affectionately. "Hehee~" Little Yui smiled showing his perfect white teeth and said, "There''s more if Daddy wants it, Yui will get it." "Hmm. It could beter." Theo said: "Now I am satisfied with the piece of cake I got from my lovely daughter." "Okay, Yui is going now." She gave him a hug before running towards Little Emma with a satisfied face of happiness. "Now, then, about the tournament at the Naga Empire..." Theo started. "It''s obvious that we''re going, isn''t it?" Lilith interrupted, "I''m looking forward to fight different people!" "Hmm." Theo said: "In 3 days we are leaving the city and going to the Naga Empire." Lilith said: "Okay, until then, I want to see if I can get to the 3rd Layer of the Apprentice Wizard Realm." "I know you can do it." Theo replied amused. "En." Nodding, Lilith disappeared like smoke. "I feel a little nervous." Said Aine: "I mean, I''ve never participated in a tournament before. How could I know I''m going to do things right?" "The same for me." Said Nanda: "Although I am confident that I have grown stronger, still..." "Haha. You can take it lightly." Theo interrupted: "It''s not like you need to win the tournament or anything. What I want most for you is to gain experience and have fun. " After that, excluding Little Yui and Little Emma who were eating, everyone, including Jka and Klin, was talking and discussing what to do in the tournament. They even sometimes talked about the Red Dragon n. While they were all talking about random stuff, but mostly about the tournament. Theo noticed that Shina had been acting strange since they arrived. Approaching and standing beside her, Theo asked, "Are you all right, Shina?" ,m "Wahh, yes I''m fine..." Shina was startled by Theo''s voice but tried to disguise it, which made him even more suspicious about her. "Is it something you can''t say to me?" Theo persisted. "Hmm..." Shina blew out a breath and looked at Theo: "It''s not a big deal, just..." She approached Theo and whispered in her sweet, low voice: "We both never got to do anything... pervert before... me, am I not attractive to you, Theo?" "..." Okay, Theo''s brainpletely bugged! He could even imagine a blue screen of a system appearing in front of him notifying that his brain is in malfunction. Returning to himself, he looks at this shy girl with long blue hair. Theo could barely look away from her clear and beautiful watery pair of sapphires. The reflection of her eyes in the light made her even more gracious and mesmerizing. Theo said nothing more, and thus he created illusions, expanding the entire perimeter and making the illusion of both. Then he took that devilishly adorable girl in his arms. "Kyaa!" Shina cried out in surprise at being caught in his strong arms and hugged to his firm,fortable chest. She looked at him shyly, and was concerned by the reaction of the people around her, but realised that no one seemed to notice, which made her sigh in relief and then guessed that Theo must have created illusions so that no one would be able to notice them. "Theo ..." Shina wrapped her slender arms around Theo''s neck while blushing furiously. She tried her best to control her heart that was beating wildly, threatening to leave her chest. Theo smiled at her and started to leave the Orphanage, carrying her towards the mansion. Even if real Theo and Shine weren''t there, their illusions would remain. This ability was a great beauty. A master of illusions has its benefits. Arriving at the mansion, Theo carried Shina to her room. cing her on the bed, he sat down next to her -Shina had alreadypletely forgotten that they were just at the party. In fact, she had already forgotten where or who she was at that single moment. Her only thought was on the man in front of her. The man she loved and desired so much. And that man was very close to kissing her wet lips. And when she had her eyes closed, he put his hand on her face and kissed her lips. ''What a kiss! Wow... what a kiss!'' Shina felt herself losing her floor. She seemed to be traveling through worlds never visited before! Happiness didn''t fit inside her, neither did her heart seem to fit. That moment would forever be marked in her memory. It may seem that she is exaggerating since they just kissed, but believe me, if you have never been kissed like that, hope it will be. It was an unnamed sensation that took her out of orbit. Do you know the perfect kiss, when it fits impable, with love and passion? That''s what happened to Shina, she never felt it before when she was kissed by Theo. Then the two stopped kissing and looked at each other. Shina''s eyes were misty and were trapped in a wet dream. A few seconds of silence between them that felt like unforgettable hours. Shina recovered herself and looked at Theo again. With a hungry smile and a desirous look, her eyes could spell the words: "I want to kiss you again." Edited by: Eluna. 321 Chapter 321 Theo took Shina''s soft, delicate hand and ced it in his heart. Shina was surprised at how fast and strong his heart was beating. "You see." Theo said without looking away: "Even now my heart is beating faster than when I faced thest attack from the Celestial Tribtion. I feel that way, just because I''m kissing the girl I love. Do you understand now? It is not that I do not find you attractive, it was just that I was afraid that you would not be ready and not be good for you." "Theo..." Shina''s eyes became misty with tears, she felt silly for doubting his love, but was unsure when she realized that Theo had done "that" to Ariana, but never did to her. "I was wrong, I shouldn''t doubt you." She continued: "But, I felt insecure and thought that maybe, just maybe, you didn''t find me attractive." "Silly girl." Theo smiled gently and wiped the tears from her eyes. What came next surprised Shina. A sea of ??flowers appeared on the ground, mostly lc, a beautiful full moon, a starry sky in the dark sky, even a boreal aura that was even more beautiful than a rainbow. Theo''s desire for Shina grew as he felt she desired him too.. Wrapping his hand behind it, he started unzipping her dress. "Theo?" Shina swallowed at his actions, making her embarrassed. "It''s okay if I take it off, right?" Theo asked in his husky voice. Hearing his harsh voice in her ears, Shina felt a wet feeling flowing at her body. That Theo''s side was new for her, and the thought which flew to her mind was ''I like it~''. "Yes, you can..." Taking a deep breath, Shina agreed in a low voice. cing his two big, strong hands on her waist, Theo lifted her up and ced Shina in front of him and slowly lowered the dress. It was a spectacr sight for Theo who made his illusions make the room look like he and Shina were out in the open. The moonlight reflected on Shina''s perfect white skin and her eyes shone even more than the stars in the sky. Her shy smile was tempting, almost making him lose control of the situation. Only a pair of whitece bra and panties were between Theo and her clean beautiful skin. Shina bit her lower lip lightly as she looked embarrassed at him and made a "beast" wake up. Her beauty was so seductive that she could imagine. "With no doubt, perfection!" Theo emphasized while licking his dry lips. Theo''s hands slid down Shina''s slender neck and slipped to her waist, making her shiver with anticipation andfort. Lifting her by the waist, he made Shina sit on hisp facing him with her legs around his waist. "Theo... I''m ashamed..." She drowned her head in his broad, defined chest. Theo had his hand in her astonishing hair and caressed her stunning face while saying: "Take your time to get used to it, I want this moment to be unforgettable for you, you don''t have to hurry, and if you still have any questions in your heart, know that I love you very much, Shina." Red-faced to the ears, Shina looked up and her eyes met his. She could feel his burning passion for her, it made her hot. Swallowing her shame and shyness, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. Theo felt happy by her action. He slid his fingers over Shina''s smooth skin until his hand came to her breast. Shina gasped in the middle of the kiss; her heart was racing. She felt a tingle unknown to her when he massaged her breasts, but it was amazing! She loved that feeling. Of course, this was mainly because Theo was using his massage technique. Which made everything more stimting and delicious. Shina felt that she had already be addicted to his technique. Her breasts got a indescriptible sensation in Theo''s hands. It was so fantastic and incredible! When he took off her bra and did it directly on her flesh. She felt something trickle on the most sensitive part of her body. Her soul was on fire. It was as if she was being purified by the mes of nirvana. Theo stopped kissing her, which caused a loud moan on her lips when she felt the celestial sensation caused by their excitement. Shina hadpletely forgotten her embarrassment with Theo''s mouth on her neck and threw herself headlong into that passion that consumes it. "I want to kiss it" Theo said hoarsely, "Will you allow me?" Shina came to and tried to moisten her throat, which was dry. He had kissed her hundreds of times before. A thousand times, maybe. Why did you suddenly ask for permission? When his tongue slowly traced a circle around her nipple, she found out. "Oh my God!" He let slip Shina, barely able to believe what she was feeling: "Ah, Theo!" "I want you, Shina." He buried his face between her breasts: "You don''t understand how much I want you." "I... I want you, too, Theo!" She almost shouted at the end when she said. Theo smiled and went back to kissing her breasts and circling her cute, pink nipples. Taking her off hisp, he ced her in front of him, and after a few seconds enjoying the perfect view of her body and her shy smile, Theo ced her on the bed and crawled, standing over her. With his elbows resting on the bed, he rubbed his right thumb over her lips, then kissed her with breathtaking passion. Separating his lips from hers, Shina looked at him dreamily. She was already totally convinced that she wanted to go through with it. Just kidding, no way would she want it for now after feeling such a heavenly sensation. If only with that she already felt in the clouds, then, what would it be like when he is inside her? She swallowed her saliva as they stopped kissing each other for a moment.Shina didn''t even know where her courage came from, but a sensation of proactivity made her passionate and soft hand inside Theo''s pants. cing her delicate, soft hand inside his pants and holding his hot, and surprisingly soft dick, she somehow liked the feeling. "Mmm..." Seeing Theo''s cute moan awoke something inside her that wanted to hear more of his noises. She looked surprised initially, but then a smile on her excited face was formed. She started to "y" with his dick while her eyes were staring at Theo''s incredible reactions. ''It''s very big!'' She thought when she felt that his Dick had grown in her hand. "Ahhh~" Shina groaned when she felt Theo''s hand reach the most sensitive and delicate part between her legs. When he put a finger on her wet pussy, Shina moaned even more! She even forgot what she was doing before. And when he pulled his finger out of her, she felt a little disappointed... but only to be surprised by the feeling he gave her several times when he lowered his head and started gently licking her wet pussy while using a finger to get in and out from inside it. ''That''s really good!'' Theo could feel Shina''s pussy twitching and was about to spill the milk of her love. Therefore, he stopped the movements of his mouth and hand and went up and kissed her lips while removing his pants and underwear. In agile and experienced movements, Theo lowered Shina''s whitece panties. Now she waspletely naked and with Theo''s Dick positioned at the entrance to her pussy. "I''ming in, Shina." Theo said hoarsely. "En. Yes,e!" She reached out to wrap her arms around his neck. Giving a gentle kiss on her lips, Theo started rubbing Dick on her wet entrance, and slowly, he started pushing his manhood inside her. "Urgh!" Shina moaned in pain. Theo who already had some experience, because, took the virginity of Yuki and Ariana before, stopped the movements, and let Shina get used to while kissing her lips passionately. The blood ran and Shina''s heartbeat elerated. Over time she got used to the pain, while the feeling was making her lose herself as they kissed each other in passion. Interrupting the kiss, Shina said shyly but courageously: "Go ahead, I''m better now... my love!" "Okay, tell me if it hurts." Theo kissed her again and began to push his dick deeper into her as the walls of her narrow virgin flesh were embracing him. It was an incredible feeling, indeed. Theo felt himself on the moon as he went deeper into it. With light but steady movements, he went in and out of her with a passionate rhythm. As time passed, Shina stopped feeling the pain. the heavenly sensation she had been waiting for was then happening. She gasped when she tried to follow his movements. All her body was reflected by the moonlight shining in her sweet sweat. Theo''s golden, passionate eyes looked at her as if she was the only existence on this. She felt feverish and excited at the same time, and the couple''s bodies were on fire! Drops of sweat dripped from Theo''s forehead and body, as the sound of their skin brushing echoed in the pale night. Shina''s moans and Theo''s grunts were constant. A stream of pleasure wasing through her being. Shina had never felt such a divine sensation. This would be the first of many times that she would have an orgasm. "I will fill you in, Shina." Theo said in a hoarse and excited voice. "Yes, I am too..." Shina said. She was no longer as shy as before. She had already sumbed to the pleasure she was feeling. Secondster, Theo''s waist movements elerated and he put every piece of passioninside Shina and ejacted. At the same time, Shina also went to climax several times in the same moment,making her eyes roll with the pleasure she was feeling. When Shina opened her eyes, she was lying on the bed and Theo on top of her. "Was it good, my darling?" Theo asked. "Wow, yes..." was all she managed to say. Theo lowered his head to kiss her and she tasted her own liquids. It seemed even more intimate to share this with him, as it was a reminder of where his mouth and tongue went recently. Another wave of heat washed over her body as she mentally reyed the scene. After a nice kiss. Theo pulled his Dick out of her andy down beside Shina. In a loving way, he pulled her into his arms and made her lie on his chest. She put her legs over his naked body at the end. Edited by: Eluna. 322 Chapter 322 As the morning came, Theo woke up and looked at Shina who was still asleep with a lovely face in her dreams. He intended to spend all day long with Shina and had already warned the girls using his illusions. Everything was set just for the two of them. -xXx- A few dayster. Time passed day by day and everyone spent their time training, getting used to the new powers and affinities, but also improving attacks and movement techniques. The girls from the Orphanage who would also participate in the tournament managed to sessfully enter the Apprentice Wizard Realm. Jka and Klin also made it to the Apprentice Wizard Realm as the others. While Theo''s cultivation... Well, he is now a cultivator in the 2nd Layer of Spirit Realm. After using on all those human beings who came to capture him, his cultivation went up to that level. It was just because the gaps that were necessary to fill in his cultivation were muchrger than normal living beings. After all, he had a perfect body and build! Whenever Theo uses he just keeps the good parts and discards the bad ones, which makes him have the purest and powerful energy. Theo also tried to find a technique for girls in his system, but without sess. There were even some simr ones, but they didn''t transform into pure essence, but yes, it continued with the impurities, that was not something Theo thought was useful. In front of Theo''s mansion, arge ark flew overhead. With a majestic appearance and a powerful aura, everyone at Volts City was impressed by such a vision. It even became an attraction. "I believe that all of you are already well prepared! your strength has also increased and everyone will be able to perform well without doubt, but we need to understand that the goal of participating in this tournament is not to win..." Theo then said sarcastically: "Well, maybe I have a chance to win." Everybodyughed. What a joke! Who else could win? Well, he made the achievement of entering the Spirit Realm before the age of 30. Even if Theo didn''t take the tournament seriously, then who could beat Yuki and the girls? "Okay, Mizuki said that we can stay in her n until the tournament starts in 10 days. You all can expand your horizons and explore the Naga Empire until it''s time." Theo said with a smile. "Theo." Mizuki asked: "Do you still intend to participate in the tournament? I mean, if it is, they will find out your cultivation level and it will surely scare Miranda and make her n against whoever is close just to hit you. I''m sure about the type of being she is!" "Hmm. I thought about that too." Theo said: "Don''t worry, I know what to do! in the tournament, I''ll "still" be at the Superior Wizard Realm." "Oh! If you''re saying it, I believe you." Mizuki said with a smile: "Although there was never a case of someone being able to deceive the cultivation meter of the Naga Empire, I believe if it is you, nothing is impossible." In a way, Mizuki''s look at Theo was almost one of adoration and absolute confidence. She believed he was able to do what he told her. "Hahaha. You make me ashamed if you say this to me like that~" Theo said with augh, which caused Mizuki tough too. Mizuki''sugh was contagious, which made other peopleugh without knowing why they wereughing, in the end, they were allughing for no apparent reason. After everyone got their breath back fromughing, Theo said: "Okay, I joined the ark, let''s go towards the Naga Empire!" "Yes!" The girls'' witty shout echoed. "Apuse ~ Apuse~!" "Good luck, all of you." "We will be rooting for you!" "We wish you all the luck in the world!" "Good luck!" "Apuse~~!" Many cheers and cheers echoed when Theo, Jka, and the girls entered the ark. Everyone in town already knew about the tournament and intended to watch it using the inte. In fact, the tournament is going to be recorded and broadcasted live on the Naga Empire website. Yuki and the girls waved goodbye to everyone until the ark started to move. In the beginning, the speed was not very fast, only at 100km / h. But soon it was already reaching 1 Mach. While they were talking, a huge gap formed in front of the ark, Theo didn''t even have time to stop it. Everything was in distortion and he was feeling a very strong attraction which made it impossible to escape. "What the fuck is this?!" Theo screamed in his heart. The girls also did not know what was happening or who was doing this. The dimension opening in front of the ark maybe was the Red Dragon n? No¡­ It seems this was not the case. Their power was not enough to crack the dimension in that proportion without being noticed. A dark gloomy space appeared after entering the gap. Theo immediately activated Bestial King''s divine eyes and aura. "Don''t reject it." Theo said passing by all the girls and Jka, sending them into the [Dimensional Room]. "Theo..." Yuki didn''t want to leave him behind. "I''m going in too! Don''t worry, you can go." Theo said with a gentle smile. "An ark?" A woman with hair on fire murmured in an ancient and powerful voice: "Where''s the Void Beast?" After all the girls and Jka were safe inside the [Dimensional Room], Theo sighed with relief and activated the newly purchased technique in the system: "Hide Supreme". He initially bought it to trick the Naga Empire''s cultivation meter... and to think he would have to use it in such a situation... And what surprised him the most was the name of the ce where they were. With his divine eyes enhanced, he was even able to see through where he was. [Ninth Hell] "What?" This was one of the darkest and most dangerous ces among the multiverses, where the evilest and dangerous beings were imprisoned. Theo flew in the air still hidden and was able to see two women. Both of them had extraordinary looks even more beautiful and divine than Mizuki''s. They were like two goddesses who lit up this dark ce. Around him, Theo saw eight beings, and each was the size of a huge mountain. Due their gigantic size even when lying down, one could easily mistake them for mountains. Theo looked again at the two women One of these women had long red hair in ming nirvana. With a slender body engulfed in mes, her crimson eyes were on fire. While the other woman, she had long ck hair that was even darker than the darkness itself. But even the strange feeling wasn''t enough to misguide her beauty. She had a simr look in her body, and the major difference was that her mes were fierceful, arrogant. ''Void Beast... are these two women talking about Isis? Who exactly are they?'' Theo could not help but be vignt when he heard what the woman with long ck hair said. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see through her cultivation even with his Divine Eyes. Edited by: Eluna. 323 Chapter 323 Theo was ready to leave that ce at any moment. As much as he liked, even the ark would be left behind. Even before he could leave that ce, the two burning women looked in his direction. It almost seemed they could see through his illusions and concealment technique. "Show up! If you don''t, I will attack with no mercy! I can guarantee you a painful death." Said the woman with arrogant looking mes. After thinking whether to enter the [Dimensional Room] or to wait, he realized they weren''tpletely hostile to his presence, and so Theo thought it would be smart to hear what they wanted, instead of leaving to the [Dimensional Room]. "Who are you?" Theo asked. The eyes of the two women shed in surprise the moment they saw Theo, but soon their eyes returned to their usual calm and indifference. "What we want is not with you, but with the Void Beast which resides in your Divine Sea." The long haired woman replied without courtesy. "..." Theo was not going to make a fool of himself and say he didn''t know what this woman was talking about, but he wasn''t going to hand Isis over to her, "Why do you need her?" "Oh! So, it''s a female Void Beast!? Well, it doesn''t matter! We are in need of her help, and a reward is waiting for her. If she does lend us a hand, you can go without a scratch." Another reply, this time by the woman with long ck hair. Isis, who had been silent all along, sighed and left Theo''s Divine Sea, appearing beside him in her humanlike form. "What do you want from me?" Isis asked coldly. She didn''t seem to fear these two women. "Very simple." Said the red-haired woman, not caring about Isis''s humor: "We want you to undo the seal that exists on our body. Only a Void Beast can easily withdraw the tie made by that damn Human King." "If you can take it off, even that nucleus will be yours." Said the other woman. In the next moment, a house-sized sphere appeared. Dense and powerful energy emitted from this nucleus. Isis''s eyes wavered a little, this was a time and space core! This could greatly increase her cultivation, if she uses it. But Isis was not a fool¡­ in the face of such a treasure, her mind knew when to be careful and for a moment there was hesitation. Isis took a deep breath and said: "Why did the Human King arrest you two here?" "Nothing big, we were just fighting each other, as usual." Said the red-haired one: "But suddenly, this damn Human King appeared and used a prohibited sealing technique and sent us both to the Ninth Hell, that is, this ce where we are." "I didn''t know the Human King in person, but I know that he was always a fair person. I guess you two caused some sort of real damage to something or someone under the King''s responsibility." Isis tried to guess. "You are not wrong in that part." Said the ck-haired one: "Well, our fight went on and somes were destroyed, I think one of thes of the Human King was also..." Theo gasped in amazement. How powerful these two women must be to destroys just because they are fighting? This was no longer on the ordinary level of destroying the scenario. "But as we both reflected on our mistake, we shouldn''t be fighting without being in the main world." The red-haired woman said to Isis while looking serious. It didn''t look like they were lying. "Okay, I''ll help you both." Isis knew that if she denied it, Theo, and she would be in a serious danger. Those two were too powerful. "Haha. That''s great!" The woman with long ck hairughed happily. "By the way, I''m Feni." A gentle smile formed on her face the moment Feni introduced herself. "You can call me Rasu." She said in an arrogant tone as if Theo and Isis should be grateful to know her name. "Theo." Since the two decided to introduce themselves, he said at least his first name. "Hmm. I call myself Isis.?? She looks at Theo: "Get away a little, Theo, it can affect you if you get too close." "Right." Agreeing with her words, Theo started to walk away. The next moment, a powerful void energy manifested in the area, creating a crack in space itself. Isis''s body was shining and the field itself was erased from existence. Feni and Rasu did not seem to be affected by this, in fact, the two were even smiling. Thousands of years passed, and they finally went sessful at summoning someone capable of helping them get out of that ursed ce. Isis'' small, delicate hands touched their backs and entered the bodies. She then "erased" the seal''s existence which held Feni and Rasu inside that ce. "Hahahaha. I''m finally free!" Rasu said with a happy, boomingugh. p "Yes, sister, we can finally get out of this dark and unpleasant ce." Feni was also smiling from ear to ear, barely managing to contain the happiness he was feeling. Being confined in this ce was their worst nightmare, especially for those who hated dark ces. The air was corrupted, impure. They were unable to increase their cultivation even after all the time they stayed here. Well, that must also be due to the absurd level that was the cultivation of these two women. For that reason, even after the two women were trapped in this ce for thousands of years, their cultivation did not progress. "Hey, Beast King boy, you remind me a little bit of the damn Human King." Rasu said with a certain contempt in his voice, but not directed at Theo: "Although you haven''t done anything, you can keep it for yourself." She threw a bottle at Theo. Inside the vial was golden-red blood. ________________________ [Blood Essence of the Primordial Golden Crow] ________________________ "Oh! I''m surprised you gave it to him." Said Feni: "Well, since it is so, I will give it to you too." Soon after, she threw a bottle at Theo. Inside the vial was bright red blood. ________________________ [Blood essence of the Primordial Phoenix] ________________________ Theo''s eyes widened. Unexpectedly, these two were two primordial beasts that Theo only knew in legends, the Phoenix and the Golden Crow... "Thank you!" Theo bowed towards them. He would be a fool if he didn''t realize how good the blood essence of the Primordial Golden Crow and Primordial Phoenix would be. The two just smiled in response. Edited by: Eluna. 324 Chapter 324 Without a word afterward, Rasu and Feni disappeared into the air. It seems that the two were anxious to leave this ce. Isis also seemed happy with the core she received from the two women. Well, Theo couldn''t be unhappy too! He just received something very rare. "Theo, I used a lot of my powers now, I''m going to go back to your divine sea and rest, okay?" Said Isis: "When I recover, I open a portal to your world back." "Okay." Theo agreed. Isis made the nucleus disappear as if it were never there, and then flying and entering Theo''s body or rather, in his divine sea. ''This ce, does this have some low-level beings that I can hunt?'' Knowing that he would have to stay awhile before Isis recovered, Theo wanted to explore this Ninth Hell at least a little. If the worst happens, he would only have to enter the [Dimensional Room]. Theo also had some doubts about being in that ce and he decided to ask the system. Opening the system panel, going to the self-help option, he searches: [Is the time spent at this location the same as at Spirit?] __________________________ ¡¤ [1,000 System Points have been spent.] ¡¤ [System: While spending 1 year in Ninth Inferno, It would have only spent 1 hour on Spirit.] __________________________ Theo was obviously surprised by this, but he also kind of hoped he would have a different time. Perhaps due to the influence of the novels he read in his past life. That was good news, but Theo wasn''t sure how long it would take Isis to recover, even now that she has that gigantic core full of power to maybe auxiliate her Still, with the self-help panel open, he added: [Are there beings of the same level of power or weaker than me? in the Ninth Hell?] __________________________ ¡¤ [1,000 System Points have been spent.] ¡¤ [System: There are beings that have powers simr to that of the host, only that are ssified differently, a being at the same level as the host, has the name: Inhabitants of Hell; low level.] ¡¤ [System: Already with lesser powers, they don''t exist! The Inhabitants of Hell; low level, are the weakest beings that exist in the Ninth Inferno.] __________________________ ''Geeh, so even the weakest beings in this ce are strong. Maybe Mizuki and I can kill some, but I can''t say the same about girls. I don''t want to put them in danger...'' Being in a ce where he would be treated as one of the weakest beings, remembers a lot when he came to Fallen Star Ind. ? But it was not a time to get nostalgic, he did not know what changes the absence of Rasu and Feni would make, so he started to move away from this ce as soon as possible. There wasn''t value to stay in a ce like that. There was also no reason for the two women to leave something behind since they were leaving this ce. Theo transformed the ark into an artifact and ced it on his Storage Ring. After traveling for miles away while still hidden, Theo saw some hideous beings full of wrinkles with horns and sharp teeth. Some were evenrger than a 10-story building, while others were as small as an ordinary human. Since they were not strong enough, Theo was able to see through their cultivation. They were mostly low- and medium-level Inhabitants of Hell. But it seems that the medium-level is the same as a Realm above. Since it had more than twice the power of a low level. If Theo wanted to hunt down some of these Ninth Inferno Inhabitants, he would have to be careful not to be caught by one of these Midlevel. Theo wasn''t sure if he could freely handle them. Going to a more isted ce, far from any sign of life, he entered the [Dimensional Room]. "Theo, I''m d you''re okay." Said Mizuki relieved. She, who had greater instinct than her peers, was the first to notice his arrival. "Hmm." Theo nodded. "Daddy, what happened? Who brought us here?" Little Yui asked the question that everyone wanted to know. "About that, well." Theo gave a vague answer: "They were two very powerful women. Don''t worry, they didn''t want to get in trouble with me, hmm, it was for a reason I can''t say right now." Seeing that there might be some secret behind it that he couldn''t tell, no one asked about it again. "But Theo, what are we going to do now?" Ariana asked, "Do you already know where we are?" "Yes, it is on another." Said Theo. Well, he figured it wasn''t in the same universe, but to say it was on another was too surprising. "This is... and how are we going to go back?" Concern was visible on Nanda''s face when asked. "About that, I already have a way to get back in the right moment! Don''t worry about it, cuz we''ll be back to normal soon." Theo swept his eyes at everyone as he was saying those words. He could see everyone''s worried face. "Husband, is this going to be before the tournament starts?" Ariana asked. "Hmm. Don''t ask me how I know, but time passes differently in this ce." Theo exined: "If we stay 1 year where we are, only 1 hour would have passed on Spirit." Mizuki looked at Theo with a recognizing feeling in her look. She lived for a long time and read many stories from others, but none has such a big-time difference. That can only mean ... "Is it okay to cultivate here while we wait?" Lilith questioned. She knew that cultivating would help a lot in their increase of power. It is worth mentioning that the [Dimensional Room] increases the energy density by 20x, but this is the energy of the ce where Theo is located, and as he is in a much higher rich ce of energy inparison of the Spirit, with the densest and purest of energies. The [Dimensional Room] was at an incredible level of energy. "Yes, you can take advantage of this time to strengthen yourself, if you want to." Theo told everyone. Yuki, Shina, Zaira, Zaika, Ariana, Little Emma, and Little Yui were also able to deduce these sorts of things. After all, they were already used to cultivate in the [Dimensional Room], but the energy in that ce has never been so dense. Then, almost everyone started to sit on the floor with their legs crossed and performed their cultivation techniques. Edited by: Eluna. 325 Chapter 325 "So, this is where you and the girls always went for cultivation." Said Mizuki: "no wonder why they grew up so fast." "Hmm. As you can see, this is basically a very special artifact, so I couldn''t tell about this without fully trusting. Besides, we didn''t have a choice for the asion and my trust in you is one of some extent." Theo said to her. "Oh! I''m very happy to know that you''re trusting me even a little, now.." Mizuki said with a charming smile. "There is nothing strange about this! you''ve earned it." Theo smiled: "But anyway, let''s not talk about that now." Next to him was Yuki who asked: "Theo, you''re going to explore this ce, right?" "Haha. You know me so well." Theo said with augh: "I''m intending to do so, although i''m going to use all my skill to be hidden. This is not a ce I can simply underestimate." "Theo, can I go too?" Shina asked. She wanted to see how strong she was, in addition to helping Theo as well. "Unfortunately, not this time. the weakest beings have the power to fight against a spiritualist. you can''t be easy in this ce." "Hmm. Since it is so, it cannot be helped." Shina said with a gentle smile, "But be very careful, okay?" "Yes, I will." Theo smiled back. "I''ll go with you." Mizuki replied Theo. "Okay, but before that, get closer." "Right." She nodded. When Mizuki gatter with Theo, his words were: "Close your eyes, I will give you a hiding technique, it will help if you go along." "Oh really? Well..." She closed her eyes. cing his hand on top of Mizuki''s head, he began to transfer the ability: . Although he was seen by Rasu and Feni, it was because of their high level of power, there is no way that a technique that costs 100 million points is not good. Besides, he didn''t have the time to raise this ability to a good level. Thanks to Theo''s high level of cultivation and soul, he was able to transfer this ability in a few minutes. "Theo! This skill is fantastic!" Mizuki''s eyes blinked in disbelief, she never saw or used such a fantastic skill or technique. "Yes, with this ability, it will be difficult to see through you, as long as it is hidden." Theo said, pleased with her reaction. "Okay, are we going?" Theo said and looked at Yuki and the girls: "we will be back. stay cultivating meanwhile! I believe you already noticed the high purity and density, right?" "En." The girls nodded. ____________________________ ¡¤ [100,000,000 System Points have been spent.] ¡¤ [You bought 100: Pure Energy Spiritual Pill.] ____________________________ Arge bottle of 100 pills appeared in Theo''s hand and he handed it to Yuki: "Use these pills, your cultivation will increase a lot." "Okay! We''re going to work hard!" Yuki said, doing a brave pose. The girls followed together with mes in their eyes. Theo chuckled seeing the cute way of the girls and said: "Then, we''re going! We''ll back as soon as possible." "Dad, Mom Mizuki, Yui is waiting for your safe return." Little Yui''s voice echoed beautifully in their ears. "Yes, with my daughter saying this, there is no way it can go wrong." Theo gave Yui a courageous look. "Muah~ mommy wille back soon." Mizuki replied the little one. * Every corner outside the dimensional room was dark. Just a distant was emitting a faint light, weaker than a pale moonlight. But that didn''t be a problem for Mizuki and Theo, they''re cultivators of the Spiritual Realm, after all. "Although you don''t have to worry so much since I''m using my illusions to hide both of us, it''s still a good thing to use the concealment skill I passed on to you, Mizuki." Theo said to her. "Yes, I was going to do that now." As soon as she finished speaking, Mizuki disappeared. Theopletely lost sight of her, she waspletely hidden. Theo also used the ability and he was finally able to see her. This was one of the advantages of this ability. Not only does it allow you to hide, but you can also see behind powerful illusions. Well, as expected from a skill that costs 100 million points in the system. That even made Theo daydream when he asked himself, ''What if it was a 1-billion-point skill instead?'' "Theo??? "Ah yes. Let''s get going? I already know where there are some low levels to begin with." Theo said to her, "We can start there." "Okay, I''m excited to know what it''s like to fight different living beings." Said Mizuki with a hint of anticipation. Both were flying. Mizuki had her silver wings, and Theo had heavenly fire wings which made Mizuki impressed.. _______________ ¡¤ [ Dog from Hell - Low Level.] _______________ "That two-headed infernal dog over there! I think we should kill it while he eats." Mizuki stopped flying next to Theo. "Yes, he must be tired after killing his prey, now is a good time." Theo said to her. Mizuki nodded and used her Divine Sense. Realizing that there was no longer any living being in the vicinity, she attacked: "Coffin of Wind!" When Mizuki used this ability, the two-headed dog was trapped by wind barriers and unable to move. "Wooffffffff!" The dog roared loudly in anger. Although it isrger than a 50-story building, it has not managed to escape the wind coffin. Theo didn''t need Mizuki to tell him to understand that now was a better chance for him to attack and kill the prey. Like a meteor on fire, Theo descended on his head towards the Infernal dog. "Elemental Emperor!" "BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!" A devastating attack, imploded! But it didn''t do as much damage as Theo imagined it would, though created arge hole in the stomach of the beast, killing it. The dog and the targeted ground were constantly shining different lightning colors due to Theo''s attack. The Two-headed Infernal dog sumbed into the earth, taking hisst breath. Edited by: Eluna. 326 Chapter 326 Curious, Theo removed the energy core of the hellhound. ______________________ [Monster Core - Acid Affinity; Low level.] ______________________ "This nucleus is unlike any I have ever seen." Said Mizuki with a certain curiosity as he approached: "Hmm. It seems to be a different element as well." The nucleus, different from the ones they were used to seeing, looked like a teardrop, this was more of a round sphere, and also a little bigger than the magic core. "Yes, this is of Acid affinity." Theo answered her. "Acid? Whoa! Good thing we weren''t attacked by that." Mizuki put his hand on his chest and sighed with relief. Of course, she was just acting, because she herself knew that no matter how strong an acid attack is, it doesn''t mean that she would be able to get past the aura that protects her. Or even her level 6 armor. Theo understood all this, because of that, he just smiled at her and said, "Since you are helping me to kill, I will help you a little." "Oh? How do you intend to help me?" She gave him a curious smile. Gradually Mizuki has been noticing her mood swings. Now, just with him saying he would help her, somehow it made her happy. Theo replied with a mysterious smile: "It wouldn''t be interesting to say that now. As soon as we''re done, you''ll find out. " "Acting mysteriously with me?" Mizuki continued to smile as he said, "Well, I like that ~" Keeping the body and the Monster Core in its storage ring. Theo said: "Let''s continue, if we can kill another 2 or 3 of these beings from hell, it would be of great help." "Beings from hell?" Mizuki frowned. "Hrm? Ah yes. This ce is the ninth hell." Theo exined to her: "Those two women who brought us here told me that this is where we are." "Ninth Hell ... although that name is strange to me, if even the weakest beings are as strong as the strongest beings in our world, it can only mean that this ce is beyond what we''re used to dealing with.." Sighing, she couldn''t help but be impressed. Mizuki had already noticed that whenever she''s with Theo, new and different things happen. She can''t help but think that her life has turned upside down since she met him. Many things that she thought were impossible, he proved to her the opposite. And now, here they are. In a world several times more powerful than the they live on, and yet, she was not as shaken as she should have been. Even though she was afraid of not being able to return to their, she felt it. Is that because he told her he had a way to get back? She wasn''t sure. After leaving her thoughts, Mizuki started to notice more where they were. It was almost always the same, even if there were trees and nts, everything seemed to be poisonous and toxic. As she and Theo were hidden, no living being was able to notice their presence. Her admiration for Theo was always increasing and giving her relief, happiness just by sharing his abilities with her. They have not yet attacked any of these living beings, because they were either in groups or at a very high level. It would not be a smart idea to attack a midlevel Infernal without being sure if they would be able to kill it. "There is a bullike monster alone right there! Should we attack it?" Mizuki stopped flying and looked in a specific direction where the bull she was talking about was. "Hmm. You are right, he is also a Low-Level Inhabitant of Hell" Said Theo. He could see through the cultivation of everything, or almost everything, as well. He has so far failed to see through those two women, but that is a rare exception. Like almost all living things in this one in the Ninth Hell, this bull had a colossal size, which also made it an easy target. "You don''t have to help me this time." Theo said to her, "I want to test a technique." "It''s all right." Mizuki nodded. With his Divine eyes of Beast King active, he began to descend towards the Infernal Bull. When he got close while hidden, the Beast King''s Aura activated! "Mo!" The Bull howled in a strong sound, trying to go against the will of Theo who was forcing him to kneel on the floor, but this gave Theo a chance to attack. Theo''s left hand was surrounded with a ck lightning. Sounds of birds singing in harmony with the vibrating air came out of his hands. Theo then attacked with a shout: "!" "BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMM!" "BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMM!" A sequence of explosions echoed! When Theo''s ck lightning hit the Infernal Bull. The sequence was made by the impact that the beast suffered against the ground. Mizuki''s mouth fell open when she saw Theo''s attack proving to be even more powerful than the previous one. The air itself was writhing with energy of the remaining ck lightning still enduring around. ''Theo found some ruin from the early days and got these absurdly powerful techniques?'' That was a question that Mizuki had, but she respected Theo''s privacy and didn''t ask about it. If one day he is willing to tell her, it would make her happy. Quickly Theo stored the Infernal Bull''s corpse in his Storage Ring and flew up to Mizuki. "Let''s get out of here. I can feel other hellish beingsing towards us." Theo said: "It won''t be cool if we get attacked by them." "Yes, let''s go." Agreeing, Mizuki and Theo started flying away from the location. ''I need to buy a new Storage Ring, my current one is already at the limit of free space.'' Theo blew out an involuntary breath. There was no way to store so many of these inhabitants of hell if they are all colossal beings. After serious research, he bought a 1km cubic meter Storage Ring. Edited by: Eluna. 327 Chapter 327 Mizuki needed to ask Theo: "Theo, why haven''t I been affected by your aura this time?" "Hahaha. I knew you were going to ask." Theo said with a chuckle: "I have some control over this, well, you could say I managed to make my aura distinguish you as an ally." "Can you do something that fast?" Mizuki sighed. "Yes." Theo agreed naturally. "...Okay, sometimes I forget how weird you are." She said with a weird smile. "Ride up!" Theo shouted. Mizuki looked ahead and did what Theo said since in front of them was a ck rocky mountain. That thing was higher than a skyscraper. At the top of the mountain were many infernal animals, nts and flowers that appeared to be poisonous. These animals were feeding mainly on trees and undergrowth. They continued to rise higher in the sky while observing. There were also some humanoid beings, in exception of their red skins and horns. Perhaps it was because of thews of this world, but Mizuki and Theo were weaker in power and limited in vision. Thest attack Theo used against the Infernal Bull wasn''t that much ''powerful'' in his head than it should be. Mizuki whispered, "Theo, are we going to attack some being from this ce?" Theo thought and whispered, "It doesn''t seem like a good idea, they are very close to each other! It wouldn''t be a smart choice." "Yes, you''re right..." Mizuki was able to see that a blue horned being was alone, distant from the others. She asked then: "And that one looking like a blue horned woman? It''s not a good idea? Although there are other red beings around it, it seems that they have already been defeated." Theo became thoughtful as he looked at the infernal beings. Many of them were fighting among themselves, perhaps for territory, or even for the same hunt. Just like Mizuki said, the easiest to attack now was this blue woman who was a little further away and seems to have had an intense battle. "Hmm. Let''s get closer and then decide." Theo said. They could see at a long distance, but a closer look was necessary. They needed to gather more information. Nodding, Mizuki together with Theo started flying towards where this hellish being was. As they approached, They could see with rity. The blue figure lying, struggling to get up. Around it was ten or more red beings. The blood mixed with the dark brown soil created pools of blood. ______________________________ ¡¤ [Blue Oni from Hell - Medium-level.] ______________________________ Around them were Red Onis. Apparently, they had a tough fight, and Blue Oni won. She was certainly stronger than the other two hellish beings that Theo and Mizuki killed. The woman was 250 cm to 270 cm. A pair of ck horns, red eyes in the shape of a slit, like a cat''s eye, long, flowing silver hair. She had a fitness body, with big curves and wore red armor with silver ents. Since Mizuki and Theo were in disguise, She was unable to see the two. When the Blue Oni finally managed to get up and sit on the floor, she had a sad expression, even though she won. "Sigh~ Why do they always have to go against me? All because of this skin?" Blue Oni sighed as she murmured sadly in her voice. "We Oni have always been red. I was normal, like everyone I knew. I don''t know for what reason this cursed skin began to turn blue, but at least I can be stronger¡­" Her eyes made a sad expression as her mind became more and more thoughtful. "The fear of those close to me just grew in proportion as time passed. My strength is the only thing left to survive where others abandon me". But there were always cases where she fought for her food and some of the Red Onis came to take advantage and tried to kill her. This time it was the one she came closest to death. There were many enemies, and some of them with venom. The only thing between death and her was her high immunity which almost overloaded after the battle. "...Theo are we going to attack her?" Mizuki asked in a low voice. Theo was able to notice that she didn''t seem to want to do that. In fact, he himself lost the will to attack this Oni. The Woman''s sad eyes and words made him sympathize with her, although that does not mean that he would not profit from it. He may not even go against the Oni Woman, but it does not mean that he would simply go away while there were so many Onis dead. "I won''t, but... well." Theo said to her: "I''ll see if she can let me get this Onis. I don''t want to miss this chance. I think it''s just better for me to show up." "Okay." Mizuki kind of already imagined that Theo would not miss the chance to get so many bodies from these powerful beings. "Who are you?" Blue Oni was on alert when she saw Theo suddenly appear in front of her. "I? I''m just Theo." He said. "Did youe to attack me too? Hahaha. Don''t think that just because I''m a little tired that I won''t be able to fight." She forced herself to get up while looking at Theo fiercely. "I didn''te to fight." Theo pointed to the dead bodies with blood dripping on the floor: "I just want these corpses." She frowned at this strange question: ''Maybe he likes to eat meat from Oni? I also never saw any being so strange and small... where did ite from?'' "I''m the one who killed them, why should I give them to you?" She held a giant red axe and took up a fighting stance. ''I bet he''s just pretending he wants these Onis'' corpses. He must be just like everyone else! He''ll attack me as soon as he gets the chance...'' She thought suspiciously. "I''m not going to say not to be cautious with me, since we don''t know each other, but you need to understand. I don''t want to fight you." Theo said as he looked into her red eyes. "..." "I just need these bodies." Theo said, "If possible, I don''t want to fight you for it, and I realize that you don''t want them in any way." "What makes you think I don''t want to?" She looked at him strangely. "Your eyes." Theo said, "I can tell by the look in your eyes that you have no intention of doing anything with them." "My eyes?" She felt strange. Did she make her emotions so visible? "Yes." Still flying in the air with his wings, Theo said: "In fact, I said my name, but I still don''t know yours." "Aomi. This is my name." She said, but still hasn''t let her guard down, remaining cautious while holding her axe firmly. Edited by: Eluna. 328 Chapter 328 "Now, I said that I want these bodies, and I won''t take from you without giving something back." He could tell that the ax and armor she wore was only level 4 and had a poor quality. The ax and armor were only durable, as she possessed arge amount of energy and wore part and around the ax and armor, strengthening it. Buying arge ax and taking a level 5 armor from the Storage Ring, Theo threw it at her: "If you let me keep these bodies, these two items are yours." Two spheres went in the Oni''s direction, making her dodge instead of picking up. They were a big silver ax detailed in blue marks and a watery level 5 armor that could adjust to the user''s size. Aomi looked suspiciously at these two items that fell on the floor. Without taking her eyes off Theo, she crouched down and picked up the big ax over 2 meters in size. "Wow!" Aomi felt the power spill over when she held the ax. It was very different from her ax, it was also rted to her affinity for water. Theo was able to feel that she had some affinity in earth and water. And although Oni Aomi was impressed by this, for Theo it was not much,pared to getting these bodies without having to fight. Even if it was, he didn''t feel in the mood to get into a fight with her. Even Mizuki didn''t seem to want to do that. So, the best option would be to negotiate. "Snore~" Oni Aomi''s belly growled and she looked towards arge buffalo, not far away. It was easy to know that the creature was the cause of this battle. It was a fight for food, probably. "Are you hungry? I have some meat with me." Theo said and took out a big bone with a lot of meat around the bone (Just like what is seen in anime, yes, Theo replied). He took out a piece to show it wasn''t poisoned. "See, it''s okay to eat." Theo said: "I just want to negotiate with you, not to fight. If possible, I want to get what I need peacefully." "..." "Okay, I will believe you." She said and Theo threw the piece of meat at her. Taking her hand, she took a small bite. Automatically, her eyes shone like a starry sky. "Delicious! Very delicious!" She eximed loudly. She had never had anything so good in her life. Although the flesh of hellish monsters was good, it did not reach that level. Aomi patted her belly satisfied, and for the first time, a faint smile appeared on her face, as if what she had just eaten was more interesting than defeating ten or twenty Red Onis. She also seemed to like that big blue ax, no wonder, that she held tightly as if she was afraid it would be taken back. She went and picked up the core of the level 5 armor. Her eyes widened wildly when she felt the power overflowing from that armor. It was different from the one she was using. Since the beginning, Theo showed no signs of hostility to Aomi, but only confidence, something even the closest beings she had never demonstrated. A strange and warm feeling inside her heart. She removed all of the armor she was wearing, getting naked, regardless of the fact that Theo was looking, and began to merge with the core of the level 5 armor. She had no sense of shame, it was natural for the Oni to be naked. An armor would make her stronger, and this was sufficient to wear. Her private parts weren''t a reason to wear something. After finishing covering herself in the watery blue armor with silver details, she spoke to Theo: "Theo, right? You can have these Onis, I agree with what you said." "I see, this is good." Theo smiled at her and started storing the Onis'' corpses in his Storage Ring. She looked at Theo curiously. He was different from all the beings she had seen before. He never saw anyone who was willing to negotiate with her, and he even offered her such treasure. It even gave delicious food... "Huh?" Theo frowned as he noticed several presencesing in the direction he was standing. "There''s more of them." Aomi taking herself, holding the big blue ax. Theo didn''t even have to ask who she was talking about since they were soon surrounded by Red Onis. "Kill, Blue Oni, avenge the Red Onis!" Arge Red Oni almost 350 cm tall screamed loudly. Theo''s eyes lit up. These Red Onis although they are in great numbers, only one of them is in the medium level. "Aomi, let me handle the weak, can you handle this big guy?" Theo looked at her when asked. "What a question... I can handle them all!" She shouted full of fighting spirit, but then, she says: "But since Theo wants to fight, he can take care of the weak. However, if it takes too long, I will kill them all too." "Blue Oni! You are full of itself. I Kaleb will prove my strength by defeating you and bing the leader of the Onis!" The infernal being screamed with anger and even a certain greed. "Yes! Long live the next Leader!!" The Red Onis screamed loudly, celebrating as if Kaleb''s victory was guaranteed. It seems that the current Leader of the Red Onis has aimed to kill a Blue Oni if they want to be the next leader. Because of this, in addition to the fact that they have different colors, they also wanted to use Aomi as a springboard to be Leader of the Red Onis n. However, this Red Oni had a miscalction. After Aomi received Theo''s ax and armor, her strength rose on several levels. Edited by: Eluna. 329 Chapter 329 [Edited by: Eluna] _____________________________ A thunder armor and a pure white sword appeared in Theo who was shining in lightning. These Red Onis are stronger on drynd and couldn''t fly. A mistake they would regret soon. "Lightning Shadow Steps!" "Swooish!" Six post images of Theo were created, and he started to move at a resounding and silent speed, using his wind not to make sounds. A moment before this the sound barrier was broken. "Swooish!" "AHHHHHHHH!" The sound of flesh ripping and blood dripping was heard, and one of the Red Oni''s cries of pain came soon after. When trying to move, his body had a strange feeling. Seconds after, he began to separate in half, falling to the ground, sounding like a "Pra!" The other Red Onis didn''t even have time to be impressed when Theo passed jumping and cutting off their heads. Blood flowed from their necks like a fountain. "He is very fast!!" The Red Onis screamed in warning. They started to rotate their weapons trying to hit him, but failing. "Wow!" Aomi screamed in surprise. She didn''t expect Theo to be so strong and fast. Not even she was confident of reaching his speed. Kaleb also started to tremble with fear. If already fighting Aomi was difficult, he did not imagine that a diabolically fast and powerful being was with her. ''Who is this male? Where he came from?'' Theo was acting so fast that, while killing, he was already storing their corpses. Even Mizuki couldn''t help being impressed. She had seen his power before, but it was the first time Theo was at this current speed. Initially, she thought of being hidden and helping in times of need, but apparently it was not necessary. In moments, even golden tails appeared behind Theo and just a single swing was necessary to cut a Red Oni in half. ''How powerful is his cause?'' It was what everyone who saw, thought. Within 1 minute. All of the Red Onis who were with Kaleb were already dead and stored in Theo''s Storage Ring. "Do you need help, Aomi?" Theo asked with a smile. "Damn..." She said with a smile. Aomi understood what she did before. Underestimating and stepping on his dignity and force without even knowing him, even though it wasn''t on purpose. Kaleb was already full of cuts all over his body, his armor had already cracked, blood all over his body dropped while he gasped. Aomi was just testing her new weapon, she wasn''t taking the fight so seriously. Not that she was underestimating the enemy, but she had the knowledge of who would be defeated who at any moment. "Wait! No, don''t kill me, I will leave and never mess with you again." Kaleb said hastily. "Oh really?" "Yes, I''m..." Before he could finish his line, Aomi made a horizontal cut towards Kaleb''s head and pulled it off. Kaleb''s redhead rolled on the floor, his eyes widened in total disbelief. "He''s all yours, there''s no use for me." Said Aomi: "I also loved that weapon and armor." "Since it is so, I will not be polite." Theo smiled and scooped up Kaleb''s body, cing it on his Storage Ring. "Mizuki, you can show up." Theo said. The beautiful figure of Mizuki appeared next to Theo. She smiled at Aomi and said, "Nice to meet you. I''m Mizuki." Although she looked suspicious, she was with Theo and knew that if he was telling someone who was hidden to appear, it meant that he trusted her at least a little. Besides, after watching him fight, Aomi knew she wouldn''t stand a chance against him. "You can call me Aomi." She said while looking at Mizuki. "Well, you can have that." Theo threw a storage bracelet at her. It was initially from Orothi, Red Dragons that he had killed. He realized that she didn''t use any storage essories, and thanks to her, Theo got many bodies that would help himter. "Storage items? Are you sure?" She soon noticed. Although it is rare, the n Leader Red Onis wore one. So, she knew of the existence. She also saw Theo wearing the Storage Ring. "Yes, it will be useful for you." Theo said, "Take this as payment for the Kaleb body you gave me." Aomi was thoughtful, she looked at the bracelet, then at Mizuki and then at Theo. She took a deep breath, and asked, "Instead of the bracelet. Can I ask for something else?" "Huh? What?" Theo asked. "Let me be your subordinate and follow you!" Aomi said with her eyes full of ferocity: "I promise to prove myself useful. As you saw, I have confidence in my strength. Although I don''t know why you want the bodies of other beings, I imagine that those will not be thest, right?" "Hahaha. You are right. I''m not just going to kill these." Theoughed and said, "Well, you can have that bracelet and you can also follow me as my subordinate." "Theo, is everything okay doing this?" Mizuki asked worriedly. She understood and even sympathized with Aomi, but still, letting her follow would be risky. Before Theo could say anything, Aomi said with a resolute expression: "I am willing to make a blood contract and prove that I am trustworthy!" "Okay, you don''t need that. I believe you." Theo smiled at her. "This..." Aomi dropped to her knees on the floor and lowered her head towards Theo. Tears streamed from her eyes without end, creating a pool of tears. She started to sob loudly and said, "I... promise! I will never... betray your... trust in me!" 330 Chapter 330 [Edited by: Eluna] _____________________________ By the course Aomi''s actions were leading, Mizuki got a suspicious look at Theo. It seemed that Theo nned everything and already knew his actions towards her would lead Aomi to follow him, swearing loyalty. "It is not good to be here too long." Theo felt Mizuki''s questioning look, but pretended not to see it, "Let''s continue to talk somewhere else." "Yes!" Aomi got up from the floor and said in a witty voice. She swore to herself that she would remain loyal to Theo. The confidence he put in her was enough, even though they didn''t know each other. Unlike Theo who created ck wings on his back and Mizuki who created silver wings on his back. Aomi, just needed to wrap her body in a semitransparent controlled aura to fly. Her flight speed was rtively slow, since Onis are stronger and faster innd. Theo was sure he was in that ce for over 10 hours, but it didn''t even seem to bright up enough. It was expected, since the two women he met early made clear of their disapproval "Theo, what do you intend to do? Still continue to hunt?" Mizuki asked as he flew over a dark green forest of trees. The darkness between the trees made their vision fog even more. A fog, a mist was hovering throughout the forest. Taking flight and dodging the tall trees in the way, Theo replied: "We still have time before we can go back. In the meantime, I want to be able to kill as much as I can." "My lord, I understand that you are not from this ce." Aomi asked respectfully, "Do you intend to take me along with you?" "Oh? I already agreed to let you follow me, Aomi." Theo looked at her and smiled: "In fact, you can call me Theo! you don''t need to be polite to me, although I agreed to have you as my subordinate; you can treat me like a close friend from now on." "That ... right, Theo." She looked at him and smiled back. Although she is a 250 cm tall Oni woman, her smile showing her fangs in the corner of her mouth, and along with the dimples that formed on her cheeks, it was a pleasant smile to see. "Is this forest dangerous?" Theo asked her. "Yes! besides that, this fog is poisoned, there are many powerful beings hidden within." Aomi said with a little fear in her voice. "I understand." Theo said, "So let''s keep flying and go through this forest." "Yes." Mizuki and Aomi agreed and increased the flight speed. Many infernal beings within the forest had noticed the presence of Theo and the two women, but they did nothing, as they were insignificant in their eyes. However, there were the weakest, who were subordinates to these infernal beings, who became interested and started to follow Theo, Mizuki, and Aomi. Theo noticed that he was being followed, as were Mizuki and Aomi, but pretended not to notice. Even Aomi was smart enough that he was attracting the attention of these hellish beings on purpose to kill themter. Crossing the forest all the way, Theo breathed a sigh of relief. Although he could resort to hiding in the [Dimensional Room]. It would interrupt his hunt, and he didn''t want to miss that chance. Theo was not stupid, he understands that if he used in some of this beings and further increased his cultivation, he would have to leave to Spirit. However, he didn''t want to go to another and start at the beginning. His intentions were simple - to kill enough hellish beings, and to have enough nutrients to go up in cultivation - even when going to a medium level. Spotting a stream, Theo started to descend: "Let''s stop here." "Do you want to take a shower?" Aomi asked. She thought there was this possibility since Theo was a little dirty with Oni blood. "Hm? Ah, it''s not because of that." Theo tapped him on the forehead, almost forgetting his ability: . "!" He used it on him and both the women. "Hmm. This is refreshing, thank you." Said Mizuki with a small smile. "I feel better. That was great." A smile arched her lips when Aomi said. "Umu. You don''t need to thank me for that, but well." Theo looked in the direction of some beings flying towards them: "Soon I will have to use this on you two again." "Yes, I can see that some beings areing." Mizuki manifested her pure and white aura, while she said: "Most of them are weak, but there are two of them who have the same level of strength as Aomi." "I can deal with this Minotaur, and then help to kill others." Said Aomi confidently. But this time, she did not underestimate Theo''s strength. There was also an interest in how strong Mizuki was. The Minotaur that Aomi said was a hellish creature with brown fur, disproportionate head, with a pair of big ck horns and walking on two legs, making him a 4 meters beast standing in front of her. "Kill me and then help these two insignificant beings? Gahahaha. Blue Oni girl, you must be daydreaming. Gahahahaha." Minotaur started tough out loud strangely. It was an unpleasant sight to behold. "Shahahaha." A green frog-faced monster, walking on two legs,ughed too: "It seems that we, the five infernal killers, have found an interesting group." "Bahahahaha!" The other three beings who were weaker started tough too. "Mizuki, can you kill these three weaker beings? I will deal with this frogman." Theo said casually, luckily it was a bunch of dumb creatures, which he judged before he even knew whether they were strong or not. "Yes." Mizuki nodded. 331 Chapter 331 [Edited by: Eluna] _______________________ Theo removed his level 6 white sword from the Storage Ring. The de started to let out mes when it contacted his hand. His shoulder was glowing in a simr color to the sword. The White Totem of Lion King became even more powerful since he went to the Spiritual Realm. "Hrm?" An aberrant feeling came from the Infernal beings as they saw the white mesing out of Theo''s sword and shoulders. A moment of fear was written on their faces, but they didn''t fall back. The Frogman swallowed his fear and faced Theo directly. His hands dripped with green goo looking like poison. "Lightning Shadow Steps!" "Golden Fox Movement!" "Whoosh!" __________________ ¡¤ [Congrattions! Lightning Shadow Steps; Advance to Eighth Stage!] __________________ Initially leaving behind 12 post images, now Theo could create 14 post images. It was so fast that the Frog Man couldn''t keep up with his big, bulging eyes. A chill went to the frog''s spine, when Theo approached. A sudden desire to kneel on the ground got his body, and since he had a bestial lineage, it was even more ''natural'' than his Infernal aspects. All his willpower was broken. Theo also tried to test on the Minotaur who was also affected together with two Rat-Men. Only one seems unaffected, not that Theo cares since he was weak. The Frog-man had his body cut in several pieces by the me de before he realised what was going on. An abrupt pain hit him as the body began to torn apart and green liquids started to flow to all directions. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" His remains were converted into system points instead of essence. ________________________________________________ ¡¤ 1,651,495,962 System Points obtained. ________________________________________________ Theo removed the illusions and stored what he could of the now dead being into his Storage Ring. Sweat was running down Theo''s forehead. He already expected that he would give enough points in the system since this Frogman was in a Realm superior to the Spiritual Realm, however, this absurd amount of points for just one living being scared him a lot. Theo was slightly shocked to see that he already had 3 billion points in the system. With that amount, he was able to buy several things to help Yuki and the girls. ''It was the right choice to explore and kill these infernal beings...'' Theo thought with a little emotion. "Oh? Haven''t you finished yet?" Theo joked when he saw that Mizuki had already killed the two who were affected by his Bestial King''s Aura. Aomi had already inflicted several damages on the Minotaur, but It was very soon for her to finish with Minotaur''s life. "Geeh. Not everyone is abnormally fast like you, Theo." Mizuki rolled his eyes. Theo smiled when he heard her answer. In fact, he was almost invincible if it was about fighting onnd. Using his movement skills and technique, his speed far exceeds the speed of almost or all living beings on the same cultivation level. Theo''s speed reached an abnormal peak of fastness, exceeding the speed of sound and breaking the air, leaving a gap of void in every ce he passed. Perhaps living beings like Isis or even the golden crow and phoenix woman Theo saw before could do something like this, but these women were incredibly strong and could create dimensional portals, destroys, among other things. Holding the gigantic blue ax, Aomi made a 360 turn to propel the blow. With the ax being surrounded by a ck liquid like oil, she hit the Minotaur''s left shoulder. "BOOOOOOM!" "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Followed by the explosive sound of pure energy, the Minotaur cried out loud with a pitiful face. Aomi used so much strength and energy that the liquid in the ax had a simr reaction of oil and caught fire when the sparks created by the impact came in contact. Half of Minotaur''s body was torn in two while on fire. He screamed and agonized, and as much as he tried to use his mana, He couldn''t put out the mes. "Oh? This is interesting." Although Theo said that, He didn''t want to lose a valuable prey. That Minotaur; like the Frogman, would yield many points in the energy system or essence. "Aomi, step back a little." Theo said. "Right." Nodding, she walked away. The ground around the Minotaur was already dripping in ck blood, while it burned silently by the mes that were boosted by Aomi''s ck waters. With a quick attack, Theo used his Ice Affinity. "BOOOOM!" An ice sculpture where the Minotaur was before formed with no reaction of the beast. All the organs and parts were frozen, making him gradually die. There was no way of escaping or resisting, since he was extremely weakened by Aomi. When there were no signs of life, Theo smiled and stored the Minotaur in his ring together with the other two hellish beings killed by Mizuki. Thest one was ripped apart by Mizuki''s Spiritual Wind de. "Good job, Aomi, Mizuki." Theo said as he smiled. "I''m happy to help." Mizuki said, "Furthermore, I see that my strength and control is increasing." "Mast-... Theo, we must get out of this ce quickly." Aomi said hastily: "Although these beings we killed are weak, there are many other beings living in the forest and they must have heard the sound of fighting. If theye here, things can getplicated." "Yes, you are right." Theo agreed: "Let''s go." When every enemy''s corpse was stored in his ring, Theo and the two women started to leave the ce. A moment after, Isis''s voice resonated in his mind: [''Theo, I''m done recovering. if you want toe back now, just tell me.''] 332 Chapter 332 [Edited by: Eluna] _______________________ There was a deep thought in Theo''s mind as he theorized before that Isis would take a longer time to recover. He first thought they could stay more time to increase their winnings. Such a good opportunity to gather points and essences wasn''tmon, as the beings of this ce were naturally strong. However, after a long time of reflection, Theo decided to return. [''Isis, I''m going back now.''] Theo said in his mind. [''Shishishi. Choose wisely, you and these two women were already being watched, if you stayed in that ce, they could soon be dead!''] Isis said with an amused giggle. Theo didn''t know whether tough or cry when he saw Isis''s reaction, but a sense of gratefulness filled Theo. If she didn''t say anything, they would probably continue the journey even more deep. Time would pass and he, Mizuki and Aomi could be caught by even more powerful beings and perhaps killed. Theo wanted to tell Mizuki and Aomi that they were leaving this ce, but after thinking about the possibility of being heard, he thought it was better not to. It was also that the cute figure of Isis appeared in her human form. "Who is it?" Aomi asked in rm. Mizuki also raised her guard, ready to fight at any moment. "No need to worry, she is my friend." Theo said to Mizuki and Aomi. "I am Isis." She introduced herself while looking at Aomi and Mizuki. "I''m Theo''s subordinate, my name is Aomi." She said with a slight bow. She could kind of feel the power of Isis and knew that she had a difference between heaven and earth. Although curious as to where this girl came from and how she became friends with Theo, Mizuki greeted her gently: "My name is Mizuki, nice to meet you." "Umu." Isis nodded and turned to Theo and said, "I''m going to open a portal here, and you can go back to your world." Without waiting for Theo''s answer, she extended her little arm, and with a simple sign of a spider with a cat scratching a wall, she cut the air and created a dimensional crack connecting thes. * In the Naga Empire. BattleRaft, the biggest fighting event among young cultivators across Fallenstar Ind, where more than 2,000 cultivators from around the world gather in a mixed tournament of martial art, magic, and special techniques. Everyone can participate as long as they are under 30 years of age, and there is no difference in species, there is no separation by gender of cultivators. The tournament takes ce once a year in different Empires, and the actual event was urring in the Naga Empire, at the city of Feraming. This annual tournament is the most exciting event on the Fallenstar Ind, and it''s broadcasted live on the website of each Empire. "The Zen Sect is here!!" A group of beings of different species - humans, beasts and magical beings - wore gray clothes and a coat of arms on their chests, symbolizing the Zen Sect with a gray cloud in the middle. "Wow! They''re looking dangerous!" "That dark-haired boy is Brazon, he is said to be the strongest disciple of the Zen Sect!" "Yes, I heard that he is a Master of Martial Arts and is on the 2nd Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm..." "Next to him, the young man with blond hair must be Fumacent, he is said to be the second strongest of the Zen Sect. He is also already in the 1st Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm." "Humph!" Fumacent looked down on those few people who madements about him. Brazon, however, remained indifferent. ,m "..." Those who had spoken stepped back and stopped talking. "Look there! This coat of arms... is from the Five Elemental Swords Sect !! Wow!! I didn''t expect all of them toe walking too..." "Idiot! Even though they are treated as the strongest Sect, they have to show respect for the Naga Empire." "What are you calling an idiot? I know that, but maybe because they are considered the strongest sect, I thought..." Those of the Five Elemental Swords Sect wear clothes that matched their elements. However, they all have something inmon: The symbol on the sect''s chest, which is a sword in five different colors. Unlike the Zen Sect, the Five Elemental Swords Sect were constantly changing the disciples'' power rank. Since each element is from a different division and are in constant battles to determine the strongest division. Besides, since the first ce was assumed by a particr woman, it was never taken over by any division. The first disciple''s name was ... "My goodness! It''s Miss Jasmine! Wow!! She is already in the 5th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm... I think the first ce in this tournament is already guaranteed by her." * More and more sects were arriving, but none of them drew as much attention as these two. Until the Swallow Sect. Although it has that name, It was a very powerful sect, which consisted only of women. And all the women of the Swallow Sect had something inmon - They''re of the avian species. In a tournament that is allowed to fly, it is difficult for these beautiful girls to lose. The flight speed of all women in the Swallow Sect is staggering. In addition to being an avian species or subspecies, they also practice an ancient flying motion technique. This is one of the most valuable and rare techniques. All of them wore a long dress, with a symbol on the left breast region with the design of a swallow. The part of the bill is upwards ck and the part downwards white. All these women were extraordinary beauties, making these few spectators slob rivers of drool when they saw this group. Manyments were made, mainly praising their beauty, even saying that it was among the 5 most powerful sects. And then the Swallow Sect passed through the great entrance gate of the Naga Empire. And not far, a group of people, led by a man with long golden hair and golden eyes, came. At first, it didn''t attract much attention, s since he wore no sect uniform and no known n. But as they approached, viewers started to get into an uproar. That''s because they all had a beauty from another world in their eyes. Outperforming the entrance almost surpassing the ones who came before. Even a 250 cm tall woman with horns on her head was a transcendental beauty. 333 Chapter 333 [Edited by: Eluna] _______________________ Theo and his group were now back on Spirit. However, before leaving the [Dimensional Room], Theo erased the memories about the fact of going to another world of the girls from the Orphanage, Jka and Klin. It wasn''t exactly because he didn''t trust them to keep it a secret, but because their minds weren''t as protected as his, Yuki, and the girls. For Aomi, he had to transfer the ability: to their safety. Like everyone else, Theo and his group stopped the ark 2 kilometers earlier and walked towards the entrance to the Naga Empire. "Theo, everything here looks so different..." Ariana came over and took his arm. She had said that, because they were passing through a huge road made of a block of stones of at least 2 cubic meters and it was very wide, enough for a giant dragon with the wings spreaded to pass without problem. On the sides, there was a huge wall made of stone blocks painted in crimson color. "Hmm. I agree. I didn''t imagine that even at the entrance to the Naga Empire there would be such a passage." Theo said while looking around: "Besides, everyone seems to respect and enter by walking to the Naga Empire." "This is logical!" Said Mizuki: "Despite everything, the Naga Empire is one of the 4 superpowers of the Fallenstar Ind." Theo and his group continued to walk and soon went through the entrance gate. It was a gigantic empire. Many colossal buildings over 100 meters in length were visible. There were countless living beings walking along the stone road and many sophisticated stalls selling different things. Another thing Theo noticed before was a formation around the whole Naga Empire which was created to detect intruders who tried to enter in other ways than the main gate entrance. There were six pces that stood around, reaching the clouds. It was easy to deduce that they were from the five main ns and the pce of the Emperor of Naga. "Are we going to the Mizuki n, or are we going for a walk first?" Aine asked. "It doesn''t matter to me, as long as you all want, we can go for a walk and see the ce first, or we can go straight to the Mizuki n." Theo said rxed. There were many things he wanted to do today, but he was in no hurry. In addition, it would be best to do this in the evening, when everyone goes to sleep. "Yui wants to go for a walk." She raised her hand as she gave a little cute leap. "I have no choice, I will take you Yui." Theo said with a smile: "But does anyone want to go?" "I''m going too." Crossing her arms in Theo''s arms, Yuki said with a gentle smile. "Well, you already know where my family''s n is, right, Theo?" Mizuki asked. "Yes, even if I didn''t know, I can easily find it." Theo said confidently. "Okay, then let the three of them have some time together while I show you where you all are going to be, okay?" Mizuki looked at everyone when he said. Of course, everyone understood Mizuki''s intention to give Theo a break with Little Yui and Yuki. So, they all agreed to the idea and followed her. "Awhahaha. Klin and I will meet you allter! I just have to go to the Silver Dragon n, right?" Jka said, "I''m going to have a date with my beautiful wife in the meantime." "Well, since it''s like this, let''s go then?" Mizuki did not disagree. After all, fights were forbidden and if caught, they will be severely punished, and she knew it wasn''t necessary to worry about Theo. After that, they took different paths. While Mizuki and the rest walked towards the Silver Dragon n, Jka and Klin transformed into magical animals and ran towards the nearest city. Theo, Yuki, and Little Yui were also heading towards the nearest town, although they were walking. Little Yui was in the middle while holding her father and mother''s hands. She had a big smile on her face since it has been a while since she went out with only her father and mother. * Mizuki removed a carriage from her storage ring and everyone started to enter. Luckily, it was tall enough for Aomi to enter. It was a magical chariot, so it didn''t need strong horses or animals to pull, it just needed to put mana stones to move. To tell you the truth, Mizuki was a little uneasy, as she was carrying a time bomb with her. Clearly, she was thinking about Aomi, if someone from her n identally offends her, it could be disastrous. No one but Theo would be able to stop her. Just to be on the safe side, Mizuki sent a message via her cell phone to her father, warning that she was taking guests that they should treat very carefully. Of course, she wasn''t just thinking about Aomi, Shina and the rest were also people they couldn''t offend. "Well, now that we''re here." Said Aomi: "I would like to introduce myself formally. My name is Aomi, and I am subordinate to Theo, nice to meet you all." Everyone including Mizuki introduced themself next. Just like the rtionship they had with Theo. "Oh, so, just the four of you, five including Yuki, are women of Theo... I initially thought that all of you were..." Aomi looked genuinely surprised: "Especially Mizuki since she is the mother of Theo''s daughter." "Not that I''m against being in a rtionship with Theo, but he doesn''t want to have something without falling in love first." Theo didn''t say exactly in those words, but Mizuki understood it that way. "I see¡­ Does that mean you don''t love him?" Aomi asked curiously. All the girls looked at Mizuki with interest. This subject has always been the center of attention of women, and they were no different. Chapter 334 Capítulo 334: Confusion At The Clothing Store? [Edited by: Eluna] _______________________ Hearing her question and seeing all the girls waiting for an answer, Mizuki said with a small smile: "It''s not that I don''t like him, just that I''ve never fallen in love before. I have a lot of affection for Theo, actually. Of the men I met, only he made me want to know someone better." "Also, sometimes I find myself thinking about him, like what he''s doing, and if I could help him in any way. I was also happy when he thanked me when I did something for him. Well, it''s more or less that, I have a lot of affection for him and I like him." She finished speaking with a gentle smile on her face. ''She said all that, and she still doesn''t know if she loves him!?'' Ariana and the girls thought surprised. Aomi frowned as she said, "But I think you like him more than enough, at least that''s what I think when I hear you speaking about him. Even your gaze bes more gentle and loving when you look at Theo." "This ..." Mizuki looked at Aomi with a slight blush, but then replied with a thin smile: "Yes, you must be right..." * Theo, Yuki, and Little Yui have just passed through the gate of the Karmot city. Karmot City is a new city in the Naga Empire. Well, although it says new, it has been 240 years since it was created. The current owner of the city is of the Bing Family - Its leader is no one other than Cleopatra Bing. She is an empowered woman on the 1st Layer of the Spiritual Realm and has 21 sons and 22 daughters. Some of her children are said to be from the family of the 5 main ns of the Naga Empire, since they are of the same species. Cleopatra is a very seductive woman and constantly receives visits from powerful beings from the 5 ns. Even the Emperor of Naga''s familyes to see her. The city buildings can be said to be worthy of countless riches. Many buildings and houses are very well constructed and the roads are well reinforced. People who live in this city were all well-dressed and there was no starving being. The life of the residents of this city was very good. Cleopatra loves her people and is very loved too. Although she is a woman with many children and different parents, everyone in the city does not judge her. They even take her as an example of a strong and free-spirited woman. Theo, his wife and daughter drew some attention when walking down the main street of the city. Many looked in their direction and greeted them cordially. Theo, Yuki, and Little Yui greeted them back while looking at the shops and buildings in the city. "Dad, mom, isn''t that beautiful?" Little Yui pointed with her right hand at a clothing store which was selling a panda costume. It was made of fluffy fur and texture with a hood forming the panda''s head. The body was fully represented with the ck and white color. In the middle of the pajama there were ck little buttons which went all the way up. The panda''s face was extremely cute and would suit perfectly for a cute kid. "Yes, a lot!" Yuki agreed with a kind smile. "Okay, since you liked it, let''s go in and buy." Theo said while looking at Little Yui. "En, en!" Little Yui waves with her head, making a cute sound when agreeing. Entering the store, Theo, Yuki, and Little Yui were greeted by a woman with a wolf''s ear and a big weing smile on her face. She says: "What can I help you with, are you looking for something specific, maybe an outfit for this adorable princess?" This woman was wearing standard store clothing, a white suit, and gray and ck striped pants, with a badge around her neck with the written name of Employee Barbara Georgia. She was a wolf, her ears and tail are ck. "Yes, we saw the panda outfit, my daughter was interested." Theo told her. "Understood. Do you know your daughter''s measurements? If not, we can measure it now and get the size for it." Barbara asked politely. She knew that there were many children who had growth spurts. Since Little Yui grew a little, Theo said, "I would like you to see her measurements first." "Okay, can youe with me, beautiful princess and mother?" Barbara called out with a kind smile. "Yes." Little Yui and Yuki agreed and went with Barbara into the fitting room to take the measurements. Theo stayed outside while looking at the clothes in the store. In reality, he didn''t even need to buy it at a store, as it could be easily purchased at the system store and it alreadyes from the exact measurement of whom he wanted to buy. But, as he wanted to go for a walk and have a normal day, he preferred to do things like that. For being a handsome and well-dressed man wearing tang Chinese traditional suit ck linen-cotton and ck pants with his shoulder-length hair of golden color and golden eyes, the aura was irresistible. The women in the store looked at him with heart-shaped eyes. It was difficult to see such a devilishly handsome man. If it weren''t for the strong muscles and manly face, these women would have thought Theo was a woman. Due to Theo''s libido being so high and not having Yuki and Yui''s aura to diminish a little, it was difficult for women, especially the animal species to look away from him. Of course, he not only drew the attention of women, but men were also looking at him with a look of hate, since the women who were with them were almost drooling while looking at Theo. They were envious to see him entering the store with Yuki and his daughter, Little Yui, since the two were of superior beauty to all women in this store. Three men smiled sinisterly at each other and walked towards Theo. "Hey, you fucking bastard!" Said a ck tiger in human form: "Although I can''t kill in this city, I don''t mind beating you up and still ying with your wi..." This man was 190 cm tall and had a thin but well-defined body, with short, messy ck hair. "Huh?" "AHHHHHHHHHH!" The man didn''t even finish what he was going to say since his head was grabbed and squeezed by Theo''s left hand. One could imagine how painful it was to see the man''s pitifulment. "You bastard, stop it!" Another man shouted. He was a brown bear in human form. He was big and tall, 210 cm tall, and had a strong body and a short straight hair of brown color. The other was also a brown bear, much like the man who screamed. The only difference was the size of the hair that reached to the shoulder. The Bear man asked himself with fear in his mind: ''What? This isn''t normal¡­ why is nobody screaming or even paying attention to us?'' - Like it ? Add to library! Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. 335 Chapter 335 [Edited by: Eluna] _______________________ "You three are very stupid." Theo said with disdain: "You three couldn''t measure my power, even so, you came to get me in trouble, besides, you know that I didn''t seduce your women, but you''re saying bullshit..." Theo read a little of the memories of the man he was holding: "Haha. I see the three of you have been doing this with other people and extorting money, it ignited your ego and thought it could do with anyone you see." "Please, don''t kill us! We promise not to do that anymore!" The three men began to plead for their lives. "Of course, I wouldn''t have to go that far just because you were trying to get in trouble with me, but also, why should I spare your lives? I know all the atrocities you have done, as well as killing men in front of their women and even ckmailing these women afterward to have sex with..." "H-How do you know that!?" The eyes of these three animals in the shape of a human were amazed, and they started screaming, trying to get the attention of the surrounding people, but it was no use. They realized that they made a serious mistake, the man they tried to make a mess of, was not someone they could afford to intimidate. "Okay, I don''t have much time to waste with the three of you, die!" "BOOOM!" "BOOOM!" "BOOOM!" With three quick attacks, Theo easily killed these three beings and stored them in his storage ring. Although not so necessary, each body gave a good amount of points, since they were in the Wizard Realm. Theo then began to erase the memories of the people in that store. They needed to believe the three men had nevere to this ce. He then thought about the women who were with them. They didn''t look happy and Theo had to make the decision of erasing everything about the three male beings. ''I don''t like this situation, but there''s no choice.'' Theo looked in their memories and found out there was no happiness in them. They just stayed with them to have an easier life, since the girls were in the Superior Student Realm. When it was all done, Theo dispelled his illusions and continued to wait for Yuki and Little Yui. Coming back, Theo had an amazing view. Not only Yui was dressed in the panda pajamas, but also Yuki, matching her daughter. "You two are beautiful!" A smile formed on Theo''s lips as he said it. "Beautiful? Is Yui beautiful?" Little Yui approached and asked with a bright smile as she spun and danced. "Yes, that pajama looked great on you!" Theo rubbed her head as he said. * In the Red Dragon n. "Number 11. Did you manage to do what I asked?" A loud and authoritative voice echoed in a room. From the shadows, a man in ck ninja clothing appeared. He had his face covered and only his ck eyes could be seen: "Yes, my Lord. It''s all done, I''ve already managed to film "her" with all the Elders." "Humph! That way, everything wille out with my ns. It''s just a matter of time until the n is in the palm of my hand." The man said dismissively. "Yes, my Lord! Lady Miranda must not even imagine that everything until now was nned carefully by your hands. You made her dance in your palms, my Lord." The man wearing ninja clothing said with admiration for his Lord''s ns. "Those stupid elders think they''re smarter than me. Now, with that, maybe even Lady Mizukies to me. She will "understand" that I was the victim and all this time, it was Miranda''s bitch n." He said with a sinisterugh. * The entrance gates to the Silver Dragon n were huge, made of stones, and covered with diamonds. Most Silver Dragons loved shiny things and, because of that, most ces in the n were made of brightful stones. "We''re here." Mizuki said, the girls inside the carriage. The gate guards knew of Lady Mizuki''s arrival and recognized the carriage. Seeing her appear from inside the carriage, the guards said politely: "Wee back, Lady Mizuki and her honored guests!" All the guards bowed respectfully. They knew that the people inside that chariot were people they could not offend. Everyone in the Silver n has already been warned by Mizuki''s father, current n Leader, Longlua Argent. "Good job." Mizuki said, "Let my dad know, I''ll be seeing him as soon as I drop off my guests at my house." "Yes, Lady Mizuki!" The guards nodded, and one of them hurried out. Mizuki continued to drive the carriage into the n. Of course, if they stayed inside the carriage, it wouldn''t look right, so everyone left. She then stored the carriage back in the ring. "This is the medical center." Mizuki pointed to arge white 3-story hospital, slightly smaller than a football stadium. She continued to point out the most important points and exin what it was about: "This is the library. As you all are my guest of honor, you can read the books up to the third floor, except that the fourth and fifth floors are only for the lineage of our Argent family." The bookstore was bigger than the hospital, as they visualized, the girls could imagine that there must be an absurd amount of books in that ce. "Lady Mizuki." "Guests of honor." Some people who passed by bowed slightly and continued on their way without getting in the way. "Wow! Your n is quiterge!" Nanda eximed in surprise. All the buildings wererge and shiny, and the human-shaped dragons that passed by were all respectful and polite. The main site, where the n Leader lives, was a gigantic pce, it was thergest and highest ce in the n. It was no surprise that they could see from miles away. * "Lady Miranda, "he" arrived at the Naga Empire and is strolling around Karmot City." A disguised man, wearing dark gray clothing, said respectfully. "Is he alone?" She asked with interest. "There was a woman with long white hair with him, and also a child with silver hair. I believe she''s Lady Mizuki''s lost daughter." Said the man without raising his head. "Oh!? This is interesting!" Miranda said with a cruel gleam in her eye: "Okay, send someone in the Spiritual Realm to capture the child and woman... as long as Theo... leaves him half dead! It wouldn''t be interesting to kill someone in the Naga Empire and bring unnecessary problems. Better and be able to capture the other two and torment them. Should we record and send it to him?" "Yes! Right now Lady Miranda!" The man responded respectfully and disappeared. "Humph! Now that the bitch Mizuki is not by your side, let''s see if you can get away from me. Hahahaha." Miranda startedughing out loud as she waited for the good news. She could also have Theo captured, but she hoped to see him suffer for letting Mizuki''s daughter be captured. Now that he was in the Naga Empire, it was all she wanted. A simple move, and he would be dead, but that wouldn''t be fun¡­ Why give him an easy death and not torment him to hisst breath? 336 Chapter 336 Almost an hourter, Yuki and Little Yui finished shopping for clothes at that store. For many, it would be an absurd amount, since there were 1,000 gold coins in clothing alone, but for Theo, that amount was not much. He already had a 52 million gold coin fortune. "We are going to pass in the bank of the city. I want to put some gold coins in my ount." Upon leaving the store, Theo said. "Oh? Are you interested in buying something, Theo?" Yuki asked. "Yes, I want to buy some magic cores. On the inte, it is easier and faster to buy." Theo replied. Although he may be able to buy from other means, still, as he wanted to buy inrge amounts, it was easier to do over the inte. "Dad, can we eat something first?" Little Yui asked with a cute expression. She smelled delicious roast meat from a restaurant. "Oh? Yes, I agree with that." Theo said smiling, without worrying about the damage caused due to his smile. Many pedestrians were bewitched by the beauty of Theo, Yuki, and Little Yui. This is not just because they are very beautiful. Especially because the level of beauty of each person who follows the path of cultivation is very high. What makes them different from other people, is the purity of their energy and body. Because of this, the Elftreen are considered the most beautiful women on the Fallen Star Ind, because of the purity of their energy. A pure aura, it is not much different from a dish with delicious appearance, and also with an irresistible smell. Instead of just looking good, the smell ismon. "Wee!" A female panda in human form answered. She wore clothes very simr to maid''s clothes, the inside being navy blue and the whitece print and ruffle. Tall white spider web socks, and wearing a garter belt. "Hmm. It takes us to a table, for three people." Theo told her. He was impressed with the maid outfit that this panda woman was wearing, he did not expect that in such a ce, someone would wear clothes simr to his old world. "Yes right now." The attendant said, "Please follow me." She started to lead the way into the restaurant. The interior of the restaurant was very beautiful and elegant, the people inside it were very refined. The tables were chic with tablecloths with gold leaf flowers. Although gold is not that rare and expensive, it is still a luxury to use on a tablecloth. The chandeliers of light wererge and elegant, giving the charm of a royal pce. There was someone ying ssical music, in something very simr to the piano. Another thing that Theo, Yuki, and Little Yui noticed, was on the second floor. "What is this second floor? It smells better on the second floor." Little Yui asked curiously. "Ah yes. My mistake. Do you want to go to the second floor?" Said the panda woman: "Although the food on the second floor is actually better, the food is also of greater value." She tried to act as respectfully as possible, without taking offense by saying it was more expensive on the second floor. "Come on, I want to go to the second floor, money is no problem for me." Said Theo. He wanted to let his daughter and his wife enjoy the best. * Bing Pce, home of the 20th daughter of Cleopatra Bing, Alice Bing. Inside the Alice Bing room. A teenager of about 17 with stunning beauty sat elegantly on the bed while a maid massaged her feet very carefully, the teenager''s long dark ck hair, slightly wavy. A pair of blue rabbits'' ears were visible on top of her head. For her lineage of moon rabbit, she confused her brothers a lot, bringing envy, since she was possibly from the family of Emperor Naga. The girl had soft white skin, long dark ck hair that stretched across her back. Her eyes were purple and had a lonely feeling. "It''s fine now, udia, my foot doesn''t hurt anymore. It was just a bruise." Looking at the maid, Alice said. "Miss Alice... they continue to bully you." Said udia worriedly: "You have to tell Madame Cleopatra, I''m sure she will do something about it." "You are wrong, udia." Alice said with a long sad sigh: "Although my mother could do something about it, it would only make them even angrier and think of even more despicable ways to hurt me. Unfortunately, my cultivate is lowpared to my older brothers and sisters. If I want this to stop, I need to get married and get out of this city." "Are you really nning to marry someone at the tournament? But what if that person is even worse and treats you very badly? Miss Alice... II am worried that something bad is going to happen to you." She said with tears streaming from her eyes. She is a servant, she was always treated with indifference and just did her job normally, only Alice Bing treated her well. She also saw it all these years, Alice being bullied by her brothers and sisters. Unfortunately, running away is not an option, as Alice Bing tried before, but she was always caught before she even managed to escape, and was severely punished for it. "If so... I can only me myself for my bad luck." Alice said trying to look nonchnt, but a slight ripple of sadness surrounded her. udia tried to change the subject: "Miss Alice, you must be hungry, let''s go to the Schutz Restaurant." "Hmm. Yes, let''s go. I heard that they got ming-bull meat." Alice used her mana to help heal her wound and got up from the bed. ming-bull meat is rare meat, rich in pure mana, and very difficult to find. "Let me help you get dressed, Miss Alice." udia said and started picking up dresses for Alice to choose from. - Like it ? Add to library! Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. 337 Chapter 337 On the second floor, not being from any known family, Theo, Yuki, and Little Yui drew a lot of attention, but as there was an annual tournament about to happen and outsiders started showing up in the city, they didn''t look at them for long. The panda-woman who was taking care of them led to an avable table in the back near the window. The ce itself was veryrge, and the second floor was expensive, so there were many vacant ces. "This year''s tournament is going to be even more interesting." "Yes, the number of strong people exceeds that ofst year." "I heard that even the Elftreen are going to participate this year." "Wow! Is this serious?" "Of course it is serious! Do not believe me?" "Of course I do..." A group of young people was talking about the tournament, and because they were talking so loudly, it was difficult to ignore, and due to the facial expression of the employees and customers, they were not a normal group, since no one dared tell them to make less noise. Since Yuki and Little Yui didn''t seem bothered, Theo did nothing about it. He just picked up the menu and started looking through it. ''Hrm? Dish of the day, rib of ming-bull...'' Theo was interested and said: "Please, I will want the rib of ming-bull, roasted." The waitress seemed surprised by the order, as it costs 300 gold coins. But seeing how well-dressed, and the aura they were giving off being so pure, although she couldn''t determine the cultivation, it only made her believe that they were not normal people. She said: "You have great taste, and you are also very lucky since it is rare that our restaurant can find a frantic ming-bull." "Ara? So, I will want that too, please." Said Yuki. She was still undecided as to what to choose, but on hearing what the waitress said, she was interested in trying it out. "Yui too!" Little Yui raised his right hand and said with a lovely smile. "As you wish!" The waitress took the order and bowed before leaving. "I must say, this restaurant is very elegant." Theomented rxed while looking around. "I agree." Yuki smiled and said looking at him: "But it''s not as impressive as the restaurant you made for Shina." "Hahaha. I tried a little hard when I did it." Theo said with augh. "Daddy, everyone is talking about this tournament around town, and it looks like they are strong, maybe Yui can have fun in this tournament!" Little Yui said excitedly. She increased her cultivation and has always enjoyed fighting, a tournament on arge scale, it is a good ce for her to have fun. "Yes, I heard that too. I am sure you will find a lot of fun at this tournament." Theo smiled. "Yes, Yui will try hard!" She raises her left hand in victory. A few minutester, the panda-woman waitress returned, bringing with her a jug of juice and ss cups on a silver tray. She says when she arrives at their table: "Your orders are already being prepared, in the meantime, this orange mana punch jar was given out of courtesy by the restaurant manager." A man in formal wear, wearing a suit and tie, made a small bow from behind the counter, not far from where they were. "I thank you for that." Theo said with a smile. The waitress was bewitched for a few seconds, but then she recovered and acted professionally and put the jar and sses on the table and said, "You don''t need to thank me, if you need anything else, I''ll be at your disposal." Theo, Little Yui, and Yuki started drinking the juice while waiting for the ming-bull meat. * "Miss Alice, we''re here." udia, Alice Bing''s housekeeper, said as she stopped the carriage. "Thank you, udia." Alice opened the carriage door. "Miss Alice, let that..." "You don''t have to, udia, I''m fine." Alicia smiled gently as she stepped out of the carriage and walked towards the entrance to the Schutz Restaurant. "Wait for me, Miss Alice." udia stored the carriage and walked to the restaurant entrance. "Miss Alice, good to see you here again, please follow me, I will take you to the second floor." A very polite waitress said and started to lead the way to the second floor. Arriving on the second floor, Alice frowned in disgust but very quickly managed to undo it. She said, "I want to eat by the window, that ce is fine." She pointed to a vacant table, near the window, overlooking the street. Usually, she prefers to stay in the back and eat quietly, but today there was someone she couldn''t stand, was eating there. As much as she couldn''t stand this person, she walked over to the table and greeted. "Brother pton, how have you been?" Alice bowed slightly as she held the edge of the blue dress she was wearing. Like Alice, he has short dark ck hair, his eyes were brown. "Look who is here. Your dear little sister also came to eat here today." Said a blonde and busty woman, sarcastically. "Huh? Haha. My dear little sister decided to show up. I''m happy to see you well." He says and hurries up as if he wants to greet properly, but in doing so, the te full of meat and sauce flew towards Alice and soiled her dress, the moment pton''s knee hit the table. It was too quick to give Alice time to dodge. "Break!" "Hahahahaha." "How funny! Did her ugly dress get even uglier or maybe it got better?" "Hahahaaha." "Little sister, don''t me me, it wasn''t on purpose." pton said whileughing. "Miss Alice..." udia looked concerned and wanted to do something, but she knew if she did something, it would only make the situation worse. Alice bit her bottom lip, and stood firm, and didn''t let herself be moved, she smiled and said, "I''m fine, don''t worry, I know Brother pton didn''t do it on purpose." The sound of the te falling on the floor and breaking echoed. Together, with the sound of voices full of mockery,ughing at Alice. However, Alice was calm, she already imagined that this would happen, and if she had note to greet, things would have been even worse. ??Hey, you." pton and his group were attracted by the voice and saw a small girl with long silver hair looking at them angrily. pton asked, "What was it, brat, lost from your mommy?" "Eat!" Little Yui said, crossing her arms over her chest, and demanding that he eat the food he wasted. "What? Are you crazy, brat?" pton narrowed his eyes and looked threateningly at Little Yui. "Booooooooom!" A horrifying aura, making the restaurant tremble, and people were frightened, manifested themselves in Little Yui''s body. "AHHHHHHH!" "Yui is going to repeat just one more time, eat the food you threw on the floor!" 338 Chapter 338 "Yui is going to repeat just one more time, eat the food you threw on the floor!" Little Yui hated people who waste food like that. She loved to eat and respected whoever did it. What pton Bing did was clearly an insult to her who loves to eat. Faced with such pressure and intent to kill, pton Bing could barely speak, he didn''t even have the courage to look at Little Yui in her eyes. ''Q-Who is this little girl? How can she be so young and powerful?'' Alice asked herself as she looked curious. She also noticed that, unlike other people, she was unaffected by Little Yui''s aura. "Hahahaha. Our daughter is doing a great show, isn''t she?" Theoughed out loud. He knew that no one in this restaurant had the power to challenge Little Yui, and he didn''t think that what she was doing was wrong, so he didn''t intervene. "Hehehe. She must have learned this behavior from you." Yukiughed adorably, she also didn''t bother to get into it, since she realized that there was no one strong enough to go against Little Yu and was interested in how Little Yui was going to solve this situation. ''Who is this couple? Are they the parents of this child? If so... they must be powerful!'' udia analyzed when she heard Theo''s loudugh and saw that they were the only ones who showed no fear and dread, and it still looked like they were enjoying a show. "I, I..." pton Bing was stuttering and couldn''t speak properly, he could barely think and understand his situation. He always had everything on a tray and no one ever dared to do something like that to him, being a prince of the city, everyone feared and respected him, but this Little Girl did not fear him. ''Maybe she doesn''t know who I am?'' "I am the... fifth Prince of Karmot City. How dare you want to do this to me?" pton Bing gathered all the courage he had and said he wanted to scare her. ''Even if she is a child, she must have heard from my mother Cleopatra, right?'' "Tsk, tsk, I understand... even now you still don''t want to hear Yui. Dad said that at such a time, it is better to use force." The moment Little Yui finished speaking, the meat and sauce that fell on the floor began to float. "What do you... intend to do brat?" pton was startled, he thought he was going to get her to back off when he said his name, but before he even had an answer, a force beyond hisprehension, it made him unable to move and open his mouth wide. "Glup!" Little Yui made both the meat and the sauce float and made pton swallow. "Look how obedient you are now. Was it hard to do this from the beginning? Yui is going now, but if you does something like that again, next time it could be worse." Little Yui said with her menacing eyes. From start to finish, the people around the table did not dare to raise their voices and speak. They were afraid of the origin of this little girl, it would not be so simple if they provoked a superpower from another kingdom, only to win the favor of a small-town prince. Shortly thereafter, Little Yui smiled at Alice and said: "You, beautiful girl, should not be involved with these types of people, I can say that your soul is pure, different from theirs. They are also idiots, and Dad said you shouldn''t be around idiotic people who are contagious, see? Don''t they all look like idiots?" Alice almostughed when she heard what Little Yui said. But she managed to control herself and said, "That humble person understands." Little Yui put her hand on her chin and tilted her head slightly to the left in a thoughtful and cute way and said, "Okay, Yui will help you get this stain out." "Clean!" Alice was surprised to be enveloped by foam and now being dried by a hot wind, after that, she realized she waspletely clean, without leaving any trace of sauce that had soiled her dress. Alice held her dress in her hands, and made a princess pose: "I thank you, for your kindness." "Ehehe~ You''re wee." Little Yui smiled happily and said, "Anyway, Yui is going now." * "Oho~ How interesting!" A beautiful woman with long dark ck hair and red eyes, she said out loud as she watched everything that happened in the restaurant from afar. This woman thought she had managed to hide and not be seen, but unfortunately for her, Theo had already detected her. But, as she had no evil intentions towards them or Little Yui, even though she is in the Spiritual Realm, Theo did nothing to allow her to see, of course, if she was looking for trouble, he wouldn''t mind killing her. ''Who exactly is this little girl? She was not afraid to hear my name... I must act ordingly and be quiet and then...'' pton Bing told himself. As he sat at the table again without saying anything. Alice, went to the table reserved for her, this time, no one tried to provoke her. Everyone who was initially noisy around pton''s table was now quiet and afraid to make a noise. They all wanted to leave and leave, but their legs were weak, and they didn''t have the courage to leave now. The aura that Little Yui gave off earlier, made a terrible fear grow inside them. 339 Chapter 339 ''This woman... is she rted, maybe this boy''s mother?'' Theo thought and used his divine eyes. The moment he did this, he was able to see the same blood type running through this woman''s veins, it proves that they are rted, and as only the boy''s mother is said to be a cultivator in the Spiritual Realm, Theo guessed her identity. ''I must kill that boy and also his family... or at least erase the memory of his family and get out of the Naga Empire.'' Theo would not leave a possible threat alive. Although they could not do anything with him, the same cannot be said with the people who came along with him. For Theo, everyone who came with him is more important than the lives of random people he doesn''t know. This woman seems to have noticed that Theo discovered her location and looked through it, and the moment she felt a strong murderous intention, although it was gone quickly, she was able to think it was not a good thing. As a woman who lived for many years, Cleopatra knew what was best to do. She flew closer to the restaurant and entered. "Majesty!" "Madam!" Many people began to bow, and rejoice in his presence. They were still distressed by Theo''s presence and were ufortable eating or even making noise. "Mom!!" pton was the one who rejoiced the most, he screamed and ran towards his mother, and knelt before her, while tears streamed from his eyes. He had an unfortunate expression when he said: "mammy, you need to bring justice to this humble son of yours!" Alice looked at her mother, but said nothing, she was looking anxiously at Cleopatra, her beautiful face full of concern. She was trying to say something to her, but she couldn''t, she was trying to convey something to Cleopatra using her eyes. Naturally, Cleopatra understood her... She didn''t want her to be against this being who didn''t even know how strong she was. She smiled at her daughter and her next action surprised everyone! "Swoosh!" The sound of the wind slicing, and flesh-tearing, echoed in the restaurant. Cleopatra had cut off pton Bing''s head with her own hand. It was so fast, it was only possible to see the light ending when pton''s head was cut off. pton''s head fell to the floor, his eyes in total disbelief. Cleopatra remained indifferent as if the person she just killed was unrted to her. She stepped over pton''s corpse and walked over to Theo''s table. She put her hands together and bowed as she reached the front of Theo''s desk. ''Smart woman...'' Theo thought. "I would like to apologize on behalf of my son, for such behavior." Cleopatra said while keeping her head down and giving an air of nobility. "And why should I?" Theo jokes. He just wanted to test this woman''s reaction, he didn''t intend to take this issue any further. Before he wanted to kill, because he wanted to prevent this woman from getting revenge or getting someone to do it, but it seems that he didn''t need to worry about it anymore since he could see that she was being sincere. ''This...'' Alice seemed to understand what was going on. She was a smart girl and was able to understand her mother''s actions. She also approached and said: "I would also like you to be unanimous and forgive the offense that my older brother caused. I am willing to do anything." "Oh? Anything? Are you sure?" Theo looked at her with his menacing eyes. "Yes!" Alice said with conviction. Even Cleopatra was surprised: ''And to think that I had such a smart daughter and I didn''t know...'' "Okay, so I want you to be my daughter''s maid, you as a princess in this city, are you willing?" Theo asked as he looked at her. He knew that upon arriving at the Silver Dragon n, it was possible that they would designate something like this for Little Yui since she is the princess of the n, but he did not yet trust that n, and he preferred it to be someone he chose. Alice had a good impression of Little Yui, and she could imagine that this man was powerful, although he was not able to see through him cultivate, besides, his proposal was tempting, even better than the initial n she had. Alice replied, "Yes, I am willing!" She put her left hand on her chest and said resolutely. "Yui maid!?" Little Yui was speechless, speechless for what her father just said. "Yes, it will be necessary, I already imagined that someone would be assigned to you when we arrived at the Silver Dragon n. Besides that." Theo looked at Alice: "First of all, if you are really willing, you need to sign a contract." Theo passed it to her, who received it carefully and began to read. It was not a very difficult contract to fulfill, she needs to be loyal to Little Yui and could not leak any secrets from Little Yui or anyone close to her. Otherwise, she would be killed! "Are you still ready after reading this?" Theo asked. "Yes, I am!" Alice said and signed the contract. It was a magical contract, and as soon as she finished signing, it split into two parts, and one entered Little Yui''s body while the other entered her body. "Now that the contract is sealed, you will be designated as my daughter''s personal maid." Theo said while smiling: "Incidentally, your form of payment. Every month, you can choose to earn cash or cultivation items, but we''ll talk about thatter." Yuki looked at Cleopatra and asked, "You, what is your name?" "My name is Cleopatra Bing." She said respectfully. Although her cultivate was bigger, she felt she was unable to go against Yuki. It was what her instincts warned her. "Okay, Cleopatra, do you agree with that? Let your daughter be my daughter''s personal employee?" Yuki asked. "Yes, it would be the greatest honor for my daughter." Cleopatra was not a fool, she herself knew that she could benefit from it, at least she would not be on the bad side of these powerful beings. Especially this man with long golden hair, even her charm was not working. Even the Emperor of Naga cannot resist her charm, but this man was unaffected, it only made her believe that he was even more dangerous than the Emperor himself. 340 Chapter 340 After finishing dinner with Yuki and Little Yui, Theo asked for the bill and paid. Alice, on the other hand, no longer had an appetite to eat, she was nervous and anxious to know what would be of her life. She made a choice, although she didn''t know if it was a good choice, she still decided to take a chance. "Alice, right? Yui didn''t ask for much, just... y games with Yui and train, that''s enough." Little Yui said, smiling. "This... I can''t just do this, at least I will help with daily tasks." Alice said. She didn''t want them to think she was taking it lightly, and to do nothing, and end up being discarded. "You don''t have to worry too much. There really are not many things for you to do, just spending the day with Little Yui and doing her will is enough. But well, if you are ufortable, you can help with daily tasks." Yuki said with a friendly smile. "En." Alice nodded. She would follow the flow, and whatever... she already made her decision! "I am going now... if you need anything, do not avoid contacting me, I will attend to you personally!" Cleopatra handed out a card with the contact number and email address, she only delivered this type of card, she only to the people she considered important and deserved the maximum attention. "Majesty..." The people who hade with pton knelt, while trembling with fear, they had all peed their pants with fear. If she killed her own son, would they be able to get out alive? No half-word, with a simple "humph!" Cleopatra made silk threads appear around each of their necks and cut off their heads at once, and before leaving, she said to the restaurant manager: "Clean up this mess, I''m going now." "Yes, Majesty!" The manager bowed deeply, trembling with fear. The moment Cleopatra disappeared, he sighed with relief. Before anyone could take the bodies, Little Yui used her movement technique, and very quickly, she collected all the bodies. She returned and came to Theo''s side and smiled pleased with herself as she said, "Did Yui do a good job?" "Yes, my daughter is the best and the smartest!" Theo smiled and picked her up and kissed her cute little face. "Ehehe~" A cute littleugh and nice to hear resonated the moment Little Yuiughed happily when being kissed by her father. From what Yuki saw, Cleopatra Bing is an intelligent woman! There is nothing wrong with the woman''s head, and this is what left Yuki perplexed! ''Did she do that too to please Theo? She calcted and wanted to be on his good side, even let her daughter be employed by Little Yui...'' Yuki put the ends together and realized what Cleopatra intended to do. Alice also understood her mother''s intentions. She knew that some of these people that her mother killed were from important families in Karmot City, yet she killed them... "Miss Alice, please be safe!" udia said with tears in her eyes and hugged Alice lovingly. "Yes, udia. Thank you for everything you have done for me to date." Alice tried her best to smile, but she couldn''t help but let a few drops of tears fall from her eyes. After udia left, Theo said, "Okay, before leaving town, let''s go to the bank." "Right. For that matter, I''m sorry to ask, but could you tell me where we''re going next, would it be the Silver Dragon n that you mentioned earlier?" Alice asked doubtfully. "Yes, that''s where we''re going." Theo said, "In fact, you don''t have to call me sir, only Theo is fine." "Okay, Theo." Alice was flexible, she understood that he preferred it that way, and did not try to argue and demonstrate her loyalty, as something foolish to stick to calling him sir, majesty, etc... * A beautiful couple caught the attention of some people while walking along the stone road. Well-built buildings and elegant shops. It was a lot like Italy. "Hey, Elder Zenk." A human said to a 200 cm tall man with long ck beards and wearing gray clothes: "Look at this couple... they have such pure energy! And also a powerful lineage! But the cultivation of this couple is low..." "Hoho... this is interesting! We will follow them and force a contract! I was in need of new toys. " Elder Zenk licked his lips, while wicked thoughts passed through his mind. "Elder Zenk, this woman is very hot! After you have fun, can I y with her a little?" The man who spoke at first, 175 cm tall, bald, had perverted eyes looking at a woman with long pool-blue hair. He totally disregarded the existence of the man with long red hair and arge body structure. "Okay, the great self, is going to let you all y too. Hahahahaha." Elder Zenk said without caring whileughing out loud. He turned to the people following him and said, "Come on, but we will only attack when they are in a more empty ce." "Right!" They were excited to hear that. It wasn''t always that they could get their hands on such juicy meat. They continued to watch the couple from afar, waiting for the best moment. "But don''t you think it''s strange, Elder Zenk? I mean... where did this couplee from? If they have such a pure and mana line, wouldn''t it be risky to force a blood contract with them?" A wiser man in the group calcted. He didn''t think this couple''s family history was simple, a false step, they would all be dead! "Foolish boy..." Elder Zenk said with disdain: "I know you think you''re smart, so, didn''t you stop to think that they were lucky toe across a miracle pill that cleaned up the impurities on their bodies? If that''s not it... then where are they because there is no powerful cultivator taking care of them?" "Yes, Elder Zenk is right, you opened my eyes!" The man thought it made sense. Since this couple is so pure; why is there no one watching and protecting this couple? And they noticed that they were not the only ones with eyes on this couple, many groups from other sects were keeping an eye on them. But none of them drew attention. It was irrelevant, as long as they knew they were from the Beast Tamer Sect. ,m "They''re following us..." Jka whispered low enough that only Klin would be able to hear him. "I know..." Klin said quietly with a slight wave. Her divine sense was as high as Jka''s, so she was able to notice the presence of many beings following them. It was also at that moment, that Jka heard the voice in his head, telepathically: "You need not fear them, Jka, go to an isted ce, have a periphery not far away that there are no cameras, go there." 341 Chapter 341 Jka recognized the voice, and he knew that Theo had already discovered that someone was following him and Klin. Although difficult, he transmitted the thoughts telepathically to Klin. ["Theo is helping us and said that we needn''t worry, he wants you and me to lure these people to an isted ce."] Klin understood immediately. She just nodded. Both she and Jka did not have as high a mental power as Theo, so it was difficult tomunicate mentally. The couple continued to walk as if they did not know they were being followed, and they continued their journey looking at the stores and walking more deeply into the suburb, which was a more isted area without cameras. At the same time, Theo was already in the city center, inside the bank. He now had ess to the entire city. All living beings in that city were surrounded by his illusions. Although he told Jka and Klin to go to an isted location, it was also to not involve innocent people. "Should we go?" "This is a good chance..." "But... there are a lot of people following too, wouldn''t it be risky?" "Whoever attacks first can be a disadvantage..." Many groups of people started talking to each other, and now that Jka and Klin were in an isted location, they wanted to take advantage and attack. "Who are you?" Jka asked a group of people who appeared, dressed in white. "Hahaha. Pass on everything you have worth and I will let you go!" Said a man with tanned skin and purple hair. Jka pretended to be afraid when he said, "You... are you all here because of the Elftreen water?" That was something Theo told him to say. "Elftreen water?" "They have water from Elftreen!!" "That exins why you have a body without impurity!" Another group appears next to the white group. They wore dark blue clothes and had a greedy expression when they said, "We don''t want many, just pass the Elftreen water, and we''ll let you two live!" "Hey, hey, we got there first! Stay out of it!" Said a tall guy holding an ax from the group of white. "Does it really matter?" An effeminate guy from the blue group said with a "humph!" "You bastards! Let''s kill them first!" The white group was annoyed at being mocked by this effeminate guy and started to fight. "Booom!" "Booom!" "Booom!" Some explosions were caused by the attacks, destroying homes and the street. Jka and Klin smiled seeing this, but they didn''t move, they stayed in the same ce, while they waited, looking scared. They still needed to attract the other groups of people who were following them. "Hahahaha. This is what happens when you provoke the fearless gang!" The blue group ended up winning and more than 6 people survived. However, they were over 20 initially. "Go fast!" "Yes, let''s steal them and get out of this ce as soon as possible!" Among this group of people, only the leader had a storage ring, so he was the one who stored all the dead bodies. But before they could be happy, another group appeared! "Haha. Good job killing those imbeciles, now... die!!" Who had appeared now, was a group of beastmen, they had an amused expression when facing the remaining people of the group in blue. "Booom!" "Booom!" "Honey, they are destroying themselves, and we don''t even have to do anything." Klinughed quietly, making ament, not caring about the lives lost. Some of the groups that we''re following and waiting for a chance, saw that the group of beastmen were close to ending the fight and stealing this couple, were anxious and showed up too. This continued to be repeated for more than 5 groups of different species. All with the same goal ... to steal Jka and Klin. In the end, only one group survived with just 5 men. It was a group of animals, in human form. "Phew~ That was difficult!" "By the way, why hasn''t anyonee here yet?" "I also thought it was strange... shouldn''t the city guards have shown up?" "Hahaha. They must have seen us and shaking with fear and ran away, I bet!" "It''s not wrong. Hahahaha." The group of animals started tough out loud and get closer to Jka and Klin. "Now that we are the only ones to survive... you both need to die!" Said a grizzly brown bear, tall and strong, looking like a cupboard: "But, we are generous, if everything goes smoothly, we can give you both a quick death or if you prefer to resist... well, your woman and hot, let''s fuck her slowly and then kill!" "Hahaha. Brother bear, let me have fun with her first! I never had meat of such high quality." A lion in human form said with a sinisterugh, he was in the 2nd Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. "You bastards! I will kill you all!" Jka was genuinely angry! He would not remain silent when he heard what this bastard said. "Swoosh!" ,m "Hello, hello, don''t think you can just be with our prey. Hmm, hmmm. But you are also not bad." Said a bald man who just appeared before them: "But well, we are going to make you our little pets!" A powerful aura of someone on the 1st Layer of the Spiritual Realm manifested itself in that man''s body. This scared even the souls of the animals that wanted to attack Jka and Klin. "Damn, where did theye from?" "Look, they''re from the Beast Tamer Sect." When they saw the emblem on the gray zer of this group of humans, these few animals in human form began to tremble even more with fear. 342 Chapter 342 "Elder Zenk. Today is our lucky day!" Lapsu said. He was a man with long gray hair and menacing red eyes. He was the second strongest in the group, being in the 12th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. "Kakaka. It''s not wrong!" Elder Zenkughed loudly: "It is not easy to find animals with this level of cultivation and has such pure mana." "Elder Zenk, do you intend to use "that" technique on this woman? If I could use it..." Lapsu licked his lips as he looked at Klinsciviously: "I''m sure I''ll make it to Spiritual Realm!" "Hmm... If you are willing to give me your precious 2,000-year-old wine, I will leave it to you." Said the Elder Zenk with a chuckle, not caring that the others listened. For him, everything was in the palm of his hands, there was no way to go wrong with his current situation. It was just him wanting, and all these animals would be subject to a blood contract with them. "Yes, I do!" Lapsu epted without hesitation. Nonsense, he could get to the Spiritual Realm, what is a bottle of winepared to that? "Big Brother Lapsu is so lucky..." Someone said as he looked at Lapsu with envy. "Yes, yes, look at this woman, she is so good..." Another man said. "Look at how pure this woman is, definitely, the older brother Lapsu will make it to the Spiritual Realm!" Another trying to bootlick from Lapsu. Jka and Klin were avoiding talking and pretending to be afraid. Mostly, Jka was waiting for Theo tomunicate with him and that''s when he felt his powers growing. It was as if he drank a super potion that increased his powers wildly! Now, he felt enormous strength circting in his body. And Klin was no different, she could feel that something inside her had changed, she could say that she had be several times stronger. ["Jka, I used an ability I have, to increase your and Klin''s attack and defense. Enjoy and kill them all and bring it to meter, I will reward you for it. In fact, this is also a good chance to train." Theo said telepathically to Jka with an amusedugh.] Although he could not see Theo, Jka could imagine that Theo could see him, so he gave a slight wave with a smile. Jka was more focused than ever. His mind was as clear as a mirror. Suddenly, he had entered that wonderful stage again. Everything around him was so clear to him. He could even hear the whispers of those animals that nned to flee. Klin was experiencing the same effect as Jka. She could feel her fighting power increase. She also received Theo''s telepathic extrusions. Jka was the first to move using his movement technique, he moved faster than lightning. "Whooh!" With Jka''s quick movements the air around him was split in half, and he soon generated a strong wind around him. He could hear the sound of the air flowing higher and higher near his ears. "Wow! How can he be so fast!? What movement technique is this?" The spectators eximed in pure disbelief. Jka did not bother to say it and ran towards the Brown Bear who was nning to escape. Suddenly, Jka jumped towards the Brown Bear like a fierce dog, crushing the Brown Bear''s face with his knee. "Boooom!" With a sharp blow, the Brown Bear''s face was instantly covered in fresh blood. He fell to the floor, his eyes full of blood and tears. For a moment, he couldn''t see anything. ''Ohh, so that''s what Theo was talking about... I hardly used my mana when attacking, even so, it was enough to destroy with this man''s face...'' Jka reflected. He believed 100% in Theo but still, he was surprised by the power he had today although it is only temporary. "Son of a bitch! Attack him. Don''t let him kill our precious pets!" Elder Zenk shouted angrily. He almost had an impulse to resolve it himself, but he thought it would tarnish his reputation by going to fight a "weak" who was only in the 1st Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. "Yes!" The disciples of the Beast Tamer Sect ran towards Jka shortly thereafter. However, they were stopped by Klin who appeared in front of them. This was a huge shock for them, as they didn''t even feel her presence move until she appeared in front of them. They also felt a strong shiver run down their spines as they got close to Klin. ''Are we imagining things? Did this woman make me feel afraid?'' One of the disciples asked himself with doubt and a certain fear index. "Woman, don''t think you are going to scare me just because you got a good movement technique. Be a good girl and get out of the way or you could get hurt!" One of the most prominent disciples in the group shouted. He was not afraid of her, even if she attacked him at most she would get his clothes dirty, but she would not be able to hurt him who was in the 5th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. Klin didn''t bother to answer, just gave a "humph!" It continued to advance and a strong aura of water enveloped it. She looked like a waterdy, controlling water mana in her hands and attacking towards the chest of one of the disciples at high speed. "Whooh!" "... But how?" The disciple who was hit looked at Klin without understanding how such a delicate fist and looked so fragile, pierced his body. "Even if I exined would it change anything?" Klin scoffed: "You are dying anyway~" Klin withdrew her hand from the disciple''s chest and blood flowed from the spot. The man''s legs went limp, and he fell forward, hitting his face on the floor. His body rocked a few times before he stopped moving. This surprised everyone! Even Elder Zenk, he did not expect that this couple who he initially thought was easy prey, managed to defeat one of his disciples so easily. Jumping to back, Klin crossed his arms. Her hands were suddenly surrounded by bright blue light. She spread her arms, shooting out mana of water as clear as lightning at the disciples. "!!" Within seconds, a blue light passed. All the things on the way were cut into pieces. With an unstoppable force, the mana of water reached several disciples. "Booooom!" Many bodies were maimed by this attack! Now, everyone went into shock and despair! ''What''s going on here? Where is she getting such power from?'' Elder Zenk''s mouth was wide open. He looked at Jka and was surprised again. "Booooom!" 343 Chapter 343 What Elder Zenk saw was... Jka turning upside down, with his hands on the ground and his feet hitting the head of each of these animals in human form. "Booom!" "Booom!" "Booom!" ... Each blow was more a head blown up with blood. It was a brutal and horrendous scenario. None of these animals were able to survive! In addition, all the corpses were stored in Jka''s Storage Bag. ''This is incredible!'' Jka thought with a hint of excitement. He never felt so powerful! He felt he could do anything, even though he knew it was only provisional. But, he didn''t care much about it, since he could kill all those people who threatened and said obscene things to his woman! "Let me take care of him. He doesn''t seem as simple as we thought." Lapsu said a little seriously. Although he thought he underestimated this couple, he didn''t think he would be able to lose. "Okay, I''ll take care of that girl." Elder Zenk nodded and looked at Klin. Lapsu Yanyu was the youngest generation teacher from the Tamer of Beast Sect with the above-average talent of the Yanyu family. The Yanyu family worked in the forging business. Because of that, he had full confidence in his strength, and he was also very rich, besides, he was born with a silver spoon and never lost a fight in his life, because of that, his ego was inmed, believing it was invincible! He didn''t believe in the possibility that he would lose to this couple who were "lucky" toe across Elftreen water and some good techniques. In addition, Lapsu was not sure what more good Jka and Klin had with them, seeing using a storage bag, just made his eyes shine with greed! "Boy, submit to me now, and I''ll let you out without getting hurt!" Lapsu was not willing to show any weakness. "Aw-hahaha. Even if you''re not a dog, you bark a lot!" Jka said with an amusedugh without caring about Lapsu''s threat. "What did you say!?" Lapsu turned red tomato with anger, he said steaming: "I dare you to repeat!" "Okay, let me correct what I said before..." Jka''s eyes went cold when he said with a cruel smile: "Even a dog doesn''t bark as much as you do!" "Damn you!! I''ll kill you!" Lapsu could not stand such an insult. He has never in his life been so insulted. He ran at full speed towards Jka with blood in his eyes. "Thump!" Jka''s me-engulfed foot struck Lapsu''s skull with powerful force. With a clear sound, Lapsu''s skull exploded; he didn''t even scream before taking hisst breath. Everything happened very fast! Jka who was immobile initially jumped and kicked in the direction of Lapsu''s head at the speed of light! It was so fast, there was no time for Lapsu to dodge. The closest disciples who were making fun of Jka for facing Lapsu, now they looked absolutely horrified and immediately walked away with fear visible on their faces. Elder Zenk did not believe what he was seeing. ''Now I''m in trouble...'' He thought. That''s because Lapsu''s family had a lot of money, and he was together and cannot protect. "Boy, you..." Elder Zenk didn''t even finish what he was going to say when something scared him. Klin arrived right in front of Elder Zenk and hit him in the face with all her strength put in her right fist. In just one stroke, an ocean of turbulent true mana exploded from Klin''s fist and directly pierced Elder Zenk''s head. With blood all over his face and a terrified and unbelievable look in his eyes, Elder Zenk felt a chill go through his body, and he fell face down on the floor. He felt dizzy and was using his spiritual energy to the fullest to aid in his recovery. "Cerbei,e!" Elder Zenk screamed with anger and power. Then a 300 cm long ck lizard appeared. The lizard wrapped itself around Elder Zenk''s body while looking with its ruthless lizard eyes towards Klin. Then something even more bizarre happened! The ck lizard merged with the body of Elder Zenk, making it grow to the size of 500 cm in height and looked like a Lizardman. His aura was at least 2 times more powerful than before. "Stinky bitch, now you''re fucked! I will use all possible means to make you and your husband suffer!" Elder Zenk said spitefully in his hoarse and aggravating voice. He was outraged! He could not endure the humiliation he suffers today. "Who''s a stinky bitch?" Klin shot back angrily while crossing her arms: "Your mother is a stinky bitch, your wife is a stinky bitch, your whole family is a stinky bitch!" "Aw-hahaha. You are not wrong!" Jka from a distance heard what his wife said, heughed out loud and raised his thumb up to Klin. Seeing that, Elder Zenk became angrier and pulled his expansive bag of contracted animals from his waist. From inside the bag, a green anaconda of more than 300 meters in length appeared! "ZZzzzzzzz!" The green anaconda streaked in ck made strange sounds as it stuck out its gigantic tongue, and looked at Jka and Klin with amusement. This anaconda was on the 12th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm, was very proud, and did not put Jka and Klin in their eyes. Klin became cautious, she felt more pressure when she saw the transformation of Elder Zenk and the appearance of the anaconda. "p!" "p!" "p!" It was at that moment, that they heard a p raining from the sky. Looking in the direction of the sound, there was Theo, Yuki, Little Yui, and an unknown woman with a rabbit''s ear. "Very good! Jka, Klin, you did a good job!" Theo praised and said, "Now leave the rest to me, this guy is still not something you two can handle." Theo had already finished transferring 20 million gold coins to his online ount. And he just came back from the bank and saw that Elder Zenk merged with his Noble Spirit. "Aw-haha. I know, I already knew that you would show up, Theo. " Jka said with a giggle. He had already been waiting for Theo to arrive since he saw that both he and Klin would not be able to deal with Elder Zenk. "Daddy, that lizard is weird and ugly!" Little Yui said with disgust. Of course, she knew she was an enemy and was deliberately saying to provoke the enemy. "En." Theo nodded as heughed. He thought his daughter was adorable, he understood that she was saying that to provoke Elder Zenk. "..." Elder Zenk said nothing, although angry at hearing what Little Yui said, he was wary of their arrival. Besides, he couldn''t see through Theo, it scared him to the core. 344 Chapter 344 News spread that haunted the Beast Tamer Sect. That was news about the deaths of three elders in less than a week. That was shocking and revolting! In addition to losing many disciples, and the prodigious son of the Yanyu Family. They were determined to exterminate this couple and that damn golden-haired man who killed his disciples and elder. They saw thest moments of the death of each disciple and the elder, so they knew who killed. Theo who did not even bother to hide, intended to let theme to him and kill them since it was not the first time that they tried to get in trouble with him. The first time was when he just went through the divine tribtion, now, they were wanting to force a blood contract with Jka and Klin. The Great Elder and Sect Leader swore on behalf of the Beast Tamer Sect that they would take revenge for their lost lives! * Silver Dragon n. Conference room for Elders and n Leader. Inside the conference room, all 10 elders were present, as well as the Great Elder and the n Leader. Everyone was seated behind a brown table, with the n Leader and the Great Elder side by side, in the highest ce. After returning to the Guild, Mizuki was now in the center, standing, while looking at everyone. Something didn''t seem right to her. "Dad, why did you call everyone here? Didn''t I say I just wanted to talk to the Lord?" Mizuki frowned as she said. "Well, well, we have important matters to discuss and I have already taken this opportunity." Said her father without caring about Mizuki''s angry look. "Little Mizuki, we have important matters to discuss..." Said the Great Elder: "Before that, I need to ask. What cultivation realm is your daughter in?" Mizuki found this question strange and had a bad feeling about it, but he still answered, since they will find out sooner orter: "My daughter is in the 7th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm." "This is amazing!" Said the First Elder with his eyes shining. "A real prodigy!" The Third Elder apuded enthusiastically. Before they could continue, Mizuki said, "I think it is best not to have any funny ideas, like wanting to n a wedding for my daughter, otherwise I am not responsible for the damage!" Mizuki was feeling ufortable with this situation, although she liked her family, she knew very well what they were capable of, if she was not strong at the time, she would have already been married by force. "Mizuki, you don''t understand. This is for your daughter''s good!" The Second Elder said with fanaticism: "The Fifth Prince is also talented, as well as his daughter, they would be a perfect match! He is only 16 and is on the 5th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm!" "Hahaha. This is the most hrious joke I''ve heard today~ " Mizuki looked at the Second Elder, her eyes full of mockery: "Do you know how old my daughter is? She is only 1 year old! Although her mental age is 12, she is only a year old, and do you have the courage and courage topare her to someone like that?" "This..." The Second Elder was speechless, seething with rage. He had forgotten that Mizuki''s daughter was only a year old. "Sigh ~ Mizuki, don''t forget that your daughter was born from arge part of her power, so it is normal for her to have such a high cultivation, but that does not mean that she will continue to grow so fast." Said Mizuki''s father. He didn''t think his granddaughter managed to reach that level of cultivation because he was a genius, but because he had arge part of Mizuki''s cultivation. "Are you in this too, dad? Good, good, good." Mizuki said with a harshugh: "Try it and tell my daughter''s father, and see what will happen!" Mizuki''s father had a strong shiver when he heard that, it was true that he never saw the man who was raising his granddaughter but was he that powerful? As far as he knew, Theo isn''t even in the Spiritual Realm... where does so much confidencee from? Or maybe Mizuki is just using this to threaten him? "Humph! Who are you kidding, Little Mizuki?" The First Elder said with a distorted smile, full of mockery: "We have done our homework, and we know that this "man" is only in the Superior Wizard Realm, he does not deserve to be called "father" by the granddaughter of the Patriarch of Dragons Silver!" "First Elder Ivan is right, besides, you made us have a big reception, saying that we had special guests, but, what were those people?" The Fifth Elder said with disdain: "None of them were known, and neither prestige had, moreover, the strongest among them, it is only in the 8th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. What a disappointment." All the elders, even Mizuki''s father was looking at her as if she had gone crazy or taken the wrong medicine, and now she was delusional... "Mizuki, I already decided, I will send a message, request to Emperor Naga to make his son engaged to my granddaughter!" Said Longlua, n Leader, Mizuki''s father. "Whoosh!" Great Elder Miller appeared right behind Mizuki and with his left palm, he struck! "Zzzzz!" Crackling sounds of lines forming and creating a seal on Mizuki''s body. She could feel her powers being restricted by that seal. "Great Elder, you..." Mizuki was amazed, she did not expect that they would go to the extreme, to the point of sealing her cultivate. Grand Elder Miller came back to the ce where he was, next to the Patriarch, and said: "Mizuki, you have already caused a lot of problems for us. Initially, this seal was meant to make you engaged to the Crown Prince of the Naga Empire, but, we realized that this could lead to our downfall since you are so problematic, however, your daughter is different, she is still young and can be re-educated." "Hahaha. Truly fools!" Mizuki shook her head in disgust, she did not expect that they had such an intention: "Believe me, you will all deeply regret it!" Everyone just snorted, without considering Mizuki''s "empty" words. It was until a loud sound came. "Boooom!" The conference room door, which was made entirely of the toughest mineral, capable of withstanding someone''s attack on the Spiritual Realm, disintegrated into dust. 345 Chapter 345 "Mizuki, I intended to keep quiet and do nothing, but as my Boss is not here now, it would be a shame to hear all of this and do nothing..." said Aomi indignantly. She was a being that transcends all living beings on this, the conversation they were having, was not able to escape her ears. "That... I understand." Mizuki sighed and knew that things had already gone too far. If she knew things would be like this, she would never have told Theo toe to her n, but now it was toote to regret it, besides, at some point, she would have to bring her daughter to meet her Grandfather. "Who are you? How dare you interrupt..." First Elder Ivan didn''t even finish speaking when Aomi appeared in front of him, she was 250 cm tall and with her big hand, she held the First Elder by the cheeks and started to squeeze. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Even using his spiritual energy, Ivan was unable to defend himself against Aomi''s brute strength and started screaming loudly with tremendous pain. "Who let you speak? Don''t think that because you are Mizuki''s elder that I will not kill you!" Aomi initially didn''t want to make a fuss, but since they want to try to force an arranged marriage for her Boss''s daughter, and have restricted the cultivation of Theo''s possible wife, how could she keep looking with her arms crossed? "Let go of him!" The Great Elder ordered, using his cultivator''s aura on the 5th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. "BOOOOOOM!" "Hoho. Force me!" Aomi smiled strangely, as she increased her aura, making everything shake and copse. Since her aura was aimed directly at the Great Elder Miller, he could hardly breathe in the face of so much power. "What? H-How is... that possible?" Great Elder Miller was barely able to speak, he fought for shortness of breath, even using the breathing technique, it was no use in the face of absolute power! "Simple! You are weak~" Aomi said dismissively. Although she was not someone who liked to make fun of other people, she hated those who tried to harm their own family. Mizuki''s father, Longlua Argent, opened his mouth and closed his several times, he couldn''t believe what was happening. He didn''t even dare to try to go against Aomi. Nonsense, he couldn''t even go against the Great Elder Miller, let alone this woman who was managing to restrain the Great Elder so easily. "Steps!" "Steps!" Soon sounds of footsteps came, Shina, and the girls appeared, attracted by the loud sound, and by Aomi''s sudden disappearance. * After Theo arrived, he managed to kill all humans of the Beast Tamer Sect. Since then, Jka and Klin have joined Theo''s group and walked towards the exit from Karmot City heading towards the Silver Dragon n. This was a happy time for Theo. Holding his daughter''s hand on the left side and his beautiful wife on the right side while walking. Leaving the city, there was no city light to light the way, however, it was a piece of cake for Theo. He created a small sun and left it ording to them from a few meters away in the air. Of course, Theo could take out the ark and head towards the Silver Dragon n. However, he was waiting for the "guests" to appear in front of them. Like it or not, it was 1 on the Spiritual Realm, and 3 on the peak of the Superior Wizard Realm. There was no way for Theo to refuse such "guests" who came to knock on his door. ''They are still following us.'' Theoughed in his heart. He knew that if it weren''t for him to hide everything that happened before, these dragons would have already fled with their tails between their legs. The path to the Silver Dragon n was paved, on the sides, it was surrounded byrge trees. Some pedestrians passed by on foot, there were also some beings who passed by wagon or even some ran at high speed. Some people passing by were impressed by the smaller version of the sun made by Theo''s group but did not pay much attention, not wanting to offend them. When it was at a considerable distance, and almost without many pedestrians on the way. A wave of attacks came towards Theo and his group. "BOOOM!" "BOOOM!" "BOOOM!" "BOOOM!" Screaming noises echoed from pedestrians in the distance, as well as explosions from 4 dragon attacks. Because of these attacks, a curtain of dust was formed. Preventing the dragons that attacked from seeing the damage they did and knowing if they managed to kill Theo and his group. "Humph! I don''t know why they sent me this far..." The red dragon who was in the Spiritual Realm said dismissively: "Just the three of you is more than enough." "Yes, Lord Netri is right." One of the dragons said: "However, it was an order from Lady Miranda, we couldn''t go against..." "That''s true. But we don''t attack to kill." Another dragon said: "After all, Lady Miranda wants them alive. Although I don''t know if this couple and rabbit-woman with low cultivation managed to survive." "Does not matter. Lady Miranda wanted only these three alive, the rest does not matter. " The red dragon in the Spiritual Realm snorted with contempt. For him, this mission that was passed on to him, was humiliating, fighting against someone who wasn''t even in the Spiritual Realm, was even more humiliating than having to follow Miranda''s order. When the dragons turned into human form, they began to descend from the sky carelessly towards the curtain of dust to catch Theo and his group that "was" hurt or even "dead". Unaware, the moment they approached, they were trapped by Theo''s illusions, even if they wanted to they wouldn''t be able to escape. "I think they all died, hahahaha." A dragon in human form with a youthful voiceughed out loud. "Really?" Theo said from inside the dust curtain, the tone of his voice was full of mockery. Soon a strong wind surrounded and scattered the curtain of dust. Theo and his group, without any injuries or cuts, appeared. "What!?" The eyes of the 4 dragons widened almost threatened toe out. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing. "Tri?! Triii! Tri?!" Theo''s phone rang, he was "embarrassed" and said: "Just a minute, someone is calling me." Then, apologetically, he answers his cell phone. "Bastard! You are looking for death!" One of the dragons with long red hair seethed with anger at the audacity and indifference to their presence, as if they were just a guest who came to visit. He got so angry, that mes wereing off the top of his head, literally. 346 Chapter 346 "Shina? What''s it? Oh? Did they do that, really? Well, well, well, I''m just going to finish entertaining a few red dragons and I''m already going there. Oh? No need to worry, they are just a few weak dragons, nothing worth mentioning, anyway, it won''t be long before I get there." Theo said, ending the call. In that call, Shina was able to summarize everything that had happened to the Silver Dragon n. Although Theo is a little angry, he was not overly concerned, since Aomi was there. "Who is a weak dragon!?" Now even the Dragon that was on the 1st Layer of the Spiritual Realm got angry! He started storing spiritual energy to attack and "kill" Theo''s group, without considering that Miranda wanted Theo, Yuki, and Little Yui alive. "Okay, change of ns." Theo said without caring that they were angry: "I''m not going to y with you anymore, die!" Moving at the speed of light, giving the dragon who was in the Spiritual Realm no chance to react, Theo appeared behind him and attacked. "!" "BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!" The sky vibrated and lit up by the ck thunder. The sound was so loud, almost deafening. The trail of ck thunder extended to the ground, which caused a series of explosions, along with therge crater that formed. Much bigger than what happened when he used the same attack in [Ninth Hell]. Even now, thew of heaven was taking too long to be able to curb and dismiss Theo''s attack, to prevent it from affecting thews of heaven. It just proved how powerful Theo''s attack power was currently. Luckily or unlucky, only half of the dragon''s body he attacked was lost because of that attack. Blood, flesh, and organs spilled everywhere. Although Theo has lost half his lower body, he keeps the other part in his storage ring. "He''s a devil!" The determination of the red dragons faltered. Fear reached their hearts, they wanted to escape this ce as quickly as possible. Of course, their escape was destined not to happen... Yuki and Little Yui even without understanding attacked 2 other dragons using their best attack technique. "Art of the Cold Metallic Dragon!" "Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox!" "BOOOOOM!" "BOOOOOM!" A bitter smile appeared on the face of thest surviving red dragon. He wanted to run away, but he knew there was no way if even the one who was in the Spiritual Realm died with a single blow, he had no chance of survival. He took a teleport talisman hidden, the only problem was the dy it took to load. But who did he want to deceive? Theo saw it at once and appeared in front of him. A violent attack, but at the same time, "normal" was towards the red-haired man. The fear on his face was apparent, he thought of begging for his life, but soon gave up and closed his eyes. "BOOM!" The sound was not very loud, but Theo''s simple punch was enough to make the redhead''s head off. Cutting the hand with the talisman and taking the body, Theo stored it in his storage ring. Yuki and Little Yui also finished off their enemies with an attack. Although the cultivation level of the twodies is lowerpared to these red dragons, in terms of quality and techniques, Yuki and Little Yui surpassed them. Alice, who saw everything unfold, opened her mouth wide, almost dropping her chin to the floor. She did not expect such power from these beings. She already expected them to be powerful. But still, being able to finish a red dragon in the Spiritual Realm, was totally beyond her expectations. Now she understands her mother''s actions, maybe her mother saw something she didn''t see... ''So... in the fight against previous humans, he was just kidding...'' Alice said in her heart. Before Theo appeared in Jka and Klin''s fight, it took him a while to kill them. Not because he couldn''t, but because I didn''t want to do so much damage in the city using powerful attacks. * Coming from the West, crossing the ocean, a flying ship arrived at the Star Fallen Ind. Inside the ship were 4 elders, 5 teachers, and 41 disciples of the Sect of the Sword. Normally, only 2 elders at most were enough for this type of travel, but since the Sect of the Sword almost let their disciples die because of an elder, they were now more cautious. Although they wanted to prevent the leak of information about what happened, it was not possible. Since some previous disciples who went through this, they left the sect and did not bother to keep it a secret. "Hina, why are you so distracted, did something happen?" A female disciple with long dark blue hair asked. She was best friends with Hina and also one of the five beauties of Sect of the Sword. "Mhmm?" Hina looked at her good friend, Ca, and said a little distractedly: "Nothing much..." "Are you thinking about that man, called Batman again?" Ca guessed and smiled. She had never seen her friend attracted to the opposite sex, it was the first time she had seen Hina thinking about anything other than cultivating or her family. "It''s not like that!" Hina denied and turned away. She refuses to admit it, but her actions handed her over. She herself doesn''t understand why she always thought of that man. She held a whistle in her right hand while looking at the sky. * While the Silver Dragon n was in an uproar. A giant ark flew over the n. The most ridiculous thing that left thempletely stunned was that the ark entered the n, passing through the formation, without causing a disturbance or even destroying the formation. This happened because Theo used his illusions to deceive magic formation. This level of illusion was surprising! Soon, Theo and his group left the ark, they were flying in the air and the ark mysteriously disappeared. 347 Chapter 347 The whispers and nce of the people of the Silver Dragon n did not affect Theo and his group, they flew in the air calmly towards the conference room, where Aomi and the girls were waiting. Theo couldn''t help but sigh. He did not expect that upon arriving at the Silver Dragon n he would have such a problem but that does not mean he was not angry. Who do they think they are when trying to n his daughter''s future? Since it is so... An evil thought came to Theo''s mind... "Theo!" "Darling." "Boss." "Yuki, Little Yui." "Oh, Jka and Klin also came back with you." Entering the conference room, they were greeted by the girls'' warm wee. "Who is this beautiful girl?" Ariana asked suspiciously when she noticed Alice''s presence. "Hi, I''m Alice, Lady Yui''s personal maid." Alice said shyly. Oblivious to all this, the elders and Leader and Great Elder trembled slightly at Theo''s presence. It was inevitable, even if he is not manifesting the aura of the Beast King. Still, they felt the resentment he had for them, it made them fear and tremble, feeling a fear that they never felt before. Even Aomi was not so terrifying in their eyes. Theo looked in the direction of a beautiful girl who avoided looking directly out of sheer embarrassment that all this had happened. Theo sighed and said, "Mizuki, I don''t me you for what happened, you don''t have to put pressure on yourself." "I... I..." "Look at me!" Theo ordered, jokingly. "Mhmm. What do you intend to do with my father and the rest?" Mizuki pondered before asking. "Don''t worry, I don''t want their life." Before they could be happy, Theo said: "Just answer with the same coin. Since they wanted to control my daughter''s life and choose who she will marry..." He paused on purpose and a sly smile formed on his lips: "It is only fair that I return the "favour" to them." The elders, Great Elder and n Leader shuddered. "What do you intend to do with us?" The first elder asked in fear. "Hmm? Are you senile? Didn''t I just say it?" Theo looked at him strangely and said, "Forget it! I don''t want to spend too much time with you~" Then, an invisible force manifested from Theo''s fingertips and came into contact with the brain of the elders of the Great Elder and n Leader. Theo''s mind strengthened to the point that he could control their mind at the same time. In their minds, Theo was making minor changes to their memories... Mizuki, although concerned, remained silent, she didn''t know for sure what Theo intended to do, maybe make them fall in love with some woman? She didn''t know, but it was better than killing them all. Little Yui felt the fluctuation of Mizuki''s thoughts and seeing her sad, she approached and hugged. Mizuki smiled at her daughter''s gesture. Without her noticing, a few drops of tears escaped her eyes. It was inevitable, had it not been for Theo''s existence, perhaps her daughter''s future would have been decided by her father and elders of the n. Momentster, changes were visible in the expressions of who Theo was controlling and altering memories. It wasn''t just a simple memory change, he was basically controlling feelings and recing them with new ones. For example, before, the First Elder had a huge passion for money, but now ... that passion has been reced per love... The First Elder and the 10th Elder were the first to have their memories altered, being freed from Theo''s mind control. Automatically, the Tenth Elder, a middle-aged man, with messy short silver hair, blushed at the sight of the First Elder, he turned his face with a "humph!" But he constantly looked at the First Elder with a flushed face. This scene left everyone watching, amazed! Not knowing how to react to such a situation, only one person or rather a leopard woman wasughing hysterically. She couldn''t help herself while holding her stomach withughter. Soon, Yuki and the girls left their stupor, and also started tough when they understood what was going on. The two elders were oblivious to the girlsughing at them and got lost in their own little world. "Why do you look at me if you don''t love me? Humph!" Tenth Elder Sebastian snorted and turned away when he felt the passionate gaze of First Elder Ivan. Ivan "floated" to Sebastian, stopping in front of him, he said while holding Sebastian''srge, lightly aged hands: "Because only then can I love you!" "Idiot ..." Sebastian bit his lower lip, shy, he punched Ivan weakly in the chest with his right hand but let Ivan hold his left hand. "Hahaha. So shy, cute~" Ivan said,ughing. Jka felt a strong shiver when seeing this scene. Although he had no prejudice against gay couples, he knew it happened to be manipted by Theo. It just took a deep breath and never, he said in his mind "never!" tease Theo! Tadeu (Third Elder) and Robson (Eighth Elder) were also released from Theo''s mind control. Like the other "couple", they looked at each other as a sign of flirtation. Robson, although younger, he was bolder andughed out loud and walked "elegantly" to Tadeu. He stopped in front of him, and took a bone-building pill from his storage ring that Tadeu had wanted for a long time: "For you, my baby." "Thank you, I''m happy!" Tadeu smiled happily. "How are you going to reward me?" Seeing the excitement on Tadeu''s face, Robson sent a flirtatious kiss and said timidly. "Would a kiss be enough?" Tadeu smiled. Robson gave him a dirty look as he pouted, putting the pill away and considering as he stretched briefly. "Theo..." Mizuki looked at him incredulously, she didn''t know what to think seeing this situation. Although she is happy that he was not thinking of killing them, but... wasn''t that a little too cruel? After thinking for a while, she shook her head and didn''t think much of it, after all, they brought it to themselves. She herself had warned them, but they chose not to believe it. "Little Yui, Little Emma, let''s go out for a bit, I have something interesting to show you two." Yuki said. She wanted to go out and prevent the two girls from seeing this scene. "Right." "Okay, mammy." The two Little Lady agreed and left with Yuki. Mizuki was reluctant but ended up leaving too. It was too much for her to see this scene, luckily she hasn''t seen what her father''s reaction would be, although she admits she was a little curious... 348 Chapter 348 Theo did not stop his actions and continued to modify the memories of the elders and the n Leader. Although the scene is somewhatical, only those close to Theo had the courage and daring tough. While the people of the Silver Dragon n, they were frightened. Some high-ranking dragons from the n who saw what was going on tried to contact the Naga Empire but were destined to fail... Theo has already taken control of all the dragons'' actions within the n, through his illusions that were around the Silver Dragon n. It was no lie to say that Theo''s illusions reached a level thatpletely defies the logic of this world. He could do just about anything with his illusions without being noticed. Of course, if it were in a medium or high-level world, some powerful beings would not be so easily deceived... Minutester... The Fourth Elder: Raimundo and the Seventh Elder: Micael also became a loving "couple". Then Quito Elder: Benjamin and the Sixth Elder: Bernardo also fell "madly in love" with each other. The conference room was filled with "love" and "affection", they didn''t even notice or suspect that their memories and desires were altered. The most difficult to alter the memories was the Great Elder Miller and the Leader of the Longlua n. It also meant that the "love" that the two would feel for each other would be greater since the exchanged desires would be more significant. The Great Elder wished for power and glory, n Leader was not much different, he wished that the n reached heights that were never reached and leave his name in history. Other minutes passed, Theo wiped the nonexistent sweat from his forehead. "Miller!" Longlua said full of passion when looking at Miller. "Long long!" Miller held Miller''s hands while looking passionately at Longlua. What came next... was a long, deep kiss, and much to Theo''s despair, they started to undress each other. "Stop! Stop!" Theo stopped them. He thought: ''I don''t believe their "love" has be so intense. ''I think I need to resolve this...'' Once again, Theo controlled their minds and discovered a w in what he did. Although he wanted to punish these people, he still felt that innocent people did not deserve to be involved in his revenge. So he went back to controlling everyone''s mind and made them just show their "love" when they are alone. "Theo, I''ll wait outside." "Me too." "Me too..." Everyone had already left the conference room, getting bored to see bearded men flirting and even kissing. It was not a good view of their mental health. A few more minutes passed... "Call me Theo... Cupid!" Theo boasted to see the 6 "loving" couples restrain themselves because of his presence. * Theo left the silver Dragon n conference room, wearing a white doctor''sb coat and white gloves. Ariana saw this and her eyes shed but soon the sparkles in her eyes were reced by sad and worried eyes: "Doctor Theo, how are they? Will they survive?" With a "serious" look, Theo said, "Yes, but..." "But what, Doctor Theo? Please tell me the truth and don''t hide anything." Ariana asked with tears threatening to fall from her eyes. "Umu. Their "disease" was cured, but it had side effects... and it willst for 2 years!" Theo said gravely. "Two years..." Ariana looked thoughtful and took Theo''s arm as she asked, "What are the symptoms, Doctor Theo, are they very serious? Does it have anything to do with the heart?" Theo thought and said: "You can say that it is a problem with the heart." "Tell me, Doctor, what exactly is this side effect?" Ariana asked with concern. "Love." "Love?" Ariana looked uncertain and incredulous: "What do you mean, love?" "Mhmm. They fell in love with each other... Well, that will be over after two years." Theo said, helplessly. "But, but they are all men!" Ariana said, horrified. Yuki and the girls just sighed, they were already used to Theo and Ariana''s "theater", despite finding it interesting. Mizuki, on the other hand, was concerned, she also did not stop listening when Theo said "two years." This implies that after two years... "Theo, after two years... they, will they not love each other a-anymore?" ? "Yes well." Theo answered seriously: I''m just "punishing" them, although it can be cruel, I can''t vent my anger if I didn''t do something like that, or kill them." "..." Mizuki understood Theo''s personality very well, he didn''t care about killing some people who tried to tease someone he loved. She also understood that he didn''t do anything "worse" because of her. Although she thought that the moment they recovered, they would not be exactly grateful. They would even be able to go after Theo for revenge... Mizuki''s concerns were irrelevant. Theo has already calcted and knew that in two years all the people he loved would already be in the Spiritual Realm. "Mhmm. Okay, I can''t say it is the best, but I believe it is better than being dead." Mizuki sighed. "There''s something else..." "What would it be?" Mizuki looked at him again. "Well, it''s easier for you to go in there and look." Theo replied. "Right." Even without understanding, she did what he said. Upon entering, she saw the elders and even her father and the Great Elder flirting, while her father was sitting on Miller''sp. Mizuki almost left, but something unusual happened. They all stopped flirting and became embarrassed and returned to behaving "normally". ''I understand. Theo must have made them act normally in front of people. ''Mizuki was quick to think and understand Theo''s intentions. At least that way, it would be less bad... "Little Mizuki, I''m sorry to see something so embarrassing." Said the Great Elder, ashamed. "I''m sorry, too, my daughter." Longlua said with a shy smile. "Oh ..." This surprised Mizuki again, and because of that, she decided to test one thing: "Dad, about arranged marriage for my daughter..." He interrupted and smiled awkwardly: "Oh, about that... we weren''t thinking straight. Forgive me, I should be very tired. The most important thing is love, yes, love. There is no need to arrange a loveless arranged marriage. " "Oh, this is great!" Somehow, Mizuki smiled. Although she doesn''t quite understand what exactly Theo did in altering their memories and emotions, she admits that she was happy with the development. She could even feel the warmth of fatherly love when her father looked at her. Before, it was difficult for her to receive such a look. "Yes, Little Mizuki, you don''t have to worry about that." Miller confirmed as he smiled awkwardly. He looked like a housewife who made an abusive request to his son, butter regretted what he asked for. "Mhmm." Mizuki nodded. 349 Chapter 349 All initial problems in the Silver Dragon n have been resolved. Now, Theo and his group headed towards where Mizuki vige was located. As there was a considerablyrge mansion in her vige, she invited everyone to stay in her mansion, but Theo made a counter offer. That was to build the mansion itself in the vige. Jka and Klin also asked Theo to make a small house for the couple. Of course, Theo was not against it. In addition, he still owed some bonuses for the "help" the couple gave him in killing those people. Currently, he had many corpses in his storage ring. Enough for him and the girls to go up a few levels in cultivation. Theo clearly did not forget what he said to Aomi and Mizuki before. He had promised earlier in [Ninth Hell] that he would reward the twodies. Now that he would have some time of peace, he intended to do just that. At a minimum, he would spend 300 million points with each one. Although it seems a high sum. Just one being that Aomi killed, equals 1 billion points. Of course, Mizuki also helped a lot, in sum, it should be close to 1 billion points. Although, he did not intend to transform these corpses into points but yes, in nutrients for his and the girls'' cultivation. "This ce is beautiful, Mizuki!" Yuki said with a beautiful smile. The ce had many flower beds, of different varieties, shiny stones scattered in the flower beds. There was also ake surrounded by trees, flowers and precious stones, in short, the ce was very beautiful. This was one of Mizuki''s hobbies. She loved taking care of flowers and cultivating around beautiful ces. There were many custom trees as well. There were a housekeeper and a gardener who lived in a house not far from the vige. The couple took care of the garden and the affairs of the vige and the mansion. Because of that, even though Mizuki was away for a long time, everything was very well taken care of. "I''m d you liked it. You can stay here as long as you want!" Mizuki finally smiled, letting go of the previous low mood. Incidentally, she also had the seal on her body removed by the Great Elder. That in turn, Miller apologized several times. Little Yui took Mizuki''s hand and with a cute expression, she said, "Mom, can Yui y in theke with Emmater?" "Yes, my dear, I see no problem." Mizuki replied, touched. Little Emma said while rubbing her hand on her stomach: "I''m hungry..." "Oh!" Shina looked at Mizuki and asked, "Can I use your kitchen, Mizuki?" "Yes, make yourself at home." Mizuki agreed with a smile. Shina nodded and looked at Theo, shyly. She went from shock initially to joy, happiness and finally closed her bright blue eyes while delicately enjoying the warmth between their lips. Their lips parted. Releasing Shina, Theo looked at her red face and watery eyes, as well as the expression that said he could do anything freely. Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat. Somehow, he felt his loving spirit awakening. Shina''s blush went from her face to her shirt. "I''m going to cook now! Today we will eat breaded meat with rice and red beans." Still intoxicated by her joy, Shinaughed as she stumbled towards the mansion. It looked like she could fall at any moment. Everyone smiles seeing Shina''s cute reaction. Even Alice couldn''t help but adore this cute little girl. She smiled and said, "I''m going to help her." Alice started to think that she made the right choice when asking to follow Theo... or rather Theo''s daughter. Everyone treated her very well and did not discriminate against her. "I''m going to "build" Jka and Klin''s mansion and house." Theo told them. "Mhmm. If you need anything, just let me know that I will do my best." Said Mizuki. "Haha. Okay, but right now there is nothing I want." Theo said, smiling: "But if I need anything, I''ll let you know." "Okay, I''m going to help Shina, and also prepare the rooms for the girls at the orphanage." Mizuki said and left for the mansion with the girls from the orphanage following her. Then, almost everyone entered the mansion. Theo stayed to create his and the girls'' mansion, as well as the home for the loving couple, Klin and Jka. * Momentster, Theo finished buying the house and mansion in the system. Spending a total of 3.5 million system points. Inparison to the mansion that he bought in his city, this one was not so big, although it has 21 rooms, being 10 suite rooms. Jka and Klin''s house was quite luxurious, although it cost "only" 500,000 points in the system, it wasrge enough for a family of 8. Moon and stars shone, and trees swayed in the breeze. Theo, Jka, and Klin headed towards Mizuki''s mansion. With a cute pink apron around her waist and wearing a pair of white rabbit slippers, Shina picked up a hot pot and walked in front of the table with hurried steps. Shina has always been meticulous. Yuki, Mizuki, and Alice also helped carry the other pots and bowls with sd and mashed potatoes to the table. "Theo, Jka, and Klin,e and join us." Yuki said, smiling. "Smell delicious!" Theo said, hungry. "Hehe." Shina smiled happily. "You can repeat, we did a lot!" "Oh? So, I will not be polite." Theo smiled. "It is not fair for just Shina to receive attention." Ariana came over and pressed her breasts to Theo''s arm while acting flirtatiously: "I also helped to do it. Praise me!" Theo swallowed his saliva dry with the heavenly sensation in his arms, heughed: "Ariana, thanks for the hard work, I bet you must be delicious... I mean, the food you helped to make is delicious. Hahaha." "Perverted!" Ariana patted his chest as she smiled shyly. ? "Hahaha." Theo justughed. Alice who saw this turned red, she was very shy. The girls at the orphanage were also flushed when they heard what Theo said. At the lunch table, Little Emma was noisy as always, while chewing food with her mouth full while ying with Little Yui. Aomi''s seat was across from Theo. It was the first time that she tasted such delicious food, and she praised Shina''s excellent culinary skills. Shina smiled shyly as always being praised, with her feet dangling under the table with joy. - Like it ? Add to library! Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. 350 Chapter 350 It waste at night, most had already gone to sleep. Theo and the girls are not cultivating today. Theo was in the room with Yuki. Tonight promised to be exciting and eventful. If it weren''t for the soundproof walls, it was hard to say whether the people in the mansion would be able to sleep. Seductress wearing a policeman''s garter belt costume, Yuki was irresistible. With two alloys in the front, it has a bulge. Cut on the front and back in vinyl, have a zon on the front, and buckle. The sp on the back in a hook. Panties in the thong model with stic sides. She wore a hat with a zon on the front, over her beautiful white hair. Holding handcuffs, she said with a naughty smile: "Can I arrest you now?" "Beautiful cop, for what reasons am I being arrested?" Theo pretended to be afraid. "You have been a very bad boy~" Then, Yuki gave Theo a dirty stare. Theo was sitting on the bed, wearing only a gray bathrobe. Yuki walked slowly, with her seductive curves swaying, especially her pair of long, juicy legs. She arrived in front of Theo, and raised her right foot and ced it on the bed, while her hands holding handcuffs, positioned herself on Theo''s shoulders. "I will be an obedient boy." Theo swallowing his saliva dry: "I promise!" "Hehe. I hope so~" Yuki came even closer and bit Theo''s ear: "Lean back against the headboard." Theo obediently nodded and crawled backward, until he leaned his back against the headboard. Yuki went to him, and sat on Theo''sp and took both his hands, and used the handcuffs to pin Theo''s hands to the headboard. "Bad boy, needs to be punished..." Yuki said with a dirty smile and blew a lot of hot air and his ears. Gradually, the irritating and ufortable clothes were torn by Yuki. The smoothness of her skin made Theo roar infort. Perhaps because of the masculine nature, he wanted to push the beauty over him in bed, but the powerful "policewoman" Yuki pressed his arms to prevent his wishes from bing a reality. A predatory kiss came from Yuki, she was dominant! Their lips parted with a snap. Her beautiful pupils narrowed, and she removed Theo''s underwear. She knelt in front of Theo with Theo''s saliva still on the tip of her lips. The yful tongue licked her pink lips because of her desire while holding the stiffest part of Theo''s body. The sensation of his lower body meant that Theo could no longer control the fire in his body. At the same time, the wet and hot sensation, almost taking him to heaven, came. * Early in the morning, when the first ray of sunlight appeared on the curtains, Theo woke up early, refreshed, although he went to "sleep"te. It wasn''t like he needed to sleep anyway. Yuki, lying next to him, breathes calmly. Theo smiled, then got up from the bed, taking a new change of clothes from his storage ring and getting dressed, Wearing jeans and a white T-shirt. Him walking out the bedroom door, heading towards the first floor, wanting to go to the kitchen to drink water. On the way, the door to Zaika''s room opened. She walked out the door with her eyes half-closed, she saw Theo and said, "Good morning..." This beautiful woman with tan skin wore a yellow sweater and short gray shorts. "Mhmm. Good Morning." Theo smiled. When Zaika was about to pass him, avoiding looking into his eyes. Theo pulled her into his arms, surprising her. Zaika''s cheeks flushed, visible even with her tanned skin, and she opened her eyes wide, surprised. "Calm." Theo hugged her, and said with a yful smile: "Because I feel like you''re trying to avoid me?" "..." "I wasn''t..." Zaika said, flushed. Although she had already kissed Theo, she was still very shy and felt embarrassed beside him. Although, she admits that she wanted to spend the whole day hugging him, just like she was now. She felt enormous joy, although she felt shy... "Since we started dating, we haven''t spent time alone." Theo''s lips revealed a smile: "How about, let''s go for a walk around the vige, just the two of us?" Zaika''s hands were down, she took courage and surrounded Theo''s waist with her hands, and nodded with a lovely sound: "En." "Great!" Theo kissed her lips, making her even redder, and as if he didn''t notice, he held Zaika''s hand as he walked. Although shy, a happy smile formed on her beautiful face, while keeping her head down, walking with her loved one. Thirsty but not wanting to miss this moment, Theo simply bought a bottle of water in the system and drank. "Do you want some?" Theo offered. "Not, thank you." Zaika said. "Okay." Theo didn''t think much and drank all the water and put the bottle in his storage ring forter disposal. Leaving the mansion, as it was very early, there was almost no one outside, except for the gardener and the housekeeper who was looking after the garden. "Good morning." The housekeeper who was spreading sheets on the clothesline said with a gentle smile. "Good morning!" Theo said with a smile. "Good morning ..." Zaika wanted to hide behind Theo, feeling embarrassed to be seen leaving hand in hand but still greeted her with a shy smile. "C-Come on." Zaika said and started walking faster. Her crescent eyebrows and the curvature of her lips revealed Zaika''s mood. Looking at her cheerful face, Theo also smiled and caught up with her quick steps. It was a peaceful and cheerful walk. Although they didn''t talk much, just walking together and enjoying the beautifulndscape and each other''s presence, it made everything so special. Her heart was overflowing with happiness. Zaika hoped that even after a thousand years, she could have moments like this, walking with the person she loved, like a couple in love... - Like it ? Add to library! 351 Chapter 351 After a romantic walk with Zaika, Theo, and she went back to the mansion and had breakfast with everyone. Theo was particrly happy today. But he had many things to do, although he wanted to postpone it a little longer. "Well, everyone already knows about my [Dimensional Room] and knows that it is 30x faster to cultivate in it, right?" Theo looked at everyone: "Okay, I''m going to let all of you cultivate there, and I''m going out for a while in the meantime." "Are you going out? Do you need my help?" Mizuki volunteered. "Can I go too?" Ariana asked, with a rare serious expression. "I also want to go..." Said Zaira, she heard from Zaika about the meeting with Theo and was a little jealous of her sister for having a romantic date with Theo. "No, this time I''m going alone." Theo smiled: "I''m just going to go to the Red Dragon n for a little visit and see if they have anything to hide. Until then, I don''t intend to conflict with them now." Since he decided, the girls understood. Before leaving, Theo left a list of items that Aomi and Mizuki could choose from. They were all valuable items and techniques that would be very useful to the twodies. Before leaving, Theo told Yuki to share the pills he gave the girls, with everyone. It wasn''t as if he were missing system points anyway. Besides, he had a slight feeling that he could do even more... "Theo, don''t forget that you promised to have a barbecue tonight." Jka remembered with augh. "Yes, I remember." Theo nodded with a smile. He made that promise on his way to the Silver Dragon n yesterday. He just didn''t do it yesterday, because he wasn''t in the festive mood. And Jka understood that. * When everyone entered the [Dimensional Room]. Theo was alone in Rainbow Vige. Yes, that''s the name Mizuki gave the vige, but for some reason, she was embarrassed to say the name... With a yellow aura around him, looking like a super sayajin, Theo flew towards the east, the only difference being that a pair of golden wings extended and pped at a rhythmic speed increasing the speed of flight. The Red Dragon n were practically neighbors of the Silver Dragon n, only a few ns and smaller towns were among them. Maybe that''s why they didn''t get along so well, or because they were also a dragon n... anyway, it wasn''t in Theo''s interest. After flying thousands of miles away, in a matter of minutes, Theo arrived in front of the Red Dragon n. ''This formation that surrounds their n is a little better than that of the Silver Dragons n¡­'' Theo thought dismissively: ''Well, it''s not like it is able to stop me or even detect me in any way.'' "!" After using this ability, his presence that was already hidden, was as if it had been erased from the face of the. Not even a being a kingdom above him, much less a mere "low" level formation could find him. Theo went through the formation and was at the center of the Red Dragon n. Unlike the Silver Dragon n, they seemed to like things more, extravagant, as well asrger and more luxurious buildings, well-designed houses. If the Silver Dragon n seemed more expensive, that n looked like the n of the future. Where everything seemed more technological and more concentrated in the structures and not just adorned with precious stones. After using his illusions across the n, Theo also discovered the level of power that this n wields, it was not so different from the Silver Dragon n, but it was still a little more powerful. There were 11 elders and two Great Elders. Since the two Great Elders were on the 5th Layer of the Spiritual Realm and the elders were almost all on the 4th of the Spiritual Realm, only two were on the 3rd Layer. While the n Leader was on the 4th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. Furthermore, after invading the memories of one of these more, weaker elders, Theo was able to understand about that n. It turns out that the two Great Elders do not get along, and the n is divided into two parts... Those who "follow" Miranda and those who follow the n Leader, Verderail. Just as Great Elder Zastin thinks he controls Miranda, Theo was able to discover important information. This is that the whole time Elder Zastin was sleeping with Miranda and, moreover, it was all nned by the n Leader and not by him. Discovering all this. Theo started to think about what to do. Sure, he could very well kill them all here and now, but it wasn''t what Theo wanted to do at the moment, if possible, he wanted to think of a better way to resolve this situation. That''s when a brilliant idea came to mind. A cruel smile formed on his lips at that thought. For the Red Dragon n it was just another day, although a little hectic because of the tournament, there were many "children" training. What they didn''t know, however, was that Theo was about to turn their n upside down. Inducing Verderail and Miranda that the two wanted to go to their room and rest. Although they live together, they live in separate mansions. The moment they did this, the "couple" lost control of their minds and were put to sleep. And it was at that moment that they began to have "dreams", or better... "Premonition!" Miranda started to sweat when she saw what happened. That was because in her dreams she was discovered by Verderail, that she had sex with 5 elders and with Great Elder Zastin. Because of this, she was arrested and many yearster, from being raped and tortured, she died a tragic death. She woke up scared! "That can''t be true..." She started walking in her room as she murmured, "Isn''t that impossible... or maybe it''s reality? Will this happen? If¡­" 352 Chapter 352 In her "dream" she saw where Verderail kept the files where the video and photos of her with the elders were. Just to be sure, she went to Verderail''s mansion and searched. And that''s when she opened a safe behind a painting and found everything! ''It''s real!'' She left in a hurry for fear of being seen. She was skeptical at first, but now she has discovered the "truth". ? When she returned to her room, Miranda''s heart was racing. She was breathing fast and fear was visible on her face. Luckily in the vige where she stayed, there was only her Verderail and her son''s mansion, so she ended up not being seen. When shey on the bed, thinking about what to do she ended up "falling asleep" again... In her dream, she saw that even when retrieving these files with the photos and videos, Verderail still had the files saved elsewhere and the same tragedy happened. * In Verderail''s mansion, he slept and dreamed, in that dream, Miranda discovered all his ns, as well as the ces he hid the videos and photos, proving the betrayal of her and Great Elder Zastin and the other 5 elders. He thought it was a silly dream at first, but it soon proved to be true. Just as when he "woke up", he saw Miranda enter his home and take the files from his secret ce. He thought about killing her, but he knew it would be the end of him if he did that. His mind ran and he started to be terrified! All of his ns could fail. ''How did she find out? She''s too stupid to find out for herself... Was it Zastin? Yes, it must be him... I was careless...'' Verderail is convinced that this was thanks to Zastin and the fear only increased when thinking about it. He needed toe up with a quick n. That was when he "slept" again, and in that dream, he saw that his n ended in war! Being him and Great Elder Alberto on one side, and Miranda, and Great Elder Zastin on the other. But in the end, Miranda got help from outside, and it was the big impact to the death on his side and Miranda winning the n''s favor, saying and "showing" that he, Verderail, was conspiring against the n. When he woke up. Verderail was in a panic! He wanted to kill Miranda right now, he didn''t care about anything anymore. However, she was no longer in her mansion. And he used his divine sense and found out that she was in Zastin''s territory. It terrified him! "I have to do something... they have to die!" Zastin knew very well that he could go and get files from elsewhere, but now he was doubtful. He didn''t know if he would be able to leave and if they were able to find it, too. If so, it was too risky to leave now. ''But what are these dreams... Did I awaken this ability? I''ve heard that talented people who stayed in history have awakened a unique skill, is it possible that I achieved this?'' Verderail was encouraged to think so, but soon remembered his situation, he became serious. He had to act fast if he didn''t want to die. Now, he decided to act rampant, he would kill whoever could kill on Zastin''s side. However, he needed to tell all this to Grand Elder Alberto and see if he had a better n. After drinking a little water in the kitchen and managed to calm down a little. Verderail went to Alberto''s vige and told everything he "discovered" through the "skill" he awoke. * "Is this serious?" Alberto was surprised to hear all this. But he believed every word of Verderail, he lived longer and has seen someone with a unique ability, however, he never imagined that his n Leader would achieve such a feat, because of that, he couldn''t help but startughing out loud! Unlike Verderail, he thought it was a blessing in disguise. Didn''t Verderail just have to make changes and sleep and find out what will happen next? It was a powerful skill if he knew how to use it. This made Alberto tremble with excitement. He knew if this skill was used well, even controlling the Naga Empire would not be a dream. Forget it, even controlling the Isle of the Fallen Star would be easy for them! "Wahahahaha. Patriarch, you won the lottery! Don''t be crestfallen, I thought of a n!" Alberto saidughing without stopping, he could barely contain the happiness he was feeling. Verderail was feeling awkward seeing Alberto doing this, but he was reassured to find that Alberto had a n. * "In this new dream, this is what happened." Said Miranda, waking up. "Miranda, this is something fantastic!" Zastin chuckled, overflowing with happiness, he never thought that this "useless" woman would "awaken" such a skill. He already asked Miranda to do some tests and found that this ability was real. He thought of calling this ability "premonition". He had the same thoughts as the Great Elder Alberto, believing that with this ability it would even be possible to dominate the Isle of the Fallen Star. "That''s great." Miranda sighed in relief and said cruelly: "Don''t forget that I want to make that fox that killed my son suffer, and you promised to help me. Hmph! I don''t know how he managed to get to the Spiritual Realm, but if the Great Elder helps me, it won''t be difficult to get rid of him." "Haha. Smart girl, don''t worry, he''s just a piece of cake in front of my great power. There is no need to hurry, now we need to solve the problems in the n and have your son inherit the throne." Zastin said with joy. Miranda was happy with Zastin''s current treatment before he only treated her like a piece of meat, but even his tone when talking to her was more pleasant, it filled her chest with satisfaction. Zastin did not put Theo in his eyes. Although for many beings, someone who is possibly in the 2nd of the Spiritual Realm is strong, for him who was in the 5thyer of the Spiritual Realm, Theo was just an insignificant worm. 353 Chapter 353 "Great Elder, I can no longer dream about the future." Said Miranda, discouraged. "Mhmm. This is not really a big problem. Although few have a unique ability awakened. I remember reading in a book that these skills cane with limitations. We will try again tomorrow, or next week, anyway, we have already made great progress, and we are no longer in the dark." Great Elder said, thoughtfully. "Yes, the Great Elder is right!" Miranda perked up after hearing this. * "5 times... I see, your ability must have a usage limit per day or week, maybe even per month. Whether you like it or not, it is a powerful ability that predicts the future, however, let me know if you can see the future again." Said the Great Elder Alberto to Verderail. "Yes, I''ll let you know as soon as it happens again." Verderail sighed. He can only regret his ability to have a limitation. He felt a little upset about this result, but he could only swallow his frustration, and try again tomorrow. Of course, Verderail was not entirely frustrated, he was just pretending in front of the Great Elder. He had a bigger goal and was very close to being realized, something that even the Great Elder does not suspect. It was also the reason he didn''t attack Theo... * Theo couldn''t helpughing when he saw their reaction. He also had a major shift in thinking. Before he just wanted to take revenge, but after getting into the minds of many red dragons, he realized that only a few are bad at the points of being obnoxious, but there were many good red dragons. Just like Little Emma''s mother. Thinking of Little Emma''s mother, he remembered that before returning, he wanted to talk to her. Before he was skeptical about her character, since he was from the Red Dragon n, but after he read her memoirs, although superficial, he knew he was a good person and was very sorry for Little Emma''s "death". It didn''t take long for Theo to arrive at the home of Mrs. Elisa, Little Emma''s mother. Elisa is a charming woman with long red, light green hair dragon eyes, she wore a simple, ck dress, looking like she was in mourning. Her eyes were pitiful, almost lifeless. Theo sighed and descended from the air andnded on the ground, surprising Elisa who was watching the sky, as if she were waiting for something or someone. "Who are you?" She asked calmly. No glimpse of panic was seen in her eyes. She looked at Theo indifferently, without showing any significant reaction. "Mhmm. I have a lot to talk to you about but before that." Theo stopped talking and created illusions around the grounds of Elisa''s house. "Okay, now we can talk." Theo smiled. Although Elisa did not understand this man''s intention, she felt her heart racing, not because she was attracted by Theo''s appearance, but it was something more, it was as if her instincts said she should hear what this man had to talk to her, and for some reason, it gave her life again, even if only a little, she didn''t understand very well at first because she had this feeling, but as a woman who lived a long time, believed in her instincts, she also thought she had nothing to lose. "Let''s talk inside,e in." She waved and walked to the door. "Mhmm." Theo nodded and followed her into the house. In the house, it was a little spacious, big enough for a family of 5. In the living room, Theo sat on the couch and Elisa sat across from him. Elisa still had the same expressionless face. She looked at Theo and said, "Sir... What do you need to talk to me about?" "Theo, you can call me Theo." He said, "Before I talk, I need to show you something." Elisa nodded without expression: "Okay, show me." Then, on the right side, on the white wall of the house, images were projected by Theo''s illusions. It was as if they were watching a 3D movie at the cinema. Elisa''s expressionless face was no longer expressionless. In the images, Orothi, Little Emma, and a few more red dragons were flying over a vige, and that''s when a golden fox appeared. The video continued to roll, until all the red dragons died, or at least almost all. ,m Little Emma survived! Tears stream from her eyes, Elisa looked at Theo hopefully. But before she could speak, Theo said, "There''s still more, keep watching." "Mhmm..." She nodded, withplicated emotions. In the video, Little Emma had her memories erased by Theo and became a new "person", since then, she was living with Theo. Then, the atrocities that the Red Dragon n has been doing appeared, as well as Miranda having sex and conspiring with the elders. Verderail, he was not innocent, he set this up, all because he wanted to have full control of the n. "Now that you''ve seen it all. I have a proposal for you..." Theo said slowly but was interrupted. "I ept!" She said decisively, without even listening to what proposal he was proposing to her, but she can guess. "Wait. Let me talk." Theo said, helplessly. "It doesn''t matter, you are with my daughter, and I see that she is living well, although she forgot me..." She sighed with emotions in disarray, she was happy for her daughter is still alive but sad to forget everything about her and herte dad. Theo decided to be more direct: "Okay, Mrs. Elisa, before saying what I have to propose, you need to know that your husband was not killed in service to the n, but was killed by the current n Leader, Verderail." Her eyes widened, she asked in disbelief: "W-Why would he do that? My husband was an ordinary n officer, he had no reason to kill him." "This may be true, but not entirely." Theo said: "Your husband''s ancestor was actually a true red dragon. Not a red snake evolution, just like all of you. When Verderail discovered this, he did his best to kill your husband." "How is that possible..." Elisa became skeptical, she couldn''t quite believe what she was hearing so easily. "You know your daughter has an affinity with magma, right?" Theo asked. "Yes, I know, it came from her father..." Her eyes lit up, she asked in a shaky voice: "This... this affinity came from my husband, is that why you said that?" "Yes, only a true red dragon is born with that affinity, well, at least that''s what had on record that Verderail finds." Theo exined: "So, he wanted his daughter to grow up with his family and then, he would make her his wife, think, if he managed to have a son with the heiress of the real red dragon, it would be difficult to dethrone him. But of course, he had different ns." "He not only wanted to marry her, but Verderail also wanted to make Little Emma duplicate himself, and then, he would eat the egg and inherit the lineage of the true red dragon. That would be the apex of his rise." "That... does he know that Little Emma is alive?" That doubt that worried Elisa after hearing all this. "Yes, but you don''t have to worry, nothing or anyone in the Red Dragon n can go against me!" Theo said confidently, "I have full confidence in exterminating this n on my own, but I don''t intend to do that, because after I came here, I discovered that there are many innocent "people" who are only used by the real wrongdoers." Theo continued, fiercely: "A new n Leader must appear; Verderail and the old elders need to disappear!" Just as Elisa was thinking deeply, Theo spoke again. "Regarding my proposal, I hope that Mrs. Elisa will consider it carefully." 354 Chapter 354 Arriving in the vige and entering the mansion, he entered the [Dimensional Room]. Shina was preparing lunch. Within the [Dimensional Room], as it was one sizerger than the original size, Theo created a kitchen and even prepared some beds. Never know when you will need it. The beautiful Shina in an apron prepared a table full of dishes. Whether it was soft meat or fish that smelled delicious, all foods radiated an appetizing odor. Little Emma, ??who was already at the table, had bright eyes emitting a hungry light. Her fork and knife were already up and ready to take the food. ? "Theo, you are back!" Shina said with a smile: "Come sit down. The food just got ready." "Mhmm. As always, everything looks very appetizing." Theo said as he approached. The family had lunch and talked about what Theo did in the Red Dragon n. "Is this serious? Did you make them believe that they awakened a unique skill? How hrious. Ahaha!" Ariana couldn''t help butugh when she heard what Theo did. "But apparently you don''t just want to kill them all and solve the problem, right?" Zaira finished swallowing the fish and asked. "Exact! I have other ns. I''ve been thinking... If I dominated this world or at least were the richest person on this, it would be easy to get resources, just like, when we go to a higher kingdom... We will not be just a drop of water in the ocean." Theo said dreamily. Theo knew it was not impossible for him, but it was a long-term wish, it would not be easy toplete it. Of course, there were exceptions, he as someone with great power, could very well kill the richest living beings on this and steal them, but that was not what he wanted. At least, not while he had another alternative. Furthermore, Theo knew that he would be the first to reach the limit of power within the group of beings around him, and he did not simply want to go to a higher realm and leave the girls here. Theo aimed to take root on this and after everyone was ready, go to a higher realm. Can call him overprotective, and that he does not believe in the potential of the people he loves, but Theo doesn''t care, he prefers to take all possible precautions than rely on luck. The girls and Jka, held their breath amazed, they could think Theo would do great things and believe in his potential, but to say that he wanted to take over the world, was an amazing thing. But none of them thought it was impossible until they believed that the chances were in his favor. "Daddy, Yui believes, Yui knows Daddy can do it!" Little Yui smiled beautifully as she said every word that came from the bottom of her heart. "Of course, with my daughter at my side, nothing is impossible." Theo smiled at her and rubbed his hand over her face. Seeing the smile on Theo''s face, Little Yuiughed happily and gently rubbed her face in his big hand. "Hehe. Yui will be with Dad until the end of time." "Of course yes." Theo confirmed as he smiled. When Theo looked at Little Emma, ??he felt a little strange, but he didn''t think it was the right time to "talk" to her. Of course, he understands that Little Emma''s father was not a descendant of the true red dragon as Verderail thought, but of a spiritual red dragon, but that was not something he was willing to deny, it was better than Verderail thought that Little Emma was a descendant of a true red dragon. Little Emma noticed Theo''s strange look, but seeing that he said nothing, she went back to eating without caring. If he had something to say, he would say it sooner orter. "But Theo, is this really feasible?" Nanda asked. She didn''t know much about it, if someone asked her what it''s like to take over the world, she wouldn''t know the answer. She doesn''t even know where to start. "Well, I kind of know where to start, but I also know it won''t be overnight, either way, that''s a long-term wish." Theo told her. "I see... anyway, I wish you, good luck." Nanda said with a warm smile. "Too I hope you can do it, Theo." Said Aine as she blushed. "I won''t say much, just good luck." Said Lilith. "Ara, ara. If you asked me a few months ago, I would be skeptical of what you said and would not believe that you would be able to achieve that." Said Mizuki slowly, looking at Theo: "But now... I have full confidence that the chances of you getting it, it''s almost a 100% chance." "Thank you." Theo scratched his head awkwardly. "Of course I believe in my husband." Ariana smiled, like a proud wife. "I will help your goale true!" Yuki said confidently. "Even if the whole world doesn''t believe it, I will believe you, my love." Shina said but was soon embarrassed by her own words but kept looking at Theo, to show her support. "Even though I can''t help you much right now, I will endeavor to help you with your goal, Theo." Said Zaika with burning eyes. "I believe you will make it, Boss!" Aomi said, exaggeratedly. "When you get to the top of the world, I hope that even a little, I helped you get there. Aw-hahaha." Said Jka with a cheerfulugh. "Hahaha. Thank you, guys. I am very happy to hear that. " Theoughed with satisfaction: "Now I feel much more confident." * In a dimly lit room, a seductive woman with long ck hair and a revealing dress was sittingzily on a chair while holding a pipe in her left hand. In front of her, there was a man with long ck hair and a lion''s ear. "Mom, although I''m not against killing pton since he was just rubbish but still I want to know..." The man with the lion''s ear asked: "Why did you do that?" Cleopatra looked at her son and said slowly: "It is normal for you to have this doubt, Killer. But before I answer, answer me one thing... what is my unique skill?" "Huh? Your unique skill? Of course, it is seduction, something that even the Emperor of Naga was not able to go against, and was seduced by the Lady." Killer said proudly. "Exactly, but even so, the man who made me choose to kill my own son and let one of my daughters be employed by his daughter, managed to resist my charm, even worse, when I approached, all my instincts told me to run away as far away from that man as possible. But of course, I managed to stay calm, but if I did something different, I don''t know if I would be here today..." She inhaled a pipe and blew out a smoke ring. Just remembering the strange sensation she had when approaching Theo, made the hairs on her body stand on end, and not positively. She felt a fear she had never felt before. By far, it was worse than Emperor Naga who was on the 7th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. That was scary. "So that''s it..." Rather than scorn, Killer praised in his mind for his mother''s quick decision, it wasn''t just any woman who would be able to make that decision and kill her own son and avoid a cmity. And to tell you the truth, he didn''t care at all about that snobbish, weak brother of his. "Changing the subject, I heard there was a mess today at the Red Dragon n, do you know anything about that, Killer?" Cleopatra asked, curious. "Not much, Renata said it''s a power struggle, but she didn''t know much either..." Said Killer with a sigh. Renata was his current wife and daughter of the Third Elder of the Red Dragon n. Cleopatra thought and said, "I see. Well, let your wife keep an eye on this matter, if possible, we will try to benefit from it. Never know what can happen..." "That son of yours understands." Killer said obediently. "Okay, you can leave now." Cleopatra signaled him to leave. "Yes." Killer bowed a little and left. Cleopatra inhaled the pipe again while thinking deeply about what to do from that moment. There is another thing that she did not say, which proved that she made the right decision, that was information she received about the Silver Dragon n... 355 Chapter 355 It waste afternoon, now only Theo, Aomi, Mizuki, Shina, Ariana, Little Emma, ??Yuki, Little Yui, Zaira, and Zaika were in the [Dimensional Room]. The rest went out to train martial arts. "Aomi, Mizuki." Theo looked at them both: "What am I going to show you now, you two shouldn''t tell anyone, okay?" "Mhmm." The two girls nodded. "Besides, have you already chosen what you want?" Theo asked. "Yes, Boss. I will want the cultivating technique: ." Said Aomi. Although she did not know how powerful this technique is, she imagined it was very good for her, besides, it was a level 7 technique. "I also chose a cultivation technique, she called it: ." Said Mizuki. "Oh, very good choices, these are two levels 7 techniques. It will help you both a lot." Theo smiled. Although each technique cost a little over 200 million points, Theo didn''t mind spending that amount on the two girls, besides, he promised 300 million points. Then Theo opened the system and started buying the techniques. _____________________________ ? [223 million system points were used.] ? [You bought: Cultivation technique: Level 7.] ? [225 million system points were used.] ? [You bought: Cultivation technique: Level 7.] _____________________________ As if they had undergone an illumination, the information of the techniques appeared in the mind of each of the two girls who closed their eyes to digest the information. Minutester, the two girls opened their eyes and were surprised by the information obtained. It was better than they expected. Even Mizuki who thought her family''s hereditary technique was good, had to admit that it was inferior to this new technique she received. Aomi was thrilled, almost in tears when she said, "Thank you, Boss. I promise to train diligently!" "I am very happy, Theo. Thanks!" Said Mizuki with a smile. "You two need not thank me, you deserved it, moreover, if you want anything else to let me know." Theo smiled at them. "Thanks, moreover, I am already satisfied with this technique." Said Mizuki while smiling. "Me too, Boss." Said Aomi. "Okay, so let''s go cultivation." Theo told them. Agreeing with him, the two girls started cultivation, while Yuki and the girls stayed around him, already waiting for him to use . Removing a corpse that was in the Spiritual Realm. "!" "ZZzzzzzzzzz!" The moment the essence of pure energy left Theo''s head and went towards the girls, he and the girls sat on the ground while they started cultivation. But differently from the other times, because it is a "small" amountpared to the celestial tribtion, it soon ended. ______________________________________ [Filled 1,254,989 Lineage Cells.] ______________________________________ ''As I imagined, although it was someone at the Spiritual Realm, the amount is small if it''s just pure essence.'' Theo was already hoping for such a result, but he was still surprised. However, this did not discourage him, since the more pure energy he has, the better the basis of cultivation for and of the girls. In addition, he absorbed even faster than all the girls together, because of that, they did not have a level increase in cultivation, although it has improved a lot. Aomi and Mizuki who saw this, could not help being surprised too, the two girls did not expect that Theo would cultivate with all the girls at the same time, besides, it was the first time that Aomi saw Theo use . What Theo didn''t know was that the energy that came out of him and went towards the girls was very seductive, almost to the point of making Aomi and Mizuki throw themselves towards the light. However, as rational beings, the two girls managed to control themselves. "So this is what the Boss wanted us to keep secret..." murmured Aomi full of adoration. Theo looked at Mizuki and Aomi and said: "Yes, I don''t want outsiders to know that I can do this, and I can''t do that with you both at the moment, because you already have high-level cultivation and my intention is to help Yuki and the girls to rise to the Spiritual Realm, after that, I''ll let you two participate too, okay?" "Yes, Boss, don''t worry, I know that I''m already very strong and I don''t want to get in the way." Aomi said as she smiled. "I am also not in such a hurry to move up in cultivation, which is important now for me is to improve my cultivation base." Said Mizuki. ''Improve my cultivation base...'' The moment Theo heard that, he remembered that he never got to give the two elementary pills, this could help a lot to improve the base of cultivation of the two, cleaning the marrow, bone marrow, meat, etc... ________________________ [2,040,000 Points] [Pill of the Earth] Level 6 High Level. [Effect: Contains Earth Energy - Strengthens 60% of the Body''s Organs] Warning: Single Use - Better effects for someone in the Spiritual Realm. ________________________ ________________________ ? [2,040,500 Points] [Pill of Fire] Level 6 High Level. [Effect: Contains Fire Energy - Refines 60% of your Body] Warning: Single Use - Better effects for someone in the Spiritual Realm. ________________________ ________________________ [2,050,000 Points] [Water Pill] Level 6 High level. [Effect: Contains Energy Water - Cleans 60% of your body''s impurity] Warning: Single Use - Better effects for someone in the Spiritual Realm. ________________________ ________________________ [2,050,500 Points] [Madeira Pill] Level 6 High Level. [Effect: Contains Wood Energy - Increases 60% Stamina] Warning: Single Use - Better effects for someone in the Spiritual Realm. ________________________ ________________________ [2,060,000 Points] [Metal Pill] Level 6 High level. [Effect: Contains Metal Energy - Strengthens 60% of your Body Bones] Warning: Single Use - Better effects for someone in the Spiritual Realm. ________________________ When the list of the 5 elementary pills appeared, Theo bought two of each of these pills, out of the amount: 20,482,000 System Points. Of course, for Aomi, he would have to buy level 7 elementary pills, which cost a total of 55,106,770 System Points. In addition, each level 7 pill improved by 65%. When the three vials with the elementary pills appeared, Theo said: "Aomi, Mizuki, use these pills, it will help to improve your body a lot, both in cleaning impurity, and it will also help to strengthen your body." "Theo, thank you very much!" Mizuki was very happy and ended up kissing Theo''s face. Unlike before, this was a gift was chosen for her, which made her even happier. Soon Mizuki noticed her action and instantly flushed with embarrassment, although she is a mature woman, she had no experience in this matter, besides, it was the first time she had kissed a man. This made her face get red up to her neck, she pulled away with a shy smile while trying to look normal. Luckily for Mizuki, the girls were still cultivating to stabilize the newly acquired energy, if not, Mizuki would be even more embarrassed. Theo touched his face, and looked at Mizuki''s embarrassed way and smiled. He thought: ''Cute~'' Since Mizuki heard Aomi''s question if she loved Theo, she became more aware of her feelings, so she was easily embarrassed. Aomi, on the other hand, scratched her head awkwardly, and said sincerely, "Thank you, Boss, I am very happy!" " En. Well, when you two use this, you can be sure that you will be even stronger than before, surpassing those who are at your level." Theo said, but he couldn''t help but smile when he saw Mizuki''s reaction nodding in embarrassment. The other bottle was for himself. Theo had not yet used the elemental pills in the Spiritual Realm, and thinking about how long it would take to reach the 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm, he decided to use it now. It wasn''t like he didn''t have a chance to buy new pills with simr effects, although they may be more expensive. 356 Chapter 356 Although not satisfactory, Theo took the half body of the red dragon he killed earlier and used . The girls were still in a state of meditation when they received more pure essence. However, this time, there was less quantity than before. ______________________________________ ¡¤ [Filled 982,837 Lineage Cells.] ______________________________________ Theo had a superhuman speed to be able to stabilize his cultivation, because of that, it didn''t even take 10 minutes for him to open his eyes and grab another corpse in his storage ring. However, it was now a corpse of a low-level hellish being. "!" Just like a moth around mes, the condensed energy inside the [Dimensional Room] was going towards Theo like a moth. The amount can be said to be absurd, it was shocking how much energy he could absorb so quickly without his body copse. If someone from Fallen Star Ind saw this scene, they would have their jaws dropped to the ground directly. Interestingly, it seemed very natural... the multicolored auraplements or coexists in a peaceful state. The sight of these auras is quite hypnotic, however, at the same time, the sight of multicolored lights that changed the color of Theo and the girls'' aura could be said to be scary! That''s because it was very difficult to cultivate several elements at the same time. But thanks to the connection that the girls had with Theo, the girls were able to endure even convert to pure mana with ease. It was something supernatural. Mizuki will not lie, the moment she saw this, she was tempted to try such a way of cultivation, however, she was a patient woman, in addition, Theo had said he would help her and Aomi to cultivate like thatter, although she has to wait for all the girls to enter the Spiritual Realm. ''Seeing how fast girls always cultivate, it is likely that it won''t take too long,'' Mizuki told herself. Curious, she looked at Aomi to see her reaction to such a sight, however, she almost went into shock! She saw Aomi take the 5 pills and swallow the five at the same time. "Noooo...!" She tried to stop her, but it was toote... "..." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" A high-pitched, pain-filled scream echoed in the [Dimensional Room]. Unfortunately, because of that, the girls who were concentrated on cultivation were abruptly disturbed and suffered internal injuries and vomited blood, but luckily it was not very serious since the base of their cultivation was solid. Even Theo had a slight setback, however, it was not enough to affect him. Theo opened his eyes and saw Aomi''s current condition and looked at Mizuki: "What''s going on? Why is she like this, Mizuki?" ______________________________________ ¡¤ [Filled 1.821,463 Lineage Cells.] ______________________________________ "She took the five pills at once..." Mizuki said, stunned. She wanted to help but didn''t know what to do and she had already created something in her mind that Theo could fix everything since he appeared. So, she calmed down a little by looking at him and saying, "You can help her, right?" "Mhmm. I have never encountered such a situation, although I have already been in a simr situation... Well, I will do my best." Theo said and approached Aomi. Opening the system, he looked for a healing potion, but unfortunately, the cost of each potion was 2 million points, since it would have to be level 7 potions to be able to help Aomi. Not that Theo was stingy about spending that much points. He was just trying to think of a better solution... ''There is a healing ability that appeared when I reached 1 billion points... I intended to buy after more points were obtained but it seems that in this situation the best choice is to buy now...'' With that thought in mind, Theo bought at least 1 healing potion and approached Aomi who was sitting on the floor in the lotus position and fed her with the potion. The pain seemed to have eased, she opened her eyes and looked at Theo gratefully. "It''s not over yet, this was just a temporary treatment, as soon as the potion''s effect ends, you''ll feel pain again." Theo said while looking at Aomi''s eyes and continued: "But you don''t have to worry, I already found a solution." "En." Aomi nodded like an obedient girl. Theo smiled in response and with the system open, he went to the skills page, and I chose the healing skill. ____________________________ ¡¤ [1,000,000,000 System Points] ¡¤ [Cure Ability - Rank 7] ¡¤ [You bought Cure Ability [Heals any illness and injury, as long as the being is not dead.] ¡¤ [1,000,000,000 System Points has been spent] ____________________________ Theo suppressed his dissatisfaction at spending so many points on a single skill and began to digest the information just obtained. Now that he had a high-level soul and a high level of cultivation, it wasn''t long before Theo had digested all the cure skill information. Opening his eyes, Theo extended his hand towards Aomi''s head, which was biting her lower lip, supporting the pain. "Is she going to be okay, Daddy?" Little Yui looked at Aomi worriedly. The girls also expressed their concern but were soon silenced when they noticed that Theo was not responding. "Mhmm. She''ll be fine." Theo nodded after a while. And returned to focus on healing, he realized that the effect was even better than he expected. ? "Soforting... Mhmm. This is very good... What a great feeling!" Murmured Aomi. She felt as if all her being was being taken to the height of pleasure. She felt an inexplicable sense offort. She has never felt such a formidable sensation before. It was so good that she could get addicted ... Perhaps because it is an unusual situation. The amount of impurity that wasing out of Aomi''s body could only be ssified as miraculous! It was even more miraculous than drinking water from the Elftreen. ''Perhaps because Aomi''s cultivation is absurdly high and has a lot of impurity in her body?'' Although Theo did not know the exact answer, he was almost certain of that. Of course, he also believed that it was because Aomi swallowed the 5 pills at once. "Is this really that good? Emma wants to try it too..." Little Emma tilted her head to the side while holding her chin with her little hand in a very adorable way. "I don''t know if it''s good, but from Aomi''s facial expression, it looks very good." Said Shina. "Maybe I will ask Theo to use this technique on meter." Ariana muttered as she looked at Theo and Aomi. Time flew by. About an hour and a halfter. 357 Chapter 357 Although Theo has a vast reserve of spiritual energy, after using it for a long time without stopping, he began to feel that he was beginning to deplete his reserve of spiritual energy. But luckily it looked like the effect of the pills wasing to an end. Aomi, on the other hand, was going into a wonderful state. It was something magical, she could say that it would be of great benefit to her, so she wasted no time and plunged headlong into this strange but wonderful feeling. A few more minutes passed. However... Aomi didn''t open her eyes. She kept her eyes closed and her breathing became lighter, to the point that she stopped breathing! Make no mistake, she did not die but entered into deep enlightenment. It was a rare urrence and desire by several cultivators throughout the universe. "She managed to enter the state of enlightenment. How lucky!" Mizuki murmured happily, but at the same time with a little envy. That was a desirable state even for her that was not so fixed on cultivation. Although I didn''t know what Aomi would get thanks to the state of lighting, it was almost impossible to be a bad thing. Theo sighed full ofplex emotions, he was happy and a little tired of having used this new skill for so long, however, he was surprised that this healing ability did not level up. But considering the number of points in the system that this skill cost, it was reasonable that it would take so long, which made him think that each level would receive a huge improvement. "Let''s go out and leave Aomi alone, it would not be good if we disturbed her right now." Theo said to the girls. "En. I was worried, but unexpectedly, she managed to enter the state of enlightenment, nothing makes me happier with this result." Zaira said with a lovely smile. Although she didn''t spend so much time with Aomi, Zaira was a loving person who thought a lot about others. In addition, she already thinks of Aomi as someone in the family. "Yes, I am also happy for her. At first, I was distressed when I saw her in such pain, but after Theo healed her..." Shina said with a shy smile. She couldn''t help but remember that when Aomi was being healed, she was moaning loudly with full satisfaction. "Okay, I''m also happy for her, but just like Theo said, it''s not good that we stay here, let''s go out and leave her cultivation alone." Said Yuki. "Yui understands but still, Yui is curious... How long is someone in a state of enlightenment? If Aomi stays too long, will we not be training in the [Dimensional Room] anymore?" Little Yui questioned. She understands that going through a state of enlightenment was a good thing, she was happy for Aomi, but she was still curious if that state of enlightenment would take too long. "It can take weeks, months, even years, but it can also take just one day." Said Mizuki. Although she never went through a state of enlightenment, she still had information from books on that subject. Of course, she has already undergone enlightenment, however, she has never been in a "state of enlightenment". It was almost the same, however, with a degree of superiority. "Oh, in rtion to that you need not worry, even if Aomi is in a state of enlightenment for 1 year which would be a good thing for her, I can still use my illusions to not disturb her, however, now I used a lot of spiritual energy, so I want to get some rest, moreover, it''s toote and I promised Jka I would barbecue today." Theo exined. "I understand, if that''s the case, I was relieved to know." Said Yuki. It was good news to be able to continue cultivation in the [Dimensional Room]. Furthermore, since they arrived in the Naga Empire, mainly in the Silver Dragon n, she noticed that the amount of energy from heaven and earth that was there was abundant. Which made it even more so when they entered the [Dimensional Room]. "Okay, let''s go out and start preparing for a party." Theo smiled. Although he wanted Aomi to participate as well, he thought about celebrating after she awakens again for getting into a state of enlightenment. "Yes." The girls nodded. Then, an invisible force surrounded them and Theo and the girls left the [Dimensional Room]. * Karmot City - In an underground ce. "Lord, your humble servant has obtained important information!" A seductive woman with long white jade legs and long dark hair said respectfully to for shadow in front of her. A nonhuman voice, devoid of emotions said, "I''m listening." "Lord, this humble servant of yours has discovered that the Red Dragon n has finally entered a civil war. It is only a matter of time for them to destroy themselves. Also... I came across someone interesting not so long ago." She said cautiously, seeing if she managed to get her lord interested. "Oh? Tell me more." The shadow said, his voice sounded cold but with a certain interest in knowing who caught his servant''s attention. "He is the lord of the newly created Volts City, moreover, until a while ago he was not even someone in the Spiritual Realm." She said: "His humble servant believes that he must have excellent treasures that allow him to climb the cultivation so quickly..." "But?" The woman with long ck hair took a deep breath and said: "But he gives off a strange sensation that made me fear him even more than I fear Emperor Naga, besides, he is not affected by my innate ability..." "Even your innate charm didn''t work? Mhmm. This can be interesting, at the same time unpleasant. Tell me more, where is he now and what is his cultivated level." The shadow asked with great interest. "He is possibly on the 2nd Layer of the Spiritual Realm and is currently living in the silver Dragon n... Does my Lord intend to deal with him personally?" Her eyes sparkled when she asked. If so, it was possible that she would earn big rewards for getting this information to her Lord. In a frightening and malevolent voice, the shadow said, "Isn''t it just someone who recently joined the Spiritual Realm? I don''t have to go in person, I will send one of my loyal servants. Perhaps he will be devoured by my servant, but I will order him to collect important information first." 358 Chapter 358 - Rainbow Vige - 8:30 pm. Delicious smell of barbecue meat, ssical music ying, happy conversations. "The tournament is only a few days away, I am looking forward to it." Right after chewing a piece of meat skewer, Jka said. "I am not so much. It turns out that my cultivate level has increased so much that I am now skeptical if I am going to find worthy opponents. Furthermore, I learned that at most, the strongest would be the son of the Emperor of Naga in the 5th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm, among others being at most in the 6th Layer." Arianamented with a sigh. It was a validment since she managed to reach the 7th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm, she imagined that it would be almost impossible for someone under 30 with the same level of cultivating, to appear in this tournament. "In the beginning, it may even be a group fight, but after we reach the top 100, we will end up fighting among ourselves. It will be exciting." Shina said with a peculiar smile. "Tsk, Shina, don''t think you will still be able to beat me, now that I have managed to advance to the 7th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm, your chance of winning is only 50%." Said Ariana, offended. Before she could not even fight for more than 5 minutes against Shina, but now she was confident of winning, since the two are on the sameyer in the cultivation. "Hahaha. Do you really believe that? When you lose to me, you won''t be crying telling Theo that I bullied you." After drinking some wine, Shina said with her flushed cheeks... But it was not known if she blushed in shame or it was because of the wine. "Hic! Who will cryining to Theo will be you, not me!" Ariana sobbed and said with a reddish tinge to her cheeks. "Oh! So let''s find that out now!" Said Shina, determined. "Yes, that''s what I wanted!" Ariana mmed the ss of wine on the table and got up shortly after. "Are you two drunk?" Theo asked with a slight headache. "Who''s drunk!? You are drunk!" The two girls looked at Theo fiercely. "Aw-hahaha. Theo is the one who''s drunk." Said Jka with augh. Yuki: "I agree with Jka." Mizuki: "I agree with Jka +1." Klin: "I agree with Jka +2." Zaira: "I agree with Jka +3." Lilith: "I agree with Jka +4." Zaika: "I agree with Jka +5." "Hehee~ Yui agrees with Uncle Jka +6." Theo: "..." ''Did I say something wrong? Why are they all against me now? Maybe it''s true, I''m the one whose drunk?'' One can imagine how confused Theo was at that moment. After using his spiritual energy to detoxify the effect of his body''s drink, Theo became totally sober, however, he realized that they had a slight smile, knew he was deceived... In the end, they took advantage of his poor innocent heart and made him believe that he was actually the one who was drunk... Seeing that Theo was mute unexpectedly, for some reason, everyone started having a bad feeling. "Theo? Are you alright?" Yuki asked, concerned. "Oh..." Theo looked surprised when he said, "Yes, yes, I''m fine, just a little dizzy... well, I must have drunk too much..." Then Theo''s eyes looked like he was getting out of focus, and we don''t know when, but they all found themselves trapped on a desert ind, everyone was alone. * Ariana opened her eyes and was surprised by what she saw, she found herself alone on a small desert ind, she couldn''t understand at first what was going on, which is why she used her mana to stay sober. ''I am not dreaming, I am actually on a desert ind. What''s going on?'' She asked herself: ''Was I involved in Theo''s illusion ability? Only he could create something so real...'' It was also at that moment that she saw a bald monk wearing a red and gray kasaya walking towards her. A holy aura enveloped the monk as he walked. He had a benevolent smile when he said, "Benefactor, you drank wine again, right? But don''t worry, I will help you to recover from this sinful act." "What? Theo, stop clowning, I apologize for earlier, now get me out of here!" Ariana shouted into the sky. The bald monk seemed not to have heard Ariana when his hands were surrounded by a golden Buddhist aura and attacked with the palm of his hand in the direction of Ariana. "Damn, I have no choice..." Ariana murmured and prepared to receive the attack. When Ariana crossed her arms over her breasts in the shape of a cross and defended herself from the attack, she was so confused that she almost thought she was crazy, it was because initially, she thought it would be a powerful attack, but it was at most an attack by a being in the 1st Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. ''Theo put the power level of this monk wrong?'' Ariana wondered. Without wasting time, sheunched a blow towards the bald monk''s chest. [Congrattions participant Ariana. You have sessfully reached level 1. You now have the chance to participate in the tournament for those who level up and win the right to ask the creator of the tournament Theo Volts for anything.] [If you can''t fight anymore and want to give up, you just need to raise your hand and say "I give up!" Aloud, good luck.] ''What is this crazy thing? Level up and earn the right to ask for anything if Ie first?'' Ariana was in the deepest contemtion. After thinking for a few seconds, she decided to continue, she was interested in getting the "prize" for being in first. 359 Chapter 559 Stuck in the same kind of illusion as Ariana, Little Yui looked strangely at the bald monk man who wore a red and gray kasaya walked towards her. Although she is young, she was able to reason very quickly and discover that this was all happening because of her father. Because of that, she was calm. In fact, she was the second strongest in the illusion technique, so she was able to know that she was stuck in one, although she didn''t know how to get out... "Daddy, what kind of game is this? Why did Daddy trap Yui in a realistic illusion?" Little Yui asked skyward. Although she couldn''t see or even feel Theo''s presence, she knew that her father was watching and could hear her. "A fun game. I promise that Yui will love it. Well, to find out more, you need to defeat this man who ising your way." Theo''s voice echoed to Little Yui''s ear. "Okay, Yui is going to work hard!" Little Yui clenched her fist-shaped hands as her battle spirit grew. The bald monk arrived in front of Little Yui, he had the same benevolent smile when he said: "Little Benefactor..." "Haa~" Little Yui didn''t even wait for the bald monk to finish, and she already punched him in the face. [Congrattions participant Princess Yui. You have sessfully reached level 1. You now have the chance to participate in the tournament for those who level up and win the right to ask the creator of the tournament Theo Volts for anything.] [If you can''t fight anymore and want to give up, you just need to raise your hand and say "I give up!" Aloud, good luck.] Seeing this panel that appeared, Little Yui was not very surprised, although she was excited since she had already yed some MMORPG games with her father. Furthermore, if it reappears well, it is possible to see that there was something shining in the ce where the bald monk disappeared. Little Yui noticed this and went towards it and reached out with her soft and delicate little hand. [Soul crystal] She can see the name the moment she puts her eyes on the crystal. "What is this for? Is this to uplift the soul?" Little Yui murmured without understanding what he was holding. Theo''s voice echoed again: "If you cultivate and use that soul crystal, you will be able to increase your soul''s power level." Theo was outside the illusions seeing everything, so he hit his forehead, he had forgotten to warn that he would drop items too. Everything to make things more interesting and make everyone try harder to train. This event was something that Theo had already thought of doing before, however, it was not very good as it could hurt some of them and the potions could be expensive if bought so often, but now that he has a cure ability, everything has changed. He just needs to have spiritual energy and ready everyone would be healed, in addition, it would be a good way to get to the next level with this skill and that of illusion. The more he uses these two skills the better. After reflecting on this, Theo warned everyone about the possible drop of items and that it was something that would help a lot in the way of cultivation. Theo let everyone participate in that game. Even Alice who recently joined this group. * Time passed, everyone had already managed to kill at least one bald monk, and soon noticed that as the next bald monk came he was always a little stronger. In addition, they realized that after moving up to level 1. Moving up to level 2 didn''t seem that easy. It was only Mizuki who managed to kill 50 of that bald monk and managed to rise to level 2 so far. And it hadn''t even been an hour since it happened. ''Anyway, now that I have this free time, I''ve been thinking about increasing my technique.'' With that thought in mind, Theo opened his system and looked at the rare metal list. The best for him at the moment was 10,000 system points per 1kg of iron bones from the iron rhino. __________________________ ? [Thousand Iron Bones of the Iron Rhino - 10 million points in the system.] ? [Are you sure you want to buy (Yes) or (No).] __________________________ ''Sim.'' Theo disse em his mente. __________________________ ? [10 million system points have been spent.] __________________________ In the next moment, with a thunderous sound, 1 ton of iron emitting a strong aura of metal essence appeared on the spot. Luckily, it fell from a height of 10 cm. So it just went a little deeper into thend. Although it is said to be "rhino bones", the iron came in the form of a gold bar, separated by 1kg. Taking one of these iron bars, Theo thought: ''Should I put ketchup or mayonnaise and put it on top? Mhmm... forget it! I will eat like this~'' Taking the iron rod in his mouth, Theo began to chew. Although, the sound of iron being chewed echoed, for Theo this was no different from chewing a pudding as easy as it was. Of course, Theo could use and speed up the digestion process. However, he wanted to see if that way he would do something different, after all, this was the "normal" way to increase the proficiency of the technique. "Theo, please let me rest for a while." "Huh?" Theo noticed that it was Jka and made him leave the ind of realistic illusion. "Thanks, Theo..." Jka said almost breathlessly, he was fighting that bald monk over and over. Then he went to the table and got a jar of juice and filled it up a little and took it all in one gulp. "Okay." "Crack~" Theo took a bite of the iron rod. The incredibly hard iron bar was chopped into pieces. "Nom, nom, nom..." "Swig~!" "It tastes good." Theo murmured to himself. "Ah? Theo, are you eating iron?" Jka looked strangely in Theo''s direction shortly after drinking juice. "Yes." Theo gave a simple answer. Jka said, "Can you really digest this thing after you eat it? Won''t you get diarrhea if you can''t digest the pieces of iron?" "..." Theo said, "Jka, can''t you mention these disgusting things while I''m eating?" "..." Jka. As he spoke, Theopletely devoured the iron rhinoceros bone iron rod. It took only ten bites. Theo felt that the affinity with metal grew at the same time, this happened with the technique . Jka decided to change the subject: "Theo, why did you decide to do these things out of the blue? Was it because of what happened before?" "Oh, about that. Well, before I didn''t have a cure ability, but now you can all train the will that I will always heal you all, even if you are almost dead." Theo said with a smile. "..." Jka felt his body hair stand on end if he was in his dog transformation, he was sure that all his hair would be standing on end, looking like a red hairball. "Hahaha. Don''t worry, I won''t go so far as to let you all get hurt and be almost dead. " Theo said with a rxedugh. "Phew~ I got scared now." Jka sighed, relieved. "Ah yes,e here, I will heal your injuries." Theo said. "Okay." Jka nodded and approached. cing his hand in Jka''s direction, a golden light came out of his hand and enveloped Jka. That was when all of Jka''s injuries and even fatigue were being healed/recovered. This all happened at an absurd speed. In just a few seconds, Jka was already recovered. 360 Chapter 360 "Theo, I''m ready to go back. Although I have already lost the dispute, I still want to fight this bald monk and increase my fighting power." Said Jka. "Oh? Okay, I''ll send you." Theo said, and then he made Jka appear on a desert ind. After that, Theo went back to eating the iron bars. Theo was feeling particrly like a teacher. His group was slowly growing stronger. She was even getting obvious improvements since she was able to absorb the energy essence of the soul''s crystal. Even for her, who was already a cultivator of the Spiritual Realm, these crystals were of great benefit. Not so much for Theo, as he needed many of these soul crystals to be able to increase only 1%. For Theo, it would be more beneficial if he got the souls of some evildoers and devoured them. "Theo, let me out and get some rest." "Oh, this time it''s Klin." Theo told himself. Klin appeared and thanked him. She went to the table and ate some and drank juice. "Come over here, I will heal you." Theo told her. "Okay." cing the ss on the table, Klin went to him. Surrounded by a golden aura, Klin felt invigorated. It didn''t take long for her to feel brand new. "Thank you, Theo." Klin said with a smile. "You do not have to thank me." Theo smiled gently. "Jka hasn''t given up yet?" Klin asked. She knew that although Jka was a little stronger than her, but in terms of resistance, she won, so she found it strange. "Oh, he left shortly, too, but he''s already back." Theo said. Klin pondered and said, "If so, can I go back to training?" "Yes, I see no problem." Theo smiled. Then Klin was caught up in Theo''s real illusion and appeared again on the desert ind. * "Hehee ~ Fun, Yui likes this!" Little Yuiughed with delight as he finished defeating another monk. [Congrattions Princess Yui, you have sessfully reached level 2.] [Now you will be able to see the monk''s vital points. If you defeat by hitting vital points, the chances of falling more crystals from the soul increases, good luck!] "Hehee. Yui will get enough crystal from the soul and be strong to help Daddy." Little Yui put his hand in front of her mouth andughed heartily. * Alice was sweating a little, although so far she is fighting a bald monk who was at most in the 2nd Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm, yet fighting for so long was exhausting. At first, it was easy, but as time went by it became more difficult. But she did not give up such a good chance of strengthening herself. She took the soul crystal that fell to the ground after defeating the monk and closed her eyes, absorbing the soul''s essence of energy from within the crystal. She felt that at the same time, she has already risen to a new stage of her soul. If this continued for a long time, her strength would rise in leaps and bounds, moreover, the power of the soul was something difficult to increase and desired by hundreds of thousands of cultivators. Alice was very happy to be able to practice in this type of situation. She felt she was getting stronger and stronger each time she absorbed the crystals of the soul and was satisfied with that. Alice was a simple girl, and it was easy enough to satisfy her. * "Palm Wild!" "Blow!" Palm light shone through the surrounding area, and a cat''s wild palm opened the defense of the bald monk,nding a hard blow to the bald monk''s chest. Fresh blood spurted everywhere, and the bald monk fell dead on the floor. "Nyahaha. This is fun~" Kellyughed contentedly. Since she came to train diligently and managed to get some good attack techniques with Theo, this female cat is no longerzy, who kept bathing in the sun even her tanned skin has be a little lighter. Even for her, azy cat, she started to train diligently when she was rewarded. ''Nya, did you ask me how shy Zenia is doing?'' Kelly murmured into her heart and took the soul crystal from the floor. Her cat''s ear moved when she picked up the soul stone and her cat''s tail swung from side to side animatedly. * A cute little panda girl was bravely fighting the bald monk, each attack carried the weight of an adult panda. In addition, she used her affinity for water. "Palm Fluffy!" The bald monk was unable to dodge and ended up being hit on his head in the middle of the jump of Zenia, the panda girl. "Blow!" Like a watermelon, the bald monk''s head shattered. Zenia took a deep breath, and walked away with a twist of her heel, and was in an extremely cute position. ''I''m beginning to get used to fighting this man...'' She pondered when she saw that the bald monk was gone and a soul crystal appeared. * Time passed and Theo could already feel significant changes in his body, moreover, a piece of pleasant news appeared in his system. ___________________ ¡¤ [Congrattions! Your technique has advanced to Fifth Stage.] ___________________ As the technique progressed, new information on how to force level 5 weapons was introduced to Theo''s mind. From the process to the creation. Minutester, Theo opened his eyes and started tough at the thought: ''Haha. It was faster than I initially thought. I only needed 200kg of rhino bone iron.'' Looking at the small mountain of iron bars, Theo perked up even more and transformed himself into a ten-tailed golden fox. If anyone saw Theo''s current appearance, he might mistake it for a golden mountain, so colossal it was his current size, but conveniently, he reduced his size a bit. Now, 15 meters long and 10 meters in size, the golden fox with ten tails began to devour the iron bars. It even looked like he was casually eating peanuts, especially the echoing sound. While eating, Theo thought: ''I also have to think of a way to strengthen my Noble Spirits.'' Even though he has that thought, he decided to look for something like that in the system another time. Now he just wanted to increase eating iron and increase the level of the ming Dragon Furnace technique. If possible, reach the sixth stage, so he could forge level 6 weapons and armor. * From time to time, Zaira and the others asked to leave to rest. This time it was Yuki who asked to leave. Yuki looked at Theo''s golden fox shape and smiled. She loved his original form, although she also loved the human form... After drinking a ss of water, she flew into the air andnded on Theo''s back and hugged around his neck. She said with a smile: "So soft andfortable..." "..." Theo said, "You can get some sleep if you want." "Oh really? Hehe~ Theo you are the best!" Yuki said with a cute smile and snuggled even closer and closed her eyes. Theo smiled frankly and continued to eat iron, although at a slower speed so as not to disturb Yuki. * In a ce abandoned by the light, a gigantic gloomy pce lived there. Inside the main room of this pce was an ominous shadow sitting on a throne. This shadow looked ahead, where beneath it were several demonic beings. Each emanated an aura more sinister than the other. Even hiding his cultivation, this shadow''s dark spiritual energy emitted a strength from someone who was beyond the 10thyer of the Spiritual Realm. It was remarkable that this entity had power and strength from those at the top of this world''s power hierarchy. Looking at a demon with big horns of gray skin that on the 5th Layer of the Spiritual Realm, the sinister shadow sitting on the throne, threw a photo with information rted to Theo and ordered: "Zasp, go to this man and get all the items and information from him, after that, you can do whatever you want with it." "Yes, my Lord!" The gray demon nodded reverently and stood up. His figure trembled several times and disappeared. 361 Chapter 361 After a training session, everyone went to their beds to sleep. Theo was no different, he used a lot of his powers, although it wasn''t enough to tire him, it didn''t mean he didn''t like to sleep. Perhaps it is due to the influence of his past life as a normal human, or perhaps because it gives her peace of mind after sleeping... The next morning - In the living room at the mansion. "Today is thest day of registration for the tournament. And two dayster it will start." Said Mizuki while drinking spiritual green tea. "In terms of age assessment, is it done on the day of the tournament? Or do we have to do it before?" Theo asked her. Everyone was at Theo''s house, why? Shina cooked very well and everyone loved her food, whenever they had the chance, they came to eat food made by Shina. Without exaggeration, Theo believes that it was possible for Shina to start Dao path of cooking... ''It''s not possible, right?'' Regardless if that were the case, it couldn''t be a bad thing. "In these two days, you need to pass the age and cultivation level assessment." Said Mizuki. "Okay, so, are we going to do this tomorrow?" Theo asked as he looked at everyone around the table. "I agree." Said Aine. "I also agree." Said Nanda. "I also agree +1." "I also agree +2." "I also agree with 3 +..." "So it''s decided. Tomorrow we will go through the evaluation." Theo said with a smile. "Theo, are you going out today?" Zaira said. "Yes, but it will be quick, I will just manipte... pay a visit to the Red Dragon n." Said Theo. "I can go too?" Zaira asked. "I see no problem, let''s go together." Theo smiled. "Hehe. I''m looking forward to it!" Zaira said with a giggle. ''I wanted to go too, but I don''t want to be a third-round between the two,'' Lilith murmured to herself. Although the other girls also wanted to go, they werepassionate and let Zaira have that chance. Since she was the first to suggest going along and Theo agreed. * After leaving Jka and the girls in the [Dimensional Room]. Theo and Zaira flew in the air, heading towards the Red Dragon n. Theo looked at his side and smiled at Zaira and stopped flying: "I thought of a better way to go to the Red Dragon n." Zaira also stopped flying and asked: "Are you thinking about using the ark, Theo?" "Exactly." Theo smiled: "We don''t have to be in a hurry. Besides, I want to spend time alone with you." "..." Zaira blushed and said shyly, "Me too." A gigantic and elegant ark appeared and the couple flew to the ark prow. Theo directed the ark to fly towards the red Dragon n at a low speed. Using his illusion technique, Theo made the ark look like a simple three-meter-wide falcon. Theo sat on afortable sofa, Zaira sat beside him. "This way is better, right?" Theo looked and smiled at Zaira. "Yes, you do know how to enjoy life~" Zaira smiled a little shyly. She felt her heartbeat fast for being close and alone with Theo. "Now that you speak, in fact, I am enjoying life to the fullest!" Theo smiled and took her hand, making her blush even more. Closing her eyes, Zaira felt her breathing quicken, and the moment she felt Theo approach, she was happy and slightly opened her lips. It was a sweet, slow kiss. Theo can taste the peach pie from Zaira''s mouth that they ate for breakfast. Zaira felt her limp body in Theo''s arms, luckily she was sitting on a sofa or else, she would be floorless... It was particrly one of the best kisses she had with Theo. Maybe because Theo got used to kissing? Maybe, who knows~ With Zaira''s soft, fragrant body pressing against his chest, Theo felt a strong desire to eat her but managed to resist that urge by calming his inner demon. Their lips parted with a click of tongues. Zaira opened her eyes half-closed, she had a devilishly seductive expression when looking at Theo. She felt her body warm, and her cheeks boiling, she blinked her eyes slowly, trying to adapt to the change she was having in her body and heart. "You look really cute when you''re embarrassed." Theo smiled. "..." Zaira hid her face in Theo''s chest when she heard that. "Hahaha." Theoughed and said: "It will take a while to get to the Red Dragon n, do you want to drink some spiritual herb tea?" "En." Zaira nodded and moved her head away from Theo''s broad, strong chest. Theo took a kettle and added spiritual water and boiled it with celestial mes. It was a quick process since the celestial mes were very strong and if it took too long, even the spiritual water would evaporate. Using spiritual leaves, the tea was soon ready. "Take it." Theo passed her a cup of tea. "Thank you." Zaira said. She held the cup and drank. A good feeling that gave her peace and spirit came. She felt calmer and more serene. Theo also took a cup of tea and drank. It was noticeable the mood swings around him and Zaira right after drinking the tea. This tea was a luxury that few people could have. For those with spiritual leaves and waters, they used it for special moments; especially if they were close to elevating a small realm. Since tea of ??water and spiritual leaf, those who drink will have the chance to go through a small illumination. While taking advantage of their quiet and romantic moment, the ark flew over the Naga Empire en route to the Red Dragon n. Although at a slow speed, there was not much left to achieve, since they were practically neighbors of the Silver Dragon n. With a calm mind, Zaira bes less shy. After drinking the tea, sheid her head on Theo''s broad shoulder while enjoying the trip. Theo smiled and put his left hand behind Zaira''s back and held her thin, soft waist, staying in an intimate position. Time passed slowly. "We are here." Theo said when they arrived in front of the formation of the Red Dragon n. "Already? It was fast..." murmured Zaira. She wanted to continue like this for longer. Theo noticed Zaira''s change of mood, he smiled as he said, "Mhmm. Okay, let''s go in, and we can stay at the ark, I don''t need to leave the ark to control their mind since their minds are weak." "En!" Zaira said with a nod. Her mood was raised by 100 points. While talking to Zaira, Theo, and she had already crossed the barrier. As with thest time, the formation rm was not triggered and Theo managed to cross the ark evenly. In the n, it was turned into a desert. Most of the n''s residents left or got lost at home. These days, a battle broke out, killing several red dragons in the process. ''Things have progressed faster than I imagined,'' Theo said in his heart. Even so, he wasted no time and manifested his mental power and found the main strength of the n and started to read their minds and know what had happened so far and think about how to proceed. 362 Chapter 362 After Theo used in the ark and along with illusion ability. At that moment, Zaira and Theo were holding a cup of hot tea in their hand, drinking calmly while Theo made Miranda and Verderail "see" the future again. Another thing Theo was doing was picking up the dead bodies of the dragons. As soon as Miranda and Verderail came out of their dream about the "future", they started to attack each other with more firepower. "Boom~" "Aaaaaaah~" A serious of pitiful screams echoed. The screams were especially miserable, and they were calling for their fathers, mothers, brothers, sisters, as well as wives and lovers... The explosions also gave rise to frightening shock waves. The overall effect of this series of explosions was really excellent, deserving praise! Zaira got up and went to the edge of the bow and looked down. The sight of the battle was splendid. ''As expected of Theo.'' She thought. It took Theo only a few minutes to manipte Miranda and Verderail''s mind to make them fight each other even more. * Meanwhile, in space, close to the Spirit. A gray being with a long pair of horns, looking like curved bullhorns. It entered the Spirit and flew towards the Star Fallen Ind. ''As expected, even in this world the energy is very weak, I don''t know why my king is interested in this type of...'' The demonic being thought, looking at the beings on this with disdain. * In the [Dimensional Room] Jka and the girl''s diligent cultivation. On the other hand, Aomi was still in a state of enlightenment. Yuki was in charge of distributing [Immortal Pill]. It was a pill that had pure energy from heaven and earth at level 5. Theo had bought it while in [Ninth Hell]. But it turned out that they didn''t stay long and the girls weren''t able to use all its. After all, Theo had bought 80 of these pills in total. Consuming the [Immortal Pill], Jka and the girls had a significant improvement in their cultivation. ''Theo always manages to surprise me with everything he does.'' Mizuki thought. She was the first to consume the energy of heaven and earth from within the pill. It was no wonder since she was already in the 2nd Layer of the Spiritual Realm. If it continued like this, it would soon have the strength of cultivation of the 4th Layer of the Spiritual Realm, even though it is still in the 2nd Layer. Also, the moment she improves on her new cultivation technique ... It will be the moment when her power will rise, and she will be able to fight someone who was severalyers above hers, maybe even like Theo, she could fight someone above your realm ... * Theo started to feel strange, he felt that something was about to happen. "Theo? It''s all right?" Zaira asked worriedly, she felt that Theo was acting strange. However, Theo did not answer because something unusual happened! "Booooooom!" Like a nuclear reaction, a loud explosion echoed from Theo''s body and his illusions fled his control, traveling tens of thousands of kilometers away. Furthermore, not only were Theo''s illusions manifested, the crown written "King" on his forehead resurfaced. A powerful aura manifested itself in his body and made all those who felt they kneel close to that aura. Even those who were of different races, whether humans, fishmen, Eltreen, monsters, etc. They were affected and were now kneeling on the floor while they dared not lift their heads. The reason they were affectionate was simple, Theo''s illusions temporarily made them have animal lineage. Because of this, even if it is false, they have not been able to go against this greater will. Zaira beside Theo was impressed, she looked in the direction of the Red Dragon n and saw that everyone was kneeling even started to scream incoherently. "We forgive King." "We will no longer be greedy." "Everything belongs to the King." "Long live to the king." "King." "King 1+" "King 2+" "King 10+??? "King 1145+" Like a sutra, everyone ended up cheering and calling "King" over and over. It was as if it was the most obvious thing to do in this situation. "What just happened?" As soon as Theo regained consciousness, all those who were affected by his illusions and his aura began to pass out. Theo, who felt the surrounding changes, frowned slightly, feeling confused. _____________________________ [Congrattions! Your skill However, there were many who refuted, those who knew these 4 main strengths of the Red Dragon n. ["Isn''t that the Red Dragon n Leader, Verderail?"] ["Yes, it''s him, I''m sure. In addition, these 4 are the two oldest are great elders of the Red Dragon n while the other man is the current Leader Verderail and his wife Miranda."] ["My god... Is this serious? This time there are 4 big fish!"] ["Hahaha. I don''t believe it, it must be false, it could be something done by the Naga Empire to call more people to see the tournament. [Disdain emoticon]"] ["Truth. Who does not know that the Red Dragon n is one of the powers of the Naga Empire. There is no way to be weak when the points of the 4 fall into the hands of Panic!"] ["Yes, besides, until now, Panic had only fought against those who were at most in the Superior Wizard Realm, this proves that he hadn''t even reached the Spiritual Realm before. Even though he managed to rise to the Spiritual Realm, are you telling me that he was able to handle 4 cultivators from the Spiritual Realm? Do not make meugh! [Contempt emoticon]"] Most were convinced after that argument and were unable to think of anything to refute. Until one of the inte viewersmented. cial Emperor: ["If you don''t believe me, close the fucking video and stop pissing!"] Although annoyed, when they saw the user''s nickname, they were quiet. After all, it was the cial Emperor whomented. Of course, those few cultivators went to see the profile and discovered that he was the real cial Emperor. Or unless a brave man who sought death, had the courage to hacker the ount of the cial Emperor. Yuki and the girls who were also watching the video almost started cursing these people, but managed to hold on. Panic approached the four "guests". After greeting them, he sat on a chair, behind a dark brown table. Only the aura around him and the peaceful presence of Panic began to convince many people who previously did not believe that all of this was real. In the previous videos, they already knew that Panic was able to manipte people''s minds. Until then, they could understand the calm state of the 4 main members of the Red Dragon n. "Let''s start now?" Panic said as he sped his ck-gloved hands wrapped in spiritual energy from the shadows: "Our guests are very important people in the Naga Empire, as well as the main leaders of the Red Dragon n." Looking at Miranda, he continued: "This beautifuldy is the current wife of the n leader, Lady Miranda." "Thank you, thank you." Miranda smiled waving at the camera. It was all just a big show for her, as soon as she knew she was being controlled... "Next to her is the Great Elder Zastin." As soon as Panic said, the camera magnified Zastin''s face. Then Panic looked at Verderail and said: "This young, handsome man is the current Leader of the Red Dragon n, Verderail. And to his left, he is the Great Elder Alberto." The three waved while keeping a subtle smile on their faces. "It was I who killed Emperor Naga''s daughter." Zastin said suddenly. Like Miranda, for them, everything was just a normal interview show. Furthermore, at some point, they had an impulse to tell all their secrets. It was precisely because of that Zastin shouted that. In a different circumstance, this was no different from seeking death. Now, even if Theo (Panic) didn''t kill him, it was only a matter of time before Emperor Naga killed him. "Hehehe. Calm down. You don''t have to go on telling things before the interview even starts." Panic said with a sinisterugh. Only hisughter was able to cause chills in those who were watching the interview live. Panic continued: "As I was saying, they are here to talk about all of their darkest secrets. Let''s start with you, Great Elder Zastin since you are too busy to speak. Tell me, what is your darkest secret?" Theo looked at him directly in his eyes when asking. Now the attention of everyone who was watching was focused on the Great Elder Zastin. 364 Chapter 364 ["Heavens! Did he really kill Emperor Naga''s daughter?"] ["Am I still sleeping? Is it true that he killed Emperor Naga''s daughter?"] Comments once again flooded the live broadcast chat. It also led them to believe that it was indeed the real Panic. Who did not know that it was taboo to talk about thete daughter of Emperor Naga? It was amon understanding that this caused the Emperor of Naga to go into a deep depression, although it was strange, as it only happened after 1 year after the disappearance of Princess Lisa. Now they found out that, in fact, she was killed by someone very close to the Emperor of Naga. Automatically, the live broadcast drew more and more attention. Those who were skeptical at first, have now been convinced and even started to publicize the live link of the broadcast. Before even realizing it, there were over 100 million people watching the live broadcast. ["Now I''m very curious. What did he do that was so bad? What will his response be?"] ["I''m also curious!"] ["I am also curious! +1"] ["I am also curious! +2"] ["I am also curious! +200"] ["I am also curious! +10,000...."] Then the chat room went silent. Waiting to hear the response from Great Elder Zastin. "Hehehe. How can I say that..." Great Elder Zastinughed ominously: "When the young Princess Lisa, daughter of Emperor Naga fled for some reason. I ended up meeting her, at the time she was only 6 years old. Thinks, her long white ears and beautiful golden hair, soft white skin, he looked very tasty..." Every word that came out of his mouth provoked fury in those who heard it, he didn''t even finish saying it, however, all those who watched it, started to have a bad feeling. Great Elder Zastin continued: "It was when I couldn''t resist and captured her. Ahh~ it was a glorious moment. Although I was very afraid of being discovered, the sensation itself was fantastic. After days and weeks, no one could find out that I was the one who captured Princess Lisa. When more than 1 month passed... I couldn''t resist anymore." A cruel and bloodthirsty expression appeared on his face: "I wanted to devour her day and night, even in my dreams I found myself eating the flesh of this young woman. It was then that I did what I most wanted all this time. Entering the basement where I had left her... Her screams were phenomenal, she screamed so much, so much, begging me to let her go. It was just spectacr! In the end, I cut off every part of her body, slowly with her still alive and started cooking..." "Ahhh, how I wanted to experience it all again..." Great Elder Zastin said: "Exactly a yearter. I sent a letter to Emperor Naga. Of course, I made someone be controlled and write the letter for me, anyway, after writing the letter, I sent it to Emperor Naga. In the letter, I had revealed that "I" killed his daughter to eat her meat, giving details about the taste and the way I prepared the "delicacy" and imed to have taken two days to eat the whole body, not even leaving the bones." Emperor Naga, who received news about the Panic interview and learned that histe daughter was quoted, went in to watch the video and it was just when he saw the Great Elder Zastin saying that he had done it. Emperor Naga: ["... So it''s you! Damn you! Damn you! I will smash it into a thousand pieces and give it to the pigs! Motherfucker, motherfucker!"] His fury was so great that it made all of Naga''s royal pce tremble at his fury. He still had nightmares about the death of his daughter, and now he has discovered the real culprit, unfortunately, the culprit did not fall into his hands. Panic was able to see thements. To say that he was not surprised by Emperor Naga''s arrival would be a lie, but that did not make him think of "returning" the Great Elder Zastin. After all, it was a body and soul of the 5thyer of the Spiritual Realm. Wouldn''t it be a big waste to give it to someone else? It was at that moment that Panic rose from his seat and appeared in front of the Great Elder Zastin like a magic step. Great Elder Zastin gave a start, he eximed: "What? What is happening? Why did it appear so suddenly in front of me?" "Humph!" Theo scorned but did not reply. His next action surprised the thousands of people who were watching. "Boooom!" With a loud, sharp sound, Panic''s hand went through the body of the Great Elder Zastin and then immediately pulled it back, bringing the soul of the Great Elder Zastin with it. ["Wow! This is surprising! I''ve seen this before not, yet I can''t help but be surprised."] ["The same here. It makes me wonder how amazing this technique is..."] ["Yes, it''s not for nothing that the ghost sects are crazy looking for new information from Panic."] ["But seeing that not even someone on the 5thyer of the Spiritual Realm was able to stop it, I don''t think they will stay that way."] ["That''s true. Before they suspected that Panic wasn''t even on the Spiritual Realm, but now..."] ["Guys, aren''t we losing focus here? Let''s wait and see whates next."] ["I agree."] ["..."] As soon as Panic removed the soul from the body of the Great Elder Zastin. Theo frowned, that''s when he used his other hand to pull something that seemed to be stuck. And what came next was difficult to say in a nutshell. ''Was it because of what he said before? Or for another reason?'' Theo began to reflect. What came out of Great Elder Zastin''s body was another soul, and that soul belonged to a cute little girl in her 6 to 7 years old. With golden hair and white rabbit ears. "Help me..." Her voice was weak. She was barely able to support herself, and the moment her soul moved away from the Great Elder Zastin''s soul, it became transparent, almost disappearing. Netizens went into a trance. Especially Emperor Naga. There were no words to describe what he was feeling at the moment. "My daughter!" In his home, Emperor Naga fell to his knees on the floor as tears streamed from his eyes like a stream. The sadness he was feeling was immeasurable. It was deplorable to see his daughter in this state almost disappearing asking for help. If he could, Emperor Naga would trade ces with his daughter... ''Should I try to use healing skills on her?'' Seeing that her soul was dissipating, Theo thought. The little girl''s soul looked at Theo and said, "Please... help me..." Theo felt a squeeze in his heart when he saw that little girl in a weak voice asking for his help. ''Mhmm. It''s worth a try.'' Theo thought and used the healing skill. "Shine!" Like a light bulb being lit, the loli bunny girl was illuminated by golden neon light. ''It''s working!'' Theo couldn''t help but be surprised. He was skeptical at first since he didn''t think he would be able to heal a soul... Even the Emperor Naga who was watching got up from the floor and his eyes shone in disbelief. It was a situation he had never seen before. "Warm, warm, but sofortable~~" The loli bunny girl murmured in her cute voice enjoying the feeling of being healed. Theo could feel some of his mental power draining. Luckily, he had a lot and the amount that was being used was little. Minutester, something even more surprising happened! 365 Chapter 365 Theo felt iparably surprised in his heart, it was something he never dreamed possible when using this healing ability. Bones, heart, liver, blood, marrow, meat, skin, hair, et... The whole process was making the soul of the little girl bunnye alive, creating a new body from scratch. It was unreal! ''It seems that I still underestimated the power of a skill whose price is 1 billion points...'' Theo murmured to himself. * Emperor Naga Pce. "How is this possible? Heavens! I, I need to ask this gentleman to return my daughter to me, of course, I need to have an equivalent exchange." Emperor Naga said: "Bring my best treasures, urgently!" "Yes, right now Emperor." The servants start to get agitated, heading towards the pce''s treasure room. "Our little girl can still be saved!" A woman who has been in aa since discovering her daughter''s disappearance woke up mysteriously. She also listened to the news and saw her daughter taking shape and creating a new body, returning to life. Emperor Naga''s wifees from a Lion King lineage, she had beautiful long golden hair and honey-colored eyes, her figure was bulky with a virtuous aura around her. Even all this time she was in aa, her presence did not diminish in the least. Now seeing that her daughter could be saved, she couldn''t be happier. Although Panic could be said to be a scary being, to them it seemed that he had a divine light around him. They were no different from someone who was seeing their savior. "Wife?" Emperor Naga was surprised at first, but soon said with a warm smile, he knew she was like that because of his daughter, and now that she was about to return, there was no way she could remain in aa: "Yes, that''s what it seems, right now I am preparing all the treasures to reward this great lord." "Yes, yes, yes." The woman said in a hoarse voice, she was very touched. * Unaware of what Emperor Naga and his wife were thinking. Theo (Panic) continued to heal the rabbit girl loli. "Let me go, let me go, let me go, you viin!" Great Elder Zastin''s soul began to scream. "Hahaha. In my dreams." Panicughed contemptuously. "Shameless! I don''t know how you managed to capture me, but I''m sure it wasn''t with your own power, you must have taken advantage of the moment when I passed out mysteriously." Said the Great Elder Zastin''s soul in anger. "Is that so?" Panic continued to scoff: "Even if you say that, I will not let you escape, from today onwards, your soul will never enter the cycle of reincarnation and will disappear forever from this world!" "No, no, no! I don''t want this I don''t ept this! Are you listening to me? I don''t allow it! I refuse to ept that! Let me go, you evil-doer! Let me go!" Hearing this, the Great Elder Zastin''s soul became desperate, began to scream and stir. "Silence!" Panic screamed. He wasn''t sure if King Beast''s order would work since he was now just a soul. "..." ''It worked...'' Theo was happy in his heart. This Great Elder Zastin''s voice was starting to irritate him. Fear, despair, anger, hatred. It was all the emotions that Great Elder Zastin had when looking at Theo. If eyes could kill, Theo would already be dead. Meanwhile, the other three "guests" also started to show interesting expressions. Perhaps because the Great Elder Zastin''s despair was so great, it affected them a little and made them manage to get out of Theo''s mental control a little, reluctance and fear were written on their faces. They shake their heads from side to side in denial. They did not want the same end to happen to them. Continuing to heal the little girl rabbit loli. Theo considered what to do to deliver this girl back to her parents. ''Actually, I don''t need to think too much. Now I''m strong enough, although I don''t want to associate my true identity with that of Panic, I can very well deliver on being in Panic''s appearance and disguise my aura with the [Supreme Concealment] ability.'' After thinking like that, Theo stopped worrying. His real reason for not revealing that it was Panic was simple. Although he does not have to worry too much about being hunted, it does not mean that others do not go after anyone who is close to him. If that happened it would be a big pain in the ass. "..." Great Elder Zastin was taken aback. He did not expect Emperor Naga''s daughter to be able to return to life. ''Who exactly is this man? He''s a cultivator for thousands of years and has lived to this day, so is his skills so challenging?'' Not only did he think that. Many others also thought that Panic was a being who lived for thousands of years and had a lot of knowledge and power. Even being out of this world, it was possible. ''Is he on this for fun?'' They wondered. ["Look! She came back to life! Wow!! I can''t believe I lived until that day."] ["My God! This live broadcast is totally different from the others. Now we can understand that he is the real Panic."] ["This is totally beyond my expectations. I never thought that he would also be able to bring someone back to life."] Emperor Naga: ["Mister Panic, would you be able to tell me how I could get my daughter back?"] Theo''s interest was called upon to see that Emperor Naga sent a message. Panic looked at the camera and said, "It is not impossible to have your daughter back. I will be taking her as soon as I finish this live broadcast." ''Is heing?'' Even Emperor Naga couldn''t help being surprised. He thought he would have to find himself in a deserted ce where no one would be able to find them. Emperor Naga: ["I''ll be waiting! I have also prepared the best of the rewards that I have and will give it to the Lord."] Panic said, "Okay, as soon as I''m done here, I''ll be there." ''Although I didn''t intend to charge anything, it doesn''t mean I''m going to have a ceremony if the other party is interested in giving me something good.'' Theo thought. "No, no, don''t eat me! Please!" As soon as Princess Lise saw the soul of the Great Elder Zastin. She panicked, all the memories of when she was cut and eaten by the Great Elder Zastin passed through her mind. A frightening shadow came out from behind the Panic and then devoured the soul of the Great Elder Zastin. ________________________________________________ [Twelve Year Old Soul; Changed to Thirteen Years Old] ________________________________________________ ''Mhmm. In fact, just by eating the souls of evildoers, I will be able to raise the power of my soul faster.'' The feeling of increasing the age of his soul, was even better than the feeling of satisfying while he is almost starving. It wasmendable. "Hehe. Little rabbit girl, you don''t have to worry anymore, with me here, nobody will be able to hurt you, besides, this man who did these cruelties to you, will never appear again." Panic said with a chuckle. Although she looked sinister, the loli bunny girl calmed down and took a deep breath. Was that because of the bestial king''s power? "Thank you, big brother!" The bunny girl loli said while doing a princess pose when thanking. She looked very cute when doing this. 366 Chapter 366 After putting the loli bunny girl to sleep. Panic returned to sit on the chair behind the brown table. Generally, the scene looked like a normal interview studio, although there was a window and behind it showed a futuristic city but this was something created by Theo''s illusion, however, it made people try to associate and find out what country and city he was in. Meanwhile, Emperor Naga and Empress Sabrina were withdrawing all the most valuable assets and preparing for Panic. "Wife, what do you think of this wife? It is a level 6 sword and of good quality." Said Emperor Naga. "Yes, very good, in addition, this level 6 silver armor core is also of good quality, we can give it to him too." Empress Sabrina said. * Unlike the soul, Theo did not use devour on the body of Great Elder Zastin. He just made it disappear using his illusions and put it on his storage ring. Now that Theo''s soul has strengthened again, his mind control has risen to a new level, the three in front of him stop trying to escape his control while he has a calm expression on their faces again. "Now, let''s start with you, Lady Miranda. Tell me a little about you." Panic looked at her as she spoke. "Hi, I''m Miranda and my species is a white dragon snake. I am 121 years old and married to the Leader of the Red Dragon n. Although my husband did not care for me, I did it with the elders of the n, I even had a son with one of the elders, unfortunately, this son of mine died. I also have a younger son, and his father is Great Elder Zastin." She continued: "My biggest ambition is to make my son and Great Elder Zastin be Emperor of Naga. Although, I have to start being the leader of the Red Dragon n. Also, I have awakened a unique skill recently, I can predict the future. Although this ability can only be activated every other day and can be used 5 times a day. I also have an affinity for fire and earth." "Outside, do you have any hobbies?" Panic asked. "Yes, for a long time I hate people who are more beautiful than me or at least almost as beautiful. So, if they were weak and I don''t have family support, I will strip their faces until they are not recognized as a person, this gives me enormous satisfaction. But then, I discovered a w." Miranda said: "Even if I do that, these disgusting women still managed to recover. That''s why I invented a potion that disfigures the person''s face bones. Hahaha. You need to see it, it''s hrious~" Sheughed heartily at the end, remembering the scenes in which she disfigured the faces of the women who displeased her. The number wasrge, but these poor women had no one to help, and they were forced to live like a deformed woman. Of course, many women''s faces are their lives, because of that, manymitted suicides after they discovered that there were no ways to correct the deformed bone. Those who tried, the bones generated a poison, killing these poor women. "Big sister, am I not beautiful?" "Ahhhhh!" Miranda shouted. Well in front of her deceased sister appeared with her deformed face. "Sister, why are you scared?" Milena asked. "Milena...! How is this possible? I killed you!" Miranda got up from the couch as she took steps back, wanting to get away. "Big sister, why are you moving away?" Milena smiled, but was extremely ugly due to her deformed face: "Am I not beautiful?" "Yes... you are beautiful, you are beautiful..." Miranda agreed as she looked at Milena in shock. She couldn''t understand what was going on. It was at that moment that Milena appeared in front of her at a high speed. "Ahhhh!" Miranda screamed again and pulled out a sword from her storage ring and pierced Milena''s chest. "Big sister... are you killing me again?" Her voice was pitiful. "Miranda, I thought we were friends, how can you do this to me?" Another woman appeared. She approached Miranda with a deformed face. It was visible that before that, she was a very beautiful woman with long purple hair. "Jeniffer? Ahh, what''s going on? I must be dreaming, no! This is a nightmare! Should be it." She tried to reassure herself, but that was when she saw the woman with long purple hair carry a green potion in her hand. "There." When Miranda pinched herself, she felt pain, which proved that she was not sleeping. She was even more terrified! "Jeniffer, get away from me! I''m not to me, it''s your fault for being ugly, don''te any closer!" Removing the sword from her sister''s chest, Miranda was in a fighting position, preparing to attack Jeniffer at any moment. "Why did you do that with me?" "Give my face back!" "You need to pay for what you did!" "Miranda, you bitch, I''m going to kill you!" "Die, die, die!" "I hate you! I hate you!" "My life, give my life back!" "..." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Miranda shouted: "Get away from me! I''m warning you, I''m going to kill you all again!" In front of Miranda, more than 100 women with their deformed faces were looking at Miranda with anger and hatred. Miranda cut off the heads of some and the bodies of others, but in the end, she ended up being held by her younger sister, Milena. "No, no, drop me! Let me go!" Miranda was frantic, in front of her, a deformed woman was trying to force her to drink a potion. It was the potion of deformation of bones of the face. "Gulp!" "You deserve it!" "She deserves it!" "You deserve it!" "We need revenge!" "You need to know how we feel!" Then all the deformed women disappeared and Miranda fell to the floor. She felt a sharp pain in her face and screamed pitifully. When she looked ahead and to the sides, she was surrounded by mirrors. In front of the mirror was an ugly woman with a deformed face. "Ahhhhh! This is a nightmare! How can I live like this?" Endless tears streamed down her face. She didn''t regret doing this to those women, she regretted having to be like them. The impact was so great that she passed out. Theizens who saw this scene werepletely stunned. This was beyond what they could imagine seeing in this video. In addition to seeing someonee back to life, they also saw Panic''s powerful illusion ability. 367 Chapter 367 Currently, in the live broadcast, there were already more than 100 million Inte users watching. ["Heavens! Look at that. I don''t believe what I''m seeing."] ["In fact, Panic is challenging the heavens!"] ["Whoever said that the current Panic was false, appear!"] ["Hahaha. Of course, they will not speak again. I bet they are now so red with shame that they don''t even have the courage to leave the house."] ["Hahaha. Indeed."] ["But back to the subject, Panic is very dominant, and his illusion technique is very challenging!"] ["Panic is very cruel. Hehehe. But I like it!"] ["Hehe. Now, I wonder why he''s been standing still and hasn''t moved?"] ["He must be having some great idea, I bet."] ["I agree!"] Meanwhile... ''This end of Miranda, I think it should change a little next time.'' Theo thought: ''For example, I think I should have made her get on a boat and take her soul to hell. That would be desperate...'' ''Or perhaps I should make a reaper of death appear and take her soul and devour it. That would also be interesting... Or make several small hands get out of the ground and drag her little by little to hell... Mhmm. So many options...'' Theo said in his mind: ''Forget it, it has already happened anyway. Then I think of something new. '' * North of the Naga Empire, in a flying ship at extreme speed. Inside the gigantic ship was the slogan of the biggest ghost sect - Sect of ten thousand Souls. "Now that there is a big chance that Panic will appear in the Naga Empire, we need to capture it!" Said a man with long white beard and long white hair that stretched to the waist. He was precisely the Great Elder of the Sect of the ten thousand Souls, Judas. His power is in the 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. "Yes, this time the chances are very good. Just thinking about getting my hands on these sky-defying techniques makes my whole body shake with excitement. Ahahaha." A man roared withughter. He was taller than ordinary people, about 220 cm tall. His shoulders, especially, were much wider than normal, and he did not have the weak feeling of those cultivators who were training their spirits every day. This man was the youngest and strongest of the Sect of the ten thousand Souls. At just over 300 years old, he reached the 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. It is said that the chances of him ascending to the above realm are very high even before reaching the thousand years of age. The rest of the disciples and elders were looking at these two great tycoons. They were a sight for their eyes. It is not wrong to say that their sect has gone so far and is at the top of this world thanks to these two. While they were at it, preparing to "capture" Panic... "My God! Leader, look at this!" An elderly man with good eyesight shouted pointing ahead. "This... This is a high-level ghost whale!!" Everyone shouted in rm. "Hahahahahahaha. The heavens are on our side!" The Sect Patriarchughed out loud. "Yes, today is our lucky day! Gouhahahahahahaha" The Great Elder Judas agreed with a powerful and arrogantugh. "Let''s capture this!" Said the arrogant Patriarch. "This ghost whale is on the 11th Layer of the Spiritual Realm! Patriarch, we will capture and let them go towards the Pce of Emperor Naga, we will meetter, after all, we are faster than this ship." Great Elder Judas suggested. "Yes, let''s do this." Nodding, Patriarch turned and said: "All of you continue, soon the Great Elder Judas and I will reach you all and capture Panic!" "Yes!!!!" Their cry for unification was loud and powerful! * Without mercy, Panic ''s hand crossed Miranda''s chest and withdrew her soul. Then, without giving her a chance to scream, he used on her soul. While her body, her "disappeared" with his illusions. Walking back, he sat back in the chair behind the brown table. "Well, let''s continue with the interview." He said while looking at the n Leader, Verderail: "Lord Verderail. As a current n Leader, I believe you have a lot of power in your n, and it has also helped him a lot to grow and prosper, right?" "No, I never did anything that can say it was for the best in the n." Said Verderail without blinking: "Actually, I never called these unfortunate people in my n, the only thing that interests me is to assume power and be able to increase my power. Therefore, I need to at least keep a low profile. Although I didn''t do anything for the better, I also didn''t do much to make it worse, although I killed some who were talented who could one day fight for the n''s power with me." "Oh? So you only care about increasing your cultivating level or do you have other aspirations?" Theo asked. "Hmm. If I had to say, in fact, there are many, such as, for example, conquering Lady Mizuki even if it has to be strength, being able to be the Emperor of Naga, and making all the people kneel at my feet. Kill without having to blink." "Having enough money to win over all the beautiful women of different races. To be able to capture the descendant of the true red dragon and force her to have a child and eat the egg and improve my lineage. Hmm, there are so many that if I continue, it will take me all day to say." "I understand. I see that you are someone quite ambitious." Panic said sarcastically, "Well, a dream doesn''t mean reality, I''m afraid your wishes will nevere true." Getting up, Panic walked over to the Verderail. Still, with a smile on his face, Verderail continued to look at Panic without fear. It was as if his best friend was in his front. "Don''t say anything else, just die forever!" Panic took his left hand toward Verderail''s throat and pulled his soul. By that time he was out of Theo''s mind control, which made him cry out in despair. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh." "Damn it! When did I start to be controlled? Oh? Ahhhhh, why am I transparent?" He looked at Panic who was holding him and roared: "Damn you! What did you do to me? Make me go back to normal if not, I will kill you and your whole family!" "Hehe." Panic''s eyes became sinister, making everyone''s soul tremble with fear and anxiety, heughed: "Someone dead for eternity has no right to threaten me. Your words are even moreughable than your own ego." Then, Panic''s handshake started to get stronger! "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The pain was supreme! Every particle of his soul was screaming for help, but as much as he tried to fight and break free, it was impossible. Verderail could only regret his bad luck of ever bing the target of Panic. Just like a ss that is hit and starts to crack into hundreds of thousands of pieces, Verderail''s soul started to break, it was so painful, it is even depressing. His cries of regret almost madeizens feel sorry. At the same time, the fear of one day something like this happening to them was great. Much might not be afraid to die, but disappearing forever with no chance of reincarnation, was just very, very scary! When Verderail''s soul shattered into thousands of pieces, Panic''s mouth began to open more and more, and just like a vacuum cleaner, he began to suck out all the pieces of the soul. It was a terrifying sight. It was not as simple as before when he simply made it disappear at once, now they saw it in a totally different way and it caused even more fear. * Inte usersments¡ª Always Love the same: "Fuck! There''s only garbage in this fucking n!" Likes: (19,524,984) Replies: (1,132,474) I feel sexy: "I salute Panic! You always show up to get rid of these pests!" Likes: (15,452,714) Replies: (1,124,733) I like the rain: "These people really deserve to die and never be reincarnated!" Likes: (21,374,954) Replies: (1,114,574) Mirror of the soul: "I have to admit that I was very scared to see Panic destroying the soul of Verderail garbage." Likes: (31,014,454) Replies: (2,097,524) Number of Inte users watching: 498,954,498 368 Chapter 368 ''Mhmm. It still wasn''t enough to lift my soul... well, I need to be patient.'' Theo said in his heart. While sitting down again. Thest one was still missing. He looked at the Great Elder Alberto. ''Okay, I''m going to do something different this time.'' After thinking like that, Theo pointed his index finger at the Great Elder. In doing so, a holographic image appeared in the center of the interview room. They were sharp images as if you were seeing something real, not projected. Although they were impressed,izens had already seen Panic''s illusion ability. So they were less agitated. But they were still curious to know what exactly Panic was going to do now. Even with his mind being controlled, the Great Elder Alberto was trembling involuntarily. A tremendous fear hung over his heart. But as he did not understand where this fear came from, he tried to act as normal as possible, since he was a proud dragon by nature. The moment he saw the holographic images. Great Elder Alberto''s facial expressions became more and more interesting. It was a change of fear, joy, sadness, disdain, dread, frightened, threatening, empathy... Within minutes, many images were projected. There were many of the bad things that Alberto did in the course of his life. The number of women who were harmed by him was simply too great. If it were to count, it was between 100,000 to 200,000 women. Even teenagers in their prime were no exception. He was, in fact, worse among the four that Panic interviewed. It was also for this reason that Panic left Albertost. In addition to women, there were also other factors that madeizens grind their teeth in anger. It was him approaching someone and bing the person''s best friend and in the end, he raped his "best" friend''s wife in front of him. This demonstrated how sickly the Great Elder Alberto was. He was also the cause of Miranda having slept with practically all the elders of the n. His goal was to do the same thing in front of the Leader of the Verderail n. Unfortunately, he didn''t have that chance, he was waiting for the best time to do that, however... "Truly hateful." Panic said looking at Great Elder Alberto: "Tsk, it doesn''t matter. You are going to die anyway." To tell the truth, Theo wanted to be torturing a few hours before killing Great Elder Alberto, however, he had better things to do, and he was not so willing to keep going for so long. Anyway, after devouring Alberto''s soul, all chances of returning are almost null. Getting up from his chair, with slow steps, Panic walked to the Great Elder Alberto. His aura itself was sinister. His look was menacing, it sent strong chills to those who saw it. Panic''s hands seemed to be made of ck clouds as they extended, it was very supernatural. When he crossed the neck of Great Elder Alberto and brought Alberto''s soul with him, the Inte users sighed and gasped. No matter how many times they saw it, they were still impressed. "Ahhh. Who, who?" Great Elder Alberto noticed Panic and eximed with fear: "Are you... are you Panic? Ahhhhh! Get away from me! I never did anything wrong, I am innocent! Let me go, let me go!" Alberto had already seen videos of Panic, but he never thought that one day he would go to him. However, things are not always as we expected, as much as he wished he never met Panic... Here is Panic, about to kill him. "Whether you are innocent or not, I am able to judge." Panic scoffed: "Who are you trying to deceive?" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Just as he did with the n Leader, he began to tighten his grip and fragment the soul of Great Elder Alberto. The screams were loud. Mucus and tears streamed down his face, every moment when he did something wrong went through his mind, even the people he once loved. He already knew that he would disappear forever, but he was not willing to ept, however, as much as he struggled and tried to get out of control of Panic, his strength was too weakpared to Panic. If he regrets what he had done? Maybe, he didn''t know for sure, in fact, even if he was going to start over, he didn''t know if he would do something different, maybe he was more discreet, but the chances of someone changing his character was low. When his soul was almostpletely fragmented, the Great Elder Alberto closed his eyes tightly as tears flowed without stopping. It was at that moment that Panic used and began to suck the fragments of the soul into his great mouth. It was a frightening sight to see. ___________________ [Soul of Thirteen years old; Changed to Fourteen] ___________________ ''Finally. Eh, I can feel my mental control and mental power increasing... that''s good.'' Theo thought with satisfaction. Soon after, he said: "With that, we ended the "Panic Interview." Until the next~" Emperor Naga: "Wait! Are youing here now?" "Oh, yes, wait for me soon enough." Panic saw thement and replied. Emperor Naga and Empress were thrilled. Emperor Naga: "Yes, I will be waiting for your arrival!" After Theo ended the live broadcast. He went to the bunny lolita girl and before leaving, he did not forget to put the people who were inside the [Dimensional Room] to sleep for a few more hours before leaving. "Theo!" By the time he appeared, he was received by Jka and the girls were all waiting for him since they were watching the live broadcast. "Oh? Hahaha. I''m going to take this little girl and I''ll be right back, ok?" Theo looked at them andughed as he said. His mood got better when he saw the people he loved together waiting for him. "Okay. Damn, I''m d you killed those bastards! Oh, yeah. Will you be long?" Yuki showed several amusing expressions when speaking. She was angry at the same time, happy for the girl in Theo''s arms. "Theo, is it okay to go there?" Shina said worriedly, "I know that there are many beings who are eager to get their hands on you. I know that you are strong, but still, I am dying of worry..." "Hehe. I''m happy that you care about me so much, but you can rest assured nothing bad will happen to me." Theo reassured her. "Okay, but be very careful, right?" Shina said softly. Her cuteness level increased by 100+ points. "That''s okay!" Theo guaranteed. "Oh my! This little girl is so beautiful!" Eximed Mizuki with a loving look. "Hehe. Yes, I''m d I managed to save her. Anyway, I''m going, soon I''ll be back." Theo said. Still in the appearance of Panic, Theo began to fly above the clouds, heading towards the Pce of Emperor Naga. 369 Chapter 369 Near the Pce of Emperor Naga it was agitated. Countless living beings and reporters were there. Everything to personally know Panic, the man who shook the Spirit! Of course, some were there out of curiosity or even idolized Panic, however, there were those who were waiting with bad intentions. Just like the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. * Communication site Fallen Star Ind. Previously: 32,498,732 followers - Currently: 165,681,962 followers and continues to increase with each passing second. Angel of Death: "Damn it, I''m a long way from the Naga Empire, if not... sigh, regrettable, I wanted to meet my idol." Faithful to Panic: "Muahahaha. I got it! I made it in time! Waiting for Panic to arrive. It is incredible how many living beings of different species are here as well." Reasonable Three Times: "Wahaha. I''m also close by. I hope to see Panic." A Little Girl, Field Flower: "So sad, where I am is very far, I wanted to be there too..." * At the same time, in the Naga Empire... The skies were dark, ck clouds hovered over the Pce of Emperor Naga. "Booooooom!" Thunder and lightning lit up the skies. To say that they were not frightened to see this would be sphemy. The powerful thunder and lightning and the ck cloud were incredibly powerful and scary, there was not a soul alive in the ce that was not shocked. "My God! Look over there!" Someone shouted in the crowd. "It is he, is he!!" Another also shouted. From within the ck clouds, the sky began to break, and from within, Panic with the lolita rabbit girl in his arms was descending from the sky. "I, I knew there was something very abnormal about this." A man stammered while shouting. "Wow! Panic is just too incredible!" A young woman cried out in pure ecstasy. The moment Panic appeared, the dark, dark clouds gathered in the sky, while violent winds howled. It felt like the end of the world. "This... this is..." Emperor Naga and the others looked. "These are cracks created after space is torn!" It was not in vain that everyone was surprised. Being able to make cracks in space was something that even the most powerful on the had difficulty creating. ''This...'' Panic looked down and was a little startled by the number of living beings. Of course, did he already expect that many woulde to see if it was real that he wasing, however, more than 1 million? Wasn''t it a little exaggerated? In addition, the number of flying boats and spaceships was veryrge, it even looked like arge fleet ready for war. ''Oh? There are many harboring impure thoughts of capturing or killing me for fame. Wahahaha. More points for me.'' It was no ident that Theo was happy about it. None of them could go against him, although some were at the peak of the Spiritual Realm. What did that mean for him? Didn''t Theo kill someone who was in the realm above his? What were someyers? * Meanwhile, on the ship of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. "He''s actually here." One of the elders eximed. "But there is a problem. If we act, it would be bad for our reputation. After all, there are many beings around us." Said the First Elder. "Yes, and the n Leader and the Great Elder have not yet returned." Said a core disciple. "They are taking longer than expected. And now? Should we still act? " Another elder asked. "Hahaha. What is there to fear?" The first elder said: "Although it is just us... Look at the level of Panic cultivate, he is only in the 2nd Layer of the Spiritual Realm. Although he can fight someone on the 5th Layer Spiritual Realm. Can''t we who are at least 10th Layer of Spiritual Realm deal with it?" "That''s true. Furthermore, in terms of the image, we can simply say that he killed someone from our Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Although we have no evidence, who would dare contradict?" The second elder said with a sinister chuckle: "When they find out the truth, we would have captured him already, but we need to let him hand over the little girl first, although I don''t care if she lives or dies, it would be bad if something happened to her for our sake. cause." "Yes, The Third Party is right. Let''s do this." Everyone agreed. While they were talking, Panic had already descended and arrived in front of Emperor Naga and the Empress. "Here is your daughter safe and sound." Panic said as he handed the lolita bunny girl into the arms of the Empress. "Thank you! Thank you very much!" Tears of joy flowed from the eyes of the Empress. Emperor Naga was also touched and could not help tears from his eyes. "Sir, how should I address you?" Emperor Naga asked. "Oh, you can call me Panic." He replied. "Okay, Panic." Emperor Naga reached out in the direction of Panic and handed over a ring: "Within this storage ring contains the most valuable goods of my Empire, I hope you will ept." "Is it okay to hand this over to me?" Panic asked. "Yes, my daughter''s life is worth much more than that. Unfortunately, I can only do that, of course, if one day I need my help, I am willing to do anything, as long as it does not go against my principles." Emperor Naga said firmly. "I see. Okay, actually, I''m quite satisfied with that already. Anyway, I didn''t do it because I wanted something in return. Hahaha." Panic said with augh. "I see, I already imagined it would be that, but I still ask you to ept it. This is the least I can do." Emperor Naga nodded in satisfaction. He did not notice any falsehood in the words of Panic. "I''m leaving now." Panic said those words and went flying again. Before Emperor Naga and the Empress could say anything, a group of people in simr clothes appeared. "Panic!" A tall, thin man said arrogantly, "Stop right there! You are not allowed to leave!?? "Oh? And why not?" Panic asked nonchntly. His voice sounded cold and sinister as in the videos he released. Quite different from when he spoke to Emperor Naga and the Empress. "Do you dare to ask why?" A handsome man with his short, red hair said angrily, "My brother disciple of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect was killed by you. So you have to pay!" "Oh my! They''re from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect! This, this is incredible!" The beings they heard were impressed. It was no less. Since the Ten Thousand Soul Sect was at the top of this. Panic replied without emotion: "Yes, I killed him, so what? What are you going to do about it? Are you going toe and hit me?" "He admitted! He really admitted it!" Even the Ten Thousand Soul Sect did not believe what they heard. ''Did he kill someone from our sect?'' Now it was the turn of the people of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect to be confused. "Yes, I have proof of what I did. Well, it''s better to show you." Panic said that and immediately afterward in front of everyone a holographic projection appeared! This was something that Panic saw in the memories of the first elder who was at the scene. Of course, it was slightly altered for the face of a random person that Panic imagined. In the images was a man wearing the cyan blue outfit of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect. It was the color of a core disciple''s clothing. He was a young man in his 20s and 30s, of medium build with long dark brown hair. "Hahahaha! You humblemoners! Rejoice, your humble lives will be nutrients for my cultivate!" After saying that with an explosiveugh. A formation was designed and held an entire vige of people inside. What they saw next, was this cultivator from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect flying at the top of the formation and activating and sucking all the souls from the bodies of the people below. The cries for help and the cries of the children were heartbreaking. And that''s when Panic appeared! "Damn, I was toote!" Panic wailed. "Who are you? Why did youe here? It doesn''t matter, now that you''ve seen it, I can''t allow you to escape!" Said the man in the projection. "You don''t think you can escape!" Panic said angrily. "Hahaha. Only you? Do not think that with your humble cultivate you can go against a cultivator of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect!" The man burst into aughter-filled with ridicule and power. Ghosts surrounded him full of resentment. But they were not able to affect it, even worse, it made it even stronger. * Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! 370 Chapter 370 In the holographic projection, they saw when the disciple and Panic started to fight, however, Panic managed to defeat him easily. "Unhappy, unhappy day, but I won''t let you catch me alive and if I''m lucky, you too will die!" Said the Ten Thousand Soul Sect disciple, then he exploded. Returning to the Naga Empire. "It will be? And now? You guys don''t youe to hit me? By the way, I still want to catch one of you alive." Panic said ominously. "You... you!! Tell everyone this is a lie!" A core disciple shouted. He was red with anger. If things continued, the sect reputation would remain in the mud. "Oh? Didn''t you guys say that I killed a disciple of your sect? How are you now saying it''s a lie? Didn''t I already show the evidence that I killed him?" Panic asked looking at this group of people from the Ten Thousand Souls Sect. "This... Of course, you did!" Said the first Elder: "But it wasn''t like that it happened..." He almost said that he did it, luckily, he acted fast, sweat ran down his forehead. He continued: "It was..." ? ''What is happening? Why did I continue to try to take the me?'' The First Elder was confused, but soon an idea came to him, and he pointed his index finger at Panic in anger: "You! You are controlling my mind! You''re trying to make me take the guilty of something I did... Damn it, stop it!!" Even when he thought he was able to control his mind after finding out, he ended up confessing it made him red then green with rage, a great urge to punch Panic''s head it was huge if it weren''t for the fact that he was uncertain of his victory, he would have attacked already. "You really admitted that you did it, but now you wanted to me me." Panic said dismissively: "I didn''t evene near you, tell me... how did I do it then?" "Bastard! If I knew, I wouldn''t be so angry!" Said the First Elder: "Even though I don''t know, I''m sure it was you! It doesn''t matter if I was guilty... you bastard!!" "Hehe! You are fun." Panicughed ominously: "No matter what I say or say, you''re still going to continue to me me, even so, I''m curious why you haven''t acted yet... You guys are not going to punish me or something? Come and hit me!" "You...!" The Ten Thousand Souls people were uncertain. Now they began to doubt whether they could really handle Panic. Worse, what if they approached and all their secrets were shown? "Panic won''t go too far!" Said the most prominent core disciple of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect. He was a man looking like a 20-year-old with long yellow hair tied in a ponytail. His structure was a little strong, with 191 cm in height. He continued: "I am precisely the son of the Millennial King of the Caleb Kingdom, Jonathan Caleb. Just one word from me and my royal family will hunt you and your family and then I want to see if you can still act so powerful!" Although he said it all. He was actually very scared. He realized at the moment when Panic managed to control the First Elder''s mind that Panic was not someone they could handle, especially since the Sect Leader and the Great Elder did not return. If things went on, even if they killed Panic, their secrets could still be revealed. The scariest thing about an enemy was when he knew all his secrets in front of thousands of people, even reporters were on the scene filming. This was no exception for the young man in the Caleb family. He had many secrets that could shake Spirit. Therefore, he had to avoid as much as possible that Panic would continue to reveal his secrets. Panic said nothing, just pointed a finger at Jonathan Caleb and then the previous holographic projection changed. Now what appeared was Jonathan Caleb''s cruel and lewd appearance in a dimly lit and luxurious room. Besides him, there was a little girl from 14 to 16 years old, she had a healthy body, with big breasts and a beautiful body, her hair was big and blond, straight and went down to her back like a waterfall. "Brother, why did you bring me to your room?" The girl asked. "Hehe. My wanted little sister Esmeralda, your older brother wants to show you and teach you something cool." Jonathan said without making an effort to hide his perverted expression. Very innocent and naive, the girl believed and asked excitedly: "Oh! What would that be, dear brother?" At that moment Jonathan Caleb flew towards Panic looking like an angry dog: "I''m going to kill you! I''ll kill you!! Take it off now!!" An image of a powerful golden lion looking like a ghost appeared behind Jonathan Caleb. "" "Booom!" ''Eh?'' Panic stretched out just one finger and stopped the attack. ''Isn''t he a little too weak?'' Panic was confused. He knew this man was not aware of him but did he have to be so weak? After all, Jonathan Caleb was at the peak of the 10thyer of the Spiritual Realm. "My God! Panic is insane! Besides, this Jonathan Caleb is a bastard! See, he''s taking his tiny thing out in front of his sister!" Someone shouted in rm through the crowd. "Disgusting! Just too disgusting! That''s why he was so excited!" Another spoke out loud. "Brother...! Because you are showing me this!" The girl in the holographic projection screamed in rm. Although innocent, this did not mean that she had never heard of the opposite sex, but even in her wildest dream, she expected her older brother to do something like this. Jonathan Caleb seemed agitated to hear her scream, he approached quickly and shut her mouth with his hand. "Sss! Stay still! I''m just trying to help you be an adult woman. Kekeke." "Stop!!! Stop!!!" Jonathan Caleb was disbelieving. He screamed and walked away. He couldn''t believe that his strongest attack was blocked with just one finger. He continued: "You guys,e and attack together! If he continues, we''ll all be in trouble!" "Yes, let''s join Caleb." One of them agreed. "Anyway, we need to capture him." Another said. Very quickly Panic was surrounded by the disciples and elders of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect. "My love, take care of our daughter, I am going to help him." Emperor Naga said. Although he did not want to offend the Sect Ten Thousand Souls, he could not sit and watch his daughter''s savior being attacked. "Emperor Naga, do you dare?" An elder of the Sect asked dismissively. He did not look at Emperor Naga. ''He was nothing more than a hick.'' "Humph! Although I am not very strongpared to you, I cannot believe that I cannot defeat some of you!" Emperor Naga said boldly. Despite everything, he strengthened himself using water from the Elftreen, even with the lower cultivate, his base was solid. Emperor Naga was the type to manage to fight a fewyers of the realm itself. Ghosts everywhere gued the ce. There were all kinds, be they animals, humans, monsters, and insects. 371 Chapter 371 The murmurs were constant, although no one dared to say it out loud for fear of being identified, they still couldn''t helpmenting on what was happening before their eyes in a low voice. "Damn it, after killing this guy, we should kill them all!" The second Elder said angrily. He couldn''t allow what happened here to go public. However, will he have that chance? Panic was a little surprised by Emperor Naga''s determination to help, but soon he smiled and said: "It seems that I didn''t y you badly. Well, if you want to participate I will not stop you, but know that even if there were twice as many people here, still, I will not lose." "Arrogant!!" Jonathan Caleb ground his teeth in anger. "Let''s kill them!" The eyes of the disciples and elders of the Ten Thousand Souls were bloodshot, crazy to kill Panic a thousand times. "Haha. Since you said that, I''m more rxed. Anyway, let me help you even if it''s just a little." Emperor Nagaughed and continued to float until he reached the side of Panic. He showed no fear in front of the Ten Thousand Souls sect. "Emperor Naga, I see that you have barely met your daughter, but you are already wanting to say goodbye to her." Jonathan Caleb said with an arrogant look, "So be it, let''s see if we don''t kill you and your whole family today!" "Tsk, tsk." Panic looked at him with contempt. And it was right at that moment when in the holographic projection Jonathan Caleb was naked. "Boom!" Someone broke the door and saw what was going on. "You son of a bitch! What do you think you''re doing with your little sister, Rian!" Anger made the handsome yellow-haired man turn red. The man approached like a crazy bull and punched Rian in the face. "Booom!" " Boohoo, boohoo¡­Daddy..." The girl cried horribly. She was terrified, she thought she would lose her innocence to her brother Rian. "It''s okay my daughter, I''m here." The man said while hugging the girl lovingly. Seeing that she was almost naked, he took her overcoat and dressed his daughter with it. Then the man walked away and pointed his finger at Rian and said, "Rian, how angry I am! If you were not my son I would have already killed you !! But it does not matter! From that moment you are expelled from that family! You will never be able to say that you are from the Caleb family, and if I find out that you did something bad saying that you are a Caleb, you can be sure that I will skin you alive!" "Dad, let me exin..." "Yes, an exnation! Are you taking me for a fool? It''s over Rian, from now on, I am no longer your father, and this is no longer your family. Now get out of my sight and never show up again!" The man didn''t even give him a chance to speak. People in the crowd were amazed to see this, they did not expect such a development. Now they understand the panic that Jonathan, or rather, Rian felt when he saw the holographic projection. "Miserable, you viin! I''ll kill him! I will kill you all?!" Rian was very angry. A tremendous wave of spiritual power expanded from his body, and a golden aura surrounded him. "Good." Panic said calmly. "I already showed you what I wanted to show, now you can die." "Huh?" "Booooooooooooom!" Rian didn''t know when it happened. It was all very fast! As soon as Panic stopped talking, he already appeared in front of him and a punch came in the direction of his face. The force behind his punch was so immense, it made Rian''s head explode with pressure. The viewers were euphoric, although a little scared, they couldn''t help but get excited by the sight of this scene. On the other hand, the people of the Ten Thousand Souls were in a panic! They did not expect that Panic would have so much power. Emperor Naga was stunned. The First Elder was stunned. The disciples and elders of the Ten Thousand Souls were stunned. Everyone was surprised. Of course, they would be even more surprised if they saw what Panic did with their illusions. In addition to killing Rian Caleb, he also took his soul and used and then kept his body in his storage ring. However, everyone just saw him keep the body... "Attack! Attack!" Coming out of his stupor, the first Elder screamed. He knew if he didn''t attack everyone together and kill Panic at once, they would die. The flying speed of the Ten Thousand Soul sect disciples and elders was no joke. Some even managed to tear a little space when flying, however, everything was within the range of Panic, he had already activated his divine eyes and saw everything in slow motion. As soon as the first one reached his front, he raised his hand, and with the palm of his hand, Panic manifested spiritual energy from the darkness and attacked! "BANG!" The man''s chest snapped open and he died. Without wasting time, Panicunched another attack with the back of his right hand, and with a pping sound, the disciple lost his head. The more experienced elders wanted to get away when they saw this, but it was toote, Panic had already taken a spin attacking with his two feet looking like a pinwheel. "Boooooooom!" "Boooooooom!" "Boooooooom!" The massive sound of explosions and ripping flesh and disintegrating bones echoed! In a matter of seconds, more than 10 disciples and elders of the Ten Thousand Souls sect died like this. It was even faster than harvesting potatoes. ''I know he said he didn''t need help, but I didn''t expect him to be that strong...'' Emperor Naga couldn''t help being amazed by this vision. He barely managed to fight a single disciple, while Panic had already killed several. It must be remembered that none of the disciples and elders of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect is below the 10th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. Still, Panic needed only a single attack to kill each of them. Because of this, the astonishment and surprise of the people who saw this scene were viable. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" "Shock!" After the crowd came out of their stupor, they shouted out loud. The excitement they were feeling was immeasurable. This made them unable to avoid screaming out loud! "Panic! Panic! Panic! Panic! Panic! ..." Seeing thismotion, it scared the disciples and elders. Not out of fear, but surprised by the development. But they were soon very angry! "Shut up, you insects!" "Do you think we won''t kill you all if you keep screaming?" "Shut the fuck up, you bastards!" The disciples shouted at the crowd and began to manifest attacks, wanting to attack the crowd. 372 Chapter 372 Over time, the number of people in the Ten Thousand Souls Sect that Panic killed only grew. To the point that they wanted to escape, however, Panic did not give them that chance. It would be even quicker for Theo to use the other affinities and not just the dark affinity and use his Noble Spirits. However, with the appearance of Panic, he couldn''t do that. While he did not bring his Noble Spirits, all the disciples and elders of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect had already merged with his Noble Spirits. Emperor Naga was no different, he also invoked his Noble Spirit and merged with it. His Noble Spirit was the sakura tree, this gave him the power to control wood, in addition to also giving him an armor made of wood with pink petals, but this armor should not be underestimated because it is made of wood, because it was even more resistant than steel. "Bang!" With a quick and powerful blow, Panic struck towards the heart of the third elder. "Pfff!" The third elder vomited a lot of blood while looking at Panic in disbelief and fear of dying. He was a cultivator on the 11th Layer of the Spiritual Realm and was very afraid of dying. He lived for more than a thousand years and could still live for at least 10,000 years, however, with a simple stroke of Panic he began to see his death arrive. ''Am I going to die just like that?'' It was thest thoughts he had on his mind. He didn''t even have time for anything else, not even to curse Panic. "Mercy! Even the third elder died!" The disciples cried out in fear. ''Who was it that said it would be easy? Show up, I promise I won''t beat you to death!'' Meanwhile, Emperor Naga fatally injured 3 disciples, although this is not weak,pared to Panic, he paled a lot. However, Emperor Naga didn''t care about that, he just wanted to be helpful and show his support for his daughter''s savior. "Come on... lets getaway!!" This time, the disciples and elders used all their strength to flee, they saw no more possible way to win. Panic initially did not intend to let them get away, however, something made him change his mind. Although he couldn''t find who it was, he felt a look from someone very powerful. ''Who is it?'' Theo wondered. He tried to find it but to no avail. This surprised him a little since it was difficult to escape his radar. After seeing that the Sect Ten Thousand Souls fled, the audience went wild! "OOOOhhhh! Panic, Emperor Naga, you two are incredible!" "Apuse! Apuse! Apuse! Apuse! Apuse!" "Hahaha. I feel so good watching them run!" "Worse, they saw everyone full of themselves, but in the end, they ran for their lives. Hahaha." After collecting all the bodies, Panic said to Emperor Naga: "I''m going now, thanks for the help earlier." "Haha. Don''t mention it, I was barely helpful." Emperor Nagaughed awkwardly. "It doesn''t matter to me, I was just happy about your intention. Well, anyway, I''m going." Panic said and started to fly the distance. People who saw Panic leave were reluctant to let him go, as they did not know when they would have a chance to see him again. * After traveling a few kilometers, Theo sighed. ''It looks like he or she isn''t following me.'' Theo wondered doubtfully: ''Was this being just passing by and stopped to watch the fight, or was it there because of me?'' Theo knew that if he and that being started fighting, it could destroy and kill many people close by, so he decided to let the remaining members of the Sect Ten Thousand Souls escape. ''Forget it~ Since it didn''t follow me, I don''t have to worry about it.'' After thinking like that, Theo continued to fly towards the Silver Dragon n. Of course, he was using and his illusion to disguise himself and not find his path. Even flying far, beyond the clouds. When his location was on top of the Silver Dragon n, Theo flew over and changed his appearance. Now he wore a navy blue V-neck t-shirt, jeans pants, and ck sneakers. Even though he wasn''t wearing any shy clothes that looked expensive and rare, he himself looked incredible. His messy golden hair almost on the shoulder, golden eyes and charming, an enviable physique too attractive. His aura was making people want to approach him. When Theo arrived at V Rainbow, he went down to the ground and was received by Jka and the girls who were waiting for him. "Daddy, hug!" Little Yui said as soon as he saw Theo. "Clear." Theo nodded with a smile and he hugged his daughter. "Daddy, that girl in the video was so pitiful." Little Yui said in a proud, childlike voice: "Yui is proud of Daddy for saving her!" "Oh really? Haha." Theoughed out loud happily. "Yes, Yui didn''t lie. In addition, many people on the inte werementing on how amazing Daddy is." Little Yui said with her father''s proud face. "Haha. If my daughter is incredible, I also need to be incredible." Theo said with augh. "Oh! Is Yui amazing?" Little Yui looked at Theo with bright eyes full of expectations. "Of course it is! If my daughter is not, then who is?" Theo said and kissed Little Yui''s pretty face. "Hehee~" Little Yui''s littleugh made everyoneughed in harmony. And the following words made themugh even more: "My moms are also amazing, and very beautiful!" "Haha. Yes, they are." Theo agreed. Mizuki was a little shy to hear that, even Yuki was a little embarrassed. "This father and daughter pair..." Yuki murmured happily. 373 Chapter 373 As soon as Theo arrived, he promoted the same training as before. Leveling up and winning items was indeed an ingenious and satisfying way of training. Although Klin did not want to participate this time, although he thought it was a little strange, Theo did not say anything about it. After about 2 hours of training, it was almost 20:00 at night. It was then that Shina and the girls went to the kitchen at Theo''s mansion to cook. When he looked down, he found that there was an electric pot on the table. Jka was stunned and said, "We''ll have hot pot for dinner?" "Mm." Klin nodded. "Wow! Cool!" Jka''s stomach started growling. "Oh? Do you like hot pot that much, Jka?" Theo couldn''t help asking. "Yes well. I love." Jka admitted. Little Emma blinked her eyes when looking at Jka and nodded in silence. She liked hot pot a lot too. The dinner, which included bnced portions of vegetables and meat, was quite hearty so that all adults and children enjoyed it. Little Yui and Little Emma ate as quickly as the birds. After dinner, at two they ran to the sofa and started ying video games and of course, Alice went along. At the dinner table, when Theo, Jka, and almost all the girls were almost full, they started drinking red wine and talking. asionally, they would take a bite of food. "Theo, I''m curious. I saw in the live broadcast that they were doing in the pce of Emperor Naga, that before you had no intention of leaving the Sect of Ten Thousand Souls." Ariana asked doubtfully, "What made you change your mind and let them get away?" "Mhmm. About this. At that moment, a being as strong as Aomi arrived. He was watching the battle. Although I don''t think I could lose, I knew if I fought someone at that level in that ce, many people would die in the process. So I tried to attract it to another deserted ce. However, he did not follow me. Perhaps that being was there because of the Sect of Ten Thousand Souls." Theo replied calmly. "So this is what happened... Now everything makes sense." Ariana nodded in understanding. She knew that although Theo was not someone who cared about killing others, he did not like to hurt innocents. "Well, there''s nothing to worry about. I already have enough resources to strengthen all of you to the Spiritual Realm." Theo said with a smile. For those who saw his smile, they were mesmerized and failed to look away. The girls mostly felt her heart flutter. Theo''s confidence and aura made them not doubt his words. "Am I even going to make it?" Aine asked sheepishly. "Yes, I will help you all." Theo said. "Wow! Theo is so great!" Nanda eximed full of happiness. "Spiritual Realm..." Lilith was very excited after hearing this "Theo is very kind to us..." Zenia murmured with a kind smile. "Hehe. Of course, Theo is very powerful and kind, you know~" Yuki saidughing, covering her mouth exuding charm and serenity. "Aw-haha. Theo knows this is beside the point now, but Klin and I have news to report." Jka said with augh full of affection and passion when looking at Klin. "Well, tell me?" Theo looked at him. "It''s like this... Klin is pregnant!" Jka said with a smile full of happiness. His eyes shone even more than the stars high in the sky. It was clear that he was very happy to say this news. "Oh really? Congrattions!" Theo smiled at the couple and shook Jka''s hand: "I''m very happy for you two." "Thank you, thank you..." Jka scratched his head awkwardly. "Thank you, Theo." Klin smiled beautifully. "Well, well. I didn''t bring any gifts to celebrate... Mhmm. Let me see..." Theo murmured and started thinking about buying something for the couple. Of course, Theo was the only one who was surprised by this news, since Klin had told them before while Theo was gone. Because of this, the girls were all smiling while talking warmly to Klin. Before Theo decided what to give the couple, Jka said, "Theo about the tournament..." "Ah yes, I understand. Klin is pregnant it wouldn''t be good for her to participate... well, it''s not a big deal, don''t worry." Theo said with a smile. "Good. I also think it is better for Klin not to participate." Mizuki agreed. She knew it was dangerous to fight while she was pregnant, she has already been through this at all. "Aw-hahaha. I knew you were going to say that." Jkaughed heartily and wrapped his arms around Theo''s neck and gave a friendly hug. "Okay, okay. I also thought of something to give you both. Well, it will be for Klin who is pregnant." After saying this, Theo, who had the system page open, bought 100 liters of spiritual milk. _______________________ [You bought a thousand liters of spiritual milk in the amount of 1,000,000.] _______________________ Theo handed the big gallon of milk to Klin and said: "Drink a lot of this milk, it will help a lot in the pregnancy process." "Thank you very much, Theo." Klin said with an excited smile. "Haha." Theoughed and said, "Don''t mention it, we''re not strangers after all." Although he didn''t know what kind of milk it was, Klin and Jka were sure it was a good thing. Even the color that emitted from the milk inside the can was seductive and beautiful. * Almost 2 am, Theo was still awake. Getting up out of bed, careful not to wake Ariana, Theo entered the [Dimensional Room]. Theo separated all 62 bodies that were in the Wizard Realm and used and exchanged for points. ______________________________ [2,639,526 System Points obtained.] ______________________________ ''Well, I already hoped there weren''t many points. Anyway, let me use the ones in the Superior Wizard Realm too.'' With that thought in mind, he removed 35 bodies that were in the Superior Wizard Realm. "!" ______________________________ [1,582,350 System Points.] ______________________________ ''Okay, I''ve already gotten a little over 4 million points with these... There are a lot of bodies in Spiritual Realm too. I will leave only those above the 9th Layer of the Spiritual Realm and the rest I will transform into a stitch.'' Having decided, Theo once again removed a good number of bodies. "!" ______________________________ [5,119,358,277 System Points obtained.] ______________________________ ______________________________ [Warning! The number of system points required to update the purchased system.] [New mission! System update.] [System points required: 5,000,000,000 / 6,218,687,365.] [Crystal of Life Required: 100 / 2.] [Twin Sister Stone Required: 100,000 Kg / 500 Kg.] [High-Quality Jade Level 7 Required: 100 / 0.] ______________________________ 374 Chapter 374 "System update?" Theo murmured in surprise: "But what exactly would change? So far I can buy everything on the system... I don''t see a readable reason to update this." Although he is somewhat curious about what would happen if he updated the system, Theo chose not to do it... at least not now. "How much longer will she be in a state of enlightenment?" Theo murmured as he looked at Aomi. He noted that it was likely not tost that long since the changes were bing increasingly clear. Be it her aura or even her power that was growing steadily and in a calm and serene way. ''Because she took the five elementary pills together, it may be rted to her body?'' Theo thought. He thought it was likely to be that since he noticed that the changes were happening mainly in Aomi''s body. Theo looked at Aomi for a while and then thought: ''Mhmm. Now I have a good amount of points in the system, I need to think about what to spend...'' * A few hours before they fled from Panic, the Sect of Ten Thousand Souls followed the same path that they encountered the ghost whale previously to try to meet the Great Elder and the Sect Leader. However... "Where are they?" The first elder screamed in rm. A bad feeling invaded his heart. He did not initially believe that the Leader and the Great Elder of the Sect could lose, however, their vision changed after being beaten from ck to blue by Panic, even Emperor Naga who was on the 8th Layer of the Spiritual Realm was managing to deal with the disciples on the 10th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. That was a big eye-opener for them. "They didn''t die, right?" One of the disciples murmured in fear. "Turn your mouth over there, disgrace! They are powerful, how could they die, right !?" Although he said that, the second elder was not confident in his own words. "Damn it! And to think that we thought it was our lucky day, but we actually lost a lot of prominent disciples, some elders too, shit!" The first elder swore angrily. "Of course not! They are powerful! I do not believe that! I do not believe...!" Another elder said eloquently. "B-But what do we do now? Should we be waiting? What if Panic appeared?" The disciples were still very afraid, the shadow of Panic was still in their hearts. "..." "Let''s go back! I tried to contact them, but to no avail, anyway, we are of no help to both of them. They will be better off without us." The second elder said cowardly. Although some elders were angry at the second elder''s cowardly act... Actually, they also thought about it, however, they did not dare to speak, but they were relieved because it was not they who took the initiative to speak to return without waiting by the Great Elder and the Sect Leader. Then, the flying boat headed towards the Ten Thousand Souls Sect at full speed. * It was almost 3 am when Theo returned. He looked at Ariana''s beautiful sleeping face and smiled. He approached her and kissed her forehead. "Mmm." Ariana grunted and opened her eyes: "Theo? Why are you already up? What time is it?" "It''s almost 3 in the morning. I went to do some things in the [Dimensional Room] and I''m back." Theo replied with a smile. "I see..." Ariana blushed and said, "Shall we do it again?" "Mhm? Do what?" Theo replied pretending not to understand. "Sex... Wow, look what you made me say, now I don''t want it anymore either! Humph!" Ariana hid under the nket. "Hahaha." Theoughed: "Sorry, I went too far, okay, I''ll even do a massage first as an excuse, what do you think about that?" "Truth?" Ariana uncovered her head up to her eyes and looked at Theo. "Yes of course." Theo nodded. " Okay, I forgive you." Ariana smiled. The pajamas were soon tossed aside, followed by Ariana''s moan of pleasure. p Her moan was low and was suppressed. Time passed slowly and soon they started the real act of love. At around 4 am Theo roared in a low voice and Ariana let out a cry. A romantic rtionship ended. They snuggled in bed for a while, before Ariana and Theo closed their satisfied eyes and went to sleep. * Around 9 o''clock in the morning, Theo and Ariana woke up. Meanwhile, Jka and the girls had woken up a long time ago, however, they were not bothering the couple. After having breakfast. "Well, we are now going to do entrance tests for the tournament." Mizuki said: "Since I''m from the Silver Dragon n, we don''t have to stand in line, so it''ll be quick." "Well, this is great." Shina smiled. "By the way." Theo said while looking at Alice: "Alice, would you like to participate in the tournament instead of Klin?" "I am not very good at fighting, but I will do my best!" Alice said wittily. She didn''t want to be a flower pot and end up not being of much help. Also, because she can barely help Little Yui since she always did most things on her own. "Haha. It doesn''t have to be that serious." Theoughed at her reaction. The girls and Jka alsoughed a little, finding her reaction cute. In response, Alice blushed a little but was still determined to try. In addition, she was no longer the same, she spent a few days with them and although she trained only twice in the special training that Theo did, she constantly fought against that bald monk, and because of that, she started to get used to fighting. And also with the help of the pills and the [Dimensional Room] her cultivation grew a little, and she cultivates base became more solid. Finally, with all of them ready, they headed towards the exit of the Silver Dragon n. Mizuki''s father was there to send them, in addition to him, the Great Elder and the elders were also waiting. Now, their attitude towards Theo and his group was totally different. It was even a little funny, to tell the truth well, they could say that they were controlling themselves too much to not show their "love" in public. After saying goodbye, inside arge and elegant car the size of a dark blue limousine, he traveled towards Finapolis City, where the tournament test was being carried out. * After traveling at a speed just over 200 km / h someone appeared in front of the car. "You finally left. I was already starting to get tired of waiting. " A sinister, emotionless voice resonated. Mizuki who was driving stopped the car. Theo frowned slightly when he saw that he was just someone on the 5thyer of the Spiritual Realm, but still, he was acting like he was all-powerful. "Bang!" Theo got out and closed the car door and looked at the man with a pair of devilish and horned red eyes. - - ¡¤ [Name: Zast.] ¡¤ [Species: Demon.] ¡¤ [Cultivation: 5th Layer of Spiritual Realm.] ¡¤ [Warning: Survivor of the of mes.] -- Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! 375 Chapter 375 The girls didn''t know what was going on, but they knew what was going to happen. After all, this guy didn''t even try to hide his cultivation. For Theo who easily killed someone who was on the 11th Layer of Spiritual Realm, this man who was on the 5th Layer of Spiritual Realm was papaya with sugar (very easy). ''Humph! A mere cultivator on the 2nd Layer of the Spiritual Realm. I don''t know why my Lord asked me to personallye and deal with this "thing" insignificant.'' Zast disdained Theo at the same time he saw him. In his eyes, Theo was nothing less than easy prey, that he needed only a simple attack to kill him. In his eyes, an ant walking on the ground was more difficult to kill, since he had to crouch, however, Theo, Zast thought he just needed to wave his hand and Theo was dead. Exactly because of that, he was in no hurry to act, since he spent so much work to get to this ce, he would have to y a little, right? In addition, Zast noticed that some high-quality beauties inside the car, this caught his attention. Although aesthetics is a littlecking, still, Mizuki and the girls were attractive to him. "Huh!?" However... Maybe, that was the worst thing he could think to do when he got here. "You have interesting thoughts. Would you like to share it with me?" Theo smiled. "Ah?" Zast looked at Theo again and his expression of contempt continued, although he was a little confused by what he heard from Theo: "What are you, clown talking about? Do you think you can deceive me by pretending to be reading my mind? If it does, you insignificant thing, if I want to kill you it would be easier than crushing an ant!" "Don''t be like that, tell me your thoughts." Theo said in a friendly tone that confused Zast. Even Jka and the girls were confused. Normally Theo would have already killed this man, so why hasn''t he acted yet? "Oh, right. I was thinking about having some fun with these women and then killing you and the other man, then..." Zast was even more confused: "Wait! Why am I answering your question?" "..." Yuki, Klin, and the girls looked at Zast with disgust. Zast had an idiotic expression as if he didn''t understand what was going on, but then he said in an authoritarian tone: "Never mind, I''m going to have fun with these few beauties and kill you soon, but first I need to know a few things,e on, tell me all your secrets and give me your treasures, otherwise, I will slowly crush you..." Theo raised his eyebrow, then started tough: "Hahaha. Okay, if you have the capacity,e over here and crush me." "Arrogant!" Zast poured his spiritual strength into a sphere in his hand, which soon became a ten-meter-high magma demon, with a pair of 30-meter wings. "Whoosh!" The fiery demon raised its head to the sky and let out a shriek. His voice resonated throughout the forest. "Noise, noise!" Countless birds in the surrounding forest flew in fear, losing all sense of direction, and we''re in apletely chaotic state. "Die!" The way Zast spoke was still disdainful. He was never so despised by an insignificant being, he who was nicknamed the cruel devil, would not ept that! p "Oh." Theo said disinterestedly. He saw nothing much in this attack. "Humph!" Zast controlled the red demon withrge blood-colored wings with the intention of separating Theo''s four members. "!" Arge and powerful golden tail emerged from behind Theo and went towards the red demon and what happened next left Zast with his mouth wide open. "..." "H-How... What did you do?" Zast came out of his stupor and screamed at the top of his lungs while pointing his finger at Theo angrily. _____________________ ¡¤ [Filled 5,498,741 Lineage Cells.] ¡¤ [Heavenly Fire Affinity Level 1; changed to Level 2.] _____________________ ''What treasure was this that he used as core? That was better than I initially thought.'' Theo said in his heart. "Ho, ho, ho. Dad is the most powerful! There''s no way this bad man can beat my dad!" Little Yui inside the car apuded. Mizuki said with a smile to Little Yui: "Well, your dad is really powerful." "But of course, my dad is the most powerful!" Little Yui nodded proudly. Zast grunted with disgust as he looked at Theo: "Damn it! It looks like I underestimated you a little, but now you''re a dead man." "Devil''s spirit, bloody armor!" Zast shouted. "Noise! Noise! Noise!" Layers of red scales began to wrap around his body and finally formed strong armor, making him look like a demon general! "Blood Sea!" Zast screamed, enveloping himself in magma, and ran at full speed towards Theo. "Bang!" Zast had his right arm wrapped in magma and punched towards Theo''s chest, however... Zast was stopped before he even managed to hit and what came next, made him scream loudly in pain. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Theo, who created a barrier of spiritual strength, extended his open hands, and soon after, his hands were surrounded by a golden aura forming a gigantic golden hand and that was when Theo pped one hand over the other, pressing Zast''s arm in the middle. It was no different from crushing a can. Both the bones and flesh of Zast''s arm became as thin as a sheet of paper. Zast looked at his arm and then at Theo in fear and dread. The one he initially thought was weaker than an ant, turned out to be powerful! ''I cannot beat him. I need to run!'' Zast was decisive when he saw he had no chance of winning, now he turned to run, using his secret flying technique. "!" "Trying to get away?" Theo scoffed, "I don''t think you''re going to get that chance." Zast twisted his lips, but didn''t respond, he didn''t believe he wouldn''t be able to get away if he wanted to. It turned into a sea of ??magma and flew at surprising speed. If it was against someone else, maybe he could get away, but... "Ah?" Zast noticed that after flying for a long time, he returned to the same ce he was in and saw Theo looking at him contemptuously. 376 Chapter 376 "Damn it!" Zast''s heart was beating like crazy and his mind was racing for a solution. Until now, he couldn''t think of any of his treasures that could be effective against Theo. "Ahaha. He''s flying in a circle and didn''t even notice. How hrious~" Ariana added even more salt to Zast''s wound, making him breathe fast with anger. "Ariana, it''s ugly tough at him like that, since he may have mental problems~" Shina said seriously, trying hard not tough. "Hahahaha." Everyone in the car couldn''t help but burst outughing. "Shina, I admire you! You are even crueler than me." Ariana couldn''t help butugh and say, "Look, he even threw up blood after hearing you speak, hahaha." In the meantime, Theo had attacked four times, all four members of Zast were crushed. It was also at that moment when Theo''s indifferent voice echoed. "Ready. I already know everything I needed to know. Now you can die." "W-What?" Zast went foolish and soon his eyes rolled and turned white. It was at that moment that Theo appeared in front of Zast and very quickly with his two hands surrounded by a golden aura he removed the heart and demonic nucleus from the divine sea of ??Zast. It was a red core about the size of a 10-year-old child''s fist. And a bloody heart, it was twice as big as a human heart. Little Emma started to salivate when she saw the demonic nucleus in Theo''s hand, which was very attractive to her. After all, it was rare for anyone on Spirit to own affinity for magma. Before Zast''s soul could escape, Theo used . _____________________ ¡¤ [Fourteen-year-old soul; Changed to Fifteen Years] _____________________ "Theo, this..." Emma got out of the car and stared at Theo''s hand that held the demonic magma core. "Haha. I''ll give it to you, though, wait a minute." Theo smiled and then pure white mes appeared in Theo''s left hand and began to purify the demonic core. After refining the demonic magma core, it decreased a little in size but became 10x better, then Theo threw in the direction of Little Emma. "Thank you, Theo. It''s very kind of you." Little Emma smiled adorably. "You''re wee." Theo smiled. While the heart, Theo had other ns. He saw in Zast''s memories that the demonic heart was very good at making weapons, because of that, their race was hunted by cksmiths. After refining Zast''s heart, Theo kept it in his storage ring, along with Zast''s body. Jka and the girls also got out of the car. "Theo, who was he?" Yuki asked as she approached. "Mhmm. This is a littleplicated..." Theo sighed and said: "This man was a demon from a that was destroyed and immigrated with his leader to a close to ours. The intentions of his leader the demon did were not aware, however, is involved the Fallen Star Ind. Besides that..." Theo stopped talking and looked at Alice: "Alice, your mother is subordinate to this man''s leader. And it was she who gave information to the leader and investigated me. I can''t just close my eyes to this." "This ..." Alice took a deep sad breath, she said, "I understand. Although my mother has always been bad for me, she is still my mother, so I am sad to know that but I will not beg you to let her live, but I still want to ask you not to involve my previous maid, she was always good for me." "Don''t worry about it. But..." Theo said decisively: "Your mother needs to die." "Mm..." Alice had tears in her eyes but forced herself not to cry. "Dad... Don''t you have another option?" Little Yui saw Alice''s pitiful expression and couldn''t help asking: "Alice is so pitiful..." Theo sighed: "Okay, the best I can do is clear her memorypletely. Does that work?" "Yes Yes!" Alice continually nodded and welded Theo while saying, "Theo, words fail me when I try to express my sincere gratitude. I will keep your kindness in mind." Alice didn''t care that her mother had no memories, as long as she got another chance. ''Maybe like this, she will change for the better.'' Alice wished with all her heart. Hearing his words, Theo smiled and shook his head. "Daddy, you''re the best!" Little Yui jumped into Theo''s arms and started kissing his face several times: "Mwah, mwah, mwah!" "Hahaha." Theoughed heartily. Alice also looked at little princess full of gratitude, she knew if it weren''t for Little Yui asking, Theo wouldn''t let her mother live. Mizuki and Yuki sighed. They knew Little Yui was Theo''s weakness, as long as she asked, it was hard for Theo to deny it. Consequently, they murmured and discussed how amazing Theo was, making him a little embarrassed. After everyone had calmed down, Theo smiled casually and said, "Okay, let''s continue, we still need to pass the test." "Mm." Everyone agreed and went back to the car. 377 Chapter 377 In Finapolis City it was very busy, the line in front of the main gate was huge. Many tournamentpetitors were waiting to take the test. However, there were those who didn''t need to stand in line, as well as the Moon Wolf n, Silver Dragon n, Lion King n, Red Dragon n, Monkey King n, Emperor Naga''s Moon n. These were just the most powerful ns in the Naga Empire, there were others as well, such as the Sea Monsters n, Sea King n, Sea Horse n, etc... Of course, there were also those that everyone admired and were waiting for, the Elftreens. Regardless of the species, whether they are from the Fallen Star Ind, they worshiped the Elftreen, especially the three empires. Naga Empire, Fishpawer Empire, Beastly Empire. Of course, not only the ns and sect of the Star Fallen Ind would be in this tournament, many countries and neighboring inds came to participate in the tournament. In addition to the fighting tournament, there were also those who came to participate in the alchemy and forge tournament. But these two tournaments were not as attractive as the fight tournament, not least because those on the path of alchemy and forge were few and their achievements were few. As soon as there was an alchemist who could make potions and pills at level 5, level 6 was even rarer, and they didn''t participate in small tournaments like that, the cksmiths were the same, it was rare for a level 6 cksmith to appear. From a distance, the car with the slogan of the Silver Dragon n appeared. Seeing this, many sighed in awe. "They are, other groups of the Silver Dragon n have appeared!" "This time the Red Dragon n is no longer their rival after the Panic tragedy." "Rival? Now the Red Dragon n can barely keep up, I heard that there are no more cultivators in the Spiritual Realm." "That''s terrible. Who would have thought that a prestigious n like the Red Dragon n would disappear like that." "Well, it was to be expected, the way they were arrogant, and didn''t mind offending anyone who shouldn''t." While the people in the queue started talking, mainly talking about Panic, Theo and his group had already passed and headed towards the second entrance. You could hear the gasps of admiration and envy from the people who had to wait in line. Of course, no one was bold enough to shout and say it was unfair. As that saying goes; who has ass, is afraid "How many people!" In the car, Little Yui muttered as he looked at the huge line. Mizuki smiled at his daughter and said, "Well, this time there will be even more people thanst year. Mainly because of the generous prizes that the Elftreen gave." Mizuki continued as heughed: "Despite that, only the first three will win, and the chances that they will be able to beat you are almost nil." "I still have enough, but it never hurts." Theo said with a smile. "This... True, good things never hurt." Mizuki paused and nodded. Even she was interested in the waters of the Elftreen. * Country Uberaba - Florentine City. Inside a huge Smith family mansion, there was a teenager in her 14 years. She was mainly watching the video of the live Panic broadcast. No matter how many times she watched it, she still liked it. To the point of having to watch under the covers to not be noticed by your parents. ? Her name is Manu Smith. She is a cute little girl with long red hair and blue eyes. Her body well-developed for her age, drew the attention of several suitors, even though she was so young. Besides being very beautiful, she was also a genius in cultivating. Now being in the 5th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. "Beat!" The door to Manu''s room was opened. Thinking she was her father and mother, she quickly hid her cell phone and pretended she was sleeping. But it was an anxious and hideous voice that she heard. "Manu... I''m here for you! Finally, you will be mine, hahahaha!" Stepping out from under the nket, she saw a hideous man with a disgusted expression looking at her. "Dad, mom!!" She screamed. "Kekeke. There is no use shouting, your parents left. They had to appear at Emperor Morpheus''s pce on an urgent matter... But don''t worry, I''m here to take good care of you." This man did not even try to disguise his lust, he started to approach, wanting to take this chance to take Manu''s innocence. He dreamed of her night and day and finally saw a chance. Although I''m a little afraid of her family, but after she lost her innocence, she would be forced to marry him, right? Believing strongly that this was how it was going to happen, he didn''t mind doing it, he thought that in time it would make her fall in love with him. But... "Abdiel, you viin! I won''t let you get me!" Manu shouted as loudly as possible, surprising the man. "AHhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Her scream was so loud that Abdiel''s eardrums burst and even the soundproof training was broken, he did not expect that Manu would have such a skill. This was actually a skill that Manu recently awakened, because of that, in addition to her parents, no one else knew that she possessed that ability. "You bitch!" Abdiel was very angry; he roared and ran towards Manu. Although he suffered a little because of Manu''s scream, Abdiel is a cultivator on the 2nd Layer of the Spiritual Realm, because of that, he was still able to move even though he was in so much pain. Manu was decisive, she knew she would not be able to fight Abdiel, she jumped out of her bedroom window and started flying at full speed. Abdiel wanted to pursue her, however, the mansion''s guards appeared. Although they are not strong enough to go against him, they still managed to make him lose time and not know which way Manu went. Small a cell phone in his pocket, Abdiel dialed: "Listen to me now, Manu run away, you need to find her now, otherwise our family will be done!" On the other side of the line, Abdiel''s father, Mauricio Schneider was agitated, he was very afraid of Manu''s father, he only agreed with that n, as it was the only means of survival that they found for his family... "Yes, my son, I will send our whole family after her, you can leave it." Mauricio replied. After hanging up, Mauricio started cursing while kicking the corpses of the guards he ended up with and killing: "Damn it, shit! I''ll get you Manu, don''t doubt my words!" After saying these words, Abdiel flew in a random direction, trying to find Manu. 378 Chapter 378 Manu Smith felt her heart rate increase, she didn''t know where to run, she just kept flying without direction, she and her family were new to the Florentine City and because of that, she didn''t know who she could trust and if it was someone next door Abidiel? She also couldn''t go to Emperor Morpheus'' pce, since it was possible that Abdiel was there, or had someone waiting for her. Regardless, she continued to p her wings made of lightning, heading out of town, she tried to call her father and mother, but it didn''t work, she could only hope that after her parents finished talking to Emperor Morpheus to be able to call her parents. "I knew we shouldn''t have left the Emerald City..." Manu murmured as she cried softly. As she was about to leave Florentine City, a group of people wearing a ck cloak appeared. "Stop right there, Lady Manu!" Said the leader of the group. Soon the group surrounded Manu, leaving no escape route for her. Manu felt anxious, now she knew that the chances of escape were almost zero. She dialed her father''s cell phone number again, but it was still off. Drops of tears streamed from her eyes. She looked at the sky while thinking. ''Panic helps me to defeat these viins!'' She made that sincere request. "Bzzzz!!" "Mercy! Look at that!" At that moment at a zing speed, a ck figure came from the sky. "It is a bird? Is it an airne?" Manu perked up, thinking that it was Panic who came here to save her, however, it was not a person who wasing, but a meteor. Worse still, it wasing towards Manu, who didn''t even have time to dodge, she couldn''t even move, she was trapped by a huge pressure that came from the meteor. "No! It''s a meteor!" While the people in the ck cloak were also petrified on the spot. Fear of dying ttened by a meteor was visible in their eyes. ''Why am I so unlucky?'' Manu closed her eyes whilementing, initially she thought it was Panic who wasing to save her, but it turned out to be a meteor... "Boooooom!" The meteor hit Manu in the head, and sound waves and vast mental power manifested and destroyed everything around her. Manu did not feel much pain, but still moaned while holding her head, while the people surrounding her wearing ck, all fell on the floor, and it is unknown whether they are alive or dead. After a few minutes, the pain went away, Manu furrowed her beautiful eyebrows and felt some changes in her body, just as she noticed that she reached the peak of the 12th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. ''That was thanks to Panic, did he do it for me?'' She thought, ''Yes, he should be!'' Manu clenched her small, delicate hands tightly, while mistakenly believing that she was saved and blessed by Panic. ''But why didn''t hee here? Maybe I''m still not qualified to meet him in person...'' She encouraged herself: ''I need to work hard and then I can meet with Panic!'' Then she descended from heaven to ground fearless. Now, she had superior power to those who had previously surrounded her, and she also noticed that somehow, she felt fearless, as if nothing could frighten her. Aftering down, she felt a little cold, that''s when she noticed that almost all of her clothes were gone, luckily, she was still wearing a space ring. She quickly removed a set of clothes from inside and got dressed. Now she was wearing a beautiful purple T-shirt with a Panic slogan on the front, ck pants, and ck sneakers. After getting dressed, Manu noticed that none of these people were breathing. She pondered for a few seconds, before removing everything of value from their bodies, be it space ring space bag or even the weapons they were using. Even their bodies'' magical cores were cruelly removed by her. Even when she did, Manu felt no remorse or disgust. Only slight disdain passed through her eyes. At a distance of a thousand kilometers, Manu was able to feel the aura of all living beings. She could feel that with just one thought of her, she could kill someone with her mental power. That was incredible! She took a mirror from her space ring and noticed that her face became more beautiful and symmetrical, just as her blue eyes became a little mystical with a thin red ring and her hair became even redder, almost blood-red. ''I am so beautiful now...'' Manu murmured as she saw her appearance: ''I hope that Panic likes it...'' ''Should I go back? I''m still not sure if I could defeat Abdiel now... Should I go out and try to contact my parents? Or should I call grandpa?'' After thinking about it, she tried to contact her parents again, but seeing that it didn''t work, she called her grandfather. "My dear, it is already sote, why are you calling me, did you miss Grandpa?" An old, gentle voice came immediately from the other end of the line. "Grandpa... Someone tried to take my innocence today..." Manu said slowly. "What!? Who is so bold!?" A furious voice came from the other end of the line, it looked like he was capable of destroying a continent so angry that he was left. "It was Abdiel of the Schneider family. But, I''m fine, I managed to escape because Panic helped me... Now I''m close to the city exit, but my parents aren''t answering my cell phone, and now I don''t know what to do..." Manu repressed her will cry, she was always grandpa''s little girl, now talking to her grandfather, she felt much better. Although she was no longer afraid, Manu was not a fool to return alone without being sure of winning. "This motherfucker... Don''t worry, your grandfather is going to where you are, I won''t be taking 5 minutes and I will help you get revenge on these viins!" He said firmly. He knew that the Schneider family had some power in the Florentine City, but he as a cultivator on the 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm, would be able to exterminate a family like that with a simple snap of the finger. Although he was also a little curious about how Panic got to where his granddaughter is, he knew he needed to act fast, only after reaching his granddaughter, he would be calmer and could talk about it. "Okay, grandpa, I''m waiting for you." Manu''s voice was relieved. After the call was ended, Manu was still vignt, she was using her mental power in case anyone else showed up. Whenever she noticed someone, she walked away. It wasn''t smart to confront someone she wasn''t sure would win. 379 Chapter 379 ''I still need to sit down and stabilize my cultivation, however, I can''t do that now...'' Manu could feel the changes in her body, as well as theck of control of her newly acquired power. She didn''t say that to her grandfather as she wanted to surprise him. After she spoke to her grandfather, she was no longer so concerned, in her eyes, only Panic had managed to fight against her grandfather, so she was not afraid that after her grandfather arrived she would not be able to handle the situation. "BOOM!" "BOOM!" "BOOM!" Loud sounds of wind sts came from afar. Manu stopped flying and smiled. She knew it was her dear grandfather who wasing. Secondster, a man with a well-designed ck beard, with short, stylish red hair, blue and wise eyes, although he looked like he was 30 years old, his eyes conveyed 3,000-year-old wisdom. He was tall, almost 200 cm tall, with broad shoulders and a well-defined body. "Grandfather!" Manu screamed happily and flew into his embrace when she saw him. "My dear granddaughter." The man lovingly hugged the girl while patting her on the back, calming her while saying, "It''s going to be okay, Grandpa is here now!" "I know, hehe." She kissed her grandfather''s face and smiled. "Okay, didn''t you say that Panic had helped you? Where is he?" The man asked. He didn''t notice anyone close and couldn''t help asking, since I wanted to thank him. "He, he''s not here, I don''t think I''m good enough to meet him in person, but I''ll try my best!" Said Manu. "Nonsense! How could my granddaughter not be good enough to meet someone?" The man refuted. Although he was not angry, he was still a little puzzled by Panic for letting his granddaughter think so. He was not someone outdated, he had seen a video of Panic and knew he was someone powerful, besides, wasn''t Panic on the other side of the world? ''Maybe my granddaughter got confused?'' While thinking, he soon noticed an abnormality in Manu. "..." "Manu... How are you already in the 12th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm!?" The man screamed in shock. He knew that his granddaughter was a genius at her age, but still... he also noticed that her appearance has undergone some changes... "Grandpa, this is thanks to Panic. When I was surrounded by a group of people wearing a ck cloak, a meteor fell on my head and gave me a lot of power, and besides, all of them that surrounded me were killed. Right after that, I felt a lot of changes in my body, as well as a huge increase in my mental power." Manu exined soothingly. Merlin Smith, Manu''s grandfather I think there was something wrong in this story, he didn''t think it was thanks to Panic, but because of his granddaughter ''s good fortune, however, he didn''t try to refute it because he thought it would do more rather than good letting her think she was saved by her idol. After all, he knew that his granddaughter apanying videos Panic since it first appeared, and not it would be good to break her dream of having been saved by him, besides, he could feel a strong desire to better her granddaughter. ''Maybe it will make her dedicate herself more to cultivation.'' "Okay, let''s not talk about this for now. Grandpa will help you take revenge on these evildoers!" Said Merlin Smith coldly. He would not let these people escape after what his granddaughter had been through. Although she is well and has reaped good rewards because of this, it does not change the fact that tried to take the innocence of his granddaughter. "Yes, grandpa, let''s go!" Manu immediately agreed. She also wanted these people to pay, just as Panic did make others pay... ''If Panic helped how incredible would it be?'' She couldn''t help but imagine them going together to destroy this evildoer''s family. But then she remembered something and said, "Grandpa, we can kill those who are bad, but we cannot kill innocent people." "..." Merlin pondered a little, but then nodded: "Okay my granddaughter, Grandpa will hear you." He smiled. "Hehe. Grandpa is the best after Panic~" Manu said with an innocent smile. "..." ''Maybe it''s not a good idea to let her think that Panic saved her, after all...'' He started to think he made the wrong decision. "We will." Surrounding his granddaughter with his aura, Merlin started flying towards the aura of the man who tried to **** her. "Mm." Manu nodded. Secondster... "Manu?! This is..." Abdiel was surprised by Manu''s sudden appearance next to a handsome man with a huge presence. This gave a start when he could not feel the cultivation of that man. "Humph! Who gave you the right to speak my granddaughter''s name with your dirty mouth?" Merlin expanded his aura by putting great pressure on Abdiel who froze in ce and shortly thereafter, he didn''t even feel any more spiritual energy in his body and started to fall from the sky. "You..." "Shut up! Who said you could speak?" Merlin didn''t want to hear Abdiel''s nonsense, whether to apologize or beg for his life. ''Grandpa is indeed powerful. But, Panic is even more powerful.'' Manu thought. If Merlin knew his granddaughter''s thoughts he would be depressed... ''Kill him!'' Suddenly, an inner voice filled with murderous intent and coldness echoed in Manu''s mind. The moment that female voice echoed in her mind, Manu raised her beautiful eyebrow and looked this way and that, but found no one. "Grandpa, did you hear that now?" Manu asked. "Did hear what?" Thinking that she was scared because of Abdiel, he said: "Don''t worry, with your grandfather here, no one will be able to harm my dear granddaughter." He smiled. "Right." Manu nodded but continued to find it strange. ''It seems that only I heard this...'' 380 Chapter 380 ''Kill him?'' Manu looked at Abdiel and thought: ''But can I do this? Should I... should I try?'' She pondered. Although she did not know where that voice came from, she was not afraid, just surprised, that was strange, but since she did not know the reason, she did not think much and simply tried to probe Abdiel with her mental power. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!" That was when a loud, painful cry came from Abdiel''s mouth. He was incredulous and looking at Manu as if he were looking at a demon. Even Merlin, Manu''s grandfather looked at her in surprise. He did not expect his granddaughter to have such mental power that he could seriously affect a cultivator in the Spiritual Realm. When Manu felt overwhelmed, she stopped using her mental power... "Hehehe. You are all fools, everyone is fooled. Idiot, idiot... Hahahahaha." Abdiel started screaming looking at the sky as he spun. "His mind was fried. He became an idiot." Merlin sighed. He was surprised again. Unexpectedly, his granddaughter''s mental power became out of the ordinary. Even someone at Spiritual Realm was unable to withstand such power. " Hehe. He deserves!" Manu took a deep breath andughed. She didn''t feel the least bit shaken after doing this. In fact, she was happy. No matter how she felt good after making this man who tried to **** her suffer to the point of bing an idiot. "Yes, my granddaughter, he deserved it." Merlin did not contradict. He already intended to kill Abdiel. Only he didn''t expect his granddaughter to be the first to act. Whileforting his granddaughter by cing his hand on her head, Merlin took the opportunity to see if there was anything wrong with his granddaughter, but apart from the huge increase in her cultivation and mental power, he was unable to see anything out of the ordinary. "Sigh." Merlin said: "We will continue, there are still many who need to be punished." "Yes, grandpa." Manu smiled. * After Theo and his group entered the second gate, they still had to wait in a queue, only it was a much shorter one. And there was separated into two groups of a guarantor. While the big line there were 50 guarantors. It was two quick tests, the first was to test the age that it was necessary to use an age assessment crystal, the second was for them to ce their hands on arge silver crystal 2 meters long. Depending on the quality and level of cultivation, the crystal light changes color and shows the quality and quantity of power, the more visible the color, the better the quality of power. The following being rank. Apprentice Realm: Power level from 1 to 100 - White. Student Realm: Power level from 100 to 300 - green. Higher Student Realm: Power level from 300 to 500 - Blue. Apprentice Wizard Realm: Power level from 500 to 1000 - purple. Wizard Realm: Power level from 1000 to 1500 - Golden. Superior Wizard Realm: Power level from 1500 to 3000 - ck. "Look!" Said a young man with envy: "Another one in that group has ck energy and is almost 2 thousand of power..." "Well, that was to be expected, after all, this group is from the Lion King n." Said another young man beside him in a low voice. "Look, another group is testing. Now it seems to belong to the Moon Wolf n." "Yes, note that everyone emits a strong intention to fight." "It was to be expected. We are all excited, mainly because this year''s awards are very good." "By the way, do you think anyone is going to exceed 2,000 in power?" "Hard to say, after all, there are many who were hiding their power." "That''s true, well, it doesn''t matter, I would be happy if I managed to stay at least in time 100, but apparently, if I stay in the top thousand it is difficult to say." "Yes, you see, look at the length of that line. Also, I noticed that there are many who are powerful in that queue. Although I don''t know why they are in this line instead of the other..." "That''s easy. Although they are powerful. They must not be from the famous sects and n. It may even be some cultivators who have been taken by masters and are only here to train." Yes, it makes sense." "Hember of the Lion King n, 24 years old on the 6th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm." The instructor announced and said, "Not bad." "Thank you." The man with the long golden hair nodded proudly. "Wow! So young, yet so powerful!" Someone in the crowd eximed. "So beautiful..." said a young man in a dreamy way. Hearing people praising him, Hember was even more proud, full of a smile, and went to the n elder. Then all the Lion King n disciples took the test. And although everyone was simr in age, the strongest among them was Hember, the second being 25 years old in the 5th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. "Look! A new group of the Silver Dragon n ising!" "Wow! Isn''t that Lady Mizuki? She is so beautiful..." "Yes, but the girls who are with her are also so beautiful..." "Shhh. Can''t you see that these women are apanied? What if their boyfriend or husband gets angry?" "This... Yes, the Silver Dragon n is not someone we can offend..." "But I''m curious. I can''t feel their aura. Even these little girls... I wonder what level of cultivation they are on..." * Soon Theo''s group came, and he said: "Jka, Aine, Nanda, Lilith, guys, you can go first. I, Yuki, and the girls gost." "Okay, I''m going first then." Said Jka, awkwardly. He knew that if Theo and the girls went first, it would cause a lot of confusion at the same time... 381 Chapter 381 "Next." "Me." Jka spoke up and took a step forward. "Okay, put your hand on that crystal and channel your mana." Said the instructor. "Right." Nodding, Jka did what he said. "Jka 26 years old." The man said, "Now, try thisrger crystal, just put your hand on the crystal and do the same thing you did now." "Okay." Jka walked over to the crystal. Gluing his hand and channeling his mana, the color of the crystal began to change. First, it was white, then green, and soon it was purple, gold and then it was ck. In addition, a weak and pure ck aura hovered the cultivation assessment crystal. "Wow! See how pure his mana is, even the crystal has be darker than usual. Even a ck aura is being emitted." "Yes, only a few of the most prominent cultivators have managed to do that." "Who is he? Why have I never heard of him?" "Well, he is a guest of the Silver Dragon n, he must havee from a distant ce and came to participate in the tournament." "2nd Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm ..." When the man announced, he himself did not believe it. Well, Jka''s power is clearly superior to that, but the data doesn''t fail, it means that he was a rare cultivator who can fight those who are several realms above. "Only on the 2nd Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm?" "If so, even I am stronger than him..." A man in the crowd was happy to see this. He had thought that he could not fight the participants of the most distinguished sects and ns, but seeing Jka, he felt confident of defeating him. Even the people in the crowd did not believe it, it was very surprising that he has such power, but was still in the 2nd Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. "Participant, Jka. This is your totem and your number is 11,241." "Mhmm. Thank you." Jka picked up the totem and returned to Theo and the rest. "Which one of you is Next?" He looked at Theo''s group. "I''ll!" Nanda said and approached. "The next one of the Silver Dragon n is going." One friend nudged the other to see. "Mm." Nodding, the other also started to watch. "Well, Nanda 20 years old." The man said, "Now, try thisrger crystal." Approaching the 150 cm crystal. Nanda put her hand and channeled her mana. The moment she did this, the crystal shone and started to change colors and only stopped changing when it got to ck. Besides, hers looked even more pure and powerful than Jka''s. "Wow! What level do you think she is at?" "Well, as far as I can see, she must be at least in the 5th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm." "I agree..." Nanda who heard this, blushed slightly because she was not at the level of cultivating they were weighing. "This girl is interesting." A young man from the Moon Wolf n murmured when he saw Nanda''s performance: "Although her cultivation is not high, she has very powerful and pure mana." A colleague at the side added: "Besides, she is quite young, but she has a very good cultivation base." "..." The instructor who was assigned to do the tests was surprised once again, but this time he was more prepared, so he announced and handed the totem to her: "2nd Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. This is your totem and your number is 11,242." "Thanks." Nanda smiled shyly as she was the center of attention and quickly grabbed the totem pole and returned. "Very well, Nanda." Theo raised his thumb at her. "Hehe. All thanks to you." She smiled shyly and said sincerely. "Sister, are you flushed?" Aine joked. "What are you talking about? Stop talking nonsense." Nanda was even more embarrassed, and said: "Come on, the instructor will call." ? "Yes Yes." Aineughed. "Okay, let''s go to the next one." The instructor called. "I''ll." Aine said and went over there. Very quickly, Aine did both tests and soon her results were announced by the instructor: "Aine 21 year. 2nd Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. " After picking up the totem with the number 11,243, she returned. Then it was Kelly and Zenia. The two were also in the 2nd Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. Because of this, the crowd around was not so surprised. The only thing that differentiated was the age, being Zenia with 16 years old, and Kelly with 18 years old. While Zenia got the number 11,244, Kelly got the totem number 11,245. "Next." "Well, let me go this time." Said Lilith. "Herees another." "Yes, by the way, do you think she will also be in the 2nd Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm?" "Difficult to say, she is also very good at hiding her cultivation, at most I know that she is in the Superior Wizard Realm." "But she looks so young... How old is this beautiful girl?" "Well ... let''s wait and see..." After doing both tests, the instructor said in a surprised tone: "Lilith 14 years old. 3rd Layer of Superior Wizard Realm..." He looked seriously at the girl and said: "You are very talented to be able to reach that level of cultivation at your current age." "My God! It is even better than the previous ones. So young, yet so talented!" "Yes, besides that, like the others, her mana is so pure and dense, I don''t doubt that she will make it to the top 50 guaranteed." "That is true, she is a true genius." Hearing this, Lilith did not let her head go up, although she was a little happy in her heart. "Hehe. Thank you, but I have to say that I am far from being the most talented in my group..." Lilith said suspiciously. Sheughed inwardly, wondering what their reaction would be to seeing the current level of cultivation of Theo and the girls. "Oh really?" The instructor was a little skeptical, but still, he acted professionally and said nothing more. He knew that if it were true, the results would soone out. After her, it was Alice who auditioned. "Alice 23 years old, in the 2nd Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm." The instructor announced and the totem came in: "His number is 11,245." "Thanks." Alice smiled slightly and picked up the totem. "Okay, now it''s just us." Said Ariana. "Yes." Shina asked, "Who''s going first?" "Mhmm. I''ll." Yuki said. 382 Chapter 382 The moment Yuki stepped to the front, everyone''s attention was on her. Not only because they were interested in knowing the result, but also because she was exceptionally beautiful. "Yuki, right? Hold that crystal and channel your mana." Said the instructor. "Okay." Yuki nodded graciously, and took the crystal and channeled her mana. After that, she returned the crystal to the instructor. "Yuki 17 years old." The instructor took notes and said, "Now you can test on the otherrger crystal." "Mm." Nodding again, she went to the otherrger crystal. As soon as she channeled her mana in the crystal... It was totally different from the previous ones, and it was also what happened the third surprise cries. "Wow! What a powerful mana!" The crowd eximed loudly in astonishment. Whoever was close was almost overwhelmed by her aura. The purity of Yuki''s aura and mana has reached a stage that even the Elftreens would be jealous of. It was too powerfulpared to normal cultivators. Then, even the instructor was speechless, he only recovered from his stupor after a few seconds and announced Yuki''s cultivation... "10 Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm..." His voice was disbelieving, he himself did not believe what he was saying. "Oh my God! This girl is the greatest genius I have seen in my entire life!" The audience went wild again. Even for those who were cultivated by the great sects, they would not be able to do what Yuki did. Getting to where she got in cultivation with this level of purity and such a solid foundation was almost impossible. So it was no surprise that they were so stupidly surprised. Soon the third cry came. "Fast! Somebody pinches me! I must be dreaming!" Some shouted, not wanting to believe what they saw and heard. Many were almost 30 years old, yet they barely made it to the 3rd Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. In fact, now they were really wondering if they lived like fools this long. It was not easy to reach the level that Yuki reached a young age. Even if someone did that at 30 to 50 years old, that individual would be treated as a genius. Although Yuki was a little embarrassed to hear the crowd''s exmations of surprise, she was more concerned with Theo''s reaction and seeing him smiling warmly at her, made her heart warm. After picking up the totem from the stunned instructor who looked at her withplicated eyes and full of adoration. Yuki returned to her group and hugged Theo with a beautiful smile. The men who saw this gesture of affection from Yuki were green with envy of Theo for having the affection of someone so beautiful and talented. Of course, the women at the ce thought otherwise, they were jealous of Yuki for being with someone so devilishly pretty and possibly very talented just like her. Just because they couldn''t see through Theo''s cultivation, the crowd didn''t have the heart to say any nonsense. In addition, they were people who were together with the princess of the Silver Dragon n Mizuki. Because of that, it made them even more cautious... A young woman from the Monkey n who was as strong as the Silver Dragon n asked the disciples of the Silver Dragon n: "Who are they? Why have I never heard of them before even being so talented? Especially this girl called Yuki. She is even more talented than the main cultivators who will participate in this tournament. It is almost guaranteed that she wille first..." "..." The Silver Dragon n disciples were also surprised. Of course, they knew who they were, but they did not contact them, as Theo and his group stayed in Mizuki''s vige all the time. Furthermore, although the Silver Dragon n disciples were curious about the existence of this group, they were not bold enough to go to Mizuki''s vige and ask. "We don''t know much either." One of the disciples said with a long sigh: "These people came to our n with Lady Mizuki, but some things happened that we cannot say and because of that, we did not interact with them. Because of that, we are also surprised by their talent..." Soon the group of more prominent cultivators who were close nodded and continued to pay even more attention to Theo''s group. They became even more cautious and even had some foolish thoughts of sabotaging some of themter, since with them in the tournament it would be a very big risk that they would be able to get the top spot in the tournament... "Yui wants to hug Dad too!" Little Yui said pouting and hugged Theo''s back. Her reaction made Theough happily. He also did not restrain himself in his praise. "Yuki is super talented and beautiful, and my daughter is also the cutest and most talented!" "Hehee~" Then he turned around with Yuki and took Little Yui in his arms and kissed Little Yui''s pink and cute cheeks which caused her to giggle which made Theo and his groupugh happily. Even the surrounding people were affected and were now with a smile on their faces. "What a cute little girl." "I also want a cute daughter like her..." "Yes, I have a son, but he is not cute at all..." "By the way, who is that child''s mother?" "Good question. Maybe it''s the beautiful, arm-haired woman who recently auditioned?" "Can be..." "But look carefully. Don''t you all think this little girl looks like Lady Mizuki?" "That... Yes, in fact, at two they look like mother and daughter?!" "..." Like Mizuki, Theo and his group were also able to hear what people were muttering to each other. But they didn''t care and didn''t even bother to exin that she was the daughter of Mizuki and Yuki and Theo too. It wasn''t like anything was going to change in any way. Even Little Yui furrowed her eyebrows but did not bother to say something to them. She didn''t think it was necessary to tell them that now. Maybeter everyone will know who knows, but not now. The instructor who was dealing with Theo''s group queue looked at them helplessly. He didn''t want to interrupt their intimate time, but he also had to do his job. In addition, he was very curious now as to what level of cultivation the remaining members of Theo''s group would have. Especially Theo who got his attention. Because you are the man of such a talented woman, you couldn''t be weak, right? At least, that''s what he thought. Noticing the instructor''s difort, Theo smiled at them and said, "Who wants to be next?" "Mhmm. Theo, is it okay if I go now?" Zaika asked. "Oh? Need to ask? Haha. You can go~" Theo smiled at her as he said. He found it funny how she said it as if asking for his permission to go. "Well..." Zaika blushed and thought she looked like an obedient wife who did nothing that her husband did not approve of and was embarrassed. She took a deep breath and approached the instructor. 383 Chapter 383 "Look, another woman is going to be tested." "Yes, and it looks like she''s also that pretty man''s wife..." "Yes, almost the entire group only has women. Are they all his women?" "It shouldn''t be, right?" "well, there are some who seem to be too young, they must be his daughters..." "..." Once again Theo''s group was the topic of their conversation. Even whenpared to the main sects and ns that would participate in the tournament, they began to think that this group would bring many pleasant surprises for them. For many, this tournament was just to have the real fighting experience, since death was not allowed. For others, seeing Theo''s group, he had mixed thoughts, while wanting to fight against them and measure their strength, they were also uncertain if they would be able to win. If everyone were on the same level of cultivation as Yuki, it is clear that they could only forget the idea of ??being able to fight against Theo''s group. "Are you next?" He asked rhetorically and under the guidance of the instructor, Zaika slowly put his hand on a round crystal ball the size of a football. She then slowly injected mana into it. The crystal ball shone frankly, after analyzing Zaika''s bone structure, it showed the result of her age. The instructor said: "Zaika, 19 years old. You can go to thergest crystal." "Okay." Zaika nodded and approached a gigantic crystal and injected mana. Multicolored patterns traced the crystal and very quickly changed to ck. A strong oppressive aura manifested itself in Zaika''s body when she did this. It was even stronger and more powerful than when she took the age test. Since this time, she needed to use all her power and stay active longer. "Okay, you can stop now." The instructor said. He expected this but was still surprised by the result. He announced: "9th Layer of Superior Wizard Realm!" A wave of sighs came from the crowd. It was not known what was going on in their heads, but one thing was certain... Everyone without exception was now looking at Theo''s group with a degree of fear. Especially those who thought they managed to stay in the top 10. If things continue this way, even staying in fifth ce is out of the question. Of course, many were not willing to give up. They even became convinced that Yuki and Zaika had no fighting experience and because of that, they still had a chance if they were smart. After Zaika returned to Theo''s group, she sighed with relief. She felt a little nervous about taking this test with so many people looking at her. Even because she was aware that their group became the center of attention mainly because of Yuki''s performance. Then, Zaira also offered to take the test and stepped forward. "Zaira 19 years old." Said the instructor: "You can go to the next crystal and inject your mana." "En." Zaira did what he said. The result was not much different from Zaika, she also showed a great fluctuation of mana and an oppressive aura the moment she released her mana into the crystal. Soon the result came out and the instructor said with a big sigh: "Wow, you are also 9th Layer of Superior Wizard Realm, very good!" The instructor almost apuded. He had been a test instructor before, but such a genius had never appeared before. The results were incredible. In addition, they were all very young, especially these three girls at the end. After Zaira returned, Ariana said, "Okay, I''m going now." Going directly to the crystal ball, she slowly injected mana into it. As soon as the result came out, the instructor said, "You can stop now." "Right." "17-year-old Ariana." The instructor took notes and said, "You can go to the next crystal." Nodding her head, Ariana went to therger crystal. A strong gale broke out the moment she injected mana and even the skies threatened to fall with lightning. Of course, Ariana was a little mischievous in doing this and injected a few her affinities, which resulted in that. "Take this test more seriously!" The instructor frowned and said. "Okay, okay." Ariana smiled without caring but stopped injecting her affinities along with her mana. "9th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm..." The instructor couldn''t help but to evaluate Ariana again, he shook his head and said, "This is your totem." "Thanks." Ariana took it and went towards Theo and wrapped her arms quickly around Theo''s neck and kissed his lips. Seeing this, Shina and the girls sighed from Ariana''s antics. The innocent girls who came to take the test like Theo''s group were in the spotlight, also saw this, and turned red like a tomato. While some men clenching their fists with envy and anger at seeing it. Of course, it''s their fault for looking, even so, they were cursing Theo in their minds. Theo was also not the least bit humble, if his girl wanted to give a kiss in front of everyone, he didn''t back down, he still dared to drop his hand and take Ariana''s big soft ass and kissed it hungrily. Ariana, who just wanted to prank, got excited and almost wanted to drag Theo into a room... "Okay, you two are enough!" Shina couldn''t take it anymore, and she got in the middle of the two, separating them. "Hehe~" Ariana stepped away from Theo and showed Shina her pink tongue. She said, "Shina, you have to be bolder sometimes, you should try it too!" "Who, who would do that in front of so many people?" Shina said sheepishly, "I am not like you! Anyway, I''m going to take the test now." Theo seeing this, he just smiled. Without waiting for Ariana to continue to provoke her, Shina went towards the round crystal ball and with the instructor''s consent, she injected some mana. Then, she felt her body or rather, her bones being evaluated, and soon the result came out. "Shina 16 years old." The instructor said. "You can go to the next one." Nodding, Shina wasted no time and went to therger crystal. Very quickly, the colors of the crystal changed and it became dark and pure. The instructor could only sigh with satisfaction at the result and announced: "9th Layer of Superior Wizard Realm!" Shina picked up the totem and returned to her group. People argued as soon as Shina returned to her group. "This group of the Silver Dragon n is insane!" "My god where did these peoplee from, because I never heard of them !?" "I don''t know why it was never said about them, but I''m sure that from that moment on they all became known!" "This girl is also on the 9th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm, this group is really great! So many people participated in the test and ny percent were at most in the 6th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. Of every ten people, only one or two were in the Superior Wizard Realm " "Yes! Not to mention that 5 of them are on the 9th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm! " "And look at the facial expression of the main ns and sects, they were all looking at this group looking like they had killed their entire family." "Well, this is understandable, if before they had a chance to get the first ce, now with this group ..." "Quiets! The next person is going." "Right..." After that, everyone was quiet when Little Emma approached the crystal ball. 384 Chapter 384 Many were surprised by Little Emma''s appearance, and started to talk, trying to guess how old she was and what level of cultivation she was. Even the instructor couldn''t help but be curious about it. He quickly instructed Little Emma to inject mana into the crystal ball and in a short time the result came out. "Emma 12 years old!" The instructor announced and said, "Now you can test on therger crystal." "Yes." Agreeing, Little Emma, ??went to the crystal and injected mana. * In the shadowy pce, the demons below the throne of a powerful being trembling. That''s because their Lord was furious! Not so long ago he discovered that one of his loyal servants died on the mission he gave. In front of the throne, a holographic projection of the moment of Zast''s death kept repeating itself, sometimes the Panic videos also appeared. That''s because both Theo and Panic left this Lord Demon full of anger. Theo because he killed Zast, while Panic because he thwarted his ns to gain control of the Red Dragon n while was still strong. Now that there are not even cultivators in the Spiritual Realm, it was no longer worth taking that n as his. However, he did not want to admit that he was not confident that he would be able to defeat Panic, but in rtion to Theo, he did not think it would be very difficult. Could say that he underestimated Theo a little initially, but that''s about it. He would only need to send one of his most powerful demons to go to the Spirit and steal everything that is his and then kill him. ''Should I or shouldn''t I send Remiton?'' The Demon Lord pondered. He wasn''t so confident that he could win, he couldn''t see Theo''s limit of power just in this video that had thest minutes of Zast''s death. He needed more information to be sure. "My Lord!" Remiton swallowed his fear and said confidently, "I can do this! Although he may be a little stronger than we originally thought, I don''t believe he was able to beat me!" "Since you want to do this so much, you can go, but..." He would add to be careful, but it would make him look weak, so he was silent. "I am going, my Lord." Seeing that his Lord gave permission and said nothing more, Remiton said before disappearing, heading towards the Spirit. * Of all the times so far, this was the one they were most surprised about when the instructor said the Little Emma realmyer was. "Wow!! Did I hear it right? Is this little 12-year-old girl on the 10th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm? " "Someone holds me, I''m going to pass out..." "My god, he really passed out!" "That must have been a big shock for him..." "..." "Hahahaha! They are so funny!" Ariana burst outughing: "Even someone passed out on seeing the result. I wonder what they would do if they found out what level Little Yui is at and her age..." "Mhmm. Maybe throw up blood? Or hit your head against the wall not believing in that reality?" Said Mizuki. "Well, it doesn''t matter, as long as Little Yui is happy." Theo said with a smile. "That''s true." They agree. "I returned!" Said Little Emma: "These people are very annoying, they keep giving me strange looks and whispering about Emma. Let''s get this over with and go back to eat!" "Oh, by the way, Yui is also in the mood to eat." Little Yui agreed. "Well, you can keep it until the test is over." Theo said and handed the two chocte bars. "Thank you Dad. You are the best!" Little Yui said with a wide smile. "Thanks!" Little Emma also said with a happy smile. "Haha. Since you''re going to be eating now, I''m going to go first." Theo patted the head of the two little girls and stepped forward to take the test. "Right!" Little Yui nodded and carefully opened the package of her favorite chocte and started to eat. Little Emma also did the same. The moment Theo stood in front of the instructor. The instructor said, "Inject your mana into the crystal ball." ''Well, in my case it would be spiritual mana...'' Theo murmured in his mind. Then he injected a little spiritual mana into the crystal ball. "Theo Volts, 17 years old." Said the instructor: "You can now test on thergest crystal." "OK." Theo nodded and went over to therger crystal. The moment Theo was about to touch therger crystal. Someone shouted, "Wait!" "Huh?" Theo frowned and looked in the direction of the male voice that had screamed. It was then that he saw a tall, strong man 242 cm tall with light skin and long red hair of the Red Bear species. He looked at Theo with arrogance and disdain. "I am Odair Kain of the Kain Beast n." He said loudly, arrogantly, "I was waiting for you to audition! Let''s see who''s better between us, what do you think about that?" "What a disgusting guy!" Ariana said with disgust. "Too stupid too..." Shina murmured. "He must be wanting to use Theo as a springboard to appear in front of everyone, after all, he is in the 11th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm and must think that with that he is invincible." Said Yuki. "Odair, right? What do I get out of it?" Theo asked calmly. "Hahaha! Of course, if by a miracle you win, I will give you that crystal of the supreme beast. " He said with the same arrogance, removing a blood-red crystal from his space ring that emitted a powerful aura. "Oh, that looks good. What if you win?" Theo asked. "If I win..." He paused purposefully and looked in Yuki''s direction and said with lust, "I want your Yuki wife for me!" As he said those words, the surrounding air became cold and sinister. Everyone without exception started to shake. While Theo''s group only had one thought in their minds to describe this Odair guy: ''Idiot!'' Theo''s voice sounded sinister and perverse as he said, "It looks like you got tired of living, so let me help you to die forever!" Odair was unable to move or speak; an oppressive power was oppressing all his movements. Now, he was genuinely panicked and scared. Looking at Theo now, he seemed to be seeing a scary and horrifying demon. Even the instructors were shaking with fear. Not to mention that all the instructors were in the Spiritual Realm. ''What a scary man!'' That thought crossed the instructors'' minds. They wanted to stop Theo, but they didn''t have the courage to get involved. Even though it is their job, Theo''s sinister aura was too powerful that made them fear him. ''I''m sorry!'' That was what Odair wanted to say and beg for his life. He now found that he messed with the wrong person. But it was toote to regret it, even the elder of his n who was at the scene did not have the courage to try to save him. In a matter of seconds, the same power that restricted Odair, made him float in the air. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" A pitiful scream filled with pain and resentment echoed. The moment he stood in the air, both his arms and legs twisted as if they were wringing wet clothes. However, instead of watering out, it was blood seeping from Odair''s legs and arms. Even his penis didn''t stay out of it and was twisted by Theo''s mental power while his balls were blown up like bubbles. Even when Odair passed out from the pain, he has woken up again just because of the pain he was feeling. Odair knew he had gone too far in saying that he wanted Theo''s wife in return if he won, but he didn''t have to go that far, right? It was what he thought. "My wife is not an object. Whoever targets her deserves a painful death!" Theo said again in an even more sinister voice, not caring about Odair''s cries of wail and pain. The test fields werepletely silent. Everyone stood looking stunned and afraid in the direction of Theo and Odair. If they had doubts about Theo''s power before, now... "S-Stop! Let him go... He has suffered enough, it is enough..." The elder of the Kain n swallowed his saliva and said with fear. He didn''t want to, but he knew he should intervene and try to help. After all, Odair was the n''s greatest genius. "I don''t think it is enough, and if anyone intends to help you, go ahead, but be aware, I will kill anyone who tries to help you!" Theo looked at him and said. "..." The elder of n Kain was silent. He didn''t have the courage to challenge Theo. Nonsense, even the instructors were doing nothing, he would not be the fool to die because of Odair, the however genius he was. Seeing that no one dared to get involved, Theo looked at Odair again and said, "Die!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Odair screamed onest time before Theo''s spiritual mana invaded his body and forced an expansion until it exploded in blood rain. The instructors felt cold sweat running down their bodies. They never imagined that there would be a 17-year-old Spiritual Realm expert on the test. ''What a mysterious group...'' The crowd at the test site said in their hearts, not daring to breathe loudly. 385 Chapter 385 "What a foolish man..." Little Yui murmured without caring about the bloody scene in front of her. "Well, he was quite an idiot trying to put Yuki on the bet between him and Theo." Mizuki sighed when he saw this. She didn''t feel sorry for Odair, but she knew that now Theo would no longer be able to disguise his power. ''It''s not like cultivation restriction...'' Mizuki said in her mind. Theo was calm, unlike other people. He looked at the instructor, and asked, "Can I still participate in the tournament? I know that death is not tolerated, but basically, that is not part of the tournament, and he didn''t even take the test, right?" "About this..." The instructor was uncertain about this subject, as something like this had never happened before. But the other instructor from another group, said politely with a smile: "Of course you can, as you said, it was not something that happened during the tournament and it was more of a person fight." After saying this to Theo, that same man, he spoke telepathically to the instructor in Theo''s group: ''Idiot! Don''t you see that this boy is a genius among geniuses and his power is beyond what we can control?'' The instructor swallowed his saliva with fear over and over again and nodded. Soon after, he instructed Theo to take the next cultivating assessment test. The testing grounds were still silent, even whispering, they were afraid to do. Theo showed a frightening side, and they were afraid to talk nonsense and end up dead. Of course, Theo''s group was different, they continued to chat with each other happily. At no time did they mourn Odair''s death. The moment he went to test his cultivation, the crystal shone and many colors passed at great speed until it reached ck, and with no sign of stopping it continued to increase. Soon it became red and grew stronger and more intense until it almost blinded everyone in the ce and it was At that moment that something that never happened before, happened. * CRACKS! * "Oh my god, he''s going to break the crystal!" "Powerful! Very powerful!" "Hahaha. I don''t believe I lived until such day." "It looks like we''re going to see something new again." The crystal started to crack and loud cracking sounds echoed. At that moment the instructor not far from Theo shouted in a panic: "Stop, stop! If not, it will break!" "OK." Theo agreed. He had no intention of that anyway and retracted his hand. He looked at this crystal and thought it was a little too fragile since he was only using spiritual mana from the cultivation of the 1st Layer of the Spiritual Realm... "Mr. Theo..." The instructor asked cautiously: "Could you just demonstrate your cultivation, instead of testing it on the crystal?" "Oh, I don''t see a problem." Theo agreed. "Wow!" A wave of exmation of surprise resounded. As Theo expanded his cultivation, a typhoon of spiritual mana left his body, creating a very powerful aura of almost ten meters around him. "That''s enough. I already realized that with my current strength, I can''t determine your cultivate." Said the instructor a little embarrassed. It was the first time that something like this had happened, and even when he thought he found a solution, it was not the way he thought. Even the other instructors were silent because even they couldn''t determine what level of cultivation Theo was at. Hearing this, many began to sigh in awe. It was natural, they could easily say that Theo was beyond a cultivator of the Spiritual Realm. In addition, he was only 17 years old, which was more impressive. Some girls in love were now looking at Theo with their heart-shaped eyes. If it weren''t for fear, these women would already be screaming passionately... Many chose to talk quietly and took great care of what they said for fear of offending Theo who did not mind killing someone from a known n, let alone someone like many of them who doesn''t even have someone they could support. "Well, I''m on the 2nd Layer of the Spiritual Realm." Theo said. Logically, he was telling the truth, but would they believe him? "Alright... I''ll put this here." Said the instructor attentively and handed the totem as number 11,252: "This is your totem." "Thank you." Theo took it and returned to his group. "Mm. Now it''s Yui''s turn." Little Yui said with a big smile on her cute face and walked over to the instructor. "Okay, little miss, you can test this crystal ball first." Said the instructor with a genuine smile. "Little miss, ho, ho, ho." Little Yuiughed finding it funny, but she also liked it. She then did what he said and injected mana into the crystal ball. "..." The instructor was silent for a few seconds, he rubbed his eyes thinking he had seen wrong, but the reality was well ahead of his eyes. He announced in surprise beyond belief: "Yui, 1-year-old..." Now all the test fields were increasingly curious about the level of cultivating Little Yui was. Of course, Little Yui did not disappoint them. She soon tested it and the colors changed until it became ck and the numbers above changed and stopped above 3 thousand. The 3 thousand is the basic limit of the Superior Wizard Realm. This means that in addition to having high cultivation, she could also fight those who were in realms above hers. "10th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm..." The instructor was even more shaken than when he said her age. He handed Little Yui the totem with the number 11,253 while looking at her as if he were looking at the greatest genius he had seen in his life. Everyone stared in amazement at therge crystal. Not long ago, they had Theo who was a cultivator of the Spiritual Realm. Now, they''ve seen a little 1-year-old girl on the 10th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. The instructor felt a cold sweat run down his body. He never imagined that there would be so many geniuses in one group. Even the simplest, like Jka, was considered a unique talent. Now, he could say with all certainty that the presence of Theo and his group could not be overshadowed by anyone. Without caring for anyone else, Little Yui returned to Theo after putting the totem in her storage ring and gave a hug and said, "Dad, let''s go back, Yui is starting to get hungry." "Haha. Yes, we will be back." Theo smiled and kissed Little Yui''s pretty face and together they all left. The people who stayed on the test field looked at Theo and his group in amazement, with no words to describe what they were feeling. It seemed that Theo and his group were a hurricane,ing fast and destroying all theirmon sense and then walking away like it was nothing. 386 Chapter 386 As they were prey to return, Theo removed his ark from his storage ring, and so they flew the way back. At the ark, Theo said to Little Yui and Little Emma with a smile: "When we arrive, I''m going to make a chocte cake, how about it?" "Oh, incredible!" Little Yui eximed happily and asked, "With strawberry and chocte sauce?" "Yes, with strawberry and chocte sauce." Theo stroked her head as he said. "Emma likes white chocte..." Little Emma said. "Okay, how about I do it; half to half? Half white and half ck with strawberry?" Theo suggested. "Ohh! That would be incredible!" Little Emma apuded as she jumped happily. "This is fantastic!" Little Yui held hands with Little Emma, and they celebrated together. Making everyone who was watchingugh and smile finding the whole scene cute. Because of the short distance and thanks to the fast speed of the flying ark, it didn''t take that long for them to arrive at the Silver Dragon n. However, Theo frowned when he noticed the presence of a stranger in the vige of Mizuki. "You finally came back!" A voice full of murderous intent echoed the moment the ark arrived in the vige. "Another?" Almost automatically everyone said it at the same time. After leaving the ark, Theo was still acting calm. He put the ark away and looked down while flying in the air. A red-skinned man with big horns on his head looking like a bull and all-ck scary eyes. Arge and strong body almost 400 cm high. He emitted a bloody aura as he looked at Theo and his group. If Theo wasn''t there, the whole group of Jka and the girls would be nervous and afraid, since the murderous intent that emitted from this demon and his aura was very strong, however, Theo surrounded them all and protected them, thanks to this none of them were affected by the dense murderous intent. "Garbage! Why did you keep me waiting so long? If it took a little longer, don''t me me for killing everyone in that n!" The Demon said bloodthirsty, looking at Theo like a dead man. Initially, he had his uncertainties, but after being here he thought that he no longer had to fear, since he as a cultivator at the peak of the 12th of the Spiritual Realm. There was no way he would fear Theo. He "could" easily say that Theo was in the 2nd Layer of the Spiritual Realm with the power of at most one cultivator in the 11th of the Spiritual Realm. Although this is impressive... Could it shake him? At most, he would have to spend a little more effort to kill Theo, that''s all~ What''s more, he saw the women next to Theo and automatically became interested. His species is extremely fertile, but because his ancient was destroyed, there is in danger of extinction. Because of this, he looked at this group of women with new eyes. At least, he thought Yuki and the girls would serve as sex ves who would give birth to their children. "Did Meref send you here?" Theo asked rxed. He was not close enough to know what was going on in this Demon''s mind. "Bug!" A fit of anger erupted the demon''s body, and he shouted angrily: "How dare an insignificant being like you to speak my Lord''s name?!" "His lord, is Voldemort?" Yuki muttered, ironically. Hearing this, the Demon pointed to Yuki: "You, woman! Be quiet and don''t say nonsense and then I''ll be able to treat you well afterward, otherwise, don''t think you''ll have easy days when you be my sex ve!" "..." Whoosh ~ Theo''s eyes blinked and then changed. In constant change, but harmonized, his two eyes changed to neon red afterward to neon gold. Faster than the blink of an eye. Theo appeared in front of a giant red demon and his hand crossed his chest going towards the heart. It was so fast and urate, that the Demon didn''t even have a chance to fight back or understand what was happening. Before he even noticed, his heart was expressed! Everything was fast and decisive. Not only that, but there is no fluctuation of spiritual mana. Even so, Theo''s blow was strong enough to pass through the Demon''s body. "You!! Like?" He looked down and waved his hand with the intention of pushing Theo away from him, however, his hand seemed to have hit hot steel and was burned and extinguished at the same time. "Ahhhhh!" The Demon screamed in pain and madness and attacked with the other hand without considering the chance of losing his other hand, however, it gave the same result. The moment he approached, Theo used his heavenly fire to block the attack. It was because of this, that the Demon''s arms were burnt to ash and flew in the wind. "Well¡­ don''t think that only death awaits you. Your intentions with those close to me are reason enough not only to kill you but to destroy your soul forever..." Theo said slowly and nonchntly. It was as if he were talking about a random matter of no importance. The Devil for the first time in all his life was afraid! Veins could be seen on his forehead and his eyes were injected. His face looked ghastly in pain as he continued to choke on air. As he stared at Theo, his eyes were filled with utter terror! He could feel his soul being pulled from his body by force. "Stop, please!!" The Demon screamed in terror. He preferred death, to having his soul destroyed, and at that moment he did not doubt Theo''s words. "No." It was a simple answer that came out of Theo''s mouth, but it was enough to cause terror to the Demon. Of course, Theo although he wanted to kill this Demon, he still had his priorities, he created a barrier made of illusions around them and was also reading all the memories of the Demon who was called Remiton. From birth, until the destruction of his and as his species ended up on a close to the Spirit. Some were irrelevant information, others were important information. Regardless, Theo was seeing everything at a very high speed. "Now... Well, just die!" Finishing up, Theo removed Remiton''s soul and used . In addition, he destroyed the recorder of thest few minutes that was linked to Remiton''s soul. This time, Meref won''t even know how his footman died. _____________________ ¡¤ [Fifteen-year-old soul; Changed to Sixteen] _____________________ "Ohh..." Theo was a little surprised, but that''s all. Then he turned to Jka and the girls and said, "Shall we go?" "Ahh, yes let''s go..." They left their stupor and apanied Theo inside the mansion. 387 Chapter 387 After returning, they had already stopped talking about the Demon Remiton, their main focus was to talk about the deeds of Panic that seemed to be more interesting for them. While watching some new news of Panic on the inte. Obviously, while some girls were making dinner, Theo did not forget to make the cake he had promised. In addition, the two girls were looking forward to it. In addition, Theo was also eager to reward his daughter and the rest. In addition, he could say that in addition to Little Emma and Little Yui the other girls also showed signs of wanting to eat cake. "Dad. Can Yui help you put the strawberries in?" Little Yui asked with her eyes pleading. "Haha. Of course, when it''s time to do it, I''ll call you." Theoughed and said. "Dad is the best!" Little Yui hugged his waist. Seeing that Little Emma was acting strange, as if she wanted to, too, but she didn''t dare. Theo said, "You can also help if you want, Emma." "Great!" Little Emma said quickly with a happy smile on her face. * A few hourster, dinner was already being served at the table. Theo''s cake was also ready, we just had to wait for it to cool down, meanwhile, they started to have dinner. For dinner, they had rice, beans, pot meat, breaded fish, tomato sd, lettuce, onion, cucumber, and other vegetables. In addition, everything, they also had mayonnaise, french fries, steak with onions, and 3 different types of sauce. It was a mouth-watering dinner. Furthermore, with Shina''s culinary qualities, it was enough to leave them all salivating and with their bellies snoring. "My God! Shina, each day that passes, your food bes more juicy and appetizing!" Klin expressed his adoration for Shina''s cooking and didn''t think he was overdoing it. Alice said shyly, "With this level of cooking, after tasting it, I couldn''t help getting addicted, I wonder if I will starve if I can''t eat Shina''s food anymore." "Truth!" Nobody denied that fact. "Yes, Shina. In the kitchen you are powerful!" Theo raised his thumb at her with a smile. "Fools... It''s just a little above average at most..." Shina was embarrassed and said slightly: "No more bullshit, and let''s eat!" "Hahaha, listen to the female immortal boss, and let''s eat!" Theoughed as he said, making Shina even more ashamed. Everyone also joined inughing and with a smile, on their faces, they started putting food on their tes and started eating. "Theo, there are many chat posts about your new Panic video, as well as many talking about your fight against the n of Ten Thousand Souls. In top research, it can be said that "Panic" is in the first ce!" Ariana said with an amused smile. "Well, it''s inevitable, after all, didn''t Panic fight against them who were at least in the 10th Layer of the Spiritual Realm, and he won to the point that they ran away in fear?" Mizuki smiled: "That''s why it''s not so surprising that everyone is talking about Panic. In addition, whenever Theo (Panic) videos surfaced, thements and subjects always revolved around Panic." "Yes, this is indeed true, but this time it is on another level. In addition, Theo''s live broadcast video is already very close to reaching 1 billion views." Said Shina full of astonishment andughed: "Do you understand that? 1 billion in such a short time! Tell me, who but Theo could do that?" "We are not going to talk about 1 billion views and not even two days have passed. Even if it was 500 million views it never happened before. This shows how popr Panic is getting. This is a unique result..." Nanda took a big sip of juice and continued: "It just makes me admire Theo more and more!" "Haha. Sister, are you sure you only admire him?" Aine did not miss this chance to provoke her sister. "..." "Hahaha." Seeing Nanda blush and turn red tomato and lower her embarrassed head without daring to look at Theo, everyone startedughing. "It hurts..." Aine whimpered. Nanda, under the table pinched Aine''s waist in rebuke, she was very embarrassed and didn''t have the courage to look at Theo now. Theo looked at the pair of sisters and thought they were cute. Smiling, he said: "I appreciate yourpliments, and I am also surprised by this. I did not initially expect it to have such a result." "Well, no matter what angle you look at, Theo is always a highlight!" Said Yuki smiling lovingly at Theo: "Have you seen how many views your songs have? Each of the two already has more than 1 billion views. Although it may not be as much as the Panic videos, it is still surprising." Hearing this, Little Yui dropped his fork and looked at them and said with a serious expression: "Mhmm, Yui''s dad is the most powerful!" "Hehe. In fact, Theo is powerful, even in the bedroom..." Ariana winked at Theo in a sensual and malicious way. "Ariana!" The girls looked at her, scolding her, and flushed with shame. "Powerful in the room?" Little Yui and some girls looked at Ariana without understanding. "Don''t mind her delusions..." Mizuki said and remembered something: "She is only saying this because Theo is very good at giving a massage." "Oh?! Yui also wants to receive massage from Dad!" Little Yui''s eyes lit up as she looked at Theo expectantly. "Okay, Dad is going to do this." Theo agreed with a smile. Little Yui said with a chuckle: "Hehe~ Dad promised! You cannote back with your words and lie to Yui." "Of course, I will not run away, I never go back on my word. (This is my ninja way!)" Theo said to her exaggeratedly, making everyoneugh. "Okay, Yui believes in Dad." Yui said seriously and then took thest bite of and said, "I''m done! Can Yui eat cake now!?" "I finished it too!" Little Emma said shortly after and looked towards the other empty table where there was a threeyer cake covered with white and ck chocte and filled with strawberries. "Sure, you can eat at will." Theo said. As cultivators, they didn''t have to worry about affecting your health or even worrying about getting fat. A cultivator''s metabolisms are several times higher than a normal person. And the higher the cultivate the better your metabolism is. Like dragons, Little Yui and Little Emma could easily digest a white whale and not get fat! Without reservation, the two gluttonous went to the cake table and started to cut pieces from certain sides of preference and started to eat. "Divine! Very delicious!" Little Yui grunted while eating. "Da... Theo is the best!" Little Emma stammered as her eyes sparkled with a strange glow as she enjoyed the taste of the cake. Not long after, Theo, Jka, and the girls also finished dinner. Not able to bear to see the little girls eating with such pleasure, they also cut themselves a small slice of the cake and started eating. 388 Chapter 388 It waste, at almost 10 pm. "Shina, how about I give you a massage before?" Theo said with a seductive smile. Shina''s ears itched, and she was excited and shy about it, but as it was just the two of them, she was not so reserved, she automatically nodded her head while saying in her adorably sweet and low voice: "Yes, I would love to..." "Mm. You don''t have to be so shy." Theo smiled: "Lie on the bed first, preferably use your mana to make the bed less soft, this makes the massage more pleasant and gives a better result." "Oh, right." Shina nodded in understanding. "Of course, before that, you need to take your clothes off, if you are very embarrassed at the beginning, you can be in panties and bra at the beginning." Theo told her gently. "Mm." Shina nodded again and started to undress slowly. At that moment, she was wearing a beautiful white one-piece dress with blue flowers. With her beautiful, silky blue hair that stretched halfway down her back, she looked like a small, seductive fairy, with an air of grace and elegance with pure and innocent air. In the dim light of themp beside Shina''s bed, Theo saw her slowly undressing starting with the straps of her dress. When the dress fell to the floor, the light reflected Shina''s wless skin, wearing only whitece bra and panties, looking like a pure and innocent angel. Her current body was still growing, she was now almost 170 cm tall with long, beautiful legs and thick thighs. Her skin was pale white, looking incredibly soft. Her belly was defined and sensual and her breasts wererge around F-Cup, almost G-Cup, but it was also very upright, even when loose from her bra, it showed no sign of falling. Her ass was big, maybe not as big as Yuki''s, but it wasn''t far from that, besides, a pleasant scent came from her body. Theo could smell the pleasant aroma of fennel. Shina bit her bottom lips and asked a little embarrassed: "There. Now I just need to lie down?" "Yes." Theo swallowed his saliva dry as he said. He didn''t look away from Shina''s beautiful body for even a second. It also made Shina proud of herself. She felt morefortable when she noticed his reaction. Every woman wanted to be wanted by the man she chose. Shina, although shy, was no different. Moving closer and closer to the bed in light steps, Shina still wore ck tights that extended to her whitece panties andy down on the bed since Theo did not demand that she remove it. Standing by the bed, Theo took a special massage oil and rubbed it in his hands until it warmed up. Seeing that he was ready, he stepped forward with his two hands on Shina''s perfumed soft and delicate skin. It was a divine sensation, even a heavenly one. Theo could feel pleasure just by touching Shina''s body, just as Shina felt when she was touched. Shina tried hard not to moan, she didn''t want to skip embarrassing sounds right from the start, however, things don''t always go as we want. In the end, it didn''t even take two minutes and Shina was already moaning loudly in pure pleasure. Theo felt his pants tighten, it was ufortable, even painful, but he controlled himself. Even though he knew if he wanted to go straight to action Shina wouldn''t refuse, but he held on! With great efforts and patience and proficiency in his massage, Theo continued. "Theo... should I remove this?" Shina said signaling for the bra. She was no longer shy, although she is ashamed. "Yes, it would be better if you did." Theo agreed. "Mm." Shina arched back a little, and Theo made room. In the next moment, she took only one hand behind her back and released her bra. The moment she did that, her bra automatically fell on the bed, leaving her two beautiful pairs of breasts freely. Incredibly, even when it happened, her breasts, althoughrge, didn''t go down even an inch, remained happily lifted and proud. While her two pink cherries were already erect, which made Theo''s excitement be more and more difficult and painful. Facing this torture, Theo still remained calm. Even he was startled by how calm he was able to stay in this situation. ''Maybe it''s because I got used to seeing Yuki, Ariana, and Shina''s beautiful body?'' That was likely to be it, but Theo wasn''t sure. Anyway, when Shina went back to lie on her stomach, Theo continued to do the massage. At one moment Shina moaned, at other times, she even felt like cursing with pleasure. Even now, Shina had alreadye 2 times just by massaging her body. Minutester, Shina ended up cumming again. "Rest a little." Theo told her. "Mm." Shina was now breathing hard, she herself did not understand how a massage could be so pleasurable. Even now that Theo stopped touching her body, she could still feel her sensitive body and even feel as if Theo''s hands had never left her body. Seeing that Shina started to breathe normally, Theo asked with a mischievous smile: "Do you want me to continue on the front now?" "... Wait, I need to go to the bathroom, wait just a few seconds and I''ll be right back." Shina said in one breath. "Well... I''ll be waiting for you here." Theo offered: "Or do you need my help to take you to the bathroom?" "I can go alone, just wait a little." Shina refused and stood up. Nimbly, she pulled on the white dress that was on the floor without even wearing a bra and left the room. Theo smiled and waited patiently. Minutester, Shina returned. In addition toing back, she also brought something with her that made the smile on Theo''s face form. Holding in her left hand, there was a te with a slice of cake. Theo was no fool and could imagine what was toe. 389 Chapter 389 He saw her entering the room and standing in front of him. The sexy ck garter belt, white-floral dress - marking the chest region due to theck of a bra. Shina''s figure was very voluptuous, not plump where she should be thin, but plump and full of flesh where she should be, as her chest and hips. When she knelt down to pick up her bra from the floor, her curves were easily seen. In the back, with a thin waist contrasting with her wide hips, emphasizing her curves with charm and softness at the same time. Putting her bra on the shelf, Shina approached nervously. She could feel her face heat up and her heartbeat quicken and seeing Theo''s burning eyes of passion made her heart melt, even her sensitive part, she felt it dripping again. She bit her bottom lip, looking incredibly seductive and moved closer and closer. At that moment, Theo was already waiting for her sitting on the edge of the bed. Shina didn''t say a word, just ced the te with the cake next to Theo and without warning, clumsily and with shaking hands, she started to undress Theo''s gray polo shirt. Theo smiled and coborated, holding his two hands up. "Gulp!" Shina swallowed her own saliva when she saw Theo''s half-naked body. She almost felt an urge to lick his body to see if it was delicious. Maybe because she was so excited at the time? Not even she knows ~ "Do you need my help?" Seeing that she put her small, delicate fairy hands on his belt, Theo asked. "No. Let me do this!" Although embarrassed, she was stubborn in that matter. She wanted to do this for herself. Of course, Theo said nothing more and just waited. Managing to loosen the belt, Shina released a small sigh near Theo''s firm and defined chest and almost on her knees in front of him, she unbuttons her pants and starts to descend below the knee. "Huge!" Seeing therge volume in the underwear, Shina couldn''t help being frightened. Swallowing her nervousness and embarrassment, she had a little trouble taking off her underwear as she was already erect, and when her delicate, soft hand came into contact with Theo''s penis, she was embarrassed but didn''t hesitate, she was already mentally ready and her wouldn''t back down. Was her heart racing with nervousness and embarrassment? The answer is "Yes", but if asked is she wanted to do that, the answer is still "Yes!" After finally being able to remove Theo''s underwear, Shina found herself thinking about how something so big was able to get inside her and give so much pleasure. "I ... I''m going to try something and I don''t know if it''s going to be good... But can I still try?" Shina took courage and asked. "Do you need to ask?" Theo smiled provocatively: "Do what you have to do and if it''s good, I promise to give you some candy~" "Fool ..." Shinaughed. Incredibly, she felt less nervous after hearing this. Holding the shaft of Theo''s penis with her right hand that she couldn''t close and going with her left hand towards the cake, she took a good part of the filling and then spread it all over Theo''s penis. Theo couldn''t help but moan in pleasure softly when he felt Shina''s hands move around his penis. Then it was even better when she with her red face and pink tongue came to the point of kneeling in front of him and started to lick all over his penis. It was amazing! Yes, incredible! Theo cannot deny that it was an excellent idea. Shina continued to lick while looking up and seeing Theo''s reaction, and seeing that he had his eyes closed bouncing some moans of pleasure, she became more confident and happy. It also made her lick even more and more. Sometimes, she tried to put it in her small mouth, but not being able, she restrained herself by just licking each part of the penis giving waves of pleasure to Theo. "I''m about toe!" Theo eximed in his hushed voice. "Mm..." Shina instead of walking away put her small and cute mouth with pink lips on the head of the penis and pressed. Even though she couldn''t quite put it in her mouth, she still hoped she could receive... A milky-colored discharge came out. Shina''s mouth felt full, but she didn''t spit, instead, she lifted her head up and swallowed. A swallowing sound echoed and Theo looked at her in surprise. Of course, he was not disgusted. He even felt more excited about it for some reason. Shina, in turn, felt her body heat up, she could easily say that Theo''s sperm was rich in pure Yang. Her entire body was being filled and even helping her cultivation. Although Theo wanted to continue, he asked, "Do you need to meditate?" "I don''t need it. L-let''s continue! " She spoke decisively. Although it would be more effective if she meditated, Shina knew that she didn''t need to resort to this to increase her cultivation. Furthermore, in the midst of sex, she could perform her cultivating technique. Although not the same result, it still wasn''t bad. Standing, Shina ced her two hands on Theo''s broad, strong shoulder and pressed herrge, full, round, white breasts to Theo''s chest. Without warning, she kissed Theo''s lips. It was a long and passionate kiss! Separating her lips from Theo''s with a click of tongues, Shina pulled back slightly and once again she removed her dress. Then she also removed her panties that dripped on the carpet on the floor. "Wonderful!" Theo praised her body. He looked at each corner and said again, "Perfect!" This scene was truly touching! It was very attractive! Theo sniffed and could feel the heat with every breath he took. Even after a few minutes of that scene, it felt like a few seconds had passed. In the next moment, Shina blushed slightly and was seductively looking at Theo. "You are exaggerating..." Shina blushed, happy. She returned to kiss Theo''s neck and without ceremony, she climbed on hisp with her knees on the bed. Sometimes, she could feel Theo''s erection reaching her sensitive and delicate part. Taking her hand back, she went to find Theo''s cock and held it, positioning it towards her opening. When stood in front of the entrance, she started to sit very slowly. "Mmhmm~" Shina let out moans of pleasure as she felt Theo''s big, thick thing enter her little entrance, widening it without reservation. Theo was also experiencing a series of waves of pleasure, not only did he love the kisses and hickeys that Shina made all over his neck, or even her kisses, he now felt like he was in heaven entering her. It was warm and pleasant. Taking even being unable to hold on and ended up releasing some erotic sounds from his mouth. Hearing Theo moaning as well, Shina became even more confident and began to move slowly from top to bottom while resting her two hands on Theo''s shoulder. Theo followed Shina''s movements and "helped" to get in and out of her. Indecent sounds of skin rubbing and hitting each other echoed in the room. Shina didn''t even have time to be ashamed while feeling more and more excited. She kissed Theo again while she didn''t slow her movements. Each beat, each kiss, each bite, each hickey, all were made with love and passion for Shina. She was feeling possessed, unable to control herself, getting lost in the waves of desire and passion. Theo also felt lost in pleasure. He liked every action that Shina did. In synchronized form with rhythmic sounds, the couple continued their movements, until they reached the point where they couldn''t take it anymore and the peak of pleasure reached both. "Arriving!" Both Theo and Shina said at almost the same time. His heartbeat was racing, their foreheads were running with sweat, Shina''s skin tone was a little red in specific ces. When the two came, Shina supported herself and copsed on Theo''s chest. With better high control, Theo held her in his arms, while still keeping his cock inside her. Even after ejacting, Theo was still stiff with no sign of softening. When he thought about taking it out, Shina said, "Let''s go on, and besides, I''m not going to cultivate, I want to have your child!" Theo was surprised, but soon recovered and asked seriously: "Are you sure, Shina? You are still very young, we can wait a few more years." "I''m serious." After a quick kiss, Shina said with her heart beating wildly fast: "I love you and I want your child. We don''t have to wait a few years. Besides, although I''m as young as you say, age doesn''t mean much to a cultivator." 390 Chapter 390 The next morning, Theo woke up in a good mood. As he was the first to wake up, he wanted to let Shina sleep some more, Theo went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. But to his surprise, someone woke up earlier and was already making breakfast. "Yuki, good morning." Theo came over and told her, then kissed her on the cheek. Yuki turned with a charming smile, wearing an apron, looking like a newlywed wife, she said: "Good morning, soon everything will be ready, you can just wait in the living room watching television." "How can I do this?" Theo said, "Let me help you at least a little." "Mm." Yuki did not refuse. She turned around again and concentrated on what she was doing. After washing his hands, Theo said with a smile: "Yuki, you look very beautiful in that apron." "Oh really?" Yuki looked at him and smiled, "How beautiful am I?" "Enough for me to want to take you to our room and do things..." Theo said slyly. "Hahaha. Stop being silly~ you must be tired of all that you did to Shina yesterday, do you still have the courage to say you can do this to me? Humph! " Yuki pretended not to believe Theo was capable and even snorted disdainfully. "Oh? Are you doubting me?" Theo smiled wickedly and hugged Yuki from behind and kissed her neck and said, "Should I prove it to you?" "Speaking is easy." Yuki still continued to pretend not to believe: "Hard is making!" "Haha. You said it yourself, then I don''t want to see you begging for my forgiveness!" Theo gave a meanugh, ready to catch her in his arms. The corners of Yuki''s lips moved up slightly. Her eyes were like the stars in the sky that shone right into Theo''s heart. "So beautiful..." Theo was breathless with admiration and Yuki was pouting yfully. "Dad, Mom?" A sleepy, childlike voice echoed. Theo and Yuki froze in ce and looked at the direction of the voice and saw Little Yui holding a stuffed fox in her arms while looking at them. * The second day of the evaluation for the tournament. Maicon Saraiva was in a bad mood. Maicon was considered the greatest genius who would participate in the tournament. He is tall with 199 cm in height, slightly darkened skin. He is of the ck wolf species with his strong body full of muscles. Bright ck eyes, moreover, he is 29 years old and was in the 12th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. For someone 29 years old and being on that level of cultivation, it was something rare and unique. It can be had that he was a born genius. In addition, he has mastered the 5 stages of the unique technique of the Thousand Waves Sect. The technique is called "Mil Turbulent Waves". This technique was what made the Thousand Waves Sect so well known and privileged. In addition, although she has only 7 stages, Maicon managed to master the first 5 at such a young age. It would not be wrong to say that he was the pride of the Thousand Waves Sect. However, after Maicon learned what happened the day before, about how powerful Theo''s group was. He was upset and angry. He was supposed to be the star of the day! ''Why did someone like that have to show up, why?'' Maicon continued to repeat that in his mind, disconcerted. Before, wherever he went, he was always the center of attention, but because of that damn Theo, people didn''t see him and just kept talking about "Theo, Theo, Theo, Theo..." He couldn''t take listening to that name anymore! His anger was climbing up the walls, and if he didn''t know that Theo was already in the Spiritual Realm, he would look for him to rip him into a thousand pieces! "Theo is so pretty!" "I want to have his child!" "To dream! I''m going to have a child of his!" "You''re the one dreaming, you bitch!" Many girls in the test queue were arguing and almost fighting. This only added to Maicon''s anger. If it were, before, it was for him that the girls would be fighting, but now, an unknown man appeared out of nowhere and stole everything that was rightfully his! What the fuck? What a fucking plot this is! He used to find it irritating when the girls kept fawning over him like that, but now Maicon was angry that they weren''t paying attention to him. Enraged, Maicon went to the instructor when his turn came. Even then, almost no one paid any attention to him, which made him even angrier. "Maicon Saraiva - 29 years old." Soon the instructor''s announcement came. Some still looked but didn''t pay much attention. By that time, Maicon has already cursed the three generations of Theo''s family. But then, a distorted, incredibly despicable and devilish smile formed on his face. Well hidden, he saw that the cultivation rating crystal was slightly cracked. ''A chance!'' Maicon said strongly in his mind. Despite everything, he watched Theo''s video on the day of the test repeatedly trying to find fault. Of course, he wasn''t foolish to think that only with his pure mana would he be able to do something, but... what if he used his affinity with explosive wind? If nothing happened, fine, but if it did... Thinking until then, Maicon took a few deep breaths, then he put his two hands on the crystal and injected his mana. In the beginning, he just injected naturally, not drawing attention to him, but by the time he arrived in ck and was close to exceeding 2,000 points, he injected his affinity with wind-explosive. "Crack! Crack! Crack!" "Look, it''s cracking!" "It will break!" "Isn''t that the Genius; Maicon Saraiva of Thousand Waves Sect?" "Wow! Looking at it now, isn''t he pretty?" "Yes, although Theo is more pretty, he is also pretty, I think?" "Well, he can''tpare to Theo, but he''s pretty, right?" "Perhaps? I think so... Well, he''s pretty and talented, at least..." "Yes, he is talented, but he is 29 years old too..." "Well, Theo is only 17, and he also managed to make the crystal crack. It didn''t break because the instructor asked him to stop..." "That''s right." "Stop!!" Soon the voice of the instructor who came out of his stupor came, he couldn''t believe it was happening again, but this time, he could clearly see that it was on purpose, he has been an instructor for a few years now, and he could feel it clearly the fluctuation of Maicon''s affinity and not just his mana. Maicon pretended to be deaf, he was angry and furious! Furthermore, he saw that even at that moment, these girls'' whores were saying that he was inferior to Theo''s son of a bitch. He has never felt so humiliated in his life! He did not want to let things go on like this, his pride would not allow this to continue. "Boom!" A loud sound came and it was at that moment that the evaluation crystal became thousands of fragments. The instructors were stunned. The Thousand Waves Sect was stunned. The girls who were talking before were stunned. Everyone in the assessment yard was stunned! Only Maicon was standing in ce with a winning smile on his face. It was that kind of reaction he was looking for, that kind of attention he wanted! Right now, isn''t everyone looking at him in astonishment? Didn''t he manage to leave everyone with their jaw dropped on the floor?! 391 Chapter 391 To everyone''s surprise, Maicon did not boast. He still said seriously: "There was something wrong with this crystal, so it exploded, I don''t want to brag, but even though I''m on the 12th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm, I know this was not supposed to happen. In addition, there was another person who did the same thing, which makes me wonder if from the beginning it was a problem with this crystal and not because this "person" was indeed an iparable genius..." "Is this serious?" "Must be..." "After all, if it were me, I would definitely want to take the credit for breaking the crystal." "Hehe. Maicon is not a fool like you and he has a good character, so he didn''t do something that stupid." Hearing people talk and start to doubt if the problem was really with the crystal, Maicon was trying to maintain a natural expression and notugh ear to ear. But inside, he wasughing like crazy. "Bullshit!" A girl shouted out of the crowd, "Good character?" "Who screamed?" They were very surprised by the scream and looked in the direction of the girl. The girl walked slowly and gracefully until she got in front of Maicon. With a look full of disgust, she says: "Many may have been confused for a few seconds, and even started to doubt after hearing what you said. But... you are a pretentious idiot, did you know that?" Maicon swallowed his anger and asked in an arrogant tone: "What makes you say that?" "Hahaha! Don''t you understand yet?" She says looking like she was looking at a retard: "You are jealous and envious of Theo because he is younger; more beautiful; more talented; more powerful than you!" "Haha! This isughable! Me jealous and envious of someone bottom to me? Are you trying to kill me withughter?" Maicon found no fault in what he said, because of that, he was confident and even provoked and inted his ego even more. "So tell me..." She asked with an expression of disgust: "Why when you did that, the dear instructors were not even moved or scared of you? Remember? The video shows how much the instructors recognized Theo''s power and didn''t even dare to interfere, tell me, are you able to do that?" "You, you, you...." Maicon realized his mistake and was now feeling humiliated and seething with anger, he shouted: "Shut up, you bitch!" "Humph! Who do you think you are to talk to me like that?" The girl said in an ordering tone: "Kneel down!" "Booom!" Powerful mana manifested itself from the young woman''s body and took Maicon by surprise, forcing him to kneel on the floor. He clenched his teeth and looked at her with anger and fear. Unexpectedly, this girl who appeared to be young was several times stronger than him! * After breakfast. Theo and his group entered the [Dimensional Room] to train. While it is true that their cultivation is high enough to be the first in this tournament, it does not mean that they would be left without training. Mainly their technique of movement and attack. When everyone was focused on their own affairs. Theo began to think seriously about what to spend his points on the system. Currently, he had 6 billion points of the system, and honestly, he was not sure what to spend what would be better to spend, etc... ''At least I must get techniques to be able to forge items from level 5 to 6.'' With that in mind, he didn''t think twice and started to search for godly techniques. At least it would be good enough for him to reach level 5 with each of these techniques in a very short time. Besides, he''s been thinking... Before he didn''t do it, but now he had points and was not afraid to spend. He could buy information from the talisman, formation, alchemy, and forging process. The reason he was wanting to do this before the tournament was because a crazy thought came to mind. ''If by chance, if someone in the tournament challenges me in any of these areas, thinking that I am only good at fighting ...'' Theo himself knew that the chances of that happening were small, but he could not rule out that it could actually happen. At least he didn''t want to tell his daughter that he wasn''t able to do something like that. Zaira paused from what she was doing and looked in the direction of Theo. The moment she saw him seriously thinking, she said in her mind: ''When Theo gets serious he definitely looks more pretty.'' She felt that in his thoughtful and serious expression, he just looked extremely sexy and attractive. ''What is he thinking?'' She started to imagine. But not wanting to get in the way, Zaira started meditating again. After spending a few minutes researching, Theo found the techniques he wanted. It was a total of 4 techniques. ________________________________________________ ? [120,000,000 system points were used.] ? [You purchased: Level 6.] ? [110,000,000 system points were used.] ? [You purchased: Level 6.] ? [110,000,000 system points were used.] ? [You purchased: Level 6.] ? [130,000,000 system points were used.] ? [You purchased: Level 6.] ________________________________________________ ''Only with that was 470,000,000 points ... Well, I still need to buy books for each one of this to be able to learn even faster and also of forge.'' Although he digested information about each technique he bought. He only gained information from the first stage. If in case he wanted to gain more information, he needed to go deeper... After looking, he realized that each information book had its path and process. Books that gave information up to level 6. It cost 1 million points. If he were to buy just 1 book, it wouldn''t be expensive, but Theo clearly didn''t think it was enough. 392 Chapter 392 Maybe it could be good at average using just one book, but if he used dozens or even hundreds of books, Theo could learn all of this mastery excellently. After all, he was not afraid to spend system points and wanted the best if he could have the best. ________________________________________________ ? [500,000,000 systems points were used.] ? [You purchased: 100 Level 6.] ? [You purchased: 100 Level 6.] ? [You purchased: 100 Level 6.] ? [You purchased: 100 Level 6.] ? [You purchased: 100 Level 6.] ________________________________________________ Unlike before, the amount of information that invaded his brain wasrge enough to stun him. Theo without much choice sat on the floor with his legs crossed and continued to digest the information. Even now, he found it unbelievable how much information he was receiving. But it was not for less. Each book had information and theories of forge, formation, alchemy, inscription, and talisman that goes up to level 6. Once again Theo wanted to revere the power of his system. It was not so simple to get so much information, although he has to pay a good price with points from the system. He believes it was worth a lot. If he did anything that was level 6 and wanted to sell, it was true to say that he would not need much time to be able to recover his lost system points. Almost two hourster. Theo finally finished digesting all the information. "Sigh~" Theo let out a sigh of satisfaction and thought: ''Now I just need to put it into practice and it won''t take long to reach at least the 4th stage of each technique.'' Each technique had 6 stages and if he managed to arrive with each one of that technique in the 4th stage it was already a great advance. If he concentrated on just 1 he could even reach the 5th stage or even the 6th stage. But that was not what Theo wanted at the moment. He still needed to do several tests and learn to control each technique. Going to a corner of the [Dimensional Room]. Theo thought about starting with Alchemy. Without much to consider, Theo took all the storage rings, dimensional bags, etc. and dumped the items inside its on the floor. A mountain of items has umted in front of Theo. These are rare items and evenmon items. From weapons, herbs, elixirs, etc. The mostmon items were gold coins, there was arge percentage of gold coins in the middle of the mountain; there were several types of ded weapons, whether sword, spear, dagger, saber, etc. Theo quickly and wisely separated all items. Mainly separating low-level items that could be used to make alchemy. It was this intention since the beginning, to take these items and use them to create pills. If it were someone else, wouldn''t be able to do that, since even though there are many items, would still need to know how to use them, and also have the knowledge of what type of pill would be formed and how to handle the fire. However, for Theo, who has information from 100 books other than alchemy, it was easy for him to find several items to make pills. p ''What is Theo thinking of doing now?'' Some of them were not yet meditating, it was more understanding their techniques, and now seeing the mountain of items being separated by Theo, they cannot help but be curious about it. Unaware of what they were thinking. Theo took the first set to create a pill. It was a total of 4 items: Mandrake root; 10-year-old green grass; 10 grams of Ate seed and; Lotus flower. There were some boilers that could be used for alchemy, but Theo didn''t need it, he had what he used to forge. When the cauldron left Theo''s body and appeared in front of him. Theo knew it was too big, so he controlled it and made it less than the size and width of a foot. No longer able to be curious, Shina approached and asked: "Theo, do you intend to start doing alchemy?" She deduced. Theo looked at her and smiled: "You are right, I have that intention." "Oh really? Well, that was it. I wish you luck. " Shina smiled and went back to not disturb him. "Thank you." Theo said with a slight smile. Seeing that she had nothing more to say, Theo returned to concentrating on making the pill. The pill he was going to make now was called the "Life Restoration Pill." It was a basic pill that was only effective for those who were at most in the Superior Student Realm. For someone who was already in the greater realm, there was almost no effect, since the amount of vitality that this pill contained was very little. But using this pill was not Theo''s purpose for doing this, he just wanted to get used to forging the pill and then increase his mastery of alchemy. Within the information in the books he received, there was information on how to create pills using white mes. Knowing this, Theo thought about using the white mes from the beginning, he was not afraid to fail in any way. The cauldron floated in the air until it stopped in front of Theo. As his current knowledge was vast, Theo only needed to add the 4 ingredients to forge the pill. With his left arm extended towards the cauldron, Theo made white mes manifest inside and out. His control over the white mes was now impable, the information in the books not only helped him gain knowledge about alchemy ingredients but also helped improve his control under the mes. ''It seems easier than I imagined,'' Theo told himself as he increased the heat of the mes in the cauldron a little. He was also using his mental power to see the whole process taking ce inside the cauldron and also to mix the ingredients. 393 Chapter 393 Theo simply waved his hand, and under the control of his mental power, they floated inside the cauldron staying in the center of it. After that, Theo immediately unleashed his technique "Art of Alchemy of the Spiritual Path." With that helping, he would be able to gain precise control over all ingredients. "Pop!" Following a sweaty vibe, Theo spat a white fireball from his mouth. The fireball immediately exploded and turned into a sea of ??mes that caught all the ingredients. Under the intense heat of the white mes, all impurities inside the ingredients were burned. Although the purification process seemed simple, it was an important step that could not be overlooked. Theo needed to control the temperature of the white mes with the Art of Alchemy of the Spiritual Path technique. If the temperature were too high, all ingredients would turn to ash in an instant. Like a chimney, dark smoke of impurity came from the center of the cauldron lid. It was also at that moment that Theo knew that he managed to sessfully create the pills. He opened the lid and inside the cauldron were 3 white milky pills. Although the color it emitted was weak, it was still of excellent quality. Although it is low-level pills. Theo was not particrly proud, in fact, it was no big deal. After all, it was just a level 1 pill. Putting the pill aside, he started preparing new herbs. This time, the next recipe consisted of only herbs and blood from the magical animal of Student Realm. It wasn''t really a big deal. Theo achieved this easily. "Pop!" Following the sound of the cauldron lid and the impurity smokeing from the center of the lid, a sweet smell came out. This was a pill different from the other, its only function was to keep the mind calm. Of course, that was of benefit to anyone who was going to meditate. It even improved the performance a little. So Theo did this, as it was useful different from the first one he did. Thinking about it, the next ones he did was almost following the same path, it was somehow useful. Be it to calm the mind, even to improve breathing. Or even to be able to breathe underwater. There were thousands of recipes in Theo''s mind, it was hard to actually choose which option was right for him to use. But he didn''t think much, just chose the first ones that he thought were useful. ________________________ [Congrattions to Technique: reached the 4th Stage] ________________________ After a little over an hour, he had already forged more than 1000 pills of different functions. ''It is not bad. Now I''m going to try to rise to the mastery with the Talisman Art technique of the Spiritual Path.'' Theo said in his mind and naturally, he kept the pills he made in his storage ring and then opened his system. Theo bought some leaves to draw talismans. Animal blood was mainly needed to make the talismans. He might as well use his own, but he didn''t want to waste his own blood to make a low-level talisman. It was also at that time that he bought a few liters of blood in the system of different types of magical animals. Being from Apprentice Realm to Wizard Realm. The girls at a distance, continued to take care of their affairs so as not to get in the way, although it was inevitable that they would steal some nces in Theo''s direction since he seemed very charming when he got serious. Theo was sitting on the floor with his legs crossed. In front of him, there were a few sheets of white talismans and also a graceful brush and a small container that glowed red. It was obviously blood from some magical animal. Theo took the brush and dripped in the blood and began to write slowly on the nk talisman. When he started, he performed the Talisman Art technique of the Spiritual Path. The brush in his hand danced on the leaf, drawing ancient patterns with the intention of the mes. What Theo was trying to do was simple. Just a talisman with the intention of the fire to burst into me 5 seconds after it is activated. Of course, the firepower of this talisman would be at most in Student Realm. It was nothing grand. Two minutester... ''I did it...'' Theo was holding the explosive talisman in his hand while feeling some of the fire''s intent. ''But it took me a long time to make just one talisman. I need to continue and improve my writing speed.'' Theo thought to himself. For him to seed in creating the talisman was the least important, the best would be to be able to create it in less time while maintaining quality. Without denying efforts, Theo returned to creating new talismans and faster and faster. An hour and a halfter, Theo had already created more than 100 talismans. ________________________ [Congrattions to Technique: reached the 4th Stage] ________________________ ''It was quick, but I didn''t put much into practice... it doesn''t really matter, I just really wanted to increase my proficiency in making talismans in any way.'' Closing the holographic screen that opened. Theo saw that it was almost 11 am and decided to leave and returnter. * After having lunch, Theo, Jka, and the girls returned to [Dimensional Room]. This time, Theo started creating entries. Making inscriptions was not much different from creating talismans, only that the concept changed a little at times and it was not necessary to write on a talisman or even need a brush. If Theo''s level reached the 4th enrollment stage, he could write in the air using his spiritual mana and create powerful spells through it. Of course, that was not all, he could use inscriptions to improve weapons and armor, as well as strengthen a formation. At first, he did just a few basic inscriptions on a nk sheet of paper using blood from magical animals. Theo continued to apply and now it has been 3 hours since he started, Theo admits that it was a little more difficult than the other mastery. ________________________ [Congrattions to Technique: reached the 4th Stage] ________________________ ''With that, I can already start creating formations even at level 5. However, I won''t have much time today to go much deeper.'' Theo said in his heart. Using some low-level talismans he made earlier, Theo decided to use this as the core of the formation. This would also save some materials and would not necessarily have to waste some talismans he had made before. 394 Chapter 394 ''Now we need to improve my formation technique...'' Theo thought. He looked ahead and noticed Shina''s look in his direction. "Shina, do you want to go out to make dinner?" Theo guessed. "Exact! Can you let me out?" Shina asked. There was also everything prepared inside the [Dimensional Room], be it a stove or refrigerator and cupboards with food, but she still preferred to do it in the mansion if possible. "Sure,e over here." Theo smiled, waving her over. With quick steps, Shina approached him. Theo got up from the floor and looked at Shina''s small and cute face, seeing that everyone was in cultivation, he couldn''t resist and stole a kiss from her lips. Shina was stunned! But then she returned the kiss while wrapping her slender arms around Theo''s neck, while her two breasts pressed against the muscr body of the man she loves. A deep, burning kiss was thrown. The two refused to split up for 20 long minutes. Theo rested his forehead on hers andughed showing his perfectly aligned white teeth and said, "You look so cute when you''re ashamed. Unlike your wild way in bed..." "..." Shina blushed even more and bit Theo''s shoulder and said, "Viin! You only know how to provoke me! Send me back to the mansion now...!" "Hahaha. Okay, I''m going to do that." Theo didn''t even blink when he was bitten, in fact, it didn''t even tickle him. You can even say that he liked it, not because of the pain, but because he knew it was a way for Shina to show her affection for him and want to hide her embarrassment, which made her even more beautiful. Theo kissed her lips onest time and sent her back to the mansion. Not too far away, Theo noticed that Klin had also stopped cultivating. He asked, "Klin, do you want to leave too?" "Yes, I want to go and help Shina." She said. "Okay." Theo naturally did not need Klin to approach for him to remove her from the [Dimensional Room]. With a simple thought, he made her leave. The reason he wanted Shina to get close before he left, well... you all must have guessed. Noticing that there was no one else who wanted to leave, Theo now decided to do some simple formation. ''My knowledge under the formations could only be described as Grand Master!'' Although he knew he didn''t reach that level yet with his technique yet in a short time, he had already mastered the first levels of formations. In addition, in many of the formations, he needed to have level 3 mastery in inscriptions, even it was necessary to forge items if he wanted to create certain formations. This also took a little more time toplete each formation. After approximately 1 hour, Theo only managed to reach the 3rd stage with the technique: Art of Formation of the Spiritual Path. ''Shina must have finishedpleting dinner already,'' Theo said mentally. * Meref looked somber. It was even worse than the day he learned of Zast''s death. A little while ago, a crystal that was connected to Zasp''s soul shattered. This indicated that Zasp died. However, there was no record of thest moments of his death. Which was strange. ''Who killed him? Was it Theo? No, it can''t be, right?'' Meref refuses to believe that a small cultivator on the 2ndyer of the Spiritual Realm could kill Zasp. ''But if it wasn''t him, who was it?'' He couldn''t understand, he also couldn''t investigate this matter. After all, he has not yet established himself on Spirit. Only a few small French fries so far were manipted by him. So it was difficult for him to be able to investigate this without sending his subordinates there. However, he was undecided... He doesn''t want to admit it, but he is uncertain that if his subordinates go there, they will be killed by god knows who. Meref started to regret a little off-putting this ind as an initial goal. Perhaps, he made the wrong choice but refuses to admit it. And there was also "that". He didn''t want to miss the chance to get his hands on "that". If he missed that chance, he knew he would regret it bitterly, but he also had his hands tied, did not know he was behind Zasp''s death, and did not want to act hastily now. ''I need more information...'' Meref did not tell his subordinates that Zasp died. He didn''t want to be weak and to make them lose confidence in him. Now, he only cared about finding out who killed Zasp, otherwise, it would be a long shot to send another demon over there. Now, even though he considered himself a great fearless demon, he began to fear the unknown forces that existed on the Fallen Star Ind... * In a luxurious hotel, in the Empire Naga, a young woman was lying on the bed while looking at her cell phone. ''Manu, I already said, he is Panic.'' A cold female voice devoid of any emotion, resonated in the mind of young Manu. ''How can you be so sure of that? I saw his video several times, whether he was singing or even on the day of the evaluation. Although he is devilishly beautiful and powerful, I cannot believe that he is Panic.'' Manu replied in her mind. ''Silly girl... Have you forgotten who I am? How could I not know?'' The cold voice snorted in disdain as she responded feeling scorned. ''How could I forget if you insist on reminding me every minute?'' Manu said in reply. But she didn''t seem unhappy, in fact, she was proud to hear that. Perhaps, it is because of this that this voice in mind makes a point of saying this every minute all to please her. 395 Chapter 395 * Whispers! Whispers! Whispers! Whispers! * A multitude of people of different species, be they magical animals in human form or even aquatic beings in human form. All with the same goal. Participate in the tournament! Because of this crazy amount of beings participating in the tournament, Emperor Naga, along with the other 2 Emperors, had to create a bigger stadium than expected. In addition, the magical formation that they thought would be good enough has beenpletely ruled out. This year promised to be the most legendary tournament that has happened in all these years on the Ind of the Fallen Star. ,m It was no small feat, but 1 million people signed up for this tournament and many of them were strong enough to be patriarchs of small andrge sects. This was something they had never seen before. "Emperor Naga, do you think this formation is good enough?" The Emperor of the Beasts asked doubtfully. "I believe so, after all, even now there are 10 cultivators on the 4th Layer of Spiritual Realm to support this. It shouldn''t be possible for it to be destroyed so easily, right?" Emperor Naga said. He felt confident in this formation. "Yes, you''re right. I was just a little shaken by the number of geniuses that will participate in the tournament that I totally ignored. " Said the Emperor of the Beasts, relieved. * Theo and his group woke up early on the day of the tournament and after eating breakfast, they used the ark to go to the city of Finapolis where the tournament was about to take ce. Theo and his group were already aware of what the tournament''s first knockout stages would look like. It would be divided into 100 different groups and each group can have more than 100,000 participants. In addition, only 1,000 will be able to go to the next stage. The initial qualifiers have already started very hard, and even if someone who is not very strong, but is lucky, may end up going through the qualifiers. Jka, Alice was in group 3. Nanda in group 5. Yui and Aine in group 10. Yuki, Shina, and Zenia in group 20. Kelly in group 21. Lilith and Zaira in group 30. Theo, Zaika, and Emma in group 30. Ariana in group 35. "It''s a shame that I''m not in Theo''s group." Ariana said with regret. Other girls thought the same. Even Jka wanted to be able to be at least in Ariana''s group, which would increase the chances of him passing the first stage. After all, Alice also didn''t have very high cultivation. However, this did not let them shake. Both Jka and the girls were participating in the tournament to expand their horizons and have fun fighting with different people. "Stop regret, Ariana." Shina told her dismissively. "What? Are you going to tell me you didn''t want to be in Theo''s group?" Ariana looked at her with her head up as she asked. "I don''t deny it, but I''m notining about that reason." Said Shina. "I am also notining. I just feel sad that I can''t be in my husband''s group. Only that." Ariana said as she pouted. "Ok, ok, I get it, stop acting like a poor thing." Shina sighed. "Do you two always have to fight?" Theo asked. "Who''s fighting? We''re just talking, right, Shina?" Ariana said. "Yes, this is nothing more than a normal conversation." Shina agreed. "I understand. Is it almost the same when you curse me when we are alone in the room?" Theo provoked. "Bastard!" Shina blushed and started hitting him. "Hahaha. You don''t need to turn red. This is normal, right Ariana?" Theo gave Ariana a provocative look. "Yes husband, if you like, we can even forget about this stupid tournament and go home and y around cursing each other, how about that?" Ariana sighed while biting her lips seductively. "Oh? This is not a bad offer!" Theo''s eyes lit up and several types of positions began to pass through Theo''s mind. While they talked about it so openly, Zaira, Zaika and the other girls still virgins were covering their faces with shame, and even having some indecent images in their mind that they didn''t want to be erased. Even Shina, who was no longer a virgin, could not help feeling ashamed of these two. "Do you want to stop saying these things so openly? Can''t you see we''re in public?" Mizuki wanted to know what was going on in their minds in order to have the courage and not be ashamed to speak it out in public. "Oh? And who said that besides us, someone else is listening to us?" Theo nced at her and Mizuki looked around and soon realized that it was true, no one was paying attention to them. "Theo, are you using your illusions to iste our group?" Mizuki guessed. "Yes, so you don''t have to worry about other people listening to what we''re talking about." Theo smiled. Although everyone heard this, they stopped talking, because Emperor Naga took the stage and would probably start the tournament. "Hello everyone. Everyone is very wee to the annual tournament on the Fallen Star Ind." Emperor Naga began to speak: "I am particrly surprised by the number of participants this year and also by the amount of new talent that has appeared." He continued: "I wish you all the best of luck and do your best to make it to the top! Let the tournament begin!" "YEAHHH!!!!" The crowd shouted when they saw that he had finished speaking. In fact, they were surprised by the little speech, but they didn''t care because everyone was anxious to get started. Soon the first groups began to enter the battle arena. Theo and his group had to go to the stands to watch until their group''s turn came. Incredibly, it took just 1 hour for the first group to finish defining the 1,000 participants for the next stage. Many left regretting the bad luck of having fallen against those strongest in the group, but they can only regret it since there was no second chance. The second group ended a littleter, taking almost two hours to finish and only a thousand participants left. "Group three, enter the arena." The tournament host called. "I''m going." Jka got up a little anxiously. "Mm." Alice was calmer. But if you noticed well, she was squeezing her delicate little hands tightly until they turned red. "Good luck you two." Theo told them. "Go, my love, you can do it!" Klin screamed and smiled at Jka who looked at her. Jka also smiled and looked at his wife''s belly, he clenched his fists and was determined to pass in the first stage. He saw that if he were careless, he could be eliminated by someone too strong. But now he decided to be even more careful. Theo looked at this scene and was undecided about whether to give his friend a little help or not... 396 Chapter 396 Jka felt lost in my crowd. There were at least 100,000 cultivators after all. He and Alice stayed close while protecting themselves while fighting. Jka used a variety of fire attacks, while Alice trapped many with cobwebs. This proved to be quite useful in a group, Jka always helped by giving the final blow to those who were trapped by cobwebs. On the big holographic screen that was above the arena, in front of everyone''s view, the people who killed the most started to appear in the rank. This motivated those who had more power to want to make it into the top 100. Jka and Alice, on the other hand, were not concerned with the rank, they just wanted to move on to the next stage of the tournament. But even so, Jka entered the rank 223. This surprised him a little, but after thinking about Alice''s support ability, he was understanding. Furthermore, although Jka''s cultivate is not that high, he underestimated the purity of his cultivation and soon realized that even those in the 4th and 5th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm were not his opponent. Alice was very good at defense, making many spider webs appear whenever someone tried to attack her. In fact, in addition to defending, her cobwebs had a sticky substance, which made those who attacked to get stuck in the cobwebs. "Both are doing very well." Shinamented. "Yes, although it is the first time that the two are fighting together, they are using their strengths very well." Theo said as he watched. "Look, Jka reached rank 195 and Alice is at 256." Said Zenia while pointing to the rankings. "Mhmm. They are doing well." Klin smiled when he saw her husband struggling bravely. Jka and Alice were unexpectedly surrounded by five Fish-men each of whom were over 300 cm tall and had a strong body. Their skin color varies from blue to green, but there was also one that was red and appeared to be the strongest among them. "Spider Web Trap!" Alice crouched down and ced her two hands on the floor and several spider webs were projected and the feet of these Fish-men were trapped for a few seconds without being able to move. Jka used his sword Tang and using fire he attacked all five at a fast speed. When the damage exceeded their physical limit, they were all removed by the formation and appear outside the barrier. p This continued for a little over an hour, until the tournament host announced the end of the first stage of group 3. " I passed!" Many began to celebrate when they learned that they made it through the first stage. It was to be expected since there were attacks from all sides and if they were just a little careless they would be eliminated. Jka and Alice passed in the first round. Now, they went back to where Theo and the girls were. "Dude, that was difficult, not the opponents themselves, but the pressure it brings me to be on the alert with so many people attacking from all sides." Jka said while sitting next to Klin and exchanging a kiss. "This is also a good thing, as it sharpens your senses to be on the alert at all times." Theo said. "Yes, even now my senses are heightened, and I am unable to disconnect now." Jka said with regret. "Hehe. Don''t pay too much attention to that, soon it passes, it should be no different from staying in the sea for a long time and after you leave, you still have the impression that you are in the sea." Theoughed. "Yes, it is something like that." Jka agreed. "Alice, good job supporting Jka. Your cobweb skills are very good!" Theo said raising his thumb at her. "I did my best!" Alice smiled happily at being praised. While they were entertained talking, the next group of participants had already been called and started topete. Theo and the rest of the group didn''t even bother to look very often, most of the time, they spent talking among themselves. It was only when it was the turn of the fifth group that it was Nanda''s turn that they began to pay attention to. "Good luck, Nanda." They told her. "Sister, do your best!" Encouraged Aine. "Thanks, I''ll try." Nanda went to the arena shortly thereafter. Nanda felt a little nervous to be surrounded by so many opponents. In all directions, they were enemies that she would have to defend and win. "Begin!" The tournament host shouted. Immediately, Nanda created a lightning shield around her body, she also used movement technique to avoid those above the 5th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. When she moved, Nanda looked like lightning walking on the ground, not only because she was very fast, but also because she always left a trail of lightning and some people electrocuted. She was doing even better than everyone expected. Let the truth be told, being quick in the crowd gave her a huge advantage and with her keen senses, Nanda always escaped before she was attacked. Although her mana reserve cannot be said to be high, it was enough tost an hour or two. Which would be enough to survive among the thousand participants. "Sister, watch out!" Aine screamed from the stands when she saw that her sister was surrounded. Nanda had already noticed and was alert, she tried to find an escape route, but she couldn''t find it. It was at that moment that four of those animal type people that surrounded her, were immobilized by tree branches and taken to the air. It was at that moment that Nanda noticed a group of beautiful women with green hair smiling. Nanda recognized them and knew that these girls were Elftreen. "Thank you." Nanda thanked them. "You don''t have to thank us, we just don''t like them." The tallest of the Elftreens said as she smiled. "If you want, you can stay with our group until the end of this match." Said an Elftreen with double braid. Nanda thought and remembered the kind and kind Elftreen she met, she decided to risk it: "Yes, I would like to." "Great!" Elftreen smiled even more. After that, Nanda started to fight alongside the Elftreen and managed to survive until the end of the tournament without any problem. "These Elftreen girls were really nice to Nanda." Ainemented. "Yes." They agree. 397 Chapter 397 "It''s our turn. Are we going, Little Yui?" Aine smiled gently as she spoke to her. "Yes, Yui will protect you!" Little Yui put her two hands on her hips and did a pose wanting to look confident. However, the result was that everyone''s eyes became in the form of adoration of how cute she was. Wearing a beautiful sky-blue dress princess-style fish scale braided hair, Little Yui looked very adorable. "This is veryforting." Aine held the edges of her long yellow and white dress and posed like a princess when she said, "I will be in your care!" "You can leave it to Yui!" Little Yui patted her chest with a confident look. "Good luck you two." Theo and his group said. Entering the arena, Little Yui and Aine felt lost in the crowd. Very quickly, Little Yui used her divine sense and located where those above the 6th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm were. Soon she noticed that the strongest among the participants was only in the 9th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. Because of this, she knew that this first stage would be easy to survive. While Aine was not too nervous. She fully trusted Little Yui''s strength. She felt safe next to her. Of course, she didn''t intend to stay put while Little Yui attacked. She wants to try as hard as possible to help. "Begin!" When the presenter''s voice resonated, everyone who had already marked participants as their opponents started to fight. Little Yui was thoughtful as she saw Aine attacking and defending using lightning, and a brilliant idea crossed her mind. With the palm sign, many iron chains left the ground and the sky and arrested several participants, whether strong or weak, as long as they are trapped by the iron chains created by her, none of them managed to escape no matter how much they struggled. "Damn it, I can''t move!" "Hehe, it worked." Little Yuiughed in a cute voice and then the temperature started to drop and these people trapped by the chains started to freeze. Aine was surprised since they were close, although she felt a little cold, it was not something unbearable. It was also at that moment that the formation came into action and the people who became human popsicles were pulled out of the formation. When they were thawed, they looked in Little Yui''s direction with fear and dread! "Wow! This girl is amazing!!" The stadium was crazy! They pped, stamped their feet, failing to calm their emotions so excited they were. "Little princess, you are fabulous!" "So beautiful!" "I want a daughter like that!" Many were captivated by Little Yui''s beauty and strength, the screams in the stadium were loud, even Little Yui who was rarely ashamed, she blushed a little, and hid behind Aine and said: "Aine, tell them to stop..." "Hahaha. How cute, she blushed! " "Oh my, I''m going to pass out!" Little Yui''s actions only made viewers even more agitated. ''Shall I silence them all?'' A dangerous thought crossed Theo''s mind when he saw his daughter troubled. "Theo? What are you thinking?" Mizuki asked noticing Theo''s expression. "... Me? Nothing..." Theo disguised. "..." Mizuki looked at him suspiciously, not believing his words. Theo thought of something, and used his mental power tomunicate with Little Yui: ''Little Yui, if you don''t want them looking at you, you can use your illusion ability.'' ''Okay, thanks, Daddy!'' Little Yui was encouraged to think about it, she had almost forgotten about it. "Huh? Where did she end up?" "Theo..." Mizuki looked at him and shook her head not knowing what to do with him. As soon as Little Yui used her illusions, no one else could see her. Only Aine who was beside her allowed to see her. While for the others, she took on the appearance of another participant, however, Theo and the girls who practice this technique also managed to see through her illusions. As she wanted to finish this soon, Little Yui with the help of Aine attacked faster and faster. Those who wanted to see Little Yui''s prowess, only saw the chains appear and participants lose. Sometimes, they also saw a wind storm dragging several participants out of the arena. Although they thought it was done by Little Yui, they couldn''t see her. "Wow!! I already know! She is using an ability to hide!" One of the spectators guessed. "That''s true, so we can''t see her anymore..." "Look, who''s first, the name is Yui, I''m sure it''s her!" "Yes, that''s right!" "Little Princess Yui! Little Princess Yui! ..." In the end, everyone started shouting her name, even though they couldn''t see her. Maybe it just made them even more excited to learn that she was so talented. It was also at this point that everyone noticed thatrge-scale attacks, whether made of ice, metal, or wind, increased on arge scale. "Finished! The tenth group of the tournament was decided in 23 minutes!" The presenter announced the end of the match, excited about the result, but also in a hurry. He knew that if he were a little slower, everyone would be defeated by this little girl genius. "Daddy!!" An angel''s voice came and cute Little Yui flew into Theo''s arms as she hugged him tightly. "It was so embarrassing..." She murmured. "Hahaha. They just couldn''t resist your cuteness, that''s why they were so excited." Theo stroked her head while hugging her gently with his other hand. "But, but, Yui didn''t expect it to be like that, besides, there were so many screaming Yui''s name, it was so shameful, wow..." Little Yui rubbed her pretty face on Theo''s chest. "See, everything is fine now." Theo said gently. Little Yui peeked, turning her face to the side still in Theo''s embrace and saw that no one was paying attention to them, but rather in group 11 who started fighting. "En." Seeing this, Little Yui calmed down and took a deep breath. She knew she would have to get used to it if she was going to fight next time. "Looking at that group right now." Shina said suddenly: "Besides the Elftreen that have some that are in the 10th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm, I don''t see any that catch my attention." "Mhmm." Theo also took a superficial look and soon sighed, he saw nothing interesting in this group of more than 100 thousand species fighting. Theo said: "Of all the groups that have participated so far, only the fourth group had someone above the 10th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. But we already knew it would be so. In the end, the only thing that counts in this tournament is the experience of fighting many at the same time, and also the premium are good, even for us." "This is true, especially Elftreen water." Commented Mizuki. "At least, for us, it is still interesting." Said Jka. He felt a lot of pressure when he went to fight before. "When you say us." Lilith counted on her fingers: "You are not including Theo, Yuki, Shina, Ariana, Little Emma, ??Little Yui, Yuki, Zaira, and Zaika, right?" "Yes, exactly that." Jka agreed. * Almost 10 hourster. "Those who are in group twenty, step forward and enter the arena." Said the tournament host. "Come on, Shina, Zenia?" Yuki got up and called the two. "Yes." The two girls got up and followed Yuki to Arena. When the contestants saw Shina, Yuki, and Zenia arrive, fear and caution were seen on their faces. They have already be aware of Theo''s group and many of them have seen the evaluation video. Especially Theo''s group became famous among them. Despite this, only when they saw Little Yui fight and demonstrate such power, did they be more alert towards Theo''s group. 398 Chapter 398 Needless to say, Yuki, Shina, and Zenia drew a lot of attention as soon as they appeared. Especially Yuki who was the cause of the death of the genius of the Kain n, Odair Kain. "See how they are measuring their words. They don''t even dare to say anything disrespectful about you, Yuki." Shina said with a giggle. "It can''t be helped, Theo killed the guy who dared to treat me like an object." It can be noted that she was happy to talk about it. It was inevitable since most women want to be defended by the person they love. Shina pouted with undisguised jealousy. Yuki saw this, and said while smiling, "You don''t have to be jealous, Theo would do the same if went with you." "I know that... but in the end, it happened to you..." She said. "Hehe." Yuki showed her pink tongue to Shina and did not refute. "Let the game begin!" The tournament host shouted with excitement. "Tsk! Everyone took a distance from us." Said Shina with a tongue click. "It was to be expected." Zenia sighed. "Since it is like that, it gets even better for us." Yuki said while smiling dangerously: "We will attack from afar and enjoy the show by seeing how many will survive to the next stage." p "Yuki... you sure have dangerous thoughts, just like Theo..." Shina said, "But I like it!" "Hehe. That''s what I''m talking about! Now, let''spete and see who defeats the mostpetitors with just one attack." Yuki said,petitively. "You certainly look a little different today, but let''s do it." Shina agreed. "Water Moon!" Said Shina with her two hands extended to the air. A sphere made of water started to grow at an rming rate. "Seven Cold Waves!" Said Yuki with her hands extended forward towards the crowd of participants. Powerful waves made of ice began to run towards thepetitors. "Ahhh! I will die!" "I want my mommy!" "What monstrous attacks!" Seeing these two attacksing, the participants didn''t even have a chance to defend themselves and started screaming in fear. They even forgot that they were protected by the formation. Faced with such powerful attacks, it made them stop thinking, rationally. Only a few with an affinity fornd hid in the ground, seeing that only in this way the chances of surviving this cmity were greater. Zenia beside Shina and Yuki thanked him for being beside these two goddesses. "Booooooooooom!" "Booooooooooom!" Explosion sounds resounded and the arena shook. Most participants lost. The rank screen appeared! [Participant Yuki - First ce: Defeated 46,587 participants] [Participant Shina - Second ce: Defeated 45,998 participants] "Tsk!" Shina clicked her tongue when she saw the result. "Hehe. I won." Yuki smiled graciously. "Woooooo!" "These two girls are incredible!!" The public was even more amazed when they saw some cultivators of the Spiritual realm who maintained the formation, vomiting blood. Rather than fatally injuring the participants, the damage was all going to them, and these two attacks made them suffer severely. Even fear was seen in their eyes when looking in the direction of Yuki and Shina. "The group 20 game ended in just 5 minutes!" The host of the tournament cried out, almost choking on his own saliva: "Only 357 participants made it to the second stage!" Some participants left the ground when they heard the announcement. They were too beaten up too. Even though they managed to survive, it was very close that they were not ttened on the ground by Shina''s attack. "Mom and Shina are amazing!" Little Yui shouted from the audience. pping loudly. Theo was silent, he looked very seriously towards Yuki with his divine eyes as if he wanted to see her soul. Secondster he started to shake... His heart was beating very hard in his chest! In less than a second, Theo appeared in front of Yuki. He held her shoulders and asked in a shaky voice, "Yuki... you, are you pregnant?" "I''m?" Yuki was surprised by Theo''s sudden question. She felt anxious and concentrated to see if it was true. Theo also channeled his spiritual mana calmly, so as not to hurt her and see if what he thought he saw was right. "Hahaha! Yuki we''re going to have a baby! You are pregnant!" Theo hugged her lovingly while he couldn''t control his loudughter, overflowing with happiness. "I ... I''m pregnant!!" Yuki screamed very happily, while tears of joy streamed from her eyes. She could hardly believe this was happening. The public was impressed by this scene, but they did not dare to interrupt with fear the overwhelming aura that emitted from Theo at that moment. They could only force themselves to lock their breath for fear of getting his attention. Even those geniuses who are generally arrogant did not dare to say a word. ''It''s him!'' A beautiful girl thought when she saw Theo in the arena. It was also at that moment that the cute Little Yui flew towards the couple and hugged them both. She was also very happy to have a little sister or little brother, or even both, who knows. "Congrattions, Yuki, Theo." Shina said with a sincere smile. "Thank you, Shina." Yuki smiled at her through her tears. "Let''s go back." Once you manage to calm down. Theo took a deep breath and said. "Yes." Yuki agreed, still in Theo''s arms. The couple together with their daughter left the arena. Only then did the crowd breathe a sigh of relief. Zenia and Shina followed them. "Yuki, I think it''s better to leave the tournament. It is not good for you to demand so much from your body." Theo said with concern. "It can''t even be said how to demand too much from me." Yuki said, but seeing his worried look, she felt warm in her heart and agreed: "But, to avoid any ident, I will no longer participate in the tournament." "Thank you." Theo smiled and kissed her lips and then hugged her. "I''m not going to run away, you know~" Yuki joked. "I know..." Theo said that but continued to hug her. "Congrattions, Theo, and Yuki." Mizuki said as he smiled gently. Little by little, the others congratted Theo and Yuki. Theo felt himself floating in the clouds. He was even afraid to be dreaming. When he pinched himself and said, "It''s not a dream!" Everyone startedughing. "Yes, my love, it is not a dream." Yuki was also very happy. She looked at Theo while in love strong enough to destroy a. If it weren''t because Kelly, Lilith, Zaira, Zaika, Emma still had to participate in the first stage of the tournament, Theo would take Yuki home and pamper her with the content of his heart. 399 Chapter 399 To the surprise of everyone in the tournament, the next match was not announced. In addition, Emperor Naga appeared before everyone in the middle of the arena and said with regret: "I am sorry to inform everyone that the next games will have to be postponed for two days and will return to work on the morning of the third day. As everyone can see, the arena was badly destroyed, and some cultivators supporting the formation were seriously injured by the previous attack. I ask for your cooperation and I apologize for the inconvenience." "Whispers! Whispers! Whispers!" Many started talking. While some were dissatisfied but did not dare to speak out loud. They were afraid to offend Theo''s group. After this show of power, it was difficult not to fear them. Even though they were in the Superior Wizard Realm, two girls from this group managed to affect a formation created by 10 cultivators of the Spiritual Realm. They are even seriously injured some of them. This was unprecedented. "There''s no more reason to stay, let''s go back." Theo said decisively. "OK." Everyone agreed. * At the mansion, it was already night. Theo looked to his side and saw Yuki''s sleeping face and smiled. It can be said that the two "celebrated" the fact that Yuki became pregnant, to the point that Yuki fell asleep shortly after being so tired that she became. If it weren''t for the fact that Yuki is already pregnant, Theo didn''t doubt that this time she would have stayed... Theo, not wanting to sleep, got up without waking Yuki. Leaving the room on the balcony, Theo flew towards Karmot City. ''Many things need to be done, but I''ll start with the easiest one.'' Theo thought as he flew in the air with a pair of ck wings. Cleopatra could no longer stay in the Naga Empire, or rather, Theo would not allow her to continue to live with her memories after learning that she had conspired against him. If it weren''t for his daughter, Theo would not only erase her memories but as he already promised, he will keep his promise. It didn''t take long and Theo arrived at the mansion where Cleopatra is. Entering unnoticed, through his illusions, he walked over to where he felt Cleopatra''s presence. "Ahhh... Ahhhh!" Theo stopped his footsteps when he reached the front of her door and heard her groans and the grunts of a man looking breathless. It was just a pause, Theo didn''t care and opened the door without being noticed. It was then that he saw Cleopatra''s naked body with her ck hair damp with sweat that ran down her back while riding on top of a man unknown to him. Theo was not interested in watching the "show" they were doing. He used his mental power and made Cleopatra scream in fright when she was so suddenly levitated. When she disconnected from the man, the size of a thumb, the man''s hard cock pointed upwards. Theo scoffed and didn''t take a second look. "You..." When Theo made Cleopatra see him, she looked genuinely surprised. A strong shiver ran through her body that made her shiver and it wasn''t because of the cold. "Do you know why I''m here?" Theo asked coldly. "Bastard! Who do you think you are!" The man lying on the bed gets up hiding his intimate part with one hand while using the other to point the finger at Theo angrily. "Stay out of this or else, I''ll kill you." Theo said nonchntly. "You..." The man trembled with rage and said, "I am Darley, a disciple of the Sect of Ten A Thousand Souls, I am not someone you can dare to provoke. If you understand your position,e and suck my cock and then, I think about forgiving you." Theo almost threw up when he heard that, he didn''t expect this man to be so crazy to tell him that. Looking again, this man was somewhat effeminate, with smooth skin and a fragile body approximately 165 cm high. "Since you want to die so badly, die!" Theo extended his right hand towards the man and made his blood boil like water in the kettle, that made him scream, and her blood burst inside his body and expand like an intable balloon. "Burst!" With the burst sound, the man''s body exploded in blood, staining the entire room. Theo used on his body, and returned to look at Cleopatra with his cold eyes as if nothing had happened. "Seriously, how did you end up in bed with a man like that?" Theo scoffed as he looked at Cleopatra who was trembling from head to toe. "Aren''t you afraid that the n of Ten A Thousand Souls wille to you for revenge?" Cleopatra asked while still trembling with fear. "Why should I? Know... they''ll never know it was me. Anyway, this is not the most important thing now." Theo said coldly: "What made you follow a being from another? In fact, Meref has already sent two of his servants to me... oh yes, Meref is the name of the man, or rather, the demon you swore loyalty to." "Do you know about the two?" Now she was genuinely surprised. Cleopatra knew that Theo killed the first demon that was sent, but the second remains a mystery. She noticed a point and was surprised: "Did you kill them both, and did you read their memories?" "Yes, it was not very difficult. Their minds were weaker than a human on this. I didn''t even have to make that much effort." Theo was telling the truth, the mind of these demons was more essible than the human and magical animal minds of this. In rtion to the other species that live on this. Theo didn''t have that many contacts, so he wasn''t sure. "You..." Cleopatra closed her eyes tightly and asked in a choking tone, it was as if an egg was stuck in her throat making it difficult for her to say: "Are you... going to kill me?" Theo looked at her without blinking. It was remarkable that Cleopatra was beautiful naked, it was no ident that many men wanted to sleep with her, but for Theo, it was as if he was looking at something "filthy" and not because she slept with many men, but yes, because she did it without any self-love, she put interests above everything, even herself. This was something Theo couldn''t understand. How can anyone be like that, even their children were worthless in the face of power. As long as she could increase her cultivation and get more power, she didn''t care who she used or who she cheated on. "No, I''m not going to kill you." Theo replied. "Will not?" Cleopatra''s eyes widened in disbelief: "So... what do you intend to do to me?" "I will erase all your memories and then, I will send you to a ce where no one else knows you." Theo replied: "What will happen to you afterward, honestly, I don''t care." "He doesn''t seal my memories, but yes, erase?" Involuntary tears fell from her eyes as she murmured those words. It is not known whether it is because he is sad or happy to be able to survive. "Well, I need to be back soon, so I''ll start." Not wanting to continue any longer, Theo extended his hand to Cleopatra''s head, which closed her eyes without making a single noise. 400 Chapter 400 shback of Cleopatra''s memories. Once upon a time, there was a girl born out of a rtionship between a man and a spider. Her name was Cleopatra, she was born different from many of her species, she was neither human nor spider. It was half-and-half, half the spider''s body down and upper half-human. Shortly after her birth, she saw her met her mother for just a week before being killed by her human father who lived with her and her brothers. There were a total of 5 siblings, 3 males, and two females counting on her, but only Cleopatra was born in this "abnormal" way. Her father "took care" of them even bought supplements with the money he earned from selling his mother''s remains. Because she was so abnormal, she was always treated worse among the five brothers. But that all changed when her father cut off one of her spider legs and another was born not long after. This made her father treat her like a treasure, to the point of not letting her out and locked her inside a cell. Every week her father would cut off her legs and sell and then buy new supplements for her and her brothers to increase their cultivation. 15 yearster, Cleopatra finally arrived at the Superior Student Realm, and thus,pletely gained her human form, she was no longer an "aberration", however, when that happened, another tragedy came. A hidden power awoke along with her transformation into a human. She gained a skill that attracts the male. Her hell has just begun! Her father went crazy because of her skill and took her virginity, not only that, he did it every day and over and over and even let her three brothers do it with her. Before she knew it, every day was hell for her. Chained in a cell, she was raped by all possible means by her father and brothers. But that was not enough, her father saw that she had "potential." He then proceeded to bring men with a little status and let them **** Cleopatra for money and resources. This made her father more and more greedy, with each passing day, he brought more and more people, Cleopatra''s eyes were already lifeless, but her father used an unknown drug that prevented her from killing herself. 24 hours a day, she was raped by all kinds of different living beings, be they humans, animals, monsters, etc. Whenever she got pregnant with someone, her father killed the baby in her belly with kicks and punches. This went on for 10 long years. Hell without end, desperation without limit. This only stopped when her sister that she had not seen for a long time came back. She found out that her sister married a rich man and was living well all this time, unlike her. She hates her sister upon discovering this. But totally out of her expectations, her sister came to save her. And it was not easy, since for 10 years her father became very powerful. From a human in the Superior Student Realm, he became a cultivator in the Superior Wizard Realm. To save Cleopatra, her sister risked her life, she unlocked the room her sister was in and ran away with her. When they thought they were finally free, her father appeared! He was furious! Cleopatra''s sister Cleo smiled kindly at her and said, "Run, sister. I will hold him here. You no longer have to live in that hell of a life, you also deserve to be happy!" "Cleo..." Cleopatra felt a twinge in her chest. She who had already lost all the sparkles in her eyes, had apse of emotion when looking at Cleo. Biting her lower lips until she bled, she ran! Using all her strength, she ran as fast as she could! Before she knew it, she went back to the form she hated the most, being half-human, half spider, but this time, she didn''t hate her appearance that much, it can even say that she liked her better that way, which gives her human form. After fleeing, she boarded a ship and stopped at the Star Fallen Ind. Since that day, she has sought and endeavored to cultivate and deceived many men, stole many, killed many, and used and betrayed many, all to stay strong enough and return to her dear sister. When she finally arrived at the Superior Wizard Realm 5 yearster, Cleopatra finally returned to Boiama City, and when she went where her father and brothers lived. The hopes she had for finding and saving her sister the way she was saved did not happen. Her sister died a week ago... Just a week, she was only a weekte, and the only person she loved in her life died the worst possible way! Cleopatra med herself, cried andmented, in the end, she killed her father and brothers, but the void in her heart was never filled again. Until she met the demon in the form of a shadow and said that she would fulfill any wish for her as long as she became his servant for 10 years. Even though she knew it was being used, and there was no way it could be true, she decided to bet on it, as long as she can bring her sister back to life, everything would be worth it for her. End of shback. When almost all of her memories were being erased, Cleopatra said as tears streamed from her eyes: "Thank you." "En." Theo just nodded. He couldn''t hate her that much anymore and didn''t even look at her as if she were "filthy". He closed his eyes and sighed heavily. Clothes floated in the air and were ced on Cleopatra. Then a sh of spiritual energy enveloped her and Cleopatra passed out. From that moment on, she would be a new person, with a new life. Theo took the Cleopatra and Darley storage ring and searched the two and saw in the Cleopatra storage ring a small flying boat, 10 meters long, and 2 sails. But it was enough for what Theo intended to do. ? After that, Theo stole everything of value at Cleopatra''s mansion, leaving nothing of value behind, and then went to the street with Cleopatra on the boat and made the boat fly towards an ind with few cultivators strong. He also erased all of her original scent and trail and manipted the mana in her body a little, to appear to be someone else. That was the most he would do for her. What would happen to her next, he didn''t know. After that, Theo flew to the Silver Dragon n. The next morning, when Theo told what happened. Alice cried a lot! She cried so hard that she sobbed loudly. She did not expect her mother to have such a past. After crying for most of the day, she thanked Theo for what he did and didn''t mention it again. She didn''t even ask what ind his mother was sent to. She simply wished from the bottom of her heart that her mother would be happy this time. * Like it ? Add to library! 401 Chapter 401 In the [Dimensional Room], Nanda, Aine, and the other girls were together. As they looked at Theo, their eyes shone involuntarily with excitement. "Wah, Shina, Theo looks different. It looks like he''s more attractive." Nanda eximed in surprise. "It looks more remarkable and exudes the vibration of a highly refined person." Aine added. "I feel that Theo is more pretty now." Yuki was much more direct. Mizuki nodded his head. She was also looking at Theo curiously. It was an indescribable sensation. Although his appearance was the same, it seemed more pleasant in her eyes, giving her the desire to look at him more. Theo, who was lost in his own thoughts, frowned when he heard what the girls said about him. ''I changed?'' He was in doubt. But he soon thought that the girls were doing it on purpose to provoke him. Then Theo continued to think. He was determining the best options for him now. 1 It was waiting for Meref toe to this and then Theo would kill him. Another would be to travel to the where Meref was and then kill them all. In all cases, thetter was better if he wanted to get rid of an enemy that is lurking and can attack at any time. ''If I use all my speed, it will take me a few hours to get there. I could also ask Isis to open a portal that connects to the he is on, however, Isis is still cultivated and I don''t want to disturb her...'' Theo thought and thought until he let out a long breath and said to everyone: "I''m going out for a few hours. Do you all want to wait inside the [Dimensional Room] or outside? Be warned that it can take 1 to 2 days." "Before we decide, can you say where you intend to go?" Yuki asked. "Clear." Theo said: "I am going to the where these two demons came from previously, I intend to go there and end this matter." "Theo, isn''t that going to be dangerous? What are the chances of victory?" Shina showed her concern. All the girls were also listening to Theo''s response. It was normal since they didn''t know what the enemy''s total strength is. "100% chance. They are not very strong. Maybe just a little stronger than a cultivator in the Spiritual Realm, but that doesn''t mean much to me." Theo exined: "But I have to go, if I don''t do it soon, I won''t be able to rest in peace. Not because I''m afraid of him, but rather, afraid that he might hurt any of you if I''m not around." "We understand, Theo." Said Yuki: "And we are grateful that you take such good care of us, but you need to be very careful, okay?" Everyone knew Theo and knew that he would not let anyone who threatened their safety alive. For Theo, a good enemy is a dead enemy! "I''ll." Theo smiled: "You don''t have to worry, nothing bad is going to happen to me. If I wasn''t sure, I would take all of you and iste myself until I was strong enough. I am not a suicide who goes to a war that I am not sure of my victory." "That''s nice!" Yuki smiled. The girls were also relieved. Jka looked thoughtful but said nothing. "I''m going to be in the [Dimensional room]." Said Shina. "Me too." One by one they chose to stay. "Okay, everything you need is here. I''m leaving now. When I''m done, I''ll be back." Theo said before leaving. * Traveling through space was not something that was easy for anyone to do. Those who were weak or did not have a specific breathing technique, left in spaceships when makingary trips. Theo, on the other hand, could stay days even weeks with the same breath. Not to mention that he has a strong body and doesn''t have to worry about the pressure of thews of space. When he left the atmosphere of the Spirit. Theo followed the coordinates he got home from the demon Remiton''s mind. It was a long and somewhat tiring journey. If it weren''t because he thought the cost wouldn''t be worth it, Theo would use 1 billion points in the system and buy a spaceship to travel between thes. Maybeter when he goes to live on a more distant with his family, but as the one, he was on the way to was not that far away, he thought it would be just a waste of resources, without much need. * Sitting on his throne, Demon Lord Meref was feeling restless. He''s been feeling a bad feeling since early today. Although his expression remained expressionless, it was obvious that he was not confident of what wasing. ''What exactly does this unease mean? Did someone powerful discover me?'' It was the most logical thought he could think of. Meref survived because of his instinct. It was precisely thanks to his instinct, that he fled his ancient before it was destroyed by that powerful being. ''Thanatos didn''t find us, right?'' Fear hung over his heart when he remembered Thanatos. That man was, after all, a powerful being who destroyed his alone. While he was lost in his thoughts, Meref realized that someone had gone through the formation he put around this. Now, he discovered that his instincts were right again. Luckily, he had a red teleport talisman. If necessary, he would run away alone. "Damn it! Prepare yourselves! Someone entered our!" Meref screamed in rm. "Yesss!" The demons screamed loudly, increasing their fighting spirit. * When Theo arrived at the where Meref and the demons stayed, he was surprised by the state of that. It waspletely gray in most ces, while there were several volcanoes that erupted. Or it will still enter. It was a gray spotted with red. ''This is smaller than I expected.'' Theo estimated that this was at most 1,000 km. Not wanting any of them to flee, Theo expanded his illusions across this. It was a little exhausting to maintain, however, as he was going to war, it wasn''t that bad as long as he killed and to refuel. If necessary, he also had corpses of living beings in the Spiritual Realm. ''With all this ready... let''s start the all demon hunt!'' Theo said in his mind. * Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! 402 Chapter 402 Even before Theo took action. Meref was already on alert. Something that none of his subjects noticed, was that the shadow below him split in two, while one continued with him, the other entered the ground and went to the underground of this gray. ''I hope I''m wrong...'' Meref thought as he tapped his fingers in a rhythmic fashion on the armband of the throne. It was then... that a strange event started! "Die!" "Fireball!" "I will avenge my mother''s death!" "Son of a bitch!" It was surreal, Meref rose from the throne and looked at his subordinates killing himself and could not describe the disbelief he was feeling. "Stop!" He shouted, but to no avail. It was as if everyone had be deaf. "Boooom!" "Boooom!" "Boooom!" "Boooom!" Explosions came from everywhere, whether inside the mansion or outside. Meref I try to wake up the demons that were being controlled to kill themselves but to no avail. It was something more powerful than him. Leaving the mansion, he saw hell on earth, fire everywhere, demons killing themselves, even devouring each other. "Don''t be hiding, show up!" Meref shouted angrily. Although he was afraid, he could not bear to see his people killing themselves. "Hehe. Funny to see you being so nervous, having done simr things or even worse than that." Meref saw an animal in human form with golden hair and fox ears and ten tails, his golden eyes, he was about 190 cm tall. It was low ifpared to the demons. However, the moment Theo appeared, Meref felt his hair stand on end. It was the same feeling or worse than when he came face to face with the ancient Demon Lord who was killed in battle on his ancient. "Are you Theo?!" Meref recalled the information he received from Theo''s description. "Oh! If you hadn''t warned me, I would have forgotten~" Theoughed: "Did you like the "gift" I brought you? What did you think of that, isn''t it just too perfect? Isn''t it the same "gift" you wanted to give me?" "Bastard!" Meref clenched his teeth tightly. Theo looked at the man in front of him and using his divine eyes managed to see through the ck aura that enveloped this Demon. What he saw was a big, strong man full of muscles looking like he took asteroids the color of dead gray skin. His eyes were red and his hair was ck, he looked at Theo with hatred and resentment. "Hahaha." Theoughed even louder and scoffed: "Why are you so angry? I don''t understand~" At that very moment, before Meref''s eyes, two demons stabbed themselves with their bare hands wrapped in mana and died. p Theo, who saw everything in slow motion, eximed as if he were watching a good movie: "Oh! It was exciting, killing each other at the same time. Mhmm, it is not every day that you can see such an event, this is spectacr!" "I''ll kill you!" "Boom!" The floor beneath Meref''s feet created a crater under the pressure of his momentum, and he flew into the air towards Theo, seething with rage. His whole body expanded in the purest darkness. It was like a dark night that is filled with dark rain clouds, heading towards Theo. The size of a ten-story building, a hand came out of the dense darkness towards Theo with the intention of crushing him to death. Theo was theplete opposite, a divine light expanded from his body, it was the first time that he was using this affinity against someone. The light became blinding, to the point of weakening Meref''s darkness. Although it slowed, Meref''s attack continued to move towards Theo. Theo created something very simr to the buddha''s hand and went against Meref''s attack. "BOOOOOOOOOOOM!" "ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz!" The explosion was loud! All nearby were dragged away, while the terrain was full of cracks, craters on all sides with a trace of shadow and light. Booooooooooooooom!" Meref did poorly in that exchange. He was forced to return to the ground, and his body created a gigantic crater. Theo, on the other hand, was still flying and looking in the direction Meref fell. It was as if nothing had happened to him. He didn''t even show signs of tiredness. "Tsk, tsk, don''t go around saying that you''re going to kill me when you don''t even have the skills to do that." Theo scoffed as he looked at Meref inside the crater: "Don''t you think that is a shameful act if you can''t do what you say?" ''It makes no sense! As someone who is clearly in the Spiritual Realm, managed to beat me who is in the Monarch Spiritual Realm?'' Meref was disbelieving, he looked at Theo high in the sky with astonishment and fear. He didn''t even hear Theo''s mockery, all that went through his mind was fear and despair. He no longer had any doubt that it was Theo who killed Remiton. Everything was clear now, he was wrong when he targeted Theo, but it was toote to regret. He has already brought him this "monster" here who wanted to exterminate his race for having provoked him. From inside the crater, Meref stared at Theo and it was at that very moment that something strange shed in his eyes. The demons'' screams and the sounds of ripping flesh and breaking bones were loud, they were everywhere, it wasn''t pleasant for Theo, but it didn''t affect him either. It was strange, he even had moments that he seemed to like but hated at the same time. Maybe it''s his animal instincts? But has he had this animal "instinct" before? At most, he behaved more like a human than an animal. Sometimes he didn''t understand himself very well. At the sight of them killing themselves, he didn''t particrly think about stopping, he just avoided killing children and women. It also made him think that he is on his human side. Since most predatory animals don''t care much if their "victim" is a child or woman. Was he right to do that? Maybe not, but would he stop? The answer is no. Regardless, he wouldn''t let his enemy live... He couldn''t bear to let his enemy live long, at the very least he would erase all memories, just like he did with Cleopatra. ''Maybe I''m the demon here?'' Theo wondered. He was lost in his thoughts until his mind became clear, and a wicked smile formed on his lips, and he started tough. "Hahahaha!" "Mhmm. This is a good skill, if it were with another one, you could have managed to kill them, but what a pity... My mind is not as weak as you imagined me to be." Theo scoffed when he discovered the trick Meref tried to use on him. "Damn it!" Meref coughed up a lot of blood as he suffered internal damage from Theo''s attack. 403 Chapter 403 Meref tried to increase the emotion of forgiveness and guilt. It was even easier than trying to control someone''s mind, he just needed to intensify each emotion and get Theo to stop controlling his people. If that worked, the chances of him winning would increase, he could use his people to attack together, and then when Theo was exhausted, it would be the time for his death. It was a good n, Meref thought it was his chance. He saw that Theo was falling into his n, however, he did not imagine that his mind was more powerful than he thought and managed to return to normal in less than 1 minute. He couldn''t even get Theo to think he was being too excessive, at most he made him reflect on his actions, but it wasn''t enough, he was weak... His mind was weakpared to Theo''s. Now, he was even more afraid. A powerful mind that managed to control many people at the same time, and still managed to protect itself, was scary! Meref began to feel weak and helpless, he saw his people dying and sadness almost drowned him in his sorrows, tears streamed from his eyes over and over. He felt powerless and weak, very weak. ''I am a worm, maybe I should die, I do not deserve to live in this world. I should just kill myself and get rid of that gue that I am...'' Meref knelt on the floor with a depressed expression and started thinking aboutmitting suicide. "I Don''t want to live anymore!" Meref screamed dramatically and with his hand enveloped by darkness, it crossed his chest and hit his heart. Then he vomited blood and died kneeling on the floor. Of course, Theo knew it wasn''t over. He approached and pierced his hand in Meref''s body and withdrew his soul. Wide-eyed, Meref''s soul cried out: "How is that possible?! You are a monster!" "Don''t be the drama queen, this isn''t youplete soul in any case, there is still a little mouse under the ground, right?" Theo smiled mockingly. "..." Without giving him a chance to say another word, Theo used on Meref''s soul. Theo''s soul was slightly strengthened, but perhaps because it was notplete, it was not so much. Like a fishing, Theo used the spiritual mana of darkness andunched it towards the ground, crossing the ground as if it were the sea. When he "pulled" a demon identical to Meref appeared. "W-When did you find out?!" Meref shouted in disbelief. It was difficult for him to believe since his n was perfect. Even if he lost, at least he woulde out alive, although he regretted the lost lives of his people, he cared more about his own life. "From the start." Theo replied. He had entered Meref''s mind by the time he arrived. He just pretended he didn''t know to avoid Meref''s escape with the teleport talisman. Everything was within his calctions, he knew that Meref did not want to use that talisman if it was not necessary. However, now trapped in the made of spiritual mana from the darkness, he was trapped and could not move, he could only speak. ''As a powerful and intelligent being, I can''t believe that I''m going to die in this isted ce without anyone knowing. Did I manage to escape from the Celestial Emperor, to fall here?'' Whatughable was his situation? Meref couldn''t helpughing at himself. He admits that he underestimated Theo more than he should, he admits that he made a mistake when he thought of attacking him for being arrogant and didn''t even investigate him properly, but did he have to be so badass? Did it have to be so formidable? How did a random person who was handed over to him with possible rewards be a real hunter, and he was the prey? It was uneptable! It was uneptable...! He didn''t want to believe it, he refuses to believe that he was so unlucky. However, even if he refuses to believe, even if he denies this reality that he is experiencing, he could not escape. It was toote to want to do anything else. Even with the difference of a kingdompletely, he was destined to fail from the beginning when he made Theo his enemy. It was aplete defeat! ? Meref was silent. He didn''t even try to beg for his life. He saw it in Theo''s eyes and understood more or less that it wouldn''t change anything, he would just be humiliating himself even more. When Theo was about to attack, he said, "At least let that half of my soul be reincarnated, that''s all I ask!" "Will not happen. Don''t take me for a fool, didn''t I say? I can read your thoughts, you are like an open book for me, I look if you want to look, I know you say that, but your mind thinks otherwise, like for example; Reincarnate and luckily for fate to recover his memories and take revenge. The chances are low, but they are not null. As long as they are not null, I will not be happy." "Bastard!!" Meref lost his temper. He threw away all his masks that formed and a distorted expression appeared. "..." Theo didn''t speak this time. He concentrated spiritual mana in his hand and created a sword of light and pierced Meref''s head with the sword. It was fast, very fast. Meref still kept his eyes open even in the face of so much light, all because he didn''t see the attacking and when he seemed to notice and his eyes widened in amazement, he died. Theo pulled Meref''s soul out of his body. This was all because Meref knew he could devour his soul, he realized that it was too risky for people to know this skill. So he decided to hide. When he devours Meref''s soul a new holographic message from the system appeared. _ _ ? [Sixteen-year-old soul; Changed to Seventeen] _ _ ''My soul has already reached my present age.'' Theo thought and then looked at the demons killing themselves. He didn''t worry about them seeing him use devour on Meref''s soul, as he was cautious and used his illusions to camouge everything that happened. Theo kept everything that belonged to Meref in his storage ring and instead of enjoying the show letting them kill themselves, Theo was in a hurry. He promised to return as soon as possible. That''s why he started killing the demons. It was fast, Theo moved even faster than lightning, even tracks of him running was not left behind. Every second that passed was a demon''s head being cut off. It was always just a cut. Not two, just one. Before long, only demon women and children survived. But some women were killed by having their minds read by Theo. Another thing that happened was Theo finding women from others hidden underground. All these women were nothing more than a sperm bank to generate new children for the deceased demon. Theo also helped them by erasing their memories of all the suffering that went on here. All demon women and children also had their minds erased. Theo entered the [Dimensional Room] and exined the situation to everyone, and they agreed that it was a good idea to bring them to Spirit and let them live as they wanted. Although they are demons, not all were bad. Only men of that race were driven by madness and some women. That is why did do not need to kill them all and Theo could see that now with all their memories erased, they would not do anything stupid. In the end, they were no different from other races, they just grew differently. 404 Chapter 404 After erasing the memories of the women and children and putting them to sleep inside the [Dimensional Room], Theo was still collecting the bodies before he left. Those who were maimed, he used . _ _ [Congrattions! You have reached the 3rd Layer of the Spiritual Realm.] _ _ There is something that Theo has not seen for some time. More was to be expected after using on so many demons to replenish his lost spiritual mana. Maintaining his illusions, even on a small, required lots of spiritual mana if it weren''t for the fact that he had to use he wouldn''t be able tost more than 30 minutes. ''My affinities have also made some progress. Especially with heavenly fire that reached level 4.'' Seeing that he didn''t forget anything else, Theo flew back to Spirit nt. After returning, Theo went to Volts City and further expanded the formation of the city and chose a piece ofnd to leave demon women and children, as well as women from others who had been captured by the demons. Although they were not the strongest of demons, many female demons or even those who were captured from differents were in the Spiritual Realm. There were almost 1 million. That caused the poption of his city to increase a lot. There were also many others who came to live in the city while Theo was gone. In addition, there were some who inflicted establishedws and others who came from outside who were killed by the formation. With their memories erased and being in an unknown ce when they woke up, they felt strange. And they looked at the only golden-haired man who was floating before them. "My name is Theo." He said: "You had been captured and suffered, but this is all over. The reason that you all have no memories, it was necessary if you wanted to have a normal life. Now, you just need to worry about what you want to do from now on, but I have to say that there are rules in the city where you are now, which you all must follow." Because they have no memories, but still understand everything Theo said, everyone paid attention to what he said. Theo then told everyone the rules they would have toply with if they wanted to live in that city, and if they wanted to leave, they were free. After clearing all doubts from women and children, and giving some books on information about this, Theo left them alone. To say that he did not profit by practically exterminating the race of demons, he would be lying, there were many treasures that he took before leaving. Everything now belonged to him. Theo also went to the mansion and kept in his storage ring all those who broke the rules of the city and those who came with bad intentions and were killed and stored in the Workshop. After that, he flew back to the Naga Empire. * On the morning of the third day, Theo, Jka, and the girls arrived at the tournament arena that was renovated. In addition to being strengthened, now having 20 cultivators from Spiritual Realm, the grandstands with seats have also increased to over 100 million people of all species. "Nyahaha... I''m a little nervous..." Kelly looked at the crowd and knew that her group would be the first to start:" I hope I make it through!" "I believe you, Kelly." Zenia hugged her: "You are very strong and agile, just avoid the strong ones." "Nya... I will do my best!" Kelly returned the hug from this cute panda girl and was encouraged. "Good luck, Kelly." The whole group wished her well. "Good morning to all the spectators and participants of the annual tournament from Fallen Star Ind!" In a round thing of two meters wide and one meter high all metallic with small details of green snakes drawn, a man with gray hair and a well-made mustache, medium-sized body with 185 cm height was inside this thing while floating in the center of the arena. "My name is Jeffrey, I will be the tournament announcer." He continued: "As many have already noticed, the arena and the stands had some changes, as well as the formation that protects the participants. This was only possible thanks to the three Emperors of the Fallen Star Ind." He looked towards the VIP room, where Emperor Naga, Emperor Fish, and Emperor Bestial were. He continued: "I would like everyone to give a round of apuse to them!" "p! p! p! p! p!" A roar of apuse came when he said that. Everyone was happy with the changes, so they were very excited to p. "Many, well." Presenter Jeffrey smiled and said, "Everyone, calm down now, let''s start the first game we are all waiting for. Let the number 21 group enter the arena!" "Nya... I''m going." Kelly took a deep breath and jumped towards the arena. Not only her, the more than 100,000 participants in group 21 jumped towards the arena. Some made fun, wearing shy clothes, and entering the arena walking calmly as if they were taking a simple stroll. They were mainly those who were above the 4th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. Kelly took note mainly of this type of person and used her stealth ability and hid as far as possible in the crowd. It wasn''t like she didn''t have a chance to beat some of them, but she knew there was no need to take any chances now. She would be a fool if she fought and lost now, for Kelly the most important thing was to improve and not feed her pride by defeating strong people and ending up losing in the end because she was tired. If she wanted to do that, she might as well do it after going through the first stage. "Now that all the participants have entered the arena, let the game begin!" Presenter Jeffrey shouted excitedly. Kelly used her agility and flexibility to hide from the forts and attacked those with cultivating equivalent to hers. Having a more solid base, she was able to eliminate withal 1 or two attacks. She continued to move fast and go unnoticed. Whenever she was cornered, she became one with the ground and hid. From beginning to end, Kelly survived that way. She was also getting faster and faster using her techniques. "It''s been two hours and thirty-two minutes and the twenty-first game is over!" Presenter Jeffrey said: "Now a thousand participants please leave the arena for new participants." Kelly went back to where Theo, Jka, and the girls were and said, "Phew! Finally, it ended. Was difficult..." "Good job, Kelly." Zenia said holding hands to Kelly and they smiled happily. 405 Chapter 405 "Now the participants of group number 30 enter the arena!" Jeffrey''s voice caught everyone''s attention once again and everyone paid attention to the groups that entered. Some had fans who cheered their names, but nothing too exaggerated, but that alone was enough to feed the ego of many. "I''m going." Zaira looked shyly at Theo and before leaving, she gathered all the courage she had and kissed Theo''s lips and jumped with her reddened face towards the arena. The girls seeing this scene, they found it cute and funny. Theo was stunned but soon smiled. Lilith went to the arena right after Zaira. The girls two stayed close to each other while waiting for the tournament to start. Zaira and Lilith''s arrival drew everyone''s attention. Zaira was, after all, one of the favorites of group 30. Even the favorites of the group were trying to avoid getting into a confrontation with Zaira. Lilith however, was in the 2nd Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. This alone did not attract much attention. Although she has a unique charm that made many people look at her with adoration. * ''So this is one of his women, but it doesn''t seem that she is that close... It would be interesting if I managed to steal his wife and make him suffer worse humiliation than I had to endure...'' After the humiliation that Maicon suffered when he was forced to kneel in front of an unknown girl, he felt so devastated that he promised to ironically take revenge on Theo. He knew he couldn''t go against the girl who forced him to his knees, but Theo was different. For Maicon, Theo could only do what he did, because he bought the judges. It was all a farce. That''s because Theo was only 17, there was no way he could believe he was in the 2nd Layer of the Spiritual Realm. What made him even more suspicious was why, even though Theo could not be evaluated by the crystal, when he showed his cultivation, those men who were in charge of the evaluation said that they were not able to urately tell Theo''s cultivation. ''This is nonsense! I don''t know how these people were deceived like that, but I am different, I will not be deceived...'' Maicon looked at Zaira as he thought about how to get her attention. ''Saving the damsel in distress is always effective, it makes her look at me with good eyes and I will also act in a gentle way, making her fall in love with me little by little. By the end of the tournament, I''m sure she''s going to melt into my charm.'' The more he thought, the more Maicon thought it would work. After all, he was very confident in his strength and appearance, even in wealth. * "Let the thirtieth game begin!" Presenter Jeffrey shouted. Many wanted to avoid Zaira, but there was no space to run that far. Although Lilith is not at such a high level in cultivating, she was powerful as well. Using mana of darkness, she created a huge hand and ttened out many participants, sending it out of the tournament. "Boooom!" "Boooom!" "Boooom!" Zaira was surrounded by lightning and attacked in all directions, shocking many, to the point that they could not stand and were dragged out of the arena. Although many are cautious against those with high cultivation, they did not stand still and began to attack from all sides. The sounds of explosions were immeasurable. Many people left the arena every minute. "Zaira and Lilith are fighting very well." From the stands, Klin said while watching the tournament. "Lilith is doing very well, as expected of her." Nanda smiled. "I have to agree, Lilith trained diligently and has always been fighting Little Yui, it''s no wonder she is so strong." Aine added. "Mhm?" Little Yui heard her quote her name and listening to what they said, she said, "Yes, Yui likes to fight Lilith, she always has interesting ideas." Seeing Lilith create a 250 cm tall golem made of shadow and attacking through the crowd, Theo praised: "Yes, Lilith is very skilled and hardworking." Zaira did something even more surprising, creating a golden wolf made of lightning and made more than 1000 participants leave the arena with this attack. "Zaira''s attacks are even more powerful, she defeated more than a thousand with one attack." Said Mizuki. While Theo''s group watched and talked among themselves. The audience could barely contain themselves as excited as they were. All of Zaira''s attacks were on arge scale, defeating more than 100 participants with each attack. Even Lilith, who at first didn''t attract much attention, now everyone was open-mouthed to see her fighting. Maicon seeing this, he was a little frustrated, he wanted to use this chance to get Zaira''s attention, but until now he had no chance, he was even attacked by her in the crowd, and if he were a little weaker he would have lost. Realizing that a group was about to attack Zaira together, Maicon took this chance and attacked them all with his sword, defeating them. He looked at Zaira and seeing her look at him, Maicon smiled and winked, and left as if he had done her a big favor. ''I rocked now!'' Maicon was proud of himself as he walked away. Zaira seeing this, frowned, but paid no attention to it, she treated him like wind and continued to attack those who were close to her. This was repeated two more times until presenter Jeffrey announced: "36 minutes have passed, and we have the thousand surviving participants!" "Apuse!" "Apuse!" Seeing that Zaira and Lilith were about to leave, Maicon tried to get closer: "Wait, Miss Zaira, I would like to speak with you!" "I don''t think we have anything to say." Zaira looked at him indifferently and kept walking. "Don''t be like that, didn''t I help you a few times just now? I just want you to give me a chance, I liked you as soon as I saw you." Maicon persisted. "Oh really? I don''t remember needing help. If that''s all, stop bothering me, I''m going." Zaira started to get a little irritated. "I said to wait!" Maicon did not think she would act like that and rushed forward wanting to take her hand. A sinister gleam passed through Theo''s eyes when he saw this scene, and it was then that he exercised his divine sense. When he did that, something that would be remembered throughout the history of the annual Fallen Star Ind tournament happened. Maicon who was about to hold Zaira''s hand suddenly stopped and an effeminate expression appeared on his face, and he started to count and dance loudly while looking at his older adopted brother who was beside his father in the stands. "I was not born gay It''s my father''s fault Who adopted one Alfredo For be my older brother I saw the guy take a shower And the size of your suitcase It was too much Besides being beautiful, it was awesome ??? I turned gay! And assumes me The art of pederasty And I could one day, then smile I asked Alfredo for dating And he epted Our first kiss was in my room I went to bed and screamed ??? And said: Hey Go slow, love Don''t go hard, I''m still a girl And I don''t want to feel pain Treat me like a girl Vaseline, please..." "Stop it, someone stops him!!" His adopted older brother flush with anger and ran towards Maicon. "My son, what kind of game is this? Stop that bullshit now!" Maicon''s father also entered the arena very quickly and started to shake Maicon''s shoulder. "Hahahahahaha!" The published one could not stand anymore andughter spread throughout the ce. Nobody expected that such a "confession" of love between two men would happen in the middle of the tournament. In addition, he even wrote a song and sang with great passion. Many did not suspect that it was false. 406 Chapter 406 After Maicon was removed from the arena by his father and brother. Theo stopped controlling his mind but made sure to let him remember everything that happened. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Regaining consciousness, Maicon put his two hands on his head and screamed shaken, it was such an emotional trauma that he passed out with his mouth foaming. "Maicon, Maicon, talk to me, Maicon!!" His father and brother were frightened and took Maicon away. Possibly looking for a healer. "Hehe. Theo, you are very bad~" Arianaughed as she leaned on Theo''s shoulder. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Theo pretended not to understand. "I''m also going to pretend that you don''t understand." Ariana smiled showing her feline teeth. Hearing this, Jka and the girls started tough. "Theo..." Zaira came back, shy. She looked at him and couldn''t look in his eyes. "What is it, Zaira?" Theo asked seriously: "Did something happen, did someone provoke you?" Zaira lowered her head and felt her face heat up, she walked over to him and ced her head on his chest, in an attempt to hide her embarrassment. Every time she thinks about what Theo did for her, Zaira felt super embarrassed but super happy at the same time. "Hahaha." Theoughed and hugged her. "Theo, you like to tease Zaira so much? Look how red she is!" Looking at Zaira who was hugging Theo, Shina said. "Well, I think I overreacted a little." Theo kissed her forehead: "I''m sorry, okay?" "En." Zaira nodded. She wasn''t angry or anything, just a little embarrassed. "Well, we had a little confusion~" Presenter Jeffrey started talking and made everyoneughed and continued: "As everything has already been resolved, that starting the thirty-first match!" "Yeah!!!" "Mhm. Zaika and Little Emma, ??shall we?" Theo looked at the two. "Yes." The two girls agreed in unison. "Have fun, Daddy!" Little Yui kissed Theo''s cheek, then looked at Zaika and Emma and said, "Zaika and Emma too." "Yes." Theo kissed Little Yui''s pretty face and headed towards the arena. * "He''s going up in the arena!" "Oh my! He''s so handsome!" "Theo! Theo! Theo!" "Theo is pretty, randiness, handsome, hot ??" Many women in the stands hummed together, repeating this verse several times. "Divine Theo, fill me with your seeds!" "Theo, I want to carry your child!" "I don''t care about anything else, just take my virginity!" "Wow! These girls are bold!" "Humph! A bunch of fools, can''t see a handsome man, that these girls stay all offered." "Shut up, what right does an ugly like you have to say that?" "That''s right! He''s just jealous of my Theo!" "He is not yours, he is mine!" "Shut up! Let me enjoy God Theo''s good looks in silence!" * "Let the battle begin!" Presenter Jeffrey shouted. "Mhmm. You girls can y first, I will only attack at the end." Theo said to Zaika and Little Emma. "OK." They agreed. Theo looked calmly at all the participants and soon felt bored. He thought it''s better to see Zaika and Emma fighting than to join the fight. ''Emma is training hand-to-hand... Zaika is trying to improve her control over her powers.'' With one hand on his chin, Theo watched them both fight. Little Emma was quick to move, she was able to take down more than 10 participants in 1 second using only hand-to-hand fighting. Zaika used her affinity for darkness to attack in small scales. She was greatly diminishing her powers when attacking, so at most, she defeated 2 or 3 with each attack. Of course, for many, this was surprising enough, but not enough to get everyone excited, as they expected something more shy since they saw what Yuki and Shina did. "Booooom!" "Humph!" On the other side of the arena, a guy who defeated one of the participants byunching him next to Theo, and looked with disdain when he saw that Theo was standing without attacking. Theo looked at this 179 cm red-haired man with red eyes and pointed his indicated finger in his direction and a beam of light shot from his finger and went through the man''s chest. "What?" The man looked at Theo incredulously. He put his hand on his chest, not believing what happened. He was not weak among the participants, he was a 26-year-old genius and was on the 9th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. Worse, he was notpletely defeated, but he was unable to exert more power on his body, now he was vulnerable. And a participant who was particrly weak, attacked, and he disappeared and reappeared outside the arena. That was a total humiliation for him: "Shittttttt!!" "Hahaha! I defeated Vandel!" The young man who attacked and "defeated" Vandel was so surprised that he burst outughing while feeling proud. He knew it wasn''t exactly because of him, but still, he could say even to his grandchildren: ''When I was young, I defeated the genius Vandel!'' Theo, on the other hand, remained indifferent and continued to watch Zaika and Little Emma fighting. In the stands. "Wow! The talented genius Vandel has been eliminated!" "And to think that he was boasting before, that he would make it into the top 10, but he was disqualified at the beginning of the tournament!" "Hahaha. Exactly, this is so... hrious!" "Hahahahaha." Many who hated Vandel''s proud and self-centered character began to argue andugh out loud. It was a fabulous time for many. Vandel sped his two hands tightly. He did not expect that he would be humiliated so much in front of so many people. Even more, he whoughed at Maicon before, now he was going through an awkward situation for him. At least, Maicon managed to continue in the tournament, but even that he did not achieve because of Theo, ''I will take revenge, you can bet!'' He looked at Theo with hatred, and then looked at Jka and the girls, maliciously. Vandel went back to where his family was and said to his father: "Dad, I need to get revenge, you need to help me with this!" "Of course, my son. Nobody humiliates our family and gets away with it." A tall, strong man with muscles, a redhead with a well-shaped red beard, said maliciously: "Although this Theo is a genius, he is still not good enough to go against our Volture family. I already sent one of the servants to investigate everything about him, and also..." He licked his lips while looking maliciously at the group of girls next to Jka: "These girls are beautiful, why not catch her for you to y with?" "It would be great! I do not see..." 407 Chapter 407 Honestly, Theo didn''t understand. He did nothing to provoke Vandel, much less offend him. However, out of nowhere he snubbed him and was defeated, and not satisfied, he started talking in a low voice with his father about him... Or rather, about the girls next to him. Theo did not look directly at Vandel and his father but was able to hear everything. The moment he heard that they were plotting against him and the girls next to him, Theo not was going to just watch. In the stands, a group of the Volture family. ? "Father?" Vandel is surprised to see his father holding him by the shoulders, and was even more surprised and disgusted when he was kissed. Not satisfied, Vandel''s father tore his clothes and forced Vandel not to move, he even used his spiritual aura to keep anyone from approaching them. After beingpletely naked, Lord Jason Volture tore Vandel''s clothes. "Father, stop, are you crazy?!" Vandel screamed and tried to escape, but failed. He couldn''t go against someone on the 5thyer of the Spiritual Realm. "That screams, loud for everyone to hear while we make love!" Jason''s eyes were blood-red. And insanity was written on his face. It was not known what was going on in Jason''s head, they just knew that he was not lucid. Someone was doing this to him... But who? That only Jka knew, and Yuki and the girls were looking at this scene with disgust and suspicion. Even some participants in the arena stopped fighting and looked in the direction of the pair of father and son kissing... Or rather, the father trying to **** his son in a ce with more than 50 million living beings. Although the ce wasrge and had beings of all kinds. This type of event was not seen every day. Worse still, everyone who had the thoughts and strength to stop what was about to happen was unable to move. It was as if an invisible force locked them all in ce, rendering them unable to do anything. ''If I wanted to take revenge by fighting against me, I wouldn''t go very far, but do you want to use the women I like as prostitutes? I hope you are ready to bear the consequences!'' Theo''s eyes shone maliciously. And it was also at that moment that a scene that would leave many traumatized and would not be able to forget for their entire lives happened! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Really hurts! Stop, stop, get this thing off my ass!" Vandel cried out in pain and suffering. The psychological pain was even worse. Being seen in this situation by thousands of living beings, it was even more painful. "That you bitch, scream louder!" It was like Jason was possessed! He moves back and forth while making his son on all fours in the doggy position. "Ohh My! What is happening?" "Mom, make dad stoppp!!" "I can''t, I can''t move, and he can''t hear me!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts a lot!" "Jason, my love, stop it!" When Jason finished doing what he had to do, with thousands of living beings watching. He stepped away and then stood on all fours in the puppy position. But then, he regained his conscience. "Ahhhhhh! What did I do, what did I do?" Jason couldn''t move and get out of that awkward position: "I can''t move!" On the other hand. Vandel was quiet. Quito too much... He got up and a whimsical and lustful look appeared on his face and when he looked at his father, it was as if he had seen the most beautiful woman in the world naked and with his disgusting thing dripping hard, he positioned and stuck it! "Ahhhhhh! Stop it, son!" This time it was Jason''s turn to scream. Jason came to feel the same pain that his son did. Many people stopped watching, finding it all very disgusting, while others watched with amusement. This was all even worse than what happened with Maicon before. But it was also a different situation. After what Maicon went through, he won''t even have the courage to appear in public, and he didn''t even have time to think about harming someone he was jealous of. Now in the case of Jason and Vandel, it was different. They had a power that could threaten who Theo liked and wanted to protect. Closing his eyes and doing nothing was like giving someone close to him a chance to suffer. But of course, he doesn''t have to go that far and do that, he could just kill them both and end the game. However, doing so would not satisfy him. They were plotting and aiming to **** the girls next to him. It wasn''t just killing them that Theo would be able to suppress his anger. When Vandel finished filling out his father, the two fell unconscious in the stands. What the crowd did not know, was that Theo in the arena was an illusion and the real one, was now in front of the pair of naked father and son, recing memories and cing others. Theo made them think that all the anger and disdain she felt for him, was something created by Maicon. Vandel was used and "discovered" and it was at that moment that this tragedy happened. The hatred they felt for Theo was directed towards Maicon and his family. What would happen next with these two families? It was difficult to say, but it was certain that they would not have moments of peace. Vandel mainly was very angry and vowed to kill Maicon in his mind. It was a very strong feeling. It was as if everything that happened to him and his father now, was because of him. Theo also knew that the Volture family also knew about their previous conversation, so it was reced by the conversation about Maicon. ''Done!'' Theo returned to the arena. And it removed his mind control from everyone who was trying to interfere and the Volture family. "Let''s get out of here now!" Jason missed his space ring. He also noticed that no member of his family was using it. That means it happened so fast that they weren''t even able to see it. Jason didn''t want to take revenge on whoever did this to them, he knew that if it did, it meant he/she was someone powerful. Which made him want to get his family out of that ce as far as possible. * The three emperors sighed importantly. Now that they have regained control of their bodies, they could do nothing but watch the Volture family walk away. "Who was the powerful being that this family was foolish to provoke?" Emperor Fish murmured. "First there was the case of participant Maicon, and now this family has gone even further..." The Emperor of Beasts said uncertainly, "Maybe someone is doing this for fun?" "Although I find it difficult, it could be exactly what happened. Some powerful being came and did it all for fun. It even made us unable to interfere. This proves that it is several times more powerful than us." Said, Emperor Naga. * Like it ? Add to library! 408 Chapter 408 Although some still talk about what happened, with the departure of the Volture family, it was not long before they returned to behave naturally and focus on the arena. ''Mhmm. Zaika and Little Emma already had a lot of fun...'' Theo saw that each one had already defeated at least ten thousandpetitors and decided to take action. "Rain of ming thorns!" Theo extended his left-hand forward and the image of a red cactus with thorns on fire appeared. Rotating like a tornado, the burning cactus threw ming spikes in all directions. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!" Screams from all directions of the arena echoed. The crowd in the audience went crazy. The girls shouted Theo''s name excitedly. Few have managed to protect themselves from these ming thorn attacks. The tile of the floor, which seemed unbreakable, showed signs of cracking in all areas of the arena. The cultivators who controlled the formation were withstanding enormous pressure. ''Cancel.'' Only when there were a thousand participants left did Theo stop attacking. But the entire arena was still in chaos, mes everywhere, injured surviving participants. All of this left many astonished. Even the three emperors were looking at Theo with new looks. They realized that maybe even they couldn''t stand a chance of fighting Theo. Not because this attack was too powerful, but because Theo didn''t even seem to get tired, much less seriously attacking. ''I don''t think I could do better...'' The Emperor Bestial said in his heart. "Theo! You are awesome!" "So pretty!" "Wonderful!" "Theo, you are my God!" "I think I got wet all over..." "Theo marry me!?!" "Don''t say anything, just own me, Theo!" "Powerful! Thisdy is willing to do anything with you!" "This princess does not mind giving my virginity to you, god Theo." Many women shouted all sorts of nonsense, whether to praise, or even making indecent proposals. Theo smiled kindly and waved to the audience. This made the hearts of many maidens speed up. Some even tried to invade the arena. "Ended! The thirty-first match is over!" Shouted Presenter Jeffrey. "Woww!" * "These girls are very cheerful and daring." Theo said with a smile when he returned. "Well, it can''t be helped. Not only are you beautiful, but you are also very powerful. This alone attracts the attention of manydies." Said Mizuki with a thin smile. "Sigh~" Ariana feigned a sigh, getting up, she walked over to Theo and put her delicate, soft hand on his chest and provoked: "Look at all those poor girls who keep looking at you right now, Theo you are a sinner~" "Oh? But if you get that close to me, don''t you think these girls are going to be jealous of you, Ariana?" Theo pinched her cheek and asked with a smile. "That''s true... What now?" She pretended to be pitiful and fragile when she hugged Theo: "Should I never leave, and always be by your side if I want to be safe?" "Yes, even if you wanted to, I wouldn''t let you leave my side!" Theo looked like a wicked Emperor taking away the poor girl''s freedom. "Oh, what a cruel fate?!" Ariana put the back of her right hand on her forehead and pretended to be shaken by tilting her head back a little with her eyes closed. She smiled brightly and continued: "But it cannot be helped, I will surrender to that destination and reluctantly I will be by your side forever and ever!" "Wahahaha." Theo gave an evilugh. "Apuse! Apuse! Apuse!" "Angry!" "Splendid, you two are amazing!" "Very good!" It is not known who started it, but many who saw Theo and Ariana''s little theater were fascinated and started to apud while praising the couple''s performance. "Thank you, thank you~" Ariana smiled as she thanked him, without the slightest bit of shame. Theo smiled in silence. "Are they always like this?" Alice asked. "Often." Shina sighed and replied, "Soon you get used to it." "En." Alice nodded. ["Let the thirty-second round begin!"] "The next group is about to start." Looking at the arena, Zenia said. Only Zenia, Jka, Klin, Alice and Kelly, showed great interest in watching the match. Little Emma on the other hand, was paying close attention to a beautiful woman with long red hair and light green dragon eyes. Wearing a majestic dress and a cloak that symbolized the matriarch status of the Red Dragon n. ''Why does this woman intrigue Emma so much? And why does she look at Emma with such love and affection?'' Little Emma was confused when looking at this woman and felt a strong connection when watching her. "Okay, Emma?" Little Yui asked, realizing that she looked strange. "Mhmm. I don''t know... Only Emma is intrigued when she looks at that beautiful woman with red hair." Emma replied. "That dragon woman in human form?" Little Yui pointed a finger in the direction of the woman with the matriarch cloak of the Red Dragon n. "Yes, herself." Little Emma nodded. Little Yui looked thoughtful as she looked at Little Emma and the beautiful red-haired woman. Then she looked at her dad. That was when she saw him smiling, Little Yui seemed to understand something, but she thought it best not to say anything if that is what she thinks it is, she was sure that at the right time Little Emma would know. "She is very beautiful." Little Yui smiled. "En." Little Emma nodded again and a smile blossomed on her small lips. The beautiful red-haired woman was surprised to see Little Emma smiling at her. She took a deep breath and returned the smile. "Matriarch?" A young woman with orange hair noticed the rare smile of the red-haired woman and couldn''t help being intrigued. The womanposed herself and said: "It''s nothing, pay attention to the arena, it''s good to meet your rivals." "Yes..." The young girl was still curious because the matriarch was smiling, but she didn''t persist. Emma, on the other hand, felt a tightness in her chest and ced her small hand in her heart feeling her heart racing. ''Weird...'' ''It''s almost time for the two to get to know each other again,'' Theo said in his heart. Time passed quickly, almost 4 hourster, Ariana''s turn came. "Let the thirty-fifth group enter the arena!" 409 Chapter 409 Ariana kissed Theo''s lips and said, "Wish me luck." "I''ll be here rooting for you, you just need to go there and have fun." Theo smiled. "Mm, I will." Having said that, Ariana leaped high towards the arena. "Let the thirty-fifth game begin!" Said Presenter Jeffrey. Ariana started to move and fight hand-to-hand, attacking the participants closest to her. Ariana was rigid but graceful, all her movements flowed with elegance and disinhibition, like water. Her body was extremely flexible, like an agile swan. Each movement can be described as an endlessbination of firmness and kindness. At first, she seemed to be slow, but as she got used to it, her attacks seemed to be invisible to the naked eye. Each attack was one of the disqualified participants. It was urate and powerful, hitting their vital points. "If they don''t want to be disqualified, we need to attack her together!" A young woman among the crowd of participants said to instigate the other participants to attack Ariana. "I agree with her, you alle to attack me together~" Ariana didn''t seem shaken by those words, she even smiled in a provocative way as she looked at the young girl with long ck hair and gray wolf ear and tail. Initially, they were still in doubt whether they should attack Ariana together, but Ariana''s words of provocation made them angry and attack everyone together. "Punch Meteor!" "Clean Cut!" "Tears of the Goddess!" "Laser Lightning!" "Punch of the Stone Giant!" "Hehe~" Ariana let out a cold chuckle and around her body, the wind started to spin creating a small tornado at first. "Boom!" An explosion of wind and purple lightning broke out, with Ariana at the top of the purple lightning tornado, she began to sweep away all the attacks and participants that were attacking in her direction. "Purple Tornado!" Her long blond hair waved in the wind and her eyes became neon purple looking like a lightning goddess. Participants were mesmerized and frightened by this vision. While they wanted to stay and look, they also wanted to flee in fear. Participants who were caught by the tornado bitterly regretted hearing the young gray wolf girl. Now outside the arena, they could only look at Ariana over the tornado looking like a goddess. ''Who beautiful woman.'' Many thought to themselves when surprise shone in their eyes. They noticed the sky-blue long-sleeved blouse with a "V" neckline, dark blue jeans. She looked like a young noblewoman who had emerged from an old painting. She was warm and charming. If it weren''t for Theo''s fear, many men would refuse not to look at her. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" From the top of the tornado, Ariana held out her hands and from her ten fingers, purple lightnings came out and created great havoc by defeating many participants, whether men or women, weak or strong. It was difficult to defend against her attacks, as it was powerful enough to leave all of them unable to defend themselves. Only a few wearing levels 5 armor were able to defend themselves and moved as far away from Ariana as possible. Maintaining the tornado was taking a lot of mana, and Ariana chose to keep just a little longer and defeat as many participants as possible. "Purple dragon!" A dragon full of legs looking like a giant purple-colored centipede appeared in the sky, lowering his hands at hermand, went towards the distance participants. "ROAR!!" "Boooooooom!" "Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz!" A strong explosion urred, and the pressure swept all participants away and defeated everyone who was caught by the dragon or even the lightning bolts that came out with the impact. It was shocking and powerful. The cultivators who maintain the formation went pale but managed to hold out. Luckily they strengthened the formation, if it had been earlier, this attack could have killed some participants. The holographic screen above the arena shed, and the result of participants who were defeated by Ariana appeared. _ _ [participant Ariana - First ce: Defeat 76,498 participants] [Participant Cleber - Second ce: Defeat 726 participants] [Participant Jasmim - Third ce: Defeat 516 participants] ... [953 Survivors] _ _ "Ended! The Thirty-fifth match is over!!" Presenter Jeffrey announced. "Wooow!" The crowd came out of their stupor and shouted excitedly. "Girl, you are amazing!" "Ariana, Ariana...!" The screams only subsided when Ariana returned to the stands and stood beside Theo. "How was it?" Ariana asked. "It was interesting." Theo smiled: "That attack was what you invented, right?" "Yes, it was not difficult." Ariana replied, "Although it took a lot from my mana." "Mm, now that it''s over, we don''t need to stay here anymore, but we also need to know the result." Theo proposed: "I saw that there are many floating ships nearby, I was thinking of doing the same until the end of the tournament. We can also have a party to celebrate Yuki''s pregnancies." "It''s fine, by me." Ariana agreed. "We think it''s a good idea." Said Klin while Jka nodded. "Let''s do this," Mizuki said and the girls also nodded. Theo, Jka, and the girls floated out of the stands and when he got enough distance, Theo made the ark appear. The appearance of the majestic ark drew the attention of many. "This ark is very beautiful." "Yes, it is indeed majestic." "This group is really different from the masses." "Sometimesparisons are annoying!" "Yes, I envy Theo a lot." "If only I had half your talent..." "Stop that, let''s focus on the tournament that we won the most." "Exactly." * Inside the Ark, the girls were busy making decorations in the Ark party room. While Theo went to the kitchen and replenished supplies. Some of which would be used now. After pondering, Theo decided to prepare some brigadier sweets. "Theo." Upon entering the kitchen and spotting Theo who turned in her direction, Shina walked over to him and stood on tiptoe, and she kissed his lips. Shina has her sky blue hair tied in a high ponytail, wearing a long faint pink dress with a red flower print sleeveless, over the dress she wore a pink and red floral blue apron and a red high heel of 7 cm. "Mm, that dress with the apron looked cute on you." Theo pinched her cheek and smiled: "Did youe to help me?" "Yes, I was thinking of making a chicken and steak stew with parmigiana." Shina replied, "I know how much Yuki likes meatsagna, so I n on doing it too." "That''s very kind of you." Theo stroked Shina''s slightly pink cheeks. Shina said, "Of course, I''m going to do this for her. Yuki has always been and will always be my good friend and sister!" "I know that." Theo smiled. "Humph!" Shina said, "Just kiss me and be quiet!" 410 Chapter 410 After a long andsting kiss, Shina nodded in satisfaction and walked towards the refrigerator while shaking her hips provocatively. Theo shook his head and smiled. Although Shina was shy, she was always more daring when she and he were alone. Picking up arge packet of meat, Shina turned and said, "Theo, you said before that you expanded Volts City, correct?" "Yes, although not much." Theo nodded. "Won''t these women and children you took to live in the city cause problems?" Shina asked, "Because let''s say, they are demons and have a tendency to be aggressive, true?" Theo pondered and replied: "Not exactly, I realized that not all of them are like that. Although they do have a more aggressive instinct, it is not necessarily without reason. It just happened that this race of demons grew up in disorder and full of hatred, among other things, which made them act aggressively." "So, are you saying that now that they have all their memories erased they will live differently?" Shina asked, finding it usible. "Exact." Theo said: "Many things can change the way we think depending on the way we live. As there arews and rules that they must follow in our city, they lived in a prosperous and crime-free environment, which will not be a bad influence on their behavior." "Well, it''s not that I don''t understand that." Shina sighed: "I hope everything goes well." Theo approached her and hugged her from behind. "Kya!" "Silly girl." Theo kissed her face and smiled when he saw her look at him with a slight blush: "No need to worry, even if some of them get off the line, as long as it''s not serious, they''ll be penalized, well, although I hope not there is no case that leads to their death." "Thus, I hope too." Shina turned and hugged him tightly, snuggling her head against Theo''s broad, strong chest. "Ok, I won''t be disturbing you." Theo kissed her forehead and distanced himself. "It wasn''t disturbing me..." Shina murmured. Theo pretended not to hear but smiled seeing that both Shina''s neck and ears were pink. Minutester. "Theo, I need to go to the bathroom, can you keep an eye on things here for me?" Shina asked. "Yes, you can go." Theo nodded and smiled. "Thanks!" Shina turned her heel and left the kitchen. "Ahem!" "Why are you standing there? Enter Mizuki." Theo turned and said. "And I thought I was able to hide properly." Mizuki put his hand in front of her mouth andughed as he approached. "It wasn''t bad." Theo said: "But it is still far from being able to hide from me." "I can''t deny that." She smiled. "Tell me, what''s the problem?" Theo asked. "Why do you think you have a problem?" Mizuki frowned and stopped 2 meters away from him. "There is not?" Theo asked. "..." Mizuki sighed: "Yes, well. It''s not really a problem, just... Mm, I wanted to talk to you alone for a while." She walked to the table where Theo was before making the sweets, she took one and ate it. She turned to Theo again and said, "Mm, are you happy? I mean, about having a child with Yuki?" "Yes, very happy." Theo responded immediately with a gentle smile on his face. "I see..." Mizuki hesitated, looking hesitant to speak, she took a deep breath with her hand on her chest, she asked, "Can I ask you a question?" "You''re already doing one now." Theoughed: "But tell me, what do you need to ask me?" "Look..." She licked her fingers that she smeared with brigadier and asked: "Theo, you love my daughter, like your own daughter, right?" "Yes, that''s right." Although he didn''t know what she was getting at, Theo replied. "So... answer me sincerely." She asked seriously, "Is that going to change after your son with Yuki is born?" "Of course not!" Theo replied firmly: "I will still continue to love her. I give my word!" "I''m d to hear this." Mizuki felt more rxed, but still hasn''t asked exactly what she wanted to ask: "But will it be always like this? I mean, are you always going to treat her like your daughter?" "And could it be different?" Theo frowned: "Mizuki, you are asking this because you think I will want to make Little Yui my wife in the future?" "I don''t deny it, I got to thinking." Mizuki sighed: "Understand, I know you don''t see Little Yui like that right now, but I still worry about how it will be in the future. So I wanted to ask since even though you treat her like your daughter, she is not yet of your blood. In addition, in many peoples, it is customary for a father to marry his daughter." p "Mizuki..." Theo replied sincerely: "I understand your point, but I don''t see her like that, and I don''t think I''ll ever see her like that. For me, Little Yui is my daughter and always will be." He sighed and continued: "But I cannot say with any certainty that it will continue like this. I cannot predict the future and if have a small chance of one day Little Yui came to develop feelings for me, not as a father, but as a man... I honestly cannot say what my reaction will be. Even because I never thought about it before." "I understand, thank you for answering me so sincerely." She smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I don''t intend to interfere or anything. I was just worried about her future." Theo created a clone with his illusion and left it to take care of the stove, and approached Mizuki, holding her two hands, looking into her green jade eyes, he said: "Mizuki, I promise I won''t do anything that could hurt our daughter. I love her so much, and all I want is for her to be happy." "I now know that. I believe in you." Mizuki''s lips curved in a gentle and charming smile: "I''m d you found my daughter... I mean, our daughter!" "I''m d you think so, Mizuki." Theo gave Mizuki a light kiss on the cheek and turned, heading towards the stove while making his illusion of himself disappear. What he didn''t see was that the moment he turned around, Mizuki froze in ce and his cheeks, neck, ears were red. She felt her heartbeat increase wildly. For a moment, she was short of breath. Taking a deep breath, she wanted to get out of there as soon as possible. "I returned." When Shina returned, Mizuki passed her like a rocket. "Did I hinder anything? What happened to her?" Shina looked puzzled at the silhouette of Mizuki who passed her. "I don''t know." Theo said, "We were both talking, and she left as soon as you arrived. Maybe she wanted to go to the bathroom too~" "Well..." Shina stopped looking at the kitchen door and looked at Theo and smiled: "Never mind then. Thank you for taking care of everything for me." "It was not a big deal. I have to thank you for always making delicious food." Theo smiled and went about making more brigadier. 411 Chapter 411 In the living room, the food was already on the table. Around them, Theo, Jka, and the girls sat in their chairs while helping themselves. In front of them, there was a projection very simr to that of a cinema, and in the projection, the tournament arena was appearing. "Theo, how did you go about producing this projection?" Lilith asked. "There are surveince cameras all over the ark, mostly outside that." Theo replied. "You''re not using this to see us naked, are you?" Ariana joked. Hearing this, the girls blushed and Jka looked strange at Theo. "Of course not, stop talking nonsense, Ariana." Theo felt a strong desire to hit the head of this mischievous girl. "Hehe." In response, Ariana showed her little tongue andughed. "Yui thinks that although it is a good show, it is not as interesting as the films and cartoons that Dad created." Swinging a silver spoon, Little Yuimented. "Oh, instead of the tournament, do you want to see a movie or a cartoon?" Theo asked gently. "Mm, if Dad can, Yui wants to see Frozen 2." Indice of joy appeared in her voice when speaking the name of that film. "Okay, I''m going to put this movie on for us to watch." Theo smiled. "Theo, you always do what she wants..." Yuki sighed. "Don''t you want to watch it?" Theo asked. "Uh, that''s not it, I like the Frozen 2 movie too, but that''s not the point." Yuki pouted: "You know what? Forget it!" The girls forced themselves not tough. "Okay then." Theo smiled awkwardly and changed the projection to the Frozen 2 film. Mizuki felt a little agitated when looking at Theo, she never felt that way before. She tried to start a conversation, but nothing came to mind. She ended up choosing to remain silent while eating and watching the movie. "Mizuki..." Theo said suddenly. "Yes!?" Mizuki was surprised. "Mm, it''s not a big deal, I just remember when I said I was going to participate in the tournament, a certain person told me that I was crazy for thinking about participating and leaving the Naga Empire alive..." A mocking smile appeared on his face when looking at Mizuki. "That ..." Mizuki clicked her tongue: "How would I know you were even able to do what you said you would do?" "That''s true, but it''s been almost two months since we met, now you still doubt me?" Theo asked. "No." Mizuki answered sincerely: "If I doubted you before, now I know that you are capable. I would say that my faith in you is very great now." "Haha, this is good." Theoughed and asked, "I never made it a point to hide my strength from everyone, do you know why?" "So as not to put us in danger?" Mizuki replied uncertainly. "Exactly." Theo smiled: "If I were silent and you guys didn''t know what I''m capable of. If you love me and like me, what are the chances of sacrificing yourself in a difficult situation, thinking that you are helping me?" "It has great chances." Mizuki replied: "Often in stories, tragic love affairs took ce, where one of the two hid their own strength and because of that, resulted in death. Worse, it was if there knew, they would not have a tragic end." "Hahaha." Theoughed and said scornfully: "That''s why I hate stories about those people who say they love someone but hide many secrets that could save the lives of those they love." "This is a good point. I think like that too." Mizuki said, "I have nothing to hide, and everything I know and can do, I believe you already know, right?" "Yes I know." Theo smiled. "Theo, this has nothing to do with the subject, but I''m curious..." "Tell me, Lilith?" Theo looked at her. "Can the healing skill you used even bring the dead back to life?" She asked: "How did you manage to heal that girl who was only a soul?" "About that, I did some tests before, I tried to use healing on a dead body." Theo exined: "But it was unable to bring life back, which made me think that it is effective in healing the bodies, but not in souls, for example, the wounds on the dead body were healed, even returned to vitality in the body, however, the soul has not returned, but in case I use it in a soul, it is can do something like creating a body with healing." "Basically, the soul is the center of the body, without the soul, the body remains an empty shell and you cannot bring the soul back using healing?" That was the conclusion Lilith came to when thinking about what she heard from Theo. "Yes, it is exactly like that. Therefore, we must fear those who can attack the soul, since although I can heal the body, I am still not able to heal the soul. I don''t know what it will be like afterward, but I believe that I will still be unable to bring back to life a soul that has already been reincarnated or destroyed." Theo exined. "This is worrying, but neither is it, since those who can attack someone''s soul are rare on this, on other highers, I don''t know, but for now we don''t need to be that concerned." Said Mizuki. "Well, at the moment I don''t have any enemies that are capable of doing something like that, in fact, I don''t have any enemies alive, at least not like Theo." Heughed. "This is not funny, although I amughing." Said Shina. Little Yui put her fork and knife on the te, she put her index finger on her lower lip and asked: "Dad, Yui finished eating the food, can I have some sweets now?" "Emma too!" Little Emma said next. "Okay, you can take whatever you want, but don''t forget to leave some for us too." Theo said. "En." Both Little Yui and Little Emma ??got up from their respective chairs and went to get the sweets. - "How are you, Yuki. Have you felt any difference since discovering that you are pregnant? " Aine asked. "Not yet." Yuki replied. "Mhmm." Said Mizuki: "It is very recent, I think it will only begin to notice changes after 1 to 2 months." "Was it the same for you, Mizuki?" Yuki asked with great interest. "In my case, it was different, I had no symptoms of pregnancy, since, I duplicate myself so to speak, although it gave rise to a new life, it was not by natural means, but I read about it and I know that, on average, regardless of the species, as long as it is in human form, it starts to show symptoms after 1 to 2 months." "Mm, I think it should be at most 1 week since I''m pregnant, and today is February 22, if it''s like you said, I''ll start showing symptoms around March 15th, April 15th." Yuki spected. "Uh, something like that." Mizuki nodded. While they were silent, many screams could be heard from outside the ark. "It is quite agitated there in the tournament now." Zeniamented. Theo said: "Today''s tournament ended with the arrival of the night, however, the forge and alchemy tournament began, and apparently it is more popr than the fighting tournament, as more and more living beings of all kinds are arriving." "That''s because..." Mizuki said: "Although it is more interesting to watch a fighting tournament, the alchemy and forge tournament is better in terms of who will be the next genius in these two aspects. The importance of an alchemist and a cksmith is much greater forrge and small families and ns and especially for sects." "Oh, I can understand that, since a level 4 or 5 alchemists can create several geniuses." Said Shina: "Now a cksmith can create weapons capable of multiplying the attack of the wearer, or even create armor that can save his life or even essories that can help in his agility and strength, regardless of which one, it is superior to the participants of the fighting tournament in these aspects." "That''s true. By the way, do you want to watch the tournament? Frozen 2 film is over. " Theo said. "I don''t have much interest, but put it up for us to see." Theo looked at Yuki and nodded seeing that no one was against it. 412 Chapter 412 "Hello,dies and gentlemen!" The presenter of the alchemy tournament said: "We will be starting the first stage of the alchemy tournament. I am Reginald and I will be the host of the alchemy tournament!" "Apuse! Apuse! ..." He raised his right hand, signaling the audience to calm down, and continued: "There are 1147 participants in the alchemy tournament in total, everyone can enter the arena and go through the identity specification." Participants entered the arena and were quickly attended to by tournament officials and ensured their identity, and finally, not least, presenter Reginald began to exin the rules of the first stage. "Cough. For the first stage, we will have all participants using a low-quality forge furnace." When he finished saying this, 1147 furnaces were delivered to the participants. He continued: "Only 100 participants will make it through the first stage - Within 4 hours, you guys participants have to create level 1 mana restoration pills. The quality will be assessed and the quantity as well." He exined: "A low-quality level 1 pill is worth 1 point. Medium quality pill, worth 3 points. High-quality pill, worth 5 points. A pill of perfect quality, although it has never happened before in the alchemy tournament, is worth 100 points!" Many participants were shaking with excitement. It would be a lie if they said they didn''t want to create a pill with perfect quality, but that was almost impossible, so they were aiming at least to make high-quality pills. Some knew of their own limits and hope at least to be able to make medium quality pills. "One hundred sets of herbs for each participant were sponsored by pharmaceuticalpanies, Shuts, and Fatenp. A hand p for them." Presenter Reginald said with a wide smile. "Apuse! Apuse! ..." "Hilda!" Audrey, of the Wild Beast Sect, said: "How would you like to ce a bet with me again?" Hilda, niece of Emperor Naga, a white fox in human form, with long white hair and crystal blue eyes. Full breasts, final waist, big ass, and long legs 181 cm high. She wore a beautiful pool blue long sleeve dress and 5 cm high heels. Hilda looked at Audrey, who is a red lion in human form, with short auburn hair, ck eyes, and arge, thin body 209 cm tall. She said with indifference: "Sure, what do you want to lose this time?" "The same bet as before, if I win, you will be my girlfriend." He said confident, "If I lose, I''ll give you a level 5 forge furnace." "Hehe. I am in need of a new furnace." She smiled: "Okay, I ept." "Tsk, there you go again, Audrey." Audrey''s sister Scarlett, with red hair and pale green eyes, a slender body, full of curves and white skin like snow, scorned: "You never learn, do you, big brother?" "Stay out of this, little sister, this is a couple thing!" Audrey didn''t even blush as she brazenly made amitment to Hilda without her agreeing. "Say that only after you manage to beat me." Hilda said with the same indifference. She murmured in her mind ''Or when you ask me properly...'' "Mmm, she is so cold, but I still love her!" Audrey looked like a passionate fool squirming and hugging while fantasizing about Hilda. "Idiot." Scarlett sighed helplessly. She couldn''t understand why her older brother had to be such a fool. * "Theo, who of these two do you think will win?" Ariana asked in amusement. "The girl named Hilda." Theo replied. "Oh, I think the boy has a better chance of winning." Ariana proposed: "Whatever you tell me, you want to bet on who will win, I ept to bet that the boy will win." "Okay, I ept, but what are we going to bet?" Theo was interested. "What do you think of..." The rest she said telepathically. "I ept!" Theo agreed at once. "Humph!" Shina snorted: "Pervert!" "Hehe. I''m looking forward to it." Ariana licked her lips seductively, prompting Theo to have dirty thoughts. Jka didn''t even dare to look and paid attention to the holographic projection. Klin, seeing this, nodded in satisfaction. "Mhm, this guy''s chances of winning are less than 20%." With his hand on his chin, Theo said. "Oh, what makes you think like that, Theo?" Shina asked. "Instead of me answering, let me ask." Theo looked at Shina: "Normally he was supposed to have a better chance of winning, but then why are the chances of him winning is just 20%?" "This..." Shina was thoughtful. "..." "Because of the bet?" It was Yuki who answered. "Almost that." Theo smiled. "He gets nervous and doesn''t concentrate well when the girl he likes is at stake, so he ends up making more mistakes than he normally does and that is why his chances are low?" Shina said. "Yes, that''s what I can see by looking at it a little." Theo exined: "Look at him now, you can see that he is constantly opening and closing his hands looking very anxious. Before, although I vaguely remember, he was not like that, which indicates that it was the bet with the girl that made him like that. In addition, his breathing is a little hurried, which will hinder him a bit when ites to creating pills." "But I realized that the girl likes him too." Ariana asked, "So why is she so calm? Couldn''t she just let him win and be together?" "Haha. This is an option, but do you think she would be satisfied with that?" Theo asked: "Or rather, do you think he will be satisfied with this result? Apparently, he wants to be worthy of her. At least that''s how it looks to me, there''s no way I can savvy more than that, without talking to him for a while." "This is silly..." Ariana pouted as she murmured. "Yes well. Most men want to be worthy of being around the girl they like." Theo said. "Are you like that too, Theo?" Shina asked with interest. "In part, yes." Theo said: "Although not as much as most, I still have my insecurity, and because of that, I am always dedicated to improving, I don''t think I am perfect, and I am also willing to change. I''m not talking about a drastic change, like a personality change, but at least I want to be strong enough to always keep all the people I love safe." Although it was not Shina''s initial intention to know that much, she felt warm in her heart. The girls were also satisfied and blushed when they heard his response. All the girls were also willing to improve and continue to support Theo even if only a little. It also helped to understand that even Theo, whom they have on a high pedestal, has his insecurities. Presenter Reginald waited for everyone to be silent and shouted: "Now that everything is exined and everything is ready, let the tournament begin!" Theo coughed: "We ran away from the topic a bit, let''s see the tournament and see what the result will be." 413 Chapter 413 "..." The public was silent, only the sound of herbs being stirred and burned in the furnaces was heard. Some participants dripped sweat as they concentrated and created pills. After an hour, Shina said, "This is so boring to watch. It''s only been an hour, but it''s like it''s been several hours." "Besides that." Zaira added: "The techniques they use are very shy, but not at all attractive, it is very different from when Theo creates pills." "Mm, the techniques that most of them use, have many ws, and the one I use is a technique of perfect quality. me control is also important, and theirs are not very good." Theo said: "To sum up, they have many ws, which makes it not interesting to watch." "Makes sense." Shina said, "It would be more interesting if you were participating." "Well, I didn''t write myself at the alchemy tournament, I can''t do anything about it." Theo said: "But, I''m going to participate in the cksmith tournament." "You see, there are some who are good at creating good quality pills, but it takes 30 minutes for each time there create, whereas those who make medium quality pills take an average of 20 minutes, while those who are faster, however, low quality, take an average of 15 minutes." Zaika asked: "At the end, which is better to do?" "That depends." Theo said: "If they do it because they want to win, they go for what they are good at, like for example. If you can do it in high quality, but it takes more than 30 minutes, but of medium quality, but it takes 20 minutes, maybe it is more worthwhile to do it in medium quality. However, if it is someone who takes alchemy seriously, it will be of high quality, even if the result is he or she loses." "This is understanding." Said Mizuki: "In alchemy, in general, only those who take it seriously, get good results. Although I dare to say, that many times quantity wins from the unit, although it is good to have a high-quality pill, if you have 10 of medium quality, it would not necessarily be worse." Nanda said suddenly: "Look, two people started to argue!" "Mn." Theo, Jka and the girls looked at the projection. * In the arena, while all the participants were focused on creating pills, Richard, who is a thin, man pale white skin of the zebra species, with blue hair and pink eyes, tall at 211 cm tall, bragged about creating a set of 5 pills high quality. "Zehahaha. Hry, look at this, this is the difference between you and me, although you can be faster when creating pills, what good is it if they are just medium quality pills? " Richard snubbed: "In the end, that''s all you are capable of, it will never be as good as I am. And I will prove to Alison that you don''t deserve to be with him, but yes, I am!" Hry is a beautiful woman with long legs, and above-average breasts that is hidden behind a wide white coat. She is curly blonde, with her hair reaching to the back of her ass. Even though theb coat is big, the size and perfection of her ass, with her long legs, made it even more attractive. Her eyes are the color of honey and shone an indescribable glow, being pleasant to look at. "See yourself, boy." Hry said indifferently: "I am not with Alison and I have never been interested in him, nor do I care that you are "better" than I am in creating pills, and the tournament is not based on the quality of the pills, but on the amount of points we will get at the end, and if you continue to ignore it and just want to appear in front of Alison... go ahead; just don''t me me if in the end, you end up being disqualified." "Humph!" Richard snorted, "Your mouth says that, but your eyes say something else. Not interested in Alison? Who are you trying to deceive?!" "Get lost!" Hry sighed and said with the same indifference: "I don''t have time to waste arguing with you. I don''t care if you don''t want to concentrate, but I do." "Humph!" Richard snorted again, and returned to concentrating on creating pills. He was confident in proving to Alison that he was a better "wife" than Hry. In terms of gender difference, he already had a solution, he just needed money to create a gender change pill... * ,m "Apparently, the man likes another man, but it looks like he believes the girl Hry likes the same guy." Aine said, "But it seems to be an illusion, since it doesn''t look like she was lying when she said she wasn''t interested in the guy named Alison." "Alison is likely to like Hry, and because of that, Richard is jealous, but instead of admitting it, he makes it look like Hry is in love with Alison." Zaira said. "Mm, I don''t see any importance in that." Theo stretched on the couch: "I thought it was going to be more interesting, but in the end, he was just a deluded and jealous man who suffers from unrequited love." "How do you know it is unrequited?" Ariana asked. "It is not obvious?" Theo said: "If he had the courage to say that in front of so many living beings, it just means that he has already dered himself to the man in question and to be so resentful, it means that it was rejected and likely that Alison said he liked Hry." "Mm, it makes sense." They agree. "Enough about that, let''s talk about something more interesting." Theo said, "Did you see the news of a ghost whale flying over Isle of Fallen Star?" "Oh! I saw this news." Alice said: "There are even rumors on the inte that the Leader and the Great Elder of the Sect of Ten Thousand Souls tried to capture, but it has never been seen again, and they are now missing." "Is there such a rumor?" Mizuki was surprised: "How strong it has to be able to go against these two. Wasn''t that something made up?" "I don''t know, but..." Alice said: "It seems to be true, since the Ten Thousand Souls Sect is in chaos. It seems that some rival sects are ready to attack at any moment." "That is why many disciples of the Sect of Ten Thousand Souls left the sect." Mizuki said: "I heard from some acquaintances of mine from other empires that many disciples of the Sect of Ten Thousand Souls were seen asking for refuge in other sects." "Mm, this is true." Theo said: "I met one of the disciples before, and he deserted the Sect and came to the Naga Empire." Theo remembers the disciple who was sleeping with Cleopatra, and read some of his memory. At the time he did not care much about this information, as it was not very specific, he just said that the disciple fled at the moment when his sect was about to go to war, but Theo did not imagine that it was because of the disappearance of the Leader and Great Sect Elder. "Although it is so." Mizuki said: "This is not going to end anytime soon. The Ten Thousand Souls Sect has been around for a long time and has many hidden "monsters". So, at most, they will lose a little of resources and some weak disciples who fled or died in the middle of the war." "Mm, at least they''ll be busy for a while." Theo smiled: "They must hate me... Or rather, they must hate Panic. At one time or another, I must settle ounts with them." 414 Chapter 414 Almost four hours have passed, it was near the end of the first stage of the alchemy tournament. Participants sweated a lot while trying their best to be among the first, while others just wanted to qualify for the next stage. Many who have just finished thest batch, were waiting for the result. [First ce is - Prince of the Bestial Empire, Ondo Corc¨¦is: 380 Points] [Second ce is - Princess of the Naga Empire, Ashley Naga: 374 Points] [Third ce is - Princess of the Fisher Empire, Mnie Shisuki: 354 Points] [In fourth ce is - Princess of Elftreen, Margaret: 349 Points] The first four ces appeared on the holographic screen. It was not such a surprise to see that the top four empires were first. What surprised a little, was that Elftreen was in fourth ce. Not long ago. Inside the Fallen Star Ind, rumors said that Margaret was capable of forging perfect quality pills. Because of this rumor that the public, even the participants were surprised by this result. "Tsk! I lost to you again." Ashley Naga said. Ashley Naga is a young woman of 25 years old, blonde with light brown eyes and a white rabbit ear. She has a proportional body, with above-average breasts and butt and 179 cm in height. "Don''t be sad, my princess." Ondo Corc¨¦is said with a wide smile: "In my heart, you are number 1." Ondo Corc¨¦is is a brown bear man in human form. He has long brown hair tied in a high ponytail with bangs that almost sits in front of his left eye and extends up close to his chin. His eyes are blue, and he has a strong andrge body full of muscle, 213 cm tall. "And what is it worth?" Ashley Naga said nonchntly: "For me, I could best in your heart that I wouldn''t even care." "Why are you always cold to me?" Ondo Corc¨¦is said hurtly: "You hurt my sincere feelings for you." "Sincere?" Ashley Naga chuckled: "You say that to all the girls that you cheated to this day? By the way... Princess Liza remembers her, she hopes to be able to sleep with you again." "You do not need to be jealous." Ondo Corc¨¦is said: "I just had sex with her, just to satisfy my great libido, but if you ept me, I promise to straighten up and you will be the only woman in my life!" "I''m honestly concerned about your mental health." Ashley Naga sighed woefully: "I think you should try to find a doctor, and find out if you have any loose screws in your retarded brain and stop deluding yourself." "Wow!" Ondo Corc¨¦is was not the least bit offended, he tossed his hair to the left side with his hand and said drastically: "You, it is very a tsundere~" Ashley Naga didn''t even hear. She was lost in her thoughts while looking at the sky at a certain location. Seeing this, Ondo Corc¨¦is gritted his teeth in anger. He looked at Ashley Naga not as kindly as before and asked, "Won''t you tell me that you are interested in this barbarian who is only good at fighting!?" Ashley Naga stopped looking in the direction of the ark and turned with a frown, she said to Ondo Corc¨¦is: "Stay out of this, I don''t have to give you satisfaction in my life." "Ashley, why do you have to be like this?" Ondo Corc¨¦is spoke in a possessive manner: "I have always loved you and have always done my best for you, and now you are telling me that you owe me no satisfaction? Believe my words, I will make you fall in love with me, whether you want to or not, and if someone gets between us... well, he will be subject to the consequences!" Ashley Naga''s brown eyes shone an indescribable glow, she lifted her head slightly and with a fierce and indifferent expression, she said: "Shut up! If you keep saying bullshit to me again, don''t me me for crippling you this time. Do not forget that you are just a weakling who can''t even defeat me, so don''t go around barking saying you''re going to make others suffer the consequences when you''re not able." The pressure of Ashley Nada''s aura left Ondo Corc¨¦is silent. He still vividly remembers that he almost became a cripple thest time he pissed her off. Fear still hovered in his heart, although at times he forgot that fear because of the love he felt for her when he felt the pressure of her aura and heard her words, the fear that he once felt, came back. "Damn it!" Ondo Corc¨¦is swore and dared not say anything else. He was also no fool to say that he would do something with Theo. He knew that this guy was uncontroble who killed someone before he even started the tournament. So if he were to do something, it would be in the dark, without anyone knowing it was him... "Ashley, is he bothering you again?" Margaret, princess of the Elftreens, approached her and asked. ''Margaret...'' Ondo Corc¨¦is gritted his teeth when he saw her approaching Ashley Naga. Margaret is a beautiful girl with long curly green hair and ruby ??green eyes. She is neither tall nor short, 165 cm tall, and a pair of breasts the size of an apple. Although she doesn''t have a very well-developed body, she was very beautiful and cute. "Margaret?" Ashley Naga looked at her and said nonchntly: "He never learns, whenever he sees me, hees towards me without my will, he looks like an irritating moth!" "Hehe. I thought that because you almost crippled himst time, he would stop bothering you, but it looks like I was wrong." Margaret said with a chuckle. "We are not going to talk about someone like him." Ashley smiled slightly when she asked, "Tell me, how are you?" Margaret was very fond of intimate contact, especially with her female friends. When asked, she intertwined her left arm with Ashley Naga''s right arm and said: "I''m fine and you?" "I''m fine, thanks for asking." Said Ashley Naga: "Tell me, why didn''t you try harder to be first?" "Oh, about that..." Margaret smiled showing her perfectly aligned white teeth: "It''s a small advantage I''m giving. It wouldn''t be interesting if I started with so many points~" "Mhm, it looks like you haven''t changed at all." Ashley sighed. Margaret showed her tongue and said, "I like to make the most of my life, and if I didn''t, it would be tedious to continue in this tournament." "The time is over!" Presenter Reginaldo said suddenly: "Everyone stops your actions!" 415 Chapter 415 The results of the hundred who went through the first stage came out. _ _ [Fifth ce is - Princess of the Naga Empire, Hilda Naga: 324 points] [Sixth ce is - Prince of the Beast Empire, Audrey Feller: 301 points] - - At the ark, Theo smiled as he looked at Ariana: "It looks like I won our bet." "Err... Well." Ariana sighed, worried about her future: "I will let you do "this" to me as promised." Theo was very happy to hear that. He smiled from ear to ear as expectation shone in his golden eyes. Although some of them were curious about what the bet was at the same time, they were afraid to hear the answer, so a silence hung in the living room. * In the arena, presenter Reginald said loud enough for everyone to hear: "With the end of the first stage of the alchemy tournament, this is my cue and sure be back in the second stage tomorrow. But before that, I would like you guys to give a round of apuse to the tournament contestants!" "Apuse! Apuse! Apuse! ..." After a round of apuse, presenter Reginald nodded in satisfaction and said: "And so, we ended the first stage of the alchemy tournament!" In the arena, Audrey looked at Hilda and sighed. He removed from his space bracelet a furnace half a meter long and wide, green in color with the design of a red dragon surrounding the furnace. "As promised, this is now yours." Audrey told her. "Thank you." Hilda''s lips curved in a rare smile when she thanked him. Seeing that, Audrey''s heart threatened toe out of his chest, he took a deep breath controlling his emotions. He didn''t want to be a bad loser and as soon as he handed her the level 5 furnace to him, he left the arena. Seeing Audrey leave, Hilda felt a little agitated, but in the end, she said nothing. Sometimes she thought she should take action and say she liked him, but something inside her said it was not right to do that. In the end, she chose to remain silent while watching him leave. "I''m going, too, Sister Hilda." Scarlett gave Hilda a friendly hug and then flew out of the arena. Gradually the participants left the arena, and in the meantime, the tournament organizers were preparing for the forge tournament that would happen next. When the arena was empty, a woman with long ck hair, slender with an incredible charisma hovered in the center of the arena 4 meters in the air. She smiled as she turned slightly looking at the entire audience and said, "Good night, all you guys. I am Mariana and I will be the host of the forge tournament. And before we start, sure be exining some things." Seeing that she had everyone''s attention, she continued: "First, as everyone knows, the participants must be under 30 years old to participate in the forging tournament. Other than that, there are no other restrictions, regardless of the level of cultivation the participant is in, he can participate in the tournament." "This year, we have an incredible 1987 participants in the forging tournament. And because of that, instead of just 100 participants going to the second stage, the rules have changed a little and extended to 150 participants." Upon hearing this, many who are going to participate in the forge tournament were excited and shouted happily. Even the audience was happy to hear that and started to apud. When everyone had calmed down, presenter Mariana said: "Participants have 4 hours to create level 2 weapons. In addition, each weapon created has a point''s qualification that will be umted for the next stage." She exined: "Low-quality level 2 weapons, 2 points. Average quality, 5 points. High quality, 10 points. Perfect quality, 100 points." "Now, without further ado, the participantse to the arena to undergo identity verification. And then, we will officially start the forge tournament!" * "I am going." Theo inside the ark said. "Do your best, Theo." Nanda said. "Have fun." Ariana didn''t think he needed to do his best, or even good luck, so she said that. "Have fun!" The girls also said. In that regard, they knew how talented Theo was in forging weapons. " Sure." Theo smiled. Walking out of the ark, Theo left while leaving the holographic projection for Jka and the girls to watch the tournament, since it was more enjoyable than watching from the stands. Theo wore a gray V-neck T-shirt and dark blue pants and ck sneakers. When he left the ark, many human and non-human people noticed his presence and looked in his direction. Theo was the target of many looks. Some were already fans of him while some men were envious and jealous of him. Although some were like that, others looked at him with disdain. Mainly because of the clothes Theo wears. It was a casual outfit that didn''t look expensive. While many of them wore extravagant clothes with many precious stones sewn on the clothes. Theo pretended that he didn''t even see the scornful eyes in his direction and ignored it. The site itself was like arge, t field with chairs in increasing shape with thousands of human and non-human people. And because they were all cultivators, their vision and auditions were very good. Hearing the murmurs of many about Theo, made him the center of attention. Mainly because of the show he gave while fighting at the martial arts tournament. When Theo arrived at the arena, before he could pass identity verification, a young woman approached him and held out his hand: "Hello, my name is Manu Smith, it is a pleasure for me to be able to see you in person, I am a huge fan your." She smiled. Manu Smith is a young woman who looked to be in her fifteen, dressed in a long light green dress, with a straight waist-length red hair and some strands of hair touched her delicate face due to the breeze, natural-red lips, and a pair of gem-like glittering blue eyes. Theo looked her up and down and smiled as she shook her hand: "Hello, Manu, you can call me Theo, it''s also a pleasure to meet you." Although she knew he was just being friendly, Manu''s heart couldn''t help but skip a beat. She almost ran out of breath the moment he shook hands and said it was a pleasure to meet her. Theo smiled thinking that she was a little cute when she saw her neck, cheek and ears turn red the color of a ripe apple and pulled her hand away. Manu, who was trembling from head to toe with anxiety and nervousness for being close to her idol, felt a sense of loss the moment Theo stopped holding her hand. After that, Theo and Manu were received by tournament officials and underwent a simple identity check. Even now, Theo was still the center of attention for many. While some looked with interest in Theo''s direction, most looked at him in a hostile way. Mainly because he is first in the rank of the martial arts tournament and yet, he is participating in the forge tournament. ''To a limit for someone wanting to try to appear!'' ''I hope he loses in the first stage!'' ''Why does someone like that have to participate in the forging tournament too?'' ''Damn, I hope his furnace explodes!'' ''I hope his furnace explodes!'' ''It would be hrious if his furnace exploded~'' Too many negative thoughts from people who didn''t dare say it out loud for fear of suffering the consequences. For many, Theo was an obstacle that was here to appear and not because he was a talented cksmith. Although Theo did not randomly read people''s thoughts, he never failed to do it when there was negative energy in his direction. And on hearing what they were thinking... He was not happy about it at all. It''s okay that they don''t have to like him, and he doesn''t even expect that to happen, but that doesn''t give them the right to curse him, wanting his furnace to explode... ''Be careful what you wish for, sometimes it cane back to you...'' Theo murmured in his heart. "I want everyone''s attention now." Presenter Mariana said: "As everyone can see, there are low-quality level 1 furnaces for all participants to use when forging. And be warned that if the furnace explodes, you will not have the right to use another one, regardless of how much time has passed and how many weapons you have forged, the end result will be what you guys achieved before the furnace exploded." She continued as soon as she saw that they were silent when they received the furnaces: "In addition to the furnaces, who wee the three cksmithpanies with a round of apuse: Winds, Felix and Linder provided the necessary items to forge. What are 100 metal sets and 100 magic cores from the Apprentice Realm!" "Apuse!" "Apuse!" ... In the VIP rooms, the sponsor''s smile and wave. "Now that everyone has heard the rules and that all the furnaces and items have been delivered, let the forge tournament begin!" 416 Chapter 416 ''This is going to be easier than I imagined,'' Theo muttered to himself as he ced a piece of iron and the magic core of fire into the furnace. One of the most essential elements for a cksmith is to have great mental power because it is necessary to control everything that happens inside the furnace and to model the weapon he is forging. Since Theo''s soul reached the age of seventeen, his mind control has increased greatly. He can even lift something that weighs over a thousand tons through telekinesis. In addition, Theo reached the level of being able to use precognition (precognition is an extrasensory perception in which the individual perceives information about a future local or event before it happens) while forging. This is thanks to the technique he uses, as well as the high level of his soul. Using this, he can adjust errors that would happen and prevent them from happening. All the events that took ce inside his furnace were within Theo''s reach. It was even easier than stealing candy from a child''s mouth. His current level of concentration reaches the point that he is able to use more than one furnace to forge at the same time. And given his high mental power, it wouldn''t be impossible for him to forge using more than one furnace. As he did not want to draw much attention, Theo did not use the white mes, since they are very rare mes in the path of the forge. However, he used the Celestial Fire. Of course, it is not inferior at all, but as it has a color simr to ordinary mes, it did not attract much attention, although it is easy to guess that they were not as simple as they looked. The purification of the metal and the magic core is what determines the quality of the forged weapon. Only when he is able to purify the two required items by 100% will the cksmith be able to produce a weapon of perfect quality. This increases sess and quality when merging the items needed to create the weapon. Of course, this is only in the case of making a level 2 weapon. If it were level 3+, there would be other criteria to be able to create weapons of perfect quality. ''It''s been almost 10 minutes and it''s almost done.'' Theo thought. He purposely slowed down the forging speed, since the quality of the weapon he was forging would be perfect, at least he would have to increase the time a little more. Although it is irrelevant since it would attract a lot of attention from the moment it forged a weapon of perfect quality. What he didn''t want was to forge these weapons and not be able to keep it. It wasn''t like him to go around giving good things to people he didn''t know. Although everything the participants created would have 40% of the profit from selling the weapon, Theo was not interested in just that. "This is amazing. Prince Dn has finished forging his first weapon!" Presenter Afonso announced. This drew public attention, making them look in the direction of Prince Dn. Prince Dn is a human-shaped leopard, with short honey-colored hair and light blue eyes, 179 cm tall, his body structure is strong and well-defined. "It is true!" "Apparently it is at least medium quality or even high!" "Of course it''s high quality, it''s Prince Dn we''re talking about!" "Princess Reese also ends!" The presenter Afonso said, drawing the attention of the audience. "Her blond hair and blue eyes are so beautiful!" "She deserves to be known as the most beautiful female cksmith in the Empire of Beasts!" "Her ck and white striped tiger ear and tail in exceptional is very charming!" "Not to mention her great talent as a cksmith." Much praise for adoration and admiration went towards Reese. Not only was she very beautiful, but she also had incredible charisma, and despite being a little indifferent to things around her, she always treated everyone with kindness. * Seeing that more and more people were finishing forging, Theo decided to finish his as well. p When the furnace was opened, a bright red me caught a lot of attention, and from within the furnace a 40 cm red dagger came out with the silver handle with red embroidered lines. It was definitely the most charming weapon forged in the ce so far. "Participant Theo Volts is also finished!" Presenter Afonso shouted. From his tone of voice, the audience noticed more excitement than usual and soon found the answer. This was because it didn''t look like it was a medium quality weapon, it was even more charming than the high-quality weapons. It was hard to believe, but they have already started to specte that it was a perfect quality weapon and besides, it only takes 17 minutes to forge. Each group of 10 participants had a guarantor to assess the quality of the weapon, and as soon as Theo ced it on the table, the guarantor approached. "Oh my, is it really of perfect quality?" "It seems to be the case." "Not only is he a genius who came first in the martial arts tournament, but he is also a forge genius?!" "Theo, you are handsome! So cool!" "I want to have a lot of puppies with you!" "Shut up, you bitch, he''s going to have kittens with me!" At the ark, Ariana grunted: "Tsk, look at how these women are acting. Even if they find him interesting and beautiful, they need to have a little decency." "No matter what these women say, Yui''s dad will not be moved by this." Little Yui said with certainty of the world: "Dad will have a child with mom Yuki, and he already has Yui, Dad won''t make cub with strange women." "Oh, while me, can Theo have a child with me?" Ariana was interested in hearing her answer. "Of course, Ariana is also Dad''s wife. Yui understands that eventually, Ariana can also be pregnant just like Mom as well as Shina, Zaira, Zaika, and Mom Mizuki." She crossed her arms over her chest as she said. "Me too?" Mizuki''s voice sounded like a whisper, it was so low that almost couldn''t hear her. The idea of ??having a child with Theo crossed her mind, and she put two hands on her cheeks that turned red. Zaira and Zaika also became shy, the fact of having a child with Theo made the two sisters daydream. It wasn''t like I never thought about it, they just weren''t ready for so much responsibility. They didn''t even go as far as making love to Theo, which made the two girls think it was still a little early for that. Jka, who was alone surrounded by women and overhearing this conversation, felt a little out of ce and struggled not to pay attention to them and stayed watching the tournament instead. 417 Chapter 417 "It''s... of quality... Perfect!" Presenter Afonso who received the news from the guarantor almost freaked out when he heard the result, his scream was so loud that the ears of many living beings in the audience started to zombie. This even disturbs some of the participants who looked at him angrily. He pretended to cough and continued: "The dagger forged by Theo Volts was evaluated and proven to be a dagger of perfect quality, the participant Theo Volts was at the top of the rank with 100 points from the forge tournament." The public was ecstatic with this news, but the participants did not like to hear it. Especially those who thought to be first in the leadership of the cksmith tournament rank. Manu Smith, on the other hand, looking at Theo with stars in her beautiful eyes, she murmured dreamily: "Oh, Theo..." "It was luck, it could only have been luck, I refuse to believe that he will be able to do it again!" Prince Dn, who was the first to forge a weapon of high quality, was unhappy with this until now he was proud of himself, but suddenly, someone came and took what is his. Those closest to Prince Dn who knew of hispetitive character sighed. ''What''s the use of refusing to believe when the result is there?'' They asked themselves with a little disdain. "Tsk! What are you guys looking at, your shits?!" Prince Dn felt the scornful look of those around him and felt a strong urge to attack them. "..." Those who once looked, stop looking, it was not simple to offend Prince Dn, who is the Emperor of the Beasts'' second favorite son. Of course, there are exceptions. "Oh? Who are you calling shit, huh, Little Dn?" Bruce, the first prince of the Fisher Empire asked yfully, but his eyes shone menacingly. Bruce, despite being quite thin, should not be underestimated. He is 220 cm tall and at 29 he is in the 11th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. He is also in the top 20 in the martial arts tournament. His species is shark. And although he is stronger in the water, he is quite strong even onnd, and can even fight those who are in the 12th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm without losing and with a 60% victory most of the time. "Bruce..." Prince Dn''s voice became shaky as he said, "I wasn''t talking about you..." "You? Oh, look who''s be brave..." Prince Bruce''s voice was still soft and friendly, but it only made Prince Dn tremble more and more. Prince Dn bit his lip until he bled with rage, he took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Bruce..." "Hahaha. See, it wasn''t difficult, was it?" cing a magic core inside the furnace, Prince Bruce said with a brilliant smile. ''Idiots.'' Although it looks like this guy was defending others by doing this, it was flour from the same bag, just wanting to appear and it was even more ridiculous when he turned and winked at a girl as if he expected her to be delighted or something like. Ignoring all of this, Theo focused on forging the next weapon. ''This time, I will make a thin sword. A fencing sword... Mm, that will be it.'' With that thought in mind, Theo put purified the magic core of the water and the iron until it had no impurity. When all the impurity was purified, Theo began to model and form the fencing sword. It was thin and elegant, with blue lines on the spiral-shaped sword hilt. "Two idiots!" Unlike Theo, a girl said when she saw the scene caused by the two. Like Theo, many who were close looked in the direction of the voice and saw the beautiful and indifferent Manu Smith. This beautiful red-haired girl with ruby blue eyes had an indifferent and prating look, which made many want to bow to her. They were even afraid to look at her for a long time. "Pfff!" Nelly, a girl with tan skin and long ck hair and dark green eyesughed a lot. Seeing the girl he likesughing at him, Prince Bruce was upset, he looked angrily at Manu Smith and pointed his index finger at her: "Girl, I dare you to repeat what you said!" "Oh, I see you''re even more of an idiot than I initially thought, idiot!" This man was very reminiscent of another man she hated, which made her despise him even more. "Bitch! Wait until the tournament is over, I will make you pay for this humiliation!" Prince Bruce was enraged, he was never disrespected like that in all his life and was in front of the girl he likes. It was a great humiliation for him. "Mm, I wonder if shark meat is good... Maybe a shark stew is good..." Manu Smith murmured this as she continued to forge, it was like she was thinking about what she was going to eat for lunch. It was so natural, it left people who heard it with their mouths open. "Hahaha." Theoughed at that, that girl was brave, it made him look again at Manu Smith who blushed a little with his look. "Bitch..." Prince Bruce cursed and paid no more attention to Manu Smith, while Theo, he did not dare to provoke, he was the typical bully who does not have the courage to face who was stronger than him, although he has thoughts sinister to do when he got the chance. Prince Dn on the other hand, although he didn''t like being called an idiot, he liked the fact that Prince Bruce was being humiliated. He was also not stupid, he didn''t think that just because he didn''t know who Manu Smith was, it means that she is someone insignificant, someone, so brave, she must have something to support her courage. Another 15 minutes passed and Theo finished the forge. The guarantor was shaking his hands as he held the silver saber with blue details. In the process of the assessment, he was shocked to discover that Theo again forged a weapon of perfect quality. Presenter Afonso was also surprised to receive the news. Composing himself, he faked a cough and announced: "The participant Theo Volts, managed to forge a saber of the water element, with perfect quality! We are facing a true forge genius, my people!" "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "This is too much!" "Theo is the true genius of the forge!" "That day will be recorded in the history of this tournament!" "So handsome, so yummy!" "Pfff! And to think that a "person" had the courage to say before that it was just luck. It''s so hrious~" "Exactly, why isn''t he barking now?" "The cat must have eaten his tongue!" "Hahahaha!" A wave of mockery echoed. Many were having fun seeing that Prince Dn was so quiet, that if they didn''t know; they would think he was mute. At the same rate, Theo continued to forge a weapon of perfect quality every 15 minutes. After almost 4 hours, Theo forged a total of 15 weapons, he still had a few minutes and if he wanted to, he could forge even more weapons, but he didn''t want to do that and was waiting for the final result. 418 Chapter 418 [Theo Volts - First ce: 1500 Points.] [Manu Smith - Second ce: 145 Points.] [Reese Tribiani - Third ce: 136 Points.] [Nelly Carvalho - Fourth ce: 131 Points.] [Bruce Fiask - Fifth ce: 128 points.] [Dn Leon - Sixth: 122 Points.] [Lora Aguiar - Seventh ce: 119 points.] [Lacy Sousa - Eighth ce: 115 Points.] [Thomas Jefferson - Ninth ce: 111 Points.] [Maxwell Queen - 10th ce: 110 Points.] When the time was up, the result came out on the big holographic screen. "It''s over, the first stage of the cksmith tournament is over!" Presenter Afonso shouted. "Apuse! Apuse! Apuse!" "Wow, this kid is so promising in the Martian arts, and he''s also a brilliant cksmith." "Wow, Theo, you were the best!" "Apuse! Apuse! Apuse~!" "Even after 4 hours, he didn''t sweat!" "It makes me think that maybe he wasn''t even doing the best of him." "Wow, he came in first with a big difference from second!" "He is on the path to sess. And it''s yummy, too. " "I am moved, he managed to forge all weapons in perfect quality." "Yes, even the three emperors seem totally surprised." "Remarkable. Where did this geniuse from?" The apuse and praise did not end for a long time. Everyone was very excited about the result, they stamped their feet on the ground, making the earth shake, it was surprising, even in the tournament of martial arts, the public was not so agitated. ''I can not believe...! No, I refuse to believe...! What kind of humiliation is this...?'' Bruce Fiask, he looked at Theo in disbelief. It was like looking at a freak of nature. Like Bruce, other participants in the top 10 left the arena almost lifeless. It was a very big difference between them with the first ce, that shook their self-esteem too much. Manu Smith approached Theo, and she said passionately: "Theo, you are amazing!" "Thank you." Theo smiled, making Manu Smith blush. Not wanting to stay in the limelight for too long, Theo said, "I''m leaving now, untilter." "Okay... See youter." Manu Smith smiled. The girls in the audience screamed. "Ahh, stay a little longer, Theo!" "Yes, let us appreciate you a little more!" "Mm, I''m going now, I''ll be back tomorrow." Theo said in response and left, heading for the ark. A wave of sighing urred in the audience. When the arena was empty, presenter Jeffrey flew into the center of the arena and announced: "Now that the alchemy and cksmith tournament is over, let''s continue the martial arts tournament!" "Yessss!" The audience screamed excitedly. * "Theo, you''re back..." Yuki got up from the chair and went to him. "Mm." Theo responded with a wave and hugged her. "Theo, there are five ships acting strangely close to us, and I have a bad feeling about that." Yuki said. "I felt it too, because of that, I came back quickly." Theo replied. "I felt it too, it seems to be the ns who were offended by you, Theo, and were just waiting for you toe back." Mizuki said. "Mhm, I already knew that at some point they would attack me, but I didn''t expect that they would act now." Theo said without the slightest bit of fear. "Whatever. Emma is tired of just watching the tournament." Little Emma looked like a little Valkyrie going to war. Her fighting spirit was very high. "Yui is also bored, let''s fight!" Little Yui shouted. Within the ark, none of them were afraid, it was safe to say that the possibility of losing did not cross their minds. "But, aren''t they afraid that emperors will interfere? After all, fighting in the Naga empire is strictly prohibited." Shina said. "Shina, don''t you see the formation of their ships?" Seeing Shina nod, Ariana continued: "I foresee that they are thinking of creating a formation through this and not letting others interfere, it can be said that they are strong enough to ept the consequences. That''s why they decided to act." "Makes sense. But it doesn''t matter, they are fools because they don''t know who they are dealing with." Shina said, unconcerned. "Yuki, Klin, Jka, Lilith, Zania, Nanda, Aine, Kelly, Alice. You can all be in charge of the ark, it has weapons that are easily controble, and just in case I''m going to give you information on how to control this." Theo said. "Yes." They agreed in unison. Theo then passed on the knowledge of ark control and ark weapons. "And you girls, are you looking to have fun?" Theo smiled. "I wouldn''t be left out of this, even if you wanted to, Theo." Arianaughed. "I''m ready." Shina said with fire in her eyes. "You can count on me." Mizuki said. "Yui will end their race!" Little Yui raised his right arm and gave a war cry. "Emma too!" Little Emma imitated Little Yui. "I will do my best to kill Theo''s enemies!" Zaika clenched his fists tightly, showing determination. "I am ready to fight." Zaira was also determined. "Hehe. My team is very determined, I think we are going to do a show now." Theo joked: "I''m just afraid that because of us, the spectators of the tournament will only pay attention to us." As soon as Theo finished speaking, a barrier covering the entire area near his ark was formed. * "Look, there''s something weird going on up there!" "A formation?" "Isn''t that Theo''s ark ?!" "Oh my, are they going to start fighting up there?" "We can''t let that happen." Emperor Naga said, rising from his seat. "I think so too, but Emperor Naga, don''t you think they thought that too?" Emperor Fisher said. "Yes, it would be strange if this barrier was not strong enough even to stop our attacks." The Emperor of the Beasts agreed. "..." ? "It doesn''t matter, we at least have to try." Emperor Naga said. "Dad." The little rabbit girl next to Emperor Naga looked concerned. "Don''t worry, my daughter, I''ll be fine." Emperor Naga stroked her head and smiled. "En." The little rabbit girl nodded obediently. 419 Chapter 419 "We are full of problems, but still, this boy dared to provoke us several times, we cannot let him get away with it." Morim, Patriarch of the Beast Tamer Sect said. Great Elder Maldrake, father of Dagmar and Kainu murmured: "You asked for it, Theo!!" The disciples trembled as they felt Maldrake''s threatening aura. This n, although not weak, would not be able to do it all alone, and even more to offend the three emperors and even the Elftreen, however, who was sponsoring this attack, was one of thergest sects on the. It was precisely, Sect of Ten Thousand Souls! ''I am curious because the Sect of Ten Thousand Souls is after this boy and they still want him alive, but it doesn''t matter, they offered me an irrefutable proposal, and I already had unfinished business with him...'' Patriarch Morim thought slyly with a distorted smile. * On the ship where the disciples and elders of the Sect of Ten Thousand Souls were, and the new leader of the sect, the former first elder: Galileo Benar, he is now the leader of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect, shortly after sessfully moving to the 12th Layer from Spiritual Realm. To prove his power and leadership, he targeted Theo, not only because he is a talented young man, but also because he suspects Theo is Panic. It all started when Theo showed great skills and was also previously in the 2nd Layer of the Spiritual Realm. ''Even if he is not Panic, he must have a lot of good things with him, if I get everything from him, I will have even more power within the sect!'' Patriarch Galileo felt likeughing, but he held on, he tried to convey the image of a calcting and powerful leader. Although he has lived for more than a thousand years, Galileo looked like a man in his 30s, he is tall and thin, 197 cm tall, a redhead with red eyes. Bernardo, the Second Elder, but who has now be the first, looked at Galileo but was silent. The two had a struggle for leadership, he only lost because of the advance in Galileo''s sudden cultivating. Bernardo was not very tall, 175 cm tall, not very muscr, but not so thin, bald with dark brown eyes. "Patriarch, don''t you think it''s strange that the ark is silent and none of them have left yet?" Bernardo asked. "Hahaha. They must be afraid. " The Patriarch said: "That''s why they didn''t leave the ark, but it doesn''t matter, let''s attack and capture them." * Inside the ark, Theo told the girls that they would go fight with him outside: "You girls can wear your armor, you don''t have to leave it to the end, I created illusions around this barrier, fight with everything you have." All the girls looked like beautiful Valkyries going to war. Each armor gave an exceptional charm to each of the girls. Theo couldn''t help but find this scene too beautiful. Each of them also had a level 5 weapon of perfect quality. At that time, all the girls were emitting a powerful and majestic aura. Mizuki mainly stood out the most, with the perfect level 6 armor, she was much more powerful than before. She was confident of being able to fight those who were in the 11th or 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. "Let''s show what we are made of! Yeahhh!" Little Emma gave a rallying cry, and they started walking towards the bow''s bow. "Yeahhh!" Little Yui also shouted excitedly. Theo thought this scene was cute and smiled. The girls who walked beside him, also smiled, they had no fear whatsoever as they walked towards the battle. When Theo''s group appeared before the Sect Ten Thousand Souls and Sect of the Beasts, they surprised them, not waiting for them to go out and fight them head-on, without even trying to escape. The aura of Theo''s group caused fear in those of weak spirits and low cultivation. Mainly from the Beast Sect, although they are in the 99th rank of the most powerful sects, this was still far from good enough to go against Theo''s group. Even the Sect of Ten Thousand Souls that is in the top 10 did not scare them. "Girls, you can go first." With his eyes changing from golden to red, Theo said: "I will be supporting and taking care of the most powerful cultivators attack, use this as training." "Yes!" The girls didn''tin about it, they were in fact wanting better to be of more help to Theo. "Roar!" "Roar!" "Roar!" In sequence, the girls were transformed. Little Yui in her true form of a cold metallic dragon, became even more majestic with metal armor, every detail was sharp points to attack the enemy, in addition, the defense of this armor is the highest among all level 6 armor. Little Yui''s roar caused sound waves that vibrated the air and cut the wind. "Metallic roar of destruction!" With a loud and powerful roar, a de storm came out of Little Yui''s mouth and headed towards the group of Beast Sect. "Take cover!" "Those below the Spiritual Realm, stay behind the Patriarch and elders!" The First Elder, Renato shouted. The disciples and deputy elders retreated in fear. "Magma wave!" Little Emma in her form of a red dragon with magma armor that made her appear to be a powerful spiritual being, wastes no time and attacks shortly after Little Yui, her attack created a wave of more than 20 meters in length made of magma, it was devastating, destroying everything in the way. "Booooooooom! "Booooooooom! The two attacks shed with the cult group of the Beast Cult, although they managed to defend themselves, some disciples were unable to escape and became barbecue on the metal skewer. "Goodbination!" Theo raised his thumb to the two little girls. Shina in her form of a lunar wolf, more than 30 meters long, with bright blue fur and celestial blue eyes, stirred as if she were invoking something, and that''s when she roared! "Seventh Attack; Bursts of sharp water!" "Booooooom!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Although the Patriarch and the elders tried to defend the disciples and vice elders, it was almost impossible with such arge-scale attack. Many began to die from the attacks, having their heads and vital organs being pierced by spears of water. "We are not just going to be defensive, we are going to attack too!" The Beast Sect Patriarch shouted. -- "What''s going on in there, why can''t we see anything?" "They must have done something to hide what they do, a bunch of bastards!" "Damn, right now that a genius has appeared on our ind will he die like that?" The three emperors and even Rosario das Elftreen tried to break through the barrier, but it was too strong and failed. So the audience started to think that it was almost impossible for Theo''s group to survive. -- While the Sect of Beasts prepared to attack, the Sect of Ten Thousand Souls just looked from a distance. It was as if they had already expected this to happen, it seems that they were using the Sect of Beasts as cannon fodder to tire Theo and his group. 420 Chapter 420 ''Kuro, Kin, and Roiyaruse,e on!'' Theo said in his mind. "Did you call me, Boss?!" "Kin is here at your service, Master!" "Zzzzzzz!" The three noble spirits appeared at the same time. Theo held Roiyaruse with his left hand and said: "You two, take care of the girls while they fight, don''t let them get hurt." "Roger that, Boss!" Said Kuro. "Your request is an order, Master!" Kin said. Kuro looked curiously at Little Yui and Little Emma in the shape of a dragon. He still remembers that Theo once told him that he was also a dragon. ''Can I change my appearance and be like them?'' It was inevitable, his current appearance was nothing like a dragon, which made him think that his current shape was a childlike shape before he matured. Kuro by means of his powers, he began to try to transform himself, it was as if he was receiving attacks from inside his body, his size grew and stirred, sharp points appeared in all ces of his body, while he tried to transform. ''What is he trying to do?'' Theo looked at Kuro curiously, he said nothing and kept looking at Kuro trying to understand what he was trying to do. At first, everything seemed normal, just a ck slime swaying and growing a little, but soon from his round body came out arms with hands that looked more like sharp dragon ws appeared, then a big ck tail with deep spiral marks. His once round head took the shape of a dragon with three pointed horns, a pair of skeletal ck wings expanded from behind him majestically. A pair of dragon legs with sharp ws grew at the bottom when he opened his eyes, you could see a pair of sharp and menacing eyes like a ck dragon looking like an abyss. The teeth were white and sharp, they seemed to be able to cut anything. His spine extended to the size of 50 meters in length, he became arge and menacing dragon! "Wow! I know I told him before that he is a dragon, but I didn''t expect him to actually be a..." Theo eximed in surprise. Kin looked at Kuro and started to be insecure before they both had the same shape and couldpete, but now that Kuro took that shape, would he have any chance? Kin also wanted to transform, but he wasn''t sure what a golden crow would look like... ''I need to ask the Masterter!'' Kin thought urgently. The sudden appearance of the Kuro in the form of a dragon, frightened much of the disciples, even elders of the Beast Sect. The power that Kuro emitted was even more powerful and dangerous than Mizuki''s, which in itself, makes them cautious when looking at Kuro. "ROARRR!" Kuro roared and flew into the air as he looked arrogantly at everyone below him. He felt that now he would be even more useful to his Boss. ''Boss didn''t lie to me!'' Kuro was shaking with joy inside, he didn''t expect he would be such a powerful being when he tried to imitate the appearance of Little Yui and Little Emma. ''I must thank themter...'' On the side of the Sect of Beasts, all those who were in the Spiritual Realm invoked his noble spirits. Some used the noble spirits as armor or weapons, even as an amount. In addition to the noble spirits, they brought from within a special ring; magical animals domesticated by them. If before, they were enough, now they were an army! Of course, that would only increase the spoils of Theo and his group. "Attack! Don''t rest, keep attacking!" The Beast Sect Patriarch shouted. "Lightning spheres!" As soon as Zaira''s voice fell, she in her form lightning wolf from the underworld created many spheres made of golden lightning and attacked in the direction of the Beast Sect. "Watch out!" The First Elder screamed, feeling a bad omen of this attack. "Toote!" Zairaughed sharply when her attack speed increased. "Boooom!" "Boooom!" "Boooom!" "Boooom!" In sequence, the spheres found it targets. "Ahhhhhhh!" "Really hurts!" "Ahhhh, help!" "Patriarch - save me!" Being electrocuted by the attacks, it caused many to scream for their lives, while some had already died, others died more painful while begging. Of course, the Patriarch and the elders wanted to go help, but they were busy defending themselves too. It was to defend yourself, or to die. * "This group of girls is powerful, they are managing to take care of the whole Beast Sect." First Elder of the Sect of Ten Thousand Soulsmented. Ghost surrounded the Patriarch when he said: "They are better than we expected, but it doesn''t mean anything to us. As soon as they get tired, we''ll get in on the action!" When Patriarch Galileo Benar said this, he noticed Theo. An aggressive wind was happening, but the wind was avoiding the young man, making him the only person intact in the middle of the aggressive wind. Galileo Benar noticed Theo looking in his direction. It seemed that he was looking into his eyes, however, however, Patriarch Galileo did not feel his gaze with his eyes, but with his entire body. His eyes were indifferent and emotionless, just like winter. He was just there, like the wind. The young man opened his mouth. The words he spoke were these: "Massacre them!" That was it. The moment his words found air. "ROARRRRR!!!" The roars sound sounded furious! Countless attacks were directed at the Beast Sect. The ces they could escape from, and the Ten Thousand Souls Sect they could count on, were not close. Above all, it was toote. Even if they ran in the middle of this chaotic battlefield, even if they put their lives at risk, they would never be able to change the fate of this battle. ''The intuition that has apanied me all my life has dered...'' Patriarch of Beast Sect said in his heart: ''This will be myst battle!'' "Ahhhhh!" "Ahhhh!" "Urghhh!" "Helppppp!" The people of the Beast Sect continued to be attacked. They tried to escape but to no avail. The girls next to Theo did not facilitate while attacking. Even Kuro and Kin didn''t let any of them escape alive. In the end, the disciples, elders, vice elders, Great Elder and Patriarch struggled over the bloodstainednd. It was at this very moment that the end of the Beast Sect was recorded. 421 Chapter 421 The disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect did not believe what they were seeing. Neither the elders nor the Patriarch believed what there was seeing. It was very unrealistic the size of the speed and ferocity that these girls wiped out the Beast Sect. The Patriarchposed himself and said: "I admit it. They are stronger than we thought, but it makes no difference, we are the proud Ten Thousand Soul Sect, although they are strong, they are not adversaries who can fight against our supreme power!" "Yessss!" The disciples who were once discouraged were encouraged by his words, and after thinking about it, they noticed that it was childish for them to think that they were worse than a group of girls and two noble spirits. Although the main thing about this mess has not done anything so significant, they were not afraid. They "knew" that they could count on the sect''s Patriarch and elders! * Theo shouted: "Girls, they are stronger than the previous weaklings, don''t just be in the form of a magical animal, transform yourself into the most powerful form!" ? "Okay!" Sounds of crackling bones and bodies being shaped, Shina, Zaira, Zaika, Ariana, Little Yui, and Little Emma began to transform. Shina looked very simr to her demi-human shape except that with bright blue hair from the elbow to the hands that were now sharp ws, from the knee to the feet was surrounded by bright blue hair while her feet were sharp animal fang, her hair blues became a little darker, her white teeth became sharper and more dangerous and a long and attractive 150 cm long tail of bright blue color. In this way, not only will her speed increase, but her attack and defense power will also increase. Because of the metallic blue armor that covered many parts of her body, especially the belly, breasts, shoulders, thighs, and legs, Shina looked very powerful and fearless. As she was the first to transform, she was also the first to act. Shina floated in the air while looking towards Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Shina opened her Arms and shouted: "Eighth Most Powerful Movement: Tsunami Devastation!" "My God! What is that?" "Patriarch!!!" "Rx, I can handle this!" ''Is it really?'' A sinister smile formed on Theo''s lips, and he lent some of his powers to Shina and made the big Tsunami grow even more and make it even more powerful! "Hold this!" When she finished speaking, Shina closed her arms, pping one hand on the other. "p!" "Err..." Patriarch Galileo''s eyes widened, he was surprised at the size of the tsunamiing towards them: "Glub!" ''I can do it!'' Patriarch Galileo swallowed his saliva dryly as he prepared to receive the attack. "Ka-boom!" "Ahhhhhhh!" "Help me!" Patriarch Galileo''s muscles grew, his clothes tore, the veins in his arms, legs, and forehead became visible as he tried his best to stop the tsunami. "Not good!" The elders were anxious and went to help Patriarch Galileo. The disciples were shaking with fear when they saw that even the Patriarch was unable to block the attack on his own. "Hahaha, am I that powerful?" Shinaughed, but then looked at Theo suspiciously. Seeing that he smiled at her, Shina shook her head. She understood what happened. Theo said with a smile: "I only helped a little, most of it is your credit." "Mm, what''s done can''t be undone, but don''t interfere again okay?" Shina was not angry but still wanted to see the limit of her current power. "Yes, dad, just watch, leave them with us, just interfere if we can''t handle it." Little Yui said as soon as shepleted her transformation into a perfect form of fighting. She was even more cute and brave. With white teeth perfectly aligned with sharp fangs that came out just above her lips, her silver hair became more voluminous, she also had silver dragon scale from the elbow to the back of the hands that were now sharp ws with silver nails, from the knee to the back of the feet she also had silver dragon scale. Her metallic armor reinforced her body, making her even valiant. She looked like a fearless and cute diator with nails and fangs reinforced with armor. It was easy to imagine that Little Yui would now be able to shatter even the toughest metal with her ws. "Okay, I''m not going to interfere anymore." Theo scratched his head feeling awkward. Meanwhile, Patriarch Galileo and the elders who had just managed to defend themselves from Shina''s attack were panting as they looked fearfully in the direction of Theo and the girls. "Glub!" Now, they were no longer so sure of their victory. A wave of people swallowing saliva on the side of Ten Thousand Soul Sect echoed. "Patriarch..." "It''s all right!" Patriarch Galileo said: "I do not believe that she canunch many attacks like this, she must also be worn out if we are victorious; these powerful techniques of them will be ours, so we have to win!" "..." Thinking of the techniques that the girls on Theo''s side have used so far, they were motivated. ''If even someone at the Superior Wizard Realm is so powerful using these techniques, imagine what it would be like if we who are at Spiritual Realm use...'' When they thought like that, a greedy glow shone in their eyes. "Yes!!" They shouted motivated. * From within the ark, Yuki and the rest were each positioned; ready to use the ark''s cannon. Yuki said, "Let''s shoot now!" "Yes!" "Whoosh!!" A metallic object left the ark''s main cannon and headed for Ten Thousand Soul Sect. "Damn it!" Patriarch Galileo cursed and flew to defend from the attack. "Booooooooooom!" The sound was loud and powerful, causing shock waves, destroying trees, scattering clouds, even Patriarch Galileo was forced to step back a little. If it weren''t for the high cultivation of Ten Thousand Soul Sect''s disciples, they too would be thrown far. But their ships did not have a very good ending, being thrown away, crashing into the barrier, and exploding in the process. This does not mean it was more powerful than Shina''s attack, it just had a different effect. Well, the shock waves caused by the cannon bomb that exploded devastated everything it found, regardless of Patriarch Galileo defending himself against this. 422 Chapter 422 "Boss, so I''m just going to keep giving them external help, right?" Kuro with his big dragon head looked in Theo''s direction and asked. "Yes, you don''t have to do much, just help if necessary." Theo replies. "You girls can deal with elders, vice elders, and disciples." Said Mizuki: "I will fight Patriarch." Mizuki transformed into a humanoid dragon, with silver dragon scales and long silver hair and a scaly silver tail and a six-foot wing on each silver side. Her voluptuous figure in silver armor made her look like a brave warrior in dragon armor, she was beautiful and powerful, the slits in her eyes widened a little, making it more sinister. "Emma wants to try to fight one of these elders." Little Emma''s body was encased in red dragon scale armor, she looked at the Fourth Elder with her dragon eyes and let out a small roar that startled Ten Thousand Soul Sect''s disciples. None of them were against Little Emma''s request. While she is wearing magma armor, her power and control are at another level. And after spending that time with Theo and the girls, her body was purified to the maximum, and now her attack and defense power has multiplied several times. "ming Boost!" Holding a fire sword, Little Emma used her movement technique and arrived in front of the Sixth Elder. From the path to where she arrived, because her feet were on fire due to the movement technique, she left a trail of fire on the floor. Theo found this very simr to the movie "Ghost Rider." "How?" With his eyes wide open, the Sixth Elder looked at the little girl in front of him and with his dyed reactions, he only came out of his stupor when he saw her cut with his sword vertically. Sixth Elder channeled her spiritual mana into his right arm and defended himself... "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" Or at least he thought he would defend himself. Little Emma''s attack was strong and powerful when the cut came, it not only came with the power of the mes, it also had magma inside the mes, which made the attack more powerful and sharpened the de of the sword, even a cultivator on the 10th Layer of the Spiritual Realm not was able to ovee this. Sixth Elder recoiled in fear in his eyes. He was looking at Little Emma now as if she were a monster with seven heads and ten arms. Even Little Emma was surprised at how easily she had cut off this man''s arm. She ced the sword in front of her eyes while looking seriously. ''Although Emma knew that this sword was powerful since it was something given by Theo, was it still not a little too easy to cut off this man''s arm?'' Using mental power, Sixth Elder made his severed arm levitate in his direction, but to his unhappiness, Little Yui also used her mental power, and with telekinesis, she pulled her arm towards her. Although there is a very obvious cultivating difference, Little Emma''s mental power was superior to that of the Sixth Elder, so she won the tug of war in search of the arm. Instead of taking the arm with her hands, Little Emma kept it in her Storage Ring. "Damn it!" Sixth Elder cursed and used his spiritual mana to stop the bleeding. "Help me, she is more powerful than she seems to be!" Sixth Elder said looking at the other elders. "Okay, let me help you." Said the Fifth Elder and the Seventh Elder. There were a total of 121 people from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect at the site 20 elder elders, 100 disciples, and of course, there was also the Patriarch. Of the girls, Little Yui was the best to fight a group of people. And it was because of that, that she basically started to sr all the disciples, alone. Zaira and Zaika started attacking the vice elders, while Little Emma and Ariana started fighting the elders. "Pow!" With a powerful punch, Mizuki was able to send Patriarch Galileo back more than 10 meters. Even after merging with his noble spirit, he was no longer powerful with Mizuki, that was a big surprise for him who was in the 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. ''My god, what''s wrong with these girls? They are all abnormally powerful!'' "Spirit of the Serpent Dragon King!" "ROARRR! After those words left his mouth, Patriarch Galileo found himself on top of a giant green dragon with a snake''s tail. ''I don''t believe that even now that I have been forced to call my most powerful spirit, but now I don''t believe that I will continue to lose!'' Patriarch Galileo didn''t want to use his letter up his sleeve, but seeing that there was no choice, he was forced to use it. The disciples, vice-elders, and elders also used their cards on their sleeve, making many spirits appear. Just like their noble spirits. * Outside the barrier, the three emperors tried to break through the barrier, different types of attacks were used, however, none of the three managed to break through the barrier. "Damn, as I thought, this barrier is very powerful!" Said the Beast Emperor. "It was to be expected." Said Emperor Fisher: "I heard that it is Ten Thousand Soul Sect that is behind this." "Lady Sakura." Emperor Naga looked in her direction and asked: "Can you break this barrier?" "I am not capable." She said: "This barrier was created through a very well-formed formation and can even resist attacks by a cultivator on the 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm." The audience that heard this, some were disappointed. "Oh no! Is Theo going to die?" ,m "Luck is not on his side." "How shameless is this sect!" "I hope a miracle happens and let Theo get out of it alive." While some were unhappy about it, many were happy. "Hahaha. He deserves to die!" "He is hateful for wanting to appear!" "In addition to being very handsome, he was talented, death is the only good thing that awaits him!" "I am so happy!" ''Theo, I hope you will die a slow and painful death!'' A certain prince thought with a smile full of joy. * "ming Boost!" "Supreme Art of Magma: One second! Thirty cuts!" "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!" Little Emma, ??who was being surrounded by three elders, attacked the weakest and most vulnerable of the three. Using her movement technique, she ran at the speed of light, using her attack technique, she cut the Seventh Elder 30 times across his body. Red cut lines became visible when she stopped, the Seventh Elder groaned in pain, before the cuts opened, and he died. "That girl is a monster!" "My God, where did she get so much power from !?" "Worst of all, she isn''t even on the Spiritual Realm!" The two elders who were about to attack Little Emma, ??they were confused and afraid. Although they were stronger than the Seventh Elder, it was not such a big difference and even they were unable to beat the Seventh Elder so quickly. 423 Chapter 423 In perfect shape, Mizuki manifested her aura-shaped power, creating a silver dragon around her body that stretched to the sky. It was as big as a 10-story building. "What a powerful aura!" Patriarch Galileo eximed. "ROOOARRR!" "Baruuum!" The manifestation of Mizuki''s aura roared loudly, creating vibrations in the air. Seeing that he would be in serious trouble if he did not do something soon, Patriarch Galileo manifested all his power and prepared to fight against this attack. On top of the Serpent Dragon King, he began to create a red anaconda with his aura, it was gigantic that looked more like an anaconda out of movies. The power of Patriarch Galileo''s aura did not seem to lose to Mizuki''s aura, although Mizuki''s was purer, the Patriarch''s was more arrogant. "Descent of the Silver Dragon!" "Anaconda Ancestral!" The two screamed at almost the same time and attacked! "Booooooooooooooooooom!" "Baruuum! Baruuum! Baruuum! Baruuum!" When the two powerful attacks collided, a strong explosion was caused, and continuous shock waves were reproduced. Even after ten seconds, the two attacks continued to struggle to try to destroy each other. "Ahhhhhhhh!" Mizuki screamed, manifesting even more power, giving even more strength to her attack. "Hahaha! You will not win, admit defeat! " Patriarch Galileo saw that although not much, he was winning, which made him feel relieved. He also screamed and used more of his spiritual mana, fueling his attack. "Baruuum! Baruuum! Baruuum! Baruuum!" Everyone who was close to the two was forced to walk away, even Zaira and Zaika who were closest to Mizuki, were slightly injured and left Mizuki. p The disciples of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect who were close to Patriarch Galileo were injured even more than Zaira and Zaika. Theo seeing this, did not interfere in the battle of Mizuki, since she was not losingpletely. But he approached Zaira and Zaika and used his illusions so no one would see that he used his healing ability on the two girls. "Thank you." The pair of sisters thanked him. "You do not have to thank me." Theo said with a smile and went back to his starting position. "BOOOOOOOOOM!" After a long debate, there is a manifestation of the aura of Mizuki and Patriarch Galileo exploded, shock waves destroyed everything that was close; leaving arge crater on the ground where the Silver Dragon and Anaconda Ancestral manifestation were. ''He''s strong, but I didn''t lose!'' Mizuki thought as he gasps slightly. She looked in the direction of Patriarch Galileo and saw that he was no better than she was. Perhaps it was even worse since his breathing was faster than hers. "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" "Save me!" Shouted the Eighth Elder. "Toote to scream for help!" Taking advantage of the confusion, Little Yui attacked the Eighth Elder who was distracted looking at the battle of Patriarch Galileo and Mizuki, and attacked through the chest of the Eighth Elder, she now had his heart in her little hand. "Crash!" From inside the body of the Eighth Elder, the sound of the heart being crushed was heard, and Little Yui pulled her hand from inside his body. "Heavens! That girl is a devil! She has already managed to kill more than 10 disciples and on top of that, she just killed an elder!" The more than 80 surviving disciples trembled with fear when looking at Little Yui, she looked like a great Mao in their eyes. Not only was she strong, but she was also cruel in her attacks. Whenever she attacked, it was always fatal, ending the weak points of those who fought against her. "Yui is not a devil, you all who are the devils!" Little Yui was offended by being called a devil, she became even more ferocious than before and ran towards those who said she was a devil, manifesting her mana with the intention of killing those who said that. "Helppp!" "Calm down, she is just one, although strong; if we attack together, she is not a real threat!" One of the strongest disciples who were on the 9th Layer of the Spiritual Realm said. "Master, should I help your daughter?" Kin, who was close to Theo asked. "Just help if necessary, other than that, let her handle it alone, she seems to want to challenge her limits." Theo looked at Little Yui and seeing that she was excited to fight several at the same time alone, he decided not to interfere for the time being. "Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox" Little Yui being surrounded, created two ice fox heads in her hands that blew out a cold breath. "Steps of the Metallic Dragon!" Moving at a speed that was almost impossible to see with the naked eye. Little Yui started attacking those disciples who were below the 9 Layer of the Spiritual Realm. Her speed and vigor were amazing! "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" In a matter of seconds, more than 10 disciples were attacked without being able to defend themselves, even when they attacked in the direction of Little Yui, they always missed the target. Although she managed to leave 8 of them seriously injured, one died and the other was about to die, taking hisst breath. "Shit, this... is too abnormal!" A disciple stammered. He couldn''t believe his eyes. A little girl who wasn''t even on the Spiritual Realm was dealing with all of them so easily, it was too abnormal! "What the fuck is that..." A chill ran down Patriarch Galileo''s spine. "All of these girls are powerful." "I think it''s toote to regret wanting to attack us..." Mizuki said as she prepared tounch the next attack. * On an ind with less than five thousand inhabitants, a woman with long ck hair with light skin and dark clothing was lying in a hammock made of cobweb. Her expression was peaceful as if there was nothing in this world that could take away her peace. ''Who am I?'' It was a question she asked herself. Although she wondered, she wasn''t really curious about it, she just wondered for asking. ''It doesn''t matter, I like peace and quiet. I hope those annoying animals will not bother me again today if not, I will make a stew with them...'' A group of animals that although intelligent, had no human form yet, they felt a strong shiver as they walked together towards a certain ce. "Is the spider queen still in a bad mood?" A gori whispered. "I hope not,st time she almost baked the brother pig." A ck-spotted white cow shivered at the memory of the spider queen''s supreme power. "Folks! I think it''s better toe back, she doesn''t like it when we disturb her." Said a bull two meters high and almost five meters long. "Be quiet, coward, if we want to increase our cultivating, it is our only chance." The gori hit his chest and said with disdain. 424 Chapter 424 Little Yui was one of the ones that stood out in this fight, being she fighting more than 80 disciples over 100 years old, and they were all in the Spiritual Realm. However, as skillful as she is powerful, there was still a limit. She didn''t have as much mana as a cultivator at the Spiritual Realm does, but she had a powerful dad who could always give her more mana and that''s what she did. Little Yui ran towards Theo while waiting to receive some of his mana. As she ran, she dodged the attacks of the disciples who came towards her. Even when she was on the run, they were unable to hit Little Yui, as although with little mana, she was using her movement technique: "Footsteps of the Metallic Dragon!" "Dad, can you help Yui?" Upon arriving in front of Theo, Little Yui asked with a cute expression. Theo smiled as he put his hand on Little Yui''s head: "Of course I can, my beautiful daughter." "Hehe~" Little Yui was filled with satisfaction when he felt a very pure and powerful stream of mana running through her body. As for the disciples who used to run towards Little Yui, they were attacked by gunfire from the ark. Although not strong enough to kill them, it was powerful enough to leave them seriously injured if attacked. Therefore, they avoided the attacks while looking at the ark with resentment. If it weren''t for the Kuro that flew in the sky defending the ark, they would have already flown towards the ark with the intention of destroying it. "It''s already good. Thank you, Dad!" Little Yui jumped and put her arms around Theo''s neck and kissed his face. "..." Before Theo could say anything, this little girl had already run in the direction where the disciples were. "Let''s go to the second round!" Little Yui stayed in the fighting position while facing all the disciples without a trace of fear. "Curse!" The disciples felt their morale shaken. Although they had the advantage of having more spiritual mana. They lost in a matter of quality, in a confrontation, they were destined to lose ount of Little Yui, and now that they discovered that whenever she ran out of mana she could return to her father''s side and refuel, they felt hopeless and hopeless. And when they looked at the vice-elders and elders, even Patriarch Galileo seemed to be in bad shape. "Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox!" "ROARR!!" "Steps of the Metallic Dragon!" Little Yui used her attack and movement technique in sequence, creating two ice fox heads, which breathed icy air and roared fiercely. While running at a very fast speed, making the disciples of Ten Thousand Soul Sect lose sight of her. "Stay tuned!" One of the disciples shouted. "Urghhhhh!" One of the most isted disciples gave a cry full of pain and resentment before bing a living statue. "Damn, I told you to stay tuned!" Just the one who screamed, almost had his eyes dropped from the orbit when Little Yui appeared in front of him like a scary ghost. "Die!" He shouted in an exaggerated and shy manner, attacking in the direction of Little Yui. However, Little Yui dodged to the right then she attacked! "Crack!" "Urghhhhhhhhh!" He felt unbearable pain when he was attacked on his rib, along with the pain, the sound of his breaking rib bone was frightening, however, he didn''t even have much time to think about it before he became a living statue of ice. Those who wanted to thaw the two disciples; did not have a good ending, since Little Yui was waiting for just that to attack them. "ck!" "ck!" "ck!" "Urghhhhhhhhh!" The sounds of bones being broken and frozen were continued, along with the cries andment of the disciples. * Little Emma who was fighting the elders, now saw a chance when realizing the Sixth Elder who already lost an arm, was distracted by Little Yui''s fight. "ming Boost!" "Ah?" "`Pfff!" The Sixth Elder only realized what was going on when he looked down and saw Little Emma''s little fist that was enveloped by magma crossed his belly and going upwards towards his heart. He vomited a lot of blood in Little Emma''s direction when he felt all his internal organs being burned and his heart was about to meet the same end. "In a fight, you shouldn''t be distracted even for a second." Little Emma said, "How did you manage to stay alive by being so distracted?" "Pfff!" The Sixth Old Man''s resentful look didn''t move Little Emma''s heart, she just said nonchntly, "It doesn''t matter now that you''re about to die." The Sixth Elder held out his hand, wanting to push Little Emma away, however, she was quicker to delve deeper into the Sixth Elder''s heart, burning his heart. "Child, die!!" The second elder managed to get out of Ariana''s reach and went towards Little Emma. His eyes were blood-red, he was seething with rage. It turns out that the Sixth Elder was his younger brother, and seeing him die like that, made his blood boil, and if it weren''t because Ariana was preventing him from attacking Little Emma before, he would have already cut her into a thousand pieces... What the Second Elder did not know, was that Ariana purposely let him pass, now that Little Emma has already killed the Sixth Elder, there was no reason why she should hold him any longer. "Humph! It is not because you told Emma to die that she is going to die, ignorant man!" Little Emma went into magma mode, having her body surrounded by magma and did not try to escape, quite the contrary, she expected him to attack and retaliated. That''s when the Second Elder had a regret rate for attacking head-on without thinking straight, since Little Emma''s mana purity, along with her perfect magma level 6 armor, made her one of the highest attacks among girls. "ming Boost!" "Supreme Art of Magma!" With the impulse of her movement technique, she activated her attack technique, making the magma in her hands be even more powerful. Now it was toote to retreat, the Second Elder who was fused with his noble spirit bear of ice, was not a goodbination to go against Little Emma. "Boooooom!" The two attacks collided, and although the Second Elder''s blow attempted to freeze Little Emma''s magma, it was a futile attempt. In the end, it melted and then evaporated as Little Emma''s attack continued to shatter the bones of the Second Elder''s arm and tear and burn his skin. "Urghhhhhhhh!" The Second Elder cried out in pain, and took a step back, wanting to escape, but his speed was no match for Little Emma ??who had a perfect movement technique. She chased him and attacked with a low blow hitting his belly, a hole a little bigger than Little Emma''s little fist formed while the Second Elder tried to escape. If Little Emma took a little longer, she wouldn''t be able to kill the Second Elder now, however, something from the shadows arises and Zaira appeared attacking from behind on the Second Elder''s neck. "ck!" The Second Elder''s neck curved in a strange way and is now slumped forward. It was unbelievable, but even with his broken neck he did not die, however, his vocal cords were broken, and he can no longer speak, and before he was able to escape, Little Emma coordinated with Zaira and attacked the Second Elder''s chest, hitting directly his heart. "..." Without making a sound, the Second Elder was killed. 425 Chapter 425 Oh, gosh! Even the Second Elder died..." The disciples and Deputy-elders trembled with fear. Even the Elders could not help feeling afraid of the situation they were in. Little Emma, ??as she got stained with blood used on her body and felt better. ''I''m low on mana, should I ask Theo to replenish my mana?'' Remembering the help she received from Zaira, Little Emma said, "Thanks for the help, Zaira." "You''re wee." Zaira smiled. * Outside the barrier, the public was restless, they were not paying close attention to the tournament they were constantly looking in the direction where Theo''s ark was located. Although because of Theo''s illusions they were not able to know what was going on inside. ''This Theo is really something. Even against one of the most powerful sects, he and his group are still fighting for a long time.'' Sakura still remembers what she saw in one of her visions; it was a colossal golden fox with ten tails emitting a threatening aura that made all living beings on the entire kneel and pay respect. Unlike everyone, Manu Smith, who was also looking towards the barrier, she was calm. She trusted Theo 100%. She still remembers that if he is indeed Panic, there is no way he can lose to a simple sect. Even though it is a sect considered to be the most powerful on the, moreover, that sect has lost much of its power with the disappearance of the Great Elder and the Sect Patriarch. ''He''s fine.'' The voice inside Manu''s head echoed. ''I know,'' Manu said in her mind. * Back to Ariana. She created ten stone golem that were able to stop the movements of the elders who wanted to help the Ninth Elder. Although these stone golem did not have a high level of attack, the defense was guaranteed. After all, this was created through Ariana''s perfect level 6 armor and reinforced with mana. Kuro, who was flying overhead, looked at Theo and asked: "Boss, can I devour the corpses? I feel that a little more I will be able to evolve to a new stage." "... Okay, but before you devour, remove everything of value and give it to me." Theo replied. "Boss is the best!" Kuro rejoiced and flew towards the bodies of the disciples, deputy elders, and dead elders. On the side of Ten Thousand Soul Sect, the thought of fleeing passed through their heads. Seeing three elders dying and more than five deputy elders and many disciples, it totally shook them. The courage they initially had was gone. The bitter reality frightened everyone. Even Patriarch Galileo thought that fleeing was a good choice and the moment they saw Kuro devour a corpse, he further emphasized their choice to flee. "Ahhhh! I can not take it anymore!" Said a female disciple: "I don''t know what you''re going to do, but I''m running away!" As soon as she finished speaking, a pair of wind wings came out from behind her. She flew towards the barrier and made a sequence of gestures with her hands, preparing to leave... "Ah? How did I get back to where I was?!" She eximed, totally confused. "Well..." Theo said word for word, calmly: "Just as you made a barrier in the intention of locking us here, I also did something simr. Where I came from, there is an interesting saying: Prey bes the hunter!" A beam of cold light passed through Theo''s eyes, the people at Ten Thousand Soul Sect shivered and cold sweat soaked their heads. Kuro on the other hand, flew smoothly while devouring the corpses that were left on the ground. "ROARRRRR!" After devouring 3 corpses, Kuro let out a powerful roar, he found himself trapped in a bottleneck, being now at Level 15 Bronze. "Heavens! What''s wrong with this Noble Spirit? How can it devour human corpses?" First Elder shuddered to see this scene, he did not even try to challenge Kuro, he felt that he could not go against him. "I do not want to die!" A female disciple shouted hysterically, "I want to get out of this damn ce!" Psychologically affected by horror and fury, the girl''s eyes were red, and killing intent filled her face as her movements weren''t hesitant at all. Obviously, she lost her sanity from fear¡­ People in this state were dangerous as they could do anything impulsively. With a pair of blood-red wings and a blue armor of her Spiritual Spirit Noble Spirit, she flew towards Theo. "Either I die or you die!" The girl acted ferociously and attacked! "Well, you die~" Theo remained standing in the same ce, he just tilted his left shoulder a little back, and then he went forward; throwing a powerful punch with just brute force. "Poow!" The girl was not weak, far from it, she was a genius of the Ten Thousand Soul Sect and was in the 9th Layer of the Spiritual Realm, however, in front of Theo''s punch, she saw her end. It was as if Theo''s fist became a thousand times bigger than normal... Or at least she got that impression. The girl didn''t even have time to scream in pain or for help when Theo''s punch was against her head, it was like a hammer hitting a watermelon, the girl''s head exploded in blood and her body fell forward because of the speed with a "Thud!" And the girl''s body, still hot, shivered a little on the floor before it stopped moving. "..." Now Ten Thousand Soul Sect understood that it wasn''t that Theo was weak that because of that he just looked, it was that he was too strong and was using it all to train the girls with his protection. "Aberration!" "Katia!" A disciple who was in love with the girl who just died screamed with blood in his eyes and ran towards Theo without considering his life. Seeing the anger and hatred overflowing on the face of the man who came towards him, Theo was not affected at all, as much as he did not like to kill women, being his enemy, gender does not mean much to him and even though this guy seemed fair, wanting to take revenge for the death of the loved one, Theo was not moved by his action. Theo pointed his right index finger at the man and green lightning came out of the tip of his finger. "Ahhhhhhh!" The moment the green lightning hit his chest, he cried out in pain and felt the cells of his body being destroyed, he wanted to escape, but even when Theo lowered his hand, the man continued to feel pain. It was like he was being attacked from all directions, which made him feel pain all over his body. Secondster, his eyes became white with no life, and he fell forward, showing no sign of life. 426 Chapter 426 Kin, although he was powerful, he was envious of Kuro''s devour ability. He sighed thinking about how long it would take him if he wanted to level up too. Theo was not ignorant, he noticed this and said: "Kin, you worry too much. Remember that I said before that I had a way to level you up?" "I totally forgot, sorry for my ignorance, Master!" Kin said sorry. "No..." "Hahaha! Goodbye, suckers! " Before Theo finished speaking, Patriarch Galileo on top of the green serpent dragon, chuckled while holding a teleport talisman. When Patriarch Galileo saw Theo''s power, he confirmed that he was indeed the Panic that once almost destroyed them, especially when he saw the illusions he projected. So he decided to flee this ce using a level 6 golden teleport talisman. As expensive as this talisman is, he was willing to use it, his life would be at risk if he stayed there. "Fool." Theo scoffed while letting out an auditory sigh. He looked at Patriarch Galileo with pity, it was as if he was looking at someone with a terminal illness. Everything within the barrier they were in, became Theo''s territory the moment he surrounded with his illusions and at this moment, what the Patriarch was holding was not a teleport talisman, but a level 6 explosive talisman. "Boooooooooooooom!" Before he could understand why he was ridiculed and even received a pitying look from Theo, the talisman in his hand exploded in a strong explosion, even the green serpent dragon was unable to get away with it. While Patriarch Galileo was hurled backward and crashed into the barrier, the green snake dragon hit the ground, creating a great impact and arge crater was formed. "Boooooooooom!" "Grrrr!" "Urghhhhh!" So much the green snake dragon - when Patriarch Galileo was writhing on the ground in great pain. In his body, Patriarch Galileo found himself stained with blood and when he tried to get up he felt the taste of iron in his mouth and that was when he vomited blood and felt the pain because of his broken bones in different parts of his body. His current state was unfortunate, he looked at Theo in the distance with fear. He was sure that all this time Theo was standing in the same ce, so how was he able to exchange the teleport talisman for an explosive talisman? There were so many unanswered questions that he became more afraid with every second that passed. ''I know I said he could be Panic, but the chances of this being true were less than 10%.'' Standing and using his spiritual mana to heal himself, Patriarch Galileo felt cheated: ''I used this as an excuse to attack him and make my sect ept me as Patriarch...'' That was a choice he made that he started to deeply regret. Theo looked at the wounded soul of the green serpent dragon, he looked thoughtful as he said: "Kuro, I think that if you devour that green serpent dragon soul, you will almost certainly move up to the silver rank." "That...!" Kuro was very happy to exim loudly: "Yes, Boss! It''s a great idea!" When Kuro looked at the green serpent dragon''s soul, it shuddered with fear and even in pain, it rose from the ground wanting to get away from Kuro''s evil eyes. "Roarrr!" The dragon roared with the intention of intimidating Kuro, and began to fly with the intention of escaping, however, when reaching the limit of the barrier, the dragon crashed against it and felt even more agitated. "Come back here!" Patriarch Galileo gave amand, but the green serpent dragon was so afraid that it did not hear. Patriarch Galileo would not let them gain even more power, that Noble Spirit was already terrible, if it devoured and evolved, it would be a nightmare. He flew towards the green serpent dragon. "Do not even think about it." Mizuki appeared, blocking his path. "Damn it!" Patriarch swore angrily. Patriarch Galileo had his distorted expression as he looked at Mizuki, which was a lot of fun in a sense. Once again, a confrontation took ce between Mizuki and Patriarch Galileo. The disciples and elders, on the other hand, felt betrayed, the strongest among them whom they called Patriarch, tried to escape and leave them here to die. Their morale was so low, that Little Yui and the girls were killing them faster and faster. Meanwhile, Kuro was chasing the green serpent dragon. When he cornered the green serpent dragon, Kuro started to bite with the intention of devouring. ''It''s too big!'' "ROARR!" The green serpent dragon roared in panic. It was then that Kuro had a brilliant idea. Kuro turned into a viscous ck liquid and like a cover, he isted the green serpent dragon, without leaving an escape route and began to absorb the soul essence of it. The agitation and roars of the green serpent dragon were muffled. This fought desperately wanting to escape, but it was not strong enough. Kuro seeing that the green serpent dragon stopped fighting, he transformed again into his ck dragon form. In his entirety, the green serpent dragon still lives inside Kuro''s body but was constantly being drained. Kuro''s big body shone as he roared. Kuro could feel that he was very close to evolving to the silver rank. - - - [Noble Spirit of Darkness - Kuro: Evolved to Level 1 Rank Silver] - - - "ROARRRRRRRRR!" In sequence, Kuro roared even louder, he had no change in his appearance, but subsequently, he became more powerful, full of vitality. He felt at the height, his power multiplied by arge margin. Kuro flew in the sky as he roared. The noble spirits of Ten Thousand Soul Sect cringed and looked jealously at Kuro. The greatest desire of noble spirits is to level up and evolve. Kin seeing this - was also envious and jealous. But remembering his Master''s promise, he calmed down. 427 Chapter 427 Kuro calmed down and returned to Theo''s side. He felt that he didn''t just change his power and to confirm that he went back to his slime shape. "Oh, now you have a horn." Theo looked at Kuro and said. Right in the middle of Kuro''s head, there was a 5 cm horn of darkened gray. Kuro couldn''t see, and seeing that he was curious, Theo went to the [Dimensional Room] with the intention of taking a mirror. * "Boss!" Theo was frozen for a second. Upon entering the [Dimensional Room], he saw a beautiful 190 cm tall blue woman, wearing wide white clothes. Leaving his stupor. Theo said uncertainly: "Aomi?" "Yes!" She smiled. Aomi was also surprised when she left her state of enlightenment. She found herself smaller and more beautiful and also more powerful, she now had a perfect body shape, where her power overflowed into every cell of her body. In her state of enlightenment, she awakened an ancient lineage of her species. Now, she has be more powerful and flexible and because of her special body, she could increase and decrease her size, of her own free will. But for her, her current size has found herself to be ideal. Looking Theo in the eye, it was interesting and satisfying. "I''m d you came out of your state of enlightenment." Theo said with a smile, though surprised. "Furthermore, my evil energy from [Ninth Hell] has been converted to spiritual mana." Aomi said pleasantly, "It is true to say that I am now someone in the Monarch Spiritual Realm." "Does that make you happy?" Although he realized that she seemed more cheerful, it could very well be because she had a discovery in her enlightenment. Aomi''s lips curled in a small smile when she said, "Yes, to its became spiritual mana, my energy bes purer." Aomi was genuinely happy about it. It wasn''t just a change, she found herself more powerful. "I want to stay and talk to you for longer, but I''m afraid we can''t do that now, let''s go out, and we can talk, okay?" After taking a 40 cm mirror, Theo said. "Okay." Aomi nodded in agreement. She didn''t know how long she was in a state of enlightenment and really wanted to go outside. Seeing her agree, he waited for her to change into a smaller, morefortable outfit. Aomi was now wearing a beige long-sleeved blouse with a round neck and ck lycra pants that skirted her long, sexy leg, which made Theo almost drool while looking. As she is tall, she only wore a 3 cm ck social shoe. "Glub!" Theo was very surprised at what an outfit could do to a woman. Aomi just changed clothes, didn''t even wear makeup, or even wore clothes that showed a lot of skin, but that in itself, already made him swallow his saliva when he found her very attractive. After that, Theo made him and the wing leave the [Dimensional Room]. "Aomi?" The moment Aomi appeared beside Theo, she was noticed by Zaika and the girls looked in her direction when she heard Zaika speak. Although they noticed some changes in Aomi, it was still her, with her blue skin and a small dark brown horn on her forehead. It was remarkable that Aomi became even more beautiful. She was perhaps even more beautiful than Mizuki. And if it weren''t for her intimidating aura, men, even women from Ten Thousand Soul Sect, would be drooling when looking at her. "Aomi, I''m happy to see you." Leaving the ark with a pair of silver wings, looking like a celestial fairy, Yuki flew to her. "Lady Yuki." Aomi smiled at her: "I''m happy to see you too." The meeting of the two was something beautiful. Theo looked at the two who embraced and couldn''t help but admire. He even took a picture with his cell phone. Still hugging Aomi, Yuki looked at Theo and asked, "It''s okay that I came, right?" "It''s all right." Theo smiled: "With me and Aomi here, there is no way that something will happen and hurt you and our baby." If before he had no confidence in protecting them all if necessary, now that Aomi has appeared, his concerns have disappeared. Aomi was not only powerful, but she was also fast, and had keen senses, which is very useful if any improvisation happened. "Pregnant?" Aomi said with a smile: "This is great!" "Yes." Yuki smiled brightly. Patriarch Galileo looked at Theo and his group and became serious when he tried to assess Aomi''s cultivating level, he started to sweat cold. ''It''s over! Ended! I''m going to die here, there''s no escape, this woman is a monster!'' Patriarch Galileo was terrified! Unlike Theo, Aomi was unable to hide her power well, which in turn was seen by Galileo, and now, he was shaking from head to toe, sweating from buckets. He has never feared anyone so much in his life. Aomi was the personification of someone powerful. It was even more frightening than Panic. The fear he was feeling, was by no means less than the time he had to ovee the heavenly tribtion. Patriarch Galileo''s body shook, and he fell to his knees on the floor. ''No, it can''t be!'' He rubbed his eyes and hit his head on the floor. He wanted to look for another teleport talisman but soon realized that he no longer had his dimensional ring. He looked at his disciples and elders and saw that they were all discouraged, almost without a soul. But that was not what he was worried about, he tried to find some of them with a dimensional ring, but he soon realized that they were all missing, not even a bracelet or dimensional bag they have. "Hahahahaha!" In his insanity, Patriarch Galileo started tough, with a distorted expression, he looked at others with his pitiful eyes, on the verge of madness, he looked like he was able to eat someone alive to quench his insanity. Theo looked at the scene in general and sighed softly. He thought it was no longer necessary to let girls waste more time fighting those who lost all will to fight. It would be better to get this over with. Even their Patriarch lost all his reasoning and was attacking everyone he saw ahead. As he was attacking Ten Thousand Soul Sect''s disciples, Mizuki did not try to stop him. The girls also stopped fighting, they went over to where Theo, Aomi, and Yuki were. Even Little Emma lost the will to fight them. It was like trying to punch a punching bag, it was no fun after a while. ,m "You look more beautiful, Aomi." Little Yui rode around Aomi and said with a smile showing his teeth while looking up. "Really? Thanks." Aomi returned the smile. She was delighted to be called beautiful. If she remembers it well, this is the first time someone has said that to her. 428 Chapter 428 "Boss, what do we do with these people?" Aomi looked at Ten Thousand Soul Sect and asked. "Mm, kill them all." Theo responded nonchntly. "Can I do that?" Aomi snapped her neck and stretched and asked. "If you want, you can do this, Aomi." Theo saw that the girls have already lost interest. "Haha..." Aomi chuckled as she looked at the people at Ten Thousand Soul Sect: "It''s okay if some of them lose their minds, right?" The disciples and elders cursed Patriarch Galileo and all generations of his family. If repentance kills; they would be dead. After greeting everyone and exchanging quick words, Aomi once again faced Ten Thousand Soul Sect who has incredibly made no significant moves so far. Although now they approached each other. "Haha~" The First Elder of Ten Thousand Soul Sect gave an emptyugh. He realized that there was no longer any hope of leaving this ce alive. "Boom!" The floor beneath Aomi''s foot gave way. Theo and the girls floated and moved away. Aomi ran very fast, leaving her footprints on the ground, she was even more ferocious than a wild beast. Fear was a recurring thing for Ten Thousand Soul Sect. Even so, they grabbed the few hopes they had and used their spiritual manas to create a shield around them. A miracle. It was something they deeply wanted to happen. "BOOOOOOOOM!" Aomi''s arms brought earth creating a giant stone glove. It looked powerful and deadly, she flexed her body backward, skidding on the ground as she ran and came back forward and with her two arms; Aomi attacked! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!" Only one attack with her two arms was able to break through the barrier made by all of them and leave them in a pitiful state. With the pressure of having lost the barrier, their spiritual mana returned strongly and caused internal damage and made them all vomit blood. "No, no, no!!!" "I beg you, let me live!" "I do not want to die..." "Mom, help me!" "I''m begging you, let me live!" Those with the weakest mentality, even those who never begged for anything in life, now wept with blood dripping from the corners of their lips begging to live. Seeing her looking at them as if they were nothing, it scared them more and more. They knew that their lives were in the palm of Aomi''s hand, and she was the one who decided whether they lived or died. But if they wanted to ask for forgiveness and wanted to live, they were asking the wrong person. Aomi, like Theo, would not let her enemy live, she lived in a ce where one should not have the luxury of letting her enemies live. "Aomi is very strong!" Mizuki understood that this attack now that Aomi made was only using physical force, barely used her spiritual mana. "Mm, there is a very big gap between someone at the Spiritual Realm and Aomi who is at Monarch Spiritual Realm." Hugging Yuki, Theo said while looking in Aomi''s direction. Kuro dropped the mirror after seeing his current appearance and said, "Boss, since it ended here, can I go back?" "Yes." Theo waved. Kin said nothing, but Theo knew he wanted to go back, too. He then made his three noble spirits return to his divine sea. ''In the end, I didn''t even use Roiyaruse and Kin...'' It didn''t matter much anyway, he only brought it in case he had any unforeseen circumstances and needs their power. Now that Aomi has appeared, she has little to worry about. Aomi went to the Patriarch and held him by the neck. "Let me go..." Patriarch Galileo tried to fight: "If you don''t... you''ll regret it!" "Humph!" As soon as he stopped speaking, Patriarch Galileo''s neck was twisted by a beautiful hand, with a snap, he died on the spot, his eyes widened and his expression froze. Soon after, the body was absorbed by Aomi''s storage ring. She looked like a butcher, twisting the neck of those nearby, killing them on the spot. Not one of them escaped their clutches, the few survivors were shaking with fear as they looked at her. Aomi''s actions were simple, she did not make any very striking attacks, whenever they tried to defend herself, she simply tore the barriers in front of her with her hands. It was like she was opening cardboard boxes. It took an hour in all until Aomi returned after all of them from Ten Thousand Soul Sect were dead. "My physical strength has increased a lot." Aomimented. It didn''t even seem like she just twisted the neck of more than 100 people for the tranquility she said. "Yes." Theo agreed. He more than anyone can see the difference. Seeing Aomi stained with blood, he used: "Thanks." She smiled. As much as she didn''t care about getting bloodied, she, like any woman, still preferred to stay clean. "It''s all right." Theo waved and said: "Many know that it was Ten Thousand Soul Sect that was here and as you all know, this sect was one of the most powerful on this, because of that it will cause amotion when we leave alive while they all are dead. If you don''t want to go through this, you can wait inside the ark." "If you want, Theo." Aomi suggested: "You can say that they were all killed by me. Furthermore, that was practically what happened." "Are you sure?" Theo didn''t think it would be a bad idea. If I said it was him, I could make more people associate him with Panic. "Yes, I don''t care~" Aomi smiled. "Okay, let''s do this." Theo waved. "I will wait in the ark." One by one the girls chose not to go through this. Only Theo, Mizuki, and Aomi stayed. "Ah yes, before we leave, don''t call me Boss, call me Theo." He said. "Mmm, it''s okay." Aomi was smart, she understood that if she were to take the me, and as she was powerful on this, it would be inconvenient for them to think that she is subordinate to Theo. As the ships of Ten Thousand Soul Sect were destroyed, there was nothing else to do but destroy the barrier. Aomi went to the edge of the barrier and with both hands, she held it like she was grabbing the air and tore it. "Rasg!" Theo also removed his illusions that were around the barrier, that was when the public saw their appearance. "Ended! The barrier was broken!" Someone shouted through the crowd. 429 Chapter 429 "Woooo!" "It''s Theo and Lady Mizuki, they survived!" "Gods! Someone nips me, I must be dreaming!" "My mom asked why I knelt on the floor, I told her I was revering the great and powerful Theo!" "Hahaha. I''m so happy, our God Theo is still alive! " "Lady Mizuki, I love you!" "Theo, look at me!" "I love you, Theo!" The audience totally forgot about the tournament, and they only had eyes for Theo and Mizuki and it was also at that moment that they noticed Aomi''s presence. "Who is this beautiful goddess?" "I do not know either. This is the first time she has appeared with God Theo, right?" "I want to know who she is!" "She is beautiful to die!" "But... I get strong chills when I look at her." "Yes, she is dangerous!" "It is decided, she is my new goddess!" Emperor Naga, Emperor Beast, Emperor Fisher, and Sakura went to them. The three emperors felt Aomi''s spiritual mana and felt threatened, they didn''t even have the courage to speak directly to her. Sakura was calmer. "Where''s the Beast Tamer Sect and Ten Thousand Soul Sect?" Sakura asked. "Dead!" Aomi said nonchntly. "I understand." Sakura had already predicted this but was still surprised. "Errr." Emperor Fisher asked carefully looking at Aomi: "Did you kill them?" "En!" Aomi nodded nonchntly. "..." They were embarrassed, afraid to ask something wrong, and irritate Aomi. It was inevitable since she emitted a very dangerous aura. Not only that, seeing her confirm that she killed Ten Thousand Soul Sect and the Beast Tamer Sect, made them both respect and fear her. They wanted to know how Theo met someone so powerful and seemed so close, but they didn''t dare. "If that''s all, we''re going back to my ark." Theo said suddenly. "Yes, it was just that." Emperor Beast seemed frightened when talking to Theo, although he did not know why. Sakura seemed to have something to say, but in the end, she remained silent as she watched Theo, Mizuki, and Aomi leave. Even the audience, seeing the three emperors and Sakura das Elftreen speaking so respectfully, remained silent. * "Hey, Theo." Yuki said: "There must still be people at Ten Thousand Soul Sect, right?" Inside the ark, being on a couch with Jka and the girls, Theo looked at her: "Yes, there are still many disciples, some elders, vice elders and also some sect guardians." "Mm, if that''s it, then, I think they''lle for revenge." Yuki looked a little concerned. "Mmm. In that regard, I think they will indeed want to take revenge." Theo said, "But I''m not going to give them that chance." There was no need to ask to know that Theo intended to "visit" Ten Thousand Soul Sect. "What about the Beast Tamer Sect?" Shina asked doubtfully. "They still have a few members left in the Spiritual Realm, but nothing too strong." Theo replied. "So..." "Ohh, didn''t they want to exterminate us?" Theo chuckled: "Why not do the same?" "I understand." Shina stood up: "Not that I care, they really deserve it." She left for the bathroom. "B-Theo." Aomi asked, "What happened while I was gone?" "Not a lot." Theo said frankly, closing his eyes while settling his back on the seat: "Yuki became pregnant, the martial arts tournament has started, as well as the alchemy and forge tournament. Other than that, nothing very significant happened." He added: "Ah yes, it was not so long ago that I went to another and almost wiped out a demonic race. Only the children and women came out alive." "I understand." Aomi said, "Ahh, I picked up a lot of corpses, should I deliver it now?" "Mmm, it will be a while before our turnes to the tournament." Theo opened his eyes and stood up: "Let''s go to [Dimensional Room]. I''ll see what I can do to help you improve." Shina had already returned, and they all entered the [Dimensional Room]. Gradually, Aomi and the girls piled up the corpses. It was more than 100. Theo could very well use and increase his cultivation, but he wasn''t in such a hurry at the moment, the most important thing now was to collect points in the system and then update it. A golden tail expanded from behind Theo and went towards the pile of bodies. [Obtained 64,577,544,505 System Points.] Theo opened his status. _ _ _ _ _ Theo Volts Race: Magic Beast. Species: Ten-Tailed Golden Fox. Cultivation: 3rdyer of the Spiritual Realm. System Points: 69,726,231,870. Lineage Golden Fox: 495,650,498 Lineage Cells. Bestial King. Affinities Lightning G-8: High Advance. Darkness V-10: High Advance. Heavenly Fire Level 4. False Heavenly Wind Level 4. False Heavenly Earth Level 4. False Divine Light Level 4. False Celestial Ice Level 2. Divine Metal Level 3. Divine Water Level 3. Skills Clean: Maximum. Illusion of the Nine Heavens: Level 10. Voice Change: Level 7. Spiritual Shiatsu Massage: Level 3. Supreme Concealment: Level 3. Healing: Level 1 Techniques Breathing: Golden Fox Breathing: Initial; High Advance. Cultivation: Lightning of Primordial Darkness: Initial; High Advance. Cultivation: Supreme Elemental Maniption: Initial; High Advance. Movement: Lightning Shadow Steps: Eighth Stage. Forge / Defense: ming Dragon Furnace: Fourth Stage. Attack: Golden Fox ws: Initial; High Advance. Attack: Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox: Step Five. Attack: ck Thunder''s Primordial Vibration: Medium Advance. Attack: Elementary Emperor: Low Advance. Attack / Defense: Kempo Art of Golden Destruction: Medium Forward. Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial: High Advance. Attack / Defense: Elemental Strengthening - Medium Advance Art of Alchemy of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance Art of Talisman of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance Art of Spiritual of the Inscription Path - Medium Advance Art of Formation of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance Noble Spirits Kin: Golden Slime; Bronze level 1. Kuro: Dark Slime; Silver level 1. Roiyaruse: Elementary Scepter; Bronze level 1. _ _ _ _ _ It was surprising to see this absurd number of points. Now, even updating the system seemed cheap. Theo opened the mission to update the system after removing all the items he had in the rings, bracelets, and dimensional bags. [Mission: System update.] [System points required: 5,000,000,000 / 69,726,231,870.] [Crystal of Life required: 100 / 4413.] [Twin sister stone required: 100,000 Kg / 265,785 Kg.] [High-quality jade level 7 required: 100 / 16.] [84 Level 7 high quality jade - Total value: 8,400,000,000] [Do you want to buy: [Yes] or [No]? ''Yes.'' Theo clicked. [8,400,000,000 System Points has been discounted] [All prerequisites for updating the system have been met, do you want to update now?] [Yes] Or [No]? Theo took a deep breath and clicked: ''Yes.'' [Update is in progress, new settings will be avable - Please wait a few minutes until the update isplete.] [1% ... 3% ... 5% ...] 430 Chapter 430 _ _ _ [System updatepleted! Please choose the artificial intelligence of the system:] [White Rabbit] - [Golden Fairy] - [Red Squirrel] - [Brown Panda] - [Gray Weasel] - [Snow Leopard] _ _ _ Although he was surprised and confused to learn that after upgrading the system would have artificial intelligence, Theo chose carefully. After evaluating the appearance of them all, what most captivated Theo was the Little Snow Leopard. The Little Snow Leopard has gray and white fur with rosettes and dark spots, and its tail has stripes. Her hair is very long and thick, her feet are also big and hairy. ''As Ash says: I choose you!'' Theo clicked on [Snow Leopard]. ["Hello Master!" The Little Snow Leopard spun in the air, while the image of the others disappeared. With blue eyes and slightly tilting his head, Little Snow Leopard said in a childish and cute tone: "I don''t have a name yet, can you name me, Master?"] Theo looked this way and that and noticed that Jka and the girls did not hear or see the Little Snow Leopard flying in front of him. ''Are you female?'' Theo asked when he noticed that her voice was a little female. ["Yes, Master."] She nodded. ''Mmm. I''m going to call you Rya, okay?'' Theo said telepathically. "Thank you so much, Master!" Her eyes lit up and made a little bow of reverence. Theo found her actions cute, tried to caress her head, and was surprised to get. Rya made an expression of who was enjoying this by closing her eyes and purring. Retracting his hand, Theo asked telepathically: ''Rya, can you tell me what changed after the system updated?'' ["The system items have been improved, as has the [Dimensional Room] which now has a new option."] As soon as Rya finished speaking, a new holographic window appeared. _ _ _ [1 day in the Dimensional Room; 1 hour 40 minutes outside] - [5 days in the Dimensional Room; 5 hours and 30 minutes outside] - [10 Days in the Dimensional Room; 10 hours and 20 minutes outside.] _ _ _ Rya said: ["For new options, it is necessary to update the [Dimensional Room] again. The cost of the new update is 250 million points of the system. Do Master want to update now?"] ''Yes.'' Theo agreed. ["Dimensional Room update in progress, please wait a few moments!"] Rya warned. "Theo?" The girls looked towards him for information. "I just expanded the [Dimensional Room]. It will only take some time and also..." Theo exined that now he could change the speed that time passed inside the [Dimensional Room]. "Really? This is really cool!" Little Yui seemed to be the happiest of all. To be able to train for days and just spend a few hours outside was a dream for many cultivators. "..." _ _ _ [Dimensional Room updatepleted!] _ _ _ Before Theo continued to talk to them, Rya said to him: ["Master, now you have two more new options: [15 Days in the Dimensional Room; 15 hours and 10 minutes outside] - [24 Days in the Dimensional Room; 24 hours and 20 minutes outside."] "I''m going to meditate a little, I''m going to change the time inside the [Dimensional Room]." Theo said to them: "The five days we stay here, it will only be five and a half hours." "We are going to meditate too." The girls were excited about it. Having more time to cultivating without worrying about missing out on important things was great. Theo walked away and sat cross-legged in front of the pile of items he removed from the rings, bracelet, and dimensional bag. ''Rya, besides, what else is new?'' Theo asked telepathically. ["Responding to the Master. In addition, as the system''s artificial intelligence, I can research the best techniques, skills, items, ingredients, etc."] She said seriously, which was cuteing from a Little Snow Leopard: ["As long as the Master requests, I will do my best to make the Master happy!"] Theo''s lips curved a little in a smile, and he asked: ''So, can you tell me what is the best option to use this?'' Theo carefully removed two vials from his storage ring. ["Master is indeed incredible!"] Rya said full of joy: ["This is the blood of divine beasts, Golden Crow and Phoenix, right?! I advise the Master to dilute this blood in more than 100 5-liter buckets and drink a maximum of one liter a day. If the Master uses it now at his current cultivation level, I''m afraid the Master will not survive."] ''Is it that powerful?'' Theo''s hands shook a little. He already expected it to be precious, so he didn''t dare to swallow until now, but he didn''t expect it to be on this scale. ["Of course it''s potent!"] Rya eximed and said: ["These two vials have the primordial blood of the Golden Crow and Phoenix. Not of a simple lineage, so I advise the Master to be careful. In addition, if it were anyone else, it would have to do much more than dilute in 100 5-liter buckets. Even a thousand buckets may not be enough."] ''If that''s the case, I''ll do it.'' Theo finally knew what to do with it. He has already considered using and exchanging for points, but thankfully he didn''t. ["If the Master is going to share with his wives and family, I think it''s best to dilute it even more."] Rya said as a warning, seeing through Theo''s gaze. ''How many times would it be enough?'' Theo asked. ["Use a bucket that has already diluted 100 times and with that bucket, Master dilutes in another 100 buckets." Rya said, "That way, they could all take 500 milligrams a day."] Seeing that everyone was in a state of meditation. Theo did just that, he bought two hundred wooden buckets in the system and made two rows with the buckets. ''I''ll first dilute the blood essence of the phoenix.'' With this thought in mind, Theo returned to saving the blood essence of the golden crow and that of the phoenix he poured into a wooden bucket. 431 Chapter 431 Chapter 431: A new lineage has been created ''Is it better to dilute this in normal water, or to use special water like this?'' Theo asked taking the gallon of water from Elftreen. ["Preferably use in water."] Rya said as she jumped on the shoulder and rubbed her face on Theo''s cheek. Theo thought it was cute, so he didn''t care. Picking up pure water, Theo poured it into the bucket. Incredibly, even if it''s just a drop of blood essence, it was enough to color the entire color of the water in the bucket. Now the water in the bucket has turned golden red. He took a 50-milliliter ss and divided the bucket water into 100 buckets. After that, he capped 99 buckets, leaving only 1. He then did the same process, using the 50-milliliter cup, he divided it into 100 5-liter buckets. ''Ah yes, when I start taking this, I will gain lineage from the phoenix, and because of that, can I lose or be controlled by the original owner of this blood essence?'' Theo asked Rya. ["Yes and no."] Rya replied: ["To happen when ingesting is to create a lineage through the blood essence of the phoenix. The phoenix would have control if the Master used it by normal means; It was for this reason that I told the Master to dilute the blood, doing this, all the control that the phoenix would have of this blood loses its full effect."] ''And how can I be sure that I will not be affected?'' Theo asked. ["In this case, whenever you take a liter of the diluted blood essence, the Master will feel a little interference wanting to force something like a contract with the Master. As it is weak, the Master just has to destroy it with his mental power."] Rya exined. ''If I do that, won''t the phoenix know ande after me?'' It was a valid concern since the phoenix was so powerful, it could be that she felt it the moment he destroyed it. ["It won''t happen."] Rya said: ["The will that tries to force a contract to swear obedience to the phoenix acts on its own. Even when it is destroyed, nothing happens."] Rya said proudly: ["But the Master for having the system, will have the option of choosing to let the consciousness created through the essence of the phoenix blood exist and form a contract or destroy, although the process is almost the same, the Master would be aware of the existence of something being created."] ''Mmm, I''m happy to hear that.'' Although Theo felt no malice as he received the blood essence of the Golden Crow and the Phoenix. He wouldn''t be happy to know that in the future he could end up being controlled by someone. This was also a present fear that he had because of the system. But so far it has proved that this does not want to control him and trick him into doing something against his will. ''Now that the system is updated, does it have missions?'' Theo was left with this doubt. ["It''s not that you don''t have this possibility, but it wouldn''t be a mission given by the system, but it used the search mission to find living and even non-living beings, just as it happened in the case of the White Lion King Leonidas, who want to let the Master do something for them."] Rya exined patiently. ''So it is so. Well, I can decide whether to ept it or not, right? ''He saw Rya nod. Theo took a one-liter bottle and filled it with diluted blood. _ _ _ [Is a new existence being created and forcing a contract, [ept] or [reject]?] _ _ _ Just as Rya said, both options appeared. Theo logically chose to [reject]. _ _ _ [You will feel a little pain. It will start after 10 seconds, prepare!] _ _ _ Before, Theo was sure it wouldn''t give him that much information. Knowing that he was going to go through a period of pain, Theo took a deep breath and mentally prepared for what wasing. It all started in the center of his body, close to where the navel is located. A small me ignited. It was small like a candle me. It was also when it took the form of a small fire phoenix, but soon that image became distorted. "Urghhh!" Theo groaned in pain, this existence that wasing to life was powerful. At least as powerful as his soul when the soul was 16. This is scary if it takes into ount how many times the blood essence has been diluted. The pain persisted, although the phoenix that was being created, was in constant deformation, yet still had the strength to fight. Theo clenched his teeth and continued to persist. Something he understands because Rya warned that Yuki and the rest could not do what he did. Before he knew it, Theo was on fire, looking like a methrower pointed into the air. If his tolerance for the fire was not high, maybe he was in even more pain right now. The scorching heat made the girls and Jka stop cultivating. They walked away and looked with curiosity at what was happening. Aomi looked at Theo in this state, puzzled. It was hard to imagine what she was thinking. "Wait, that wooden bucket, not far from Theo, is it blood?" Shina saw this and was unsure whether it was or not. It was blood-red, but it had a golden glow that makes it look like something else. "Perhaps." Ariana guessed, "Could it be that Theo drank that blood and stayed in this situation?" "Difficult to say, but it may be the case." Zaira said. "Whatever it is, it doesn''t seem to be harmful to Theo." Said Mizuki: "Let''s wait and see what happens." "Yes." Yuki sighed: "We don''t have much choice but to wait." When Theo was going to do something like this, Yuki wanted him to warn her first, so she wouldn''t be so worried. They knew that they could not approach carelessly, and Theo also would not do something dangerous enough to put his life at risk, because of that they were not too concerned. "These mes look dangerous..." Jka murmured. It was hard to see mes that powerful. The ones that alchemists and cksmiths used in the tournament were far weaker than these mes. Almost an hourter. _ _ _ [A new lineage has been created.] _ _ _ Rya said happily: ["Congrattions Master, now you have a phoenix line, although weak, it can increase by consuming the rest of the diluted blood."] 432 Chapter 432 ''Phew~'' Theo looking through his status and saw that the phoenix lineage began to appear on the lineage page. _ _ _ Golden Fox: 495,650,498 Lineage Cells. Bestial King Level 2. Phoenix Level 1. _ _ _ ''Levels? I didn''t have that in the Bestial King lineage. And I''m almost reaching 500 million cells in my "Golden Fox" lineage.'' Theo didn''t have time to think about it too much, Jka and the girls were staring in his direction. He thought about asking Ryater and went to them. "Theo, what was that now?" Zaika with her sweet voice was the first to ask. "In short, I created a new lineage, now I also have phoenix lineage..." Theo exined briefly about the essence of blood and how he had diluted it and thanks to that he created a new lineage but also talked about the risks, so he had to dilute it in several buckets. "If we all have phoenix lineage." Ariana said with a smile: "Aren''t we going to be a Phoenix n?" "Ohh, is Yui going to be a Phoenix Dragon?" Little Yui smiled. "I don''t know if it will be able to turn into a phoenix, but it will certainly have mes as powerful as the divine mes." Theo smiled at Little Yui while stroking her head. Aine, Nanda, Kelly, Lilith, Zenia, Jka, and Klin were happy for them. It was true that they were friends of Theo, but they did not know if they would receive this and if they would be able to ovee the will of the phoenix. Theo looked at them and smiled. In no time he thought of leaving them out of it, although it wouldn''t be as much as Yuki and the girls, he would share it with them. Theo said to him: "One of the buckets that was diluted for Yuki and the girls, I will leave it to you. Of course, I will have to dilute it 100 times, you are my friends and I don''t want you to be at risk of life." When Aomi, although she has a high level of cultivation, she still had a childlike soul. If she used the same one that he, there was a good chance that she would be forced into a contract. Because of that, he would also give her the same treatment that he will give to Yuki and the girls. "Thanks for thinking about us, Theo." They were very happy with Theo''s words and made a small bow in the direction of his. They knew the importance of a divine phoenix lineage that was only told in books. In addition, it came from the primordial phoenix itself. Even if it is diluted, it was several times better than the strains that are out there. Just looking at Theo who drank the blood and received the bloodline, they already feel a strong hot pressure from the mes of the phoenix that Theo still does not have 100% control. Little Emma got very close to Theo, almost sticking to him. She held the end of his white T-shirt as she looked at him pleasantly. This happened because of her magma lineage, and she also had an affinity for fire, which made it very pleasant for her to be close to Theo. ''Dad...'' For some reason, she felt a strong desire to call Theo that. She envied Little Yui for having a dad and two moms. "Emma?" Theo looked at her gently. He didn''t push her away, but rather, put his hand on her head and made her look at him. "Can I... can Emma call Theo a dad?" She said quietly, shy, and afraid of being rejected. Theo felt a squeeze in his heart. She was very cute now and her expression of fear of being rejected left him shaken. Yuki and the girls felt their eyes get wet, they almost answered "yes" instead of Theo. Theo looked at Little Emma attentively and thought it was time for her to know the truth. He knew he couldn''t leave her in the dark for long, and he also made that promise to Little Emma''s mother. Theo crouched down to match Little Emma. He put his hands on her shoulder while looking into her eyes, he said: "Emma, ??there are some things you need to know... Or rather, you need to remember... I will let you remember now, and then, if you still want to call me a dad after that, I will allow it." Little Emma felt confused and afraid, but she trusted Theo, so she nodded, "Okay." Theo put his hand on Little Emma''s head and used his mental power to release the memories that were once sealed by him. Over time, tears fell from Little Emma''s eyes like a waterfall. When she recovered all her memories, she cried out loud. She sobbed as she cried. Little Yui didn''t know why, but she started to cry too. Amid her sobs, Little Emma started to say out loud, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" She does some bad things when she followed Orothi''s orders and remembering that, she felt guilt and regret even more in the case of almost exterminating the vige of Jka. "Come here." Theo opened his arms. Seeing that she was undecided, Theo took the initiative to hug her. He said, "It''s not your fault, you just followed orders, Emma. I don''t me you, and I also need to apologize, as I used you to contract with my daughter." Theo wiped the tears from her eyes and asked gently, "Emma, ?am I sorry?" Emma hugged Theo tightly while still crying loudly, she shouted, "Yes, dad!" Theo stroked his head and took a deep breath. He was worried about what her reaction would be, but he didn''t expect her to react like that. Seeing Little Yui, he waved a hand for her toe and hug him and Emma too. "Dad, Emma!" Little Yui hugged them both. She was crying loudly to the sound of Emma''s cry. Shina and the girls were touched by this scene and sighed with relief when they saw that it ended well. When they calmed down, Little Emma looked anxiously, she still remembers seeing her mother in the audience, along with the Red Dragon n. Theo also lets her see his memories of talking to her mother. Little Emma asked, "My mom, can I see her?" 433 Chapter 433 Theo decided to take Little Emma to see her mother. It was still 8 pm because of the new [Dimensional Room] option. "I''m a little nervous, I haven''t spoken to my mom for a long time..." Little Emma held Theo''s hand tightly. Theo smiled kindly at her and said, "Your mom is also looking forward to talking to you again. Don''t worry, everything will be fine." "En." Little Emma looked at Theo and nodded. Theo used his illusion ability to camouge him and Little Emma. It wouldn''t be easy for them to meet Little Emma''s mom if he didn''t do that. Descending from the air, heading towards where the Red Dragon n was located, Theo and Little Emma saw Elise. Elise is the mother of Little Emma and is a beautiful and charming woman with long flowing red wavy hair and pale green eyes with slits of the dragon. She wore clothes that were not too shy, but captivating, with a white blouse with a low cor and an overcoat that symbolized that she was Patriarch of the Red Dragon n. The pants she was wearing were ck close to the body and a 10 cm tall shoe. ''Mom is so beautiful and full of vitality... Before she was not like that.'' Although her mother was very beautiful before, she was not as much as she is now. She knew this was because it is Theo helped her mom get to the Spiritual Realm. ''Now I''m Yui''s sister and Theo is my dad. It would be nice if mom became Theo''s wife, and we would be a big and happy family...'' Little Emma couldn''t help but think about it and stifle a happy giggle when she imagined this happening. Elise''s magnitude was gone when she saw Little Emma beside Theo. Her body started to shake, and she didn''t know what to do, still didn''t know if Little Emma recovered her memories. "Mom!" Little Emma ran towards her and hugged her. "My daughter!" When she was hugged, all the anguish that she had to go through copsed, she had promised that she would not cry, but rather, receive with a beautiful smile on her face, but it turned out that she saw her world copse and cried hugging her daughter very tightly as if she was afraid Little Emma would disappear again. Theo had used his illusions, because of that, nobody noticed his and Little Emma''s presence, even the Red Dragon n didn''t notice. For them, the Matriarch was still at their side. "Mom, I have so many things I want to talk to you about, but I know we don''t have a lot of time now, but we will meet again after the tournament, okay?" Little Emma said sniffling softly. "Yes, I also want to spend more time with you, my daughter." Elise hugged her daughter in her arms closer to her chest. She blinked with her longshes; she smiled bravely and kissed Little Emma''s forehead. After that, Elise looked at Theo and said, "Theo, thanks for keeping your promise." "You don''t have to thank me, that''s the least I should do." Theo said. "Mom, I''m going now. See you soon..." Little Emma was a little reluctant to leave, but she took a deep breath and pulled away from her mom''s arms. * Everyone was sleeping or meditating when Theo and Little Emma returned. There was a time difference inside and outside the [Dimensional Room]. While it had only been less than 1 hour outside, inside the [Dimensional Room] it had been almost 10 hours. "Theo..." Yuki rubbed her eyes as she sat down. She saw Theo sitting in the chair next to her bed, apparently looking at her while she slept. "Hi, my angel." Theo kissed her lips and smiled. Before Theo could leave, Yuki put her arms around his neck and pulled him closer. "Don''t go out, sleep here with me..." Her voice was seductive and sleepy, impossible to refuse. Theo kissed her again andid down beside her carefully, caressed her tummy of love and affection. Yuki smiledfortably and closed her eyes. Little Emma who saw this scene did not know what to do. In the end, she decided to get some sleep. She went over to the big double bed that Little Yui was sleeping in andy with her. Silence took over the [Dimensional Room]. None of them were in a hurry to get things done. Theo had already warned about the time difference in the [Dimensional Room]. Now what else they had was time. "..." Ariana who slept dreamed of a small demi-human girl. She was cute with golden hair and bright blue eyes with a pair of golden brown colored leopard ear and a double tail with a little more than 40 cm. "Mommy, tell the story of the golden fox again?" The girl pleaded. The woman the girl called Mommy was a beautiful woman with golden hair and also had bright blue eyes. She had a curved body that would make any man drool. Unlike the girl, she was not a demi-human, but a leopard in human form. She started to tell the story that started on an ind. That ind was called Fallen Star Ind... "Mom!" Ariana woke up screaming with tears streaming from her eyes. Everyone had sensitive ears and heard Ariana''s scream. She soon felt embarrassed amid her drowsiness when she saw everyone looking at her. "I''m sorry about that..." Ariana said self-consciously and rubbed her eyes, wiping tears from her eyes. Theo looked at her with concern. He got out of bed and went to her. Brushing her golden hair out of her eyes, he asked tenderly, "Is everything okay?" "Yes..." Ariana sighed: "I dreamed of myte mom..." "I understand." Theo didn''t say another word. He just hugged her and stood beside her. 434 Chapter 434 When everyone got up, Theo had already finished diluting the blood essence, but before giving it to them, he said as a warning: "As it is risky to do this, I will be watching and helping if something goes wrong. With that said, let''s start with Little Yui who has the strongest soul among you." Theo wanted to go on the safer side, that was with Little Yui. And after seeing the result that would be with her, he could have a better idea when the rest is going to drink the essence of diluted phoenix blood. "Yui is ready." Little Yui took a step forward and approached Theo. She knew that her dad wouldn''t let her take the risk of life and trusted him 100%. Theo took 500 ml of the diluted blood essence and told her: "Drink it all in one sip while sitting in the lotus position. I will be by your side to help if necessary." Theo warned: "Yui, remember to find the existence that will form through this and use your mental power to destroy it." Little Yui did close her right hand into a fist, and she reached up and said aloud, "Yui will do her best!" Theo kissed his daughter''s tiny face; the girl replied with a delightedugh. Holding therge ss with the diluted blood essence, Little Yui drank it all at once. Then she closed her eyes while resting her hands on her thighs. Unlike Theo''s turn, it took a little longer to take effect. Only a few minutester Little Yui can feel something growing and developing in the center of her body, close to her navel. Little Yui knew that this was what she should avoid happening and that''s what she did, she isted all the exits from those mes that grew like mes from a matchstick and used her mental power in an attempt to destroy the will of it, she wanted to leave only the phoenix lineage. It wasn''t easy, Little Yui moaned in pain a few times as her body burned with golden-red mes. Theo who used his divine eyes can see the whole process, and as much as his heart ached to see his daughter suffer, he didn''t interfere as long as she could take it. "Yui..." Mizuki and Yuki held hands while they waited. It was difficult for a mother to see her daughter suffer. To everyone''s relief, Little Yui did not suffer for long. She was even faster than Theo in destroying the will created in the form of a phoenix in her body. "Yui made it..." Little Yui wanted to scream with happiness, but she was feeling a little exhausted at that moment and her voice came out in a whisper. "Congrattions, Yui." Theo said with a smile. "My daughter, you were amazing!" Mizuki and Yuki said almost at the same time. Gradually everyone was congratting Little Yui on her sess. Theo also took some time to consider things a little. He asked Rya telepathically: ''Rya if it was separated into two 250 ml doses, would it greatly decrease the effect?'' ["Responding to the Master. At least 10% of the effect would fall."] Rya replied simply and naturally. Theo also understood how much 10% could mean. But he also knew that if it was just the first time, it wouldn''t be much of a problem. "As you can see, it was more potent than I expected it to be, so I rmend it divided into two doses." Theo said the girls. Yuki and the girls understood Theo''s concern and did not disagree with what he said. It was true, they shouldn''t be greedy. Little Yui who had the strongest soul among them, she has suffered so much, it would be risky to drink it all at once. Furthermore, even though there was no significant risk as long as Theo was watching, none of them wanted to bring unnecessary trouble to him. Theo already does a lot for them. "I want to be the next one." Shina took a step forward. "Okay, do what Yui did." Theo handed her 250 ml of the essence of diluted blood. While Theo helped Shina. Yuki was beside Little Yui using her ice mana to help Little Yui control her mes. Despite being powerful mes, Yuki had an affinity for divine ice, which was very powerful and capable of suppressing the mes of Little Yui''s phoenix a little. Of course, this was only possible because Little Yui''s mes were still weak, she only managed to create a fine lineage of the phoenix. It took longer to take effect in Shina, she could feel a small me manifest in the center of her body, she wasted no time and used her mental power to destroy the consciousness that was being born from these mes. Because of that, the mes that still weak did not even take the form of a phoenix, in constant change, Shina ended up achieving slightly. In the process, she just felt a little of the pain, nothing very significant, she just saw herself in mes and fought against the awareness that was born inside her body. ''These are the mes of the phoenix...'' Shina gasped as she manifested a slightly golden red me in her palm. "Should I drink the other half?" Shina asks as she catches her breath. "You can." Theo said: "But get some rest first." "Okay." Shina nodded. After that, one at a time was drinking the blood essence and even though it was still weak, the girls got the phoenix lineage. When it came to Jka and the rest, it was even easier, the blood essence of the phoenix had already been diluted several times, because of that, it was not so potent. Unfortunately, however, Klin, Aine, Alice, and Zenia were unable to gain phoenix lineage this time. They would have to try their luck again tomorrow. ''The chances have decreased a lot...'' It wasn''t as if Theo didn''t expect this, he already knew that as the blood essence of the phoenix was diluted, it would be weaker and the chances of getting phoenix bloodline would decrease. But at least they got an affinity for fire. Even if they are a normal affinity for fire, the next time they try; the chances of they are getting phoenix lineage would be greater. The rest of the day they spent meditating and controlling their lineage and affinity. Theo also had to stabilize his phoenix lineage. 435 Chapter 435 It''s been 10 hours since Theo started meditating. _ _ ¡¤ [Congrattions! You have reached 500,000,000 cells from the Golden Fox Lineage.] ¡¤ [Congrattions! You have unlocked a new skill: Teleportation.] ¡¤ [Bestial King bloodline advanced to level 3.] _ _ Theo got up and stretched. "..." When Theo opened his eyes Theo was speechless. He rubbed his eyes without believing what he was seeing. ''Yes. I''m not hallucinating...'' Theo was shocked and happy at the same time. He did not expect that upon reaching 500 million with his Golden Fox lineage, he would get a Teleport ability. Although he didn''t know how good that skill was, Theo was thrilled to have achieved that ability. ["Master, that skill is very good!"] Rya''s childish and cute voice echoed in his ear, and shended on his shoulder. ''Rya, can you tell me a little about this skill?'' Theo asked telepathically. ["Right now, Master."] As soon as Rya finished speaking, she made a holographic screen appear in front of Theo. _ _ [Teleportation Level 1 - Teleportation is the power to move instantly from one location to another. It is a power of Space Maniption.] _ _ Theo looked like a teenager who got a new toy, he was looking forward to testing the new skill he got. "Teleportation!" When he used the skill, he saw in his mind a panel with path choices and questions. It was valid options for him to choose from when using the skill, and he had a 3-second countdown and warned that he would go to a random spot five hundred meters if he didn''t choose soon. Having no time to lose, he chose to teleport to 100 meters in front of him. His body vibrated at high frequency, and he appeared 100 meters away from where he was before. "..." ''This was very simr to how I got in and out of the [Dimensional Room.'' Theo had that feeling. Theo had an absurd amount of spiritual mana because of that, even when using this advanced skill that cost a lot of spiritual mana, it was like just a drop in the ocean for him. Not satisfied, he used this ability within the [Dimensional Room] a few more times. ''I got used to it quickly...'' Theo knew that he was only able to get used to this skill very quickly because it was almost the same thing he had when entering and leaving the [Dimensional Room]. Jka, who finished meditating, spotted Theo. Approaching, Jka said to him: "Theo, how about, let''s have a drink?" Theo thought about refusing, but changed his mind and nodded: "Yes, of course." "Aw-hahaha. This is what I wanted to hear." Jka let out a bark along with augh. Jka and Theo went to the table. Theo sat in the chair across from Jka. A bottle of red wine appeared in Jka''s hand, which she ced on the table. Jka said, "Theo, you will be surprised by this wine." He smiled: "My wife is a genius, she made this wine even better than the previous ones." "You always say that." Theo smiled: "But, I can''t wait." "You know, it''s because my wife is too good for me." Jkaughed without shame. "I agree with that." Theoughed too. * 17,360 kilometers away from Fallen Star Ind. Hall of Ten Thousand Soul Sect. The guardians of Ten Thousand Soul Sect saw a video recording in which a tall blue woman with a small horn on her forehead. In the video, she admitted to killing the new patriarch and the Ten Thousand Soul Sect elders and disciples. Even by video, the presence and aura of this powerful woman were remarkable. She was an Empress among the Empresses. Her look exuded a sense of danger, she did not sympathize with any of the people from the Ten Thousand Soul Sect that she killed and admitted that she did so with total indifference. They were not there, and they could not determine what realm she was in, but it was very possible that she was in the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Ramiro, the oldest Guardian of Ten Thousand Soul Sect sat heavily on the floor, unable to stand for another second. One of his shoes slipped off his foot and rolled away. Sweat dripped from his forehead in endless streams; his face went white as a sheet. "It''s over, our sect is finished..." Guardian Ramiro, cursed: "These damned brats, why do they have to go around teasing others, bringing a ferocious monster knocking on our door?" The other guardians were all silent. They were all on the 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. However, none of them felt confident about beating the woman they saw on the video. They felt desperate, that sect existed for 10,000 years and by the arrogance of the new generation, they could lose everything. They have already lost most of the talented elders and disciples, and getting the trust of new disciples would be difficult. "No, this is not going to end like this, we are not just old bones, we are all-powerful beings that are at the peak of this!" Sonia, Second Guardian of Ten Thousand Soul Sect shouted not giving up. Honestly, she was scared. Living for 4,000 years, made her love her life even more. But Sonia knew that if they stood around doing nothing, they would just be cattle waiting for death. Although she who was on the 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm could live a maximum of 5,000 years, she still hoped to be able to advance to the Monarch Spiritual Realm. It wasn''t just her who thought so, almost everyone in the room was in the same situation. The youngest among them is just over 3,000 years old and everyone hoped one day to reach the Monarch Spiritual Realm and live for another 10,000 years. 436 Chapter 436 [Hello guys, I''m just leaving a little notice that I have news, I created a new novel and you may be reading if it interests you, the name is: Rise of the White Dragon.] - - Unaware of what Ten Thousand Soul Sect nned to do. Theo and Jka drank a lot, but Theo''s tolerance increased with the increase in his cultivating. Now he didn''t get drunk that easily. Jka, on the other hand, was dizzy and seeing stars, heughed for no reason, but then he went over to where Klin was, wanting to sleep in bed with her. Within the [Dimensional Room] as Theo intended to spend days inside it, he bought a mansion with 20 rooms. Just like the girls, Jka and Klin had their room with a bathroom. "Jka, go take a shower, you smell like wine." Klinined to him. "Yes..." Jka scratched his head awkwardly and obeyed going to the toilet. Even if the [Dimensional Room] time was different outside, the clocks still worked and even if they didn''t need to, they still had three meals and now it was almost dinner time. Fortunately, Shina was a handful cook and all the girls also learned to cook. Jka was not very good, although he helped with the cleaning, and Theo did some things too. After dinner, Little Yui, Little Emma, and Alice started ying video games. Theo and Yuki left the [Dimensional Room] to take a walk outside while seeing how things were going on outside. "Wohhhhh!" Outside inside the ark, Theo and Yuki were able to hear the screams from the audience, as well as loud explosions. "Things look lively." Yuki smiled and held Theo''s big, strong hand in her small, soft, delicate hand. "Mhmm, it shouldn''t be far from finishing the first stage, I think there will be a few matches at most." Theo moved his hand a little and intertwined the fingers of his hand with hers and started walking together towards the prow of the ark. Outside the ark, they saw the arena stadium. It looked like it was at the end of a match, with just over 100 participants remaining. ???Some disciples of the Red Dragon n are among the surviving participants in the arena." Yuki observed. "They are not that strong, but they were smart." Theo said: "Just defending and preserving energy. If nothing goes wrong, they will make it through the first stage." "Yes, there are also some from the Silver Dragon n." Yuki said, "It looks like they are stronger than the Red Dragon Sect." In a group, there were five silver dragons attacking and defending themselves. Because of the high defense that a silver dragon has it. This group could withstand almost any blow and be avoided even by the favorites, as it would be tiring to defeat them. Theo and Yuki lost interest in the tournament very quickly. After they saw that it was still a few hours before the forge tournament started, they thought about going back, but before going back, they wanted to spend some time alone. Entering the ark hand in hand, Yuki felt very happy about it. She liked the simplest things, and going hand in hand with Theo was one of them. They went into the living room and sat on the sofa. With her head resting on Theo''s chest, with her white hairing down a little in front of her eyes, she saw Theo put his hand on her face and pushed the strands of hair away from her face, and smiled. Theo had a charming smile, he was able to make many women''s hearts beat with just a smile. And Yuki, who had that smile just for her, felt her heart flutter. Her lips opened and closed, and she felt her lips dry and with her tongue, she moistened her lips. Seeing this, Theo was mesmerized, even if it wasn''t her intention to seduce him, Theo was attracted to those cherry-colored lips that looked incredibly soft. "Husband, I love you. I will love you for the rest of my life..." Theo felt his heart burn. He reached out to hug the woman he loved so much in front of him. "I love you too..." He said in a husky voice. Sometimes love is expressed not only through actions but also through words. He managed to do both for her. A fiery and passionate kiss was initiated by Yuki. She bit his mouth hungry and pulled and kissed again. Theo chuckled and returned the kiss. "We need to go back..." Although he said that, Yuki still continued to kiss him. "Yes..." With his hands roaming Yuki''s beautiful and perfect body, Theo agreed while his heart was on fire. "If we take too long..." She didn''t even need toplete for Theo to understand what she was going to say. ''Rya, hang up or pause the gives [Dimensional Room] time difference.'' Theo gave up trying to go back and in turn, he made the [Dimensional Room] time back to normal. This would give them enough time to do what they wanted to do. ["Yes, Master."] Rya did as he asked and disappeared, not wanting to be a third round. The two were so connected to each other that they totally forgot about the rest of the world. Even with the screams and noise of the tournament, they seemed to have be deaf and only the burning desire that consumes them remained. The pieces of clothing fell to the floor and the sofa became a bed. When the couple was naked, a breathtaking battle started inside the ark... * When the alchemy tournament had just started. Theo and Yuki also finished what they started to. Yuki was overjoyed, very pleased with what happened. She smiled frequently and was full of vitality. Theo was no different, he was more cheerful and full of energy, even after spending a lot... "We can go back now." Yuki said aplished. "Okay." Theo smiled at her and the two moved to [Dimensional Room]. 437 Chapter 437 Inside the [Dimensional Room] Theo looked at the pile of bodies in front of him. They were corpses of beings that were beyond the power level of this world. There were 6 Middle Onis, which is equivalent to a being of the Monarch Spiritual Realm, and an Infernal Monster which was an average hell being. In addition to these, there were also 23 bodies of the 10thyer of the Spiritual Realm and 5 of the 11thyer of the Spiritual Realm. Of course, this is not including the Beast Tamer Sect and Ten Thousand Soul Sect. ''I need to be stronger.'' Although he believes that he was already very powerful, Theo was still not satisfied. He needed more power if he was going to face something beyond his current ability. Helping the girls to climb their cultivation was also a good thing, but he knew that if he were powerful enough, it would be even easier for him to get new supplies and ensure the protection of his family. In addition, Theoter intended to use the bodies of the Beast Tamer Sect and Ten Thousand Soul Sect to help raise the girls'' level of cultivation. Theo started using on a 10th Layer Spiritualist. _ _ [Filled 11,165,419 Lineage Cells] _ _ Theo felt his power growing, but he didn''t think it was enough. This time, he used 3 at the same time. _ _ [Filled 31,607,944 Lineage Cells] [Congrattions! You have reached the 4th Layer of the Spiritual Realm.] [Lightning G-8 has reached level 9] [False Heavenly Ice has reached level 3] _ _ The currents of energy ran through his body. Theo could feel every cell in his body bursting full of vitality and power. Surrounding his body he had an aura visible to the naked eye which was a golden red. Sitting on the floor with his legs crossed and closing his eyes, Theo concentrated on digesting and stabilizing his cultivation. The more Theo meditated, the better he felt in his body. He would never be tired of this feeling of increased power; it was intoxicating. There was a pir of light on top of Theo''s head that stretched a few feet high. Although it surprised Yuki and the rest, it wasn''t like it was the first time they were seeing this. They soon got busy with their stuff. When his cultivating stabilized, Theo opened his eyes, stood up, and stretched his body. He felt very well and full of vigor. Of course, he didn''t stop there. Once again, he used on another 4 cultivator bodies from the 10th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. _ _ [Completed 43,423. 213 Lineage Cells] [False Heavenly Ice has reached level 4] _ _ ''Urgh...'' Theo felt that he had too much energy essence in his body. He sat down on the floor to stabilize himself. A few minutester, Theo got up. He stretched and once again used on 4 cultivator bodies from the 10th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. _ _ [Completed 44,265. 269 ??Lineage Cells] [Congrattions! You have reached the 5thyer of the Spiritual Realm.] [Divine Metal has reached level 4] [Divine Water has reached level 4] _ _ Immediately, a great deal of golden light began to condense around Theo''s body in some kind of fog. From this mist it took the form of a giant golden fox with darkened golden fur, surrounding Theo''s body. At the same time, Kin, Kuro, and Roiyaruse emerged from Theo''s divine sea and were bathed in golden mist. Kuro and Kin''s eyes shone with satisfaction; it was as if they were in a whirlpool enjoying a good bath. Even Roiyaruse seemed to be happy, shaking and making strange noises like a snake. _ _ Kin: Golden Slime has advanced to Bronze level 6. Kuro: Dark Slime has advanced to Silver level 2. Roiyaruse: Elementary Scepter has advanced to Bronze level 5. _ _ All three noble spirits leveled up. Although the amount by which Kuro leveled up was less, it was because he was already in Silver rank. Theo sped his hands into fists and felt an explosive force in every fiber of his muscles. "..." Looking at his three noble spirits, Theo saw that they overflowed with joy and satisfaction. "Master! That was incredible!" Kin shouted. "Yes, Boss. That was too good!" Kuro shouted shortly after. "Zzzzzzzz!" Roiyaruse made a strange noise, again looking like a snake. "Okay, I know you''re happy to level up, but calm down a little," Theoughed. Seeing Little Yui and Little Emma approach, Theo kept the remaining cultivator bodies. "Dad, it''s almost time," Little Emma said as soon as she got close. "Mm, I''ll be there right away," Theo smiled at her. "Thanks for letting me know." Little Yui stared at Kuro and Kin, making the two feel uneasy. She said to them, "You two are nothing cute... Yui thinks that the other transformation of a dragon is much better. You don''t have any transformation? Why don''t you also turn into a dragon, like Yui? Mmm¡­ If you were a beautiful yellow fox, it would also be cute..." She put her little index finger on her lips. Looking at Kin while thinking, she said, "Yes, it would be cute, a very yellow fox the same color as you." "Really?" Kuro believed her immediately. He wanted to transform, but looked at Theo in the hope of winning his consent. "..." Kin was silent. He had tried to transform himself before, and to his surprise, he could be whatever he wanted, so long as he had spiritual mana. "If you want, you can do that," Theo said. Kin''s limp form rippled and changed, bing a beautiful yellow fox of 250 cm in length and 150 cm in height. "Oh, it looks so beautiful!" Little Yui hugged Kin. Little Emma also approached Kin and started petting him on the head. Kin screamed but let himself be hugged. Kuro seemed to be jealous and turned himself into a dragon. However, this did not attract the attention of Little Emma or Little Yui. Seeing this, Kuro''s thoughts spun, and he had the brilliant idea of ??turning himself into a fox as well. Gradually he decreased in size, now having 4 paws and two tails. His coat was pitch ck, looking like a starless night sky; his eyes were mystical light blue, almost white. He had be 300 cm wide and 200 cm high. Little Emma and Little Yui looked at him mesmerized. Kuro had be very cute and dominant. The two girls abandoned Kin and went over to Kuro. "Can Yui climb on top of you?" Little Yui wanted to know if it would be the same pleasant feeling as when she rode on her dad''s back. Little Emma, seeing Kuro nod, watched Little Yui go up. Instead of doing the same, she felt sorry for Kin for feeling abandoned and went over to him. She smiled and asked, "Can I?" She didn''t have toplete her statement for him to understand. Heughed and said, "Yes, it''s my pleasure." Theo smiled and let the two girls y with his noble spirits. If anyone knew that two incredible and powerful noble spirits were being used as a mount to entertain a pair of little girls they might have passed out from shock. It didn''t take ten minutes until the two girls returned. They still needed to leave the [Dimensional Room]. After all, the forge tournament was about to start. [Edited by: Azurtha] 438 Chapter 438 "Ohhhhhhhh!" *p! p! p!* With the end of the alchemy tournament, the audience honored them with screams, whistles, and thunderous apuse. When the audience became calm sitting in the stands, Afonso, Presenter of the Forge Tournament appeared in front of everyone and said out loud, "Hello,dies and gentlemen. I hope you are having a good night." "Yessss!" Presenter Afonso proudly spoke in an animated voice, "As everyone knows, 150 Participants went through the first stage of the forging tournament. The rules for the second stage are simple: those with points from the first round can use the points to purchase items from these merchants." As soon as he finished speaking, a group of 10 people pulling carts with their hands brought them to the arena. They then prepared arge table and ced items necessary to forge weapons on top. When the merchants finished settling down, Presenter Afonso Continued, "As everyone can see, each one sells different sets of items all the way up to force level 3 weapons. Each set has a value depending on the quality and also has furnaces. To get the furnaces, participants also had to buy from traders, and depending on the quality of the furnace, the price increases." It was a matter of logic. If they bought a very expensive furnace and made a mediocre weapon, the points they would receive would be reduced. But if you bought a low-quality furnace and bought high-quality materials to forge a weapon, you would also have a chance to create low-quality weapons. If they bought both, it would be almost impossible, and only those in the top 10 would make it past the round. After all, a high-quality furnace was 50 points, medium quality were 25 points, and low quality 10 points. The set for items of force weapons cost either 30 high-quality points, medium quality cost 10 points, and low quality cost 5 points. The only options participants had was at most a medium quality furnace and to buy medium quality weapon sets for 10 points each. As they were to forge weapons of level 3, the amount presented when forging the weapons also increased by a great difference. Low quality was 5 points, medium quality 20 points, high quality 50 points, and perfect quality was 200 points. "Now that they have understood the rules, tournament participants have 30 minutes to enter the arena and use their points for the next stage of the tournament!" Presenter Afonso announced loudly. Many were quick to enter the arena and started choosing the best option for the next round, while others already knew what to buy before they even entered the arena. Theo, on the other hand, was unconcerned. He had many points and knew that not everyone could buy high-quality items. "I''m going. Wish me luck," Theo turned to his group and said with a smile. "I know that d-dad is only kidding, but Emma wishes dad to be very lucky!" Little Emma stammered a little at first and said with a sweet smile. "Yes, dad. Yui believes in you." Little Yui stood on Theo''s toes in front of him, wanting a hug. When Theo bent down, she hugged him and kissed his face several times. Theo smiled heartily in response. Little Emma wanted to do the same, but she felt shy and the thought of doing so made her blush red. She lowered her head and sighed, thinking that one day she would be more daring. She clenched her hands into a fist, swearing a determined oath. After saying goodbye to his wives, each with a kiss, Theo went to the arena. When Theo appeared in the arena, the audience around took a deep breath in unison. Yes, he was the star of this tournament. If it had spotlights, the lights would all be on him. When Theo smiled and said goodbye to the audience, which in reality was for his group, it made the audience go wild. Loud screams and loud ps echoed throughout the arena. The girls screamed his name frantically; each had a different way of expressing the love they felt for him as fans. This caused a wave of envy in the other participantspeting against Theo. Although some of them were recognized and even received some apuse when entering the arena, it was not at all so scandalous; it was the difference between heaven and earth. "Okay,dies and gentlemen, I know you''re all excited, but let''s calm down so we don''t mess up the tournament." Host Afonso was in a cold sweat trying to appease the audience. In all the cksmith tournament history, nothing like this had happened before. The audience calmed down a bit after he said these words, but the female audience members'' eyes were like headlights as they gazed at Theo. It wasn''t just his good looks. Theo was also very powerful and talented, which gave women a feeling offort and protection from him. In addition, he had more than one woman, which made many daydream of being "sisters" to Theo''s women. "Being so popr must be difficult~" Suddenly, a pleasant and sweet voice came from behind Theo and, at the same time, a fragrance hit him. Theo turned and saw Manu, a beautifuldy wearing green silk clothes with long red hair and bright blue eyes. "Not so much," Theo said with a friendly smile. This girl gave him a strange but pleasant feeling. "Have you thought about what to choose when exchanging your points?" Manu curled her fingers around the tip of her red hair thatnded over her shoulder and extended just below her breasts. "Mm, I think so," Theo replied, "I''m going to exchange for a high-quality furnace and I think 15 high-quality sets are fine." "Hehe. Even if you exchange for all that, with your current points you will not spend even half of it," Manu smiled. She was not at all concerned about the tournament. She came here to meet her idol, and having the chance to speak with him in person was one of the most pleasant things for her. "What can I say? Even if I spend more, I don''t need that much," Theo said. Manu nodded; she knew it was true. Even if Theo did nothing and didn''t spend his points, she knew he would still be qualified for the next step. "By the way, your clothes are very peculiar," Manu said with a shy smile, "You look really handsome wearing them." Theo was wearing a white button-down shirt with three-quarter sleeves, gray sweatpants, and white sneakers. Although Theo looked casual, he was very pleasing to the eyes. In addition, the white blouse, which was close to Theo''s perfect body, mainly gave a warm and seductive feeling. Theo smiled at her with piercing eyes and said, "Thank you. You look beautiful as well." *Bump... Bump...* Manu felt her heart speed up very quickly when she heard that. Even though it was courtesy, happiness overflowed in her heart. She became so flushed that it was possible to see her neck, normally as white as snow, turn to the color of a red pepper. "Thank you..." She said in a mosquito voice. Not wanting to make the girl even redder, Theo said with a thin smile, "If we continue to waste time we will end up not exchanging our points. We have to go." "Y-Yes!" Manu raised her voice without thinking straight and felt shy once again. She took a deep breath and went over to one of the traders. Theo wasted no time either. Before Theo started shopping, someone shouted and pointed at him, screaming, "This is not fair!" [Edited by: Azurtha] 439 Chapter 439 The person who just spoke was Bruce, Prince of the Fisher Empire. Host Afonso was patient and asked him, "Mr. Bruce, why do you say it is unfair?" "Hahaha. How is it not unfair?" Bruce burst out in augh full of mockery, "He has more than double the pointspared to any other participant and can buy the best quality items to forge and still have points left. If that is not unfair, what is then?" "A talent difference," Theo interjected suddenly. "... What?" Bruce returned his look to Theo and was speechless. "In addition to being insane, are you deaf?" Theo said, without any desire to argue with this idiot. "Bastard! Are you calling me demented?! Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Bruce hadpletely lost his logical reasoning. He was not used to being insulted; everyone in his age group always treated him with the greatest respect. And seeing someone younger, more talented, and stronger than himself disrespecting him created anguish and envy just looking at Theo. Bruce rolled up his sleeves and went over to Theo, grabbing him by the cor of his T-shirt. "Let go," Theo warned tly. "Participant Bruce, behave yourself. If you continue like this, you will be penalized." Host Afonso was experiencing a severe headache with this whole situation. "I warned you," Even with the warning, Bruce continued to hold his shirt. Theo extended his left arm and with a p at the speed of light, caught Bruce in the face. *Bang!* The sound of the p echoed throughout the arena and made Bruce fly straight towards the bleachers. *Booooom!* "Ahhhhh!" The moment his big body hit the concrete of the stands, it sunk in, and he was trapped inside. Those close to him walked away quickly, not wanting to be affected. "..." A deadly silence dominated the ce; people near Theo found it difficult to breathe as they gazed at him fearfully. Theo had an indifferent expression when he approached the merchant who sold the high quality items. He said, "I want to exchange my points for a high quality furnace and 15 sets of high-quality items." "Y-Yes! Right away!" The merchant trembled briefly, wiping sweat off his brow, and answered Theo''s request. He had approached him so quickly that it looked like Theo was a mugger robbing his store with a gun aimed at his head. Prince Bruce pulled himself out of the concrete wreckage, and everyone could see that his right side of his face was very swollen. It was so red that it looked like a ripe tomato was glued to his face. The fool thought that those in charge of the tournament would speak in his favor, because he was humiliated by Theo. However, no one spoke up, not even Patriarch Fish did. Prince Bruce was so ashamed and angry at the same time. He was very afraid of Theo; he didn''t think Theo would be able to do anything to him in the middle of the forge tournament. Prince Bruce came out of the wreckage and walked with his head down, not saying a word. "Hahahaha! Look at his face!" Only when they saw that Prince Bruce was alive did the audience burst outughing. They hardly cared that Prince Bruce was pped so hard that one could barely recognize him; he brought it on himself the moment he teased Theo. It was foolish to think that he could act irrationally with Theo and seek justice for something he considers to be unfair. "Boooo!" "That''s what you get for not knowing your ce!" "Tsk. You dare to scream that it is unfair just because you are inferior to my dear Theo?" "I hate that kind of person!" "Humph! People like him deserve a beating!" These kinds of words were shouted here and there. The audience started booing Prince Bruce in unison, as the girls who became Theo''s fangirls started throwing objects at the prince. Prince Bruce''s anger only grew, but he did not dare to go against the public that had more than 100 million people. It was like an ant trying to go against an elephant; he would be trampled to death if he tried. In the stands, Little Yui crossed her arms over her chest and snorted, "Humph! Foolish shark who doesn''t know his ce." "Hehe. This ismon, Little Yui." Ariana smiled at her as she patted her head. "He''s just a frog stuck in a well. He still doesn''t know how vast the world is." "The foolishness of this shark-man has no limit." Zaira looked at Prince Bruce as if she were looking at an idiot, an utter fool. "Truth," Zaika agreed. Little Emma was silent. She thought that Prince Bruce''s attitude was very simr to Orothi''s. But in the end what happened when you met Theo? She knew more than anyone how foolish Prince Bruce was now. Prince Bruce felt deted. Even if he wanted revenge, it was not feasible because the moment he looked in the direction where Patriarch Fish was standing, the prince saw him shaking his head and extending his hands in surrender, as if there was nothing that he could do, his action signaling a warning for Prince Bruce not to retaliate. ''Don''t provoke him.'' That''s what Patriarch Fish told him telepathically. Prince Bruce touched his hand to his swollen face and contemted how he wanted his stitches ced, staying quiet. If the others didn''t know, they might have thought he was struck dumb, as quiet as he was now. Restoring control, Host Afonso spoke as soon as the 30 minute time limit had passed, "Well, now that everyone has chosen the items to forge, the participants have 4 hours to forge their weapons. Let the forge tournament officially begin!" "Ohhhhh!" "Yess!" With the items ready to forge tier 3 weapons, Theo was already prepared with 15 separate sets and started to forge. Making his mes manifest in the furnace, he ced a piece of iron and a magic core of lightning. At that moment, in Theo''s mind, there was a sea of mes, where the iron and the magic core were being melted at different temperatures. He was turning the liquid, overflowing it with abundant spiritual mana. While the spiritual mana floated on top, he opened the furnace and ced in the two items of different types of metal. Along with the two items, he ced a lightning talisman. Using it would increase the quality of the weapon, but it also increased the chances of failure in merging the items. However, Theo had enough knowledge to be sessful. Theo used his Divine Sense to squeeze everything together for fusion and purification. At the same time, he also began to integrate the new metals into the liquid in the sea of me, and he began to merge them with the melted iron and magic core using his Divine Sense. The mes had been burning in the high-quality furnace for several minutes, yet the items had not quite fully melted. Over time, Theo managed to use his powerful spiritual mana and Divine Sense while fusing the liquids, creating a sword with yellow lines and a silvery yellow hilt. Almost 15 minutes passed before Theo finished forging. When the sword was evaluated, the item guarantor said in a shaky voice, "Perfect quality!" As soon as those words came out of her mouth, the audience became agitated. Some even wanted to immediately bid to buy this sword. And for the next 4 hours, Theo continued to forge different types of level 3 weapons with perfect quality, leaving everyone with their mouths wide open, unable to describe the disbelief they were experiencing. After all, there were 15 weapons of perfect quality! Even for a cultivator in the Superior Wizard Realm, such weapons would be useful. [Edited by: Azurtha] 440 Chapter 440 After returning to [Dimensional Room]. Theo activated the option to change the speed of time within the [Dimensional Room] to a little over 15 Days which would only be 15 hours and 10 minutes outside. It had been a few hours since they returned. Logically, it had only been a few minutes outside. Theo and his group had already finished cultivating and were getting ready for sleep. Today, Theo would go to Shina''s room but took a detour when he received a message. _ _ Zaira: Theo, can youe to my room? I need to talk about something with you. _ _ Seeing this message, he was curious about what she wanted to talk to him about and went straight to Zaira''s room. Walking through the sparsely decorated mansion that still needed more furniture, Theo arrived in front of Zaira''s door. *Toc... Toc...* "You maye in." Zaira''s attractive and sweet voice reached his ears. Theo opened the door and went inside. There, he saw something that left him petrified the moment he entered. A head full of dark hair and thin golden threads was draped over Zaira''s shoulders and back. Most of her brte skin was naked. Her breasts were covered in a sexy crimson bra. At the top, a piece of red thread connected pieces of silk between her two breasts. The lingerie was quite sexy. It barely covered the top of her are that looked like a flower bud, giving her a kind of attractive sex appeal. If she let out even more attraction than that, it would be fatal for anyone. Her stomach was smooth, with a deep and full navel, dividing her body into golden-proportioned sections. Her charming body looked even more perfect under that contrast. Below, connected to the same red thread was a red garter belt with two triangles in the front just below the navel which continued around the back and connected to the bra from behind. Below the red triangles of the garter belt, around her waist, her sexy red panties were fastened by three thin red threads at either end, and the cloth was just small enough to cover her most sacred little garden. Two red threads connected the ends of the two triangles and finally red mesh stockings covered her beautifully thick and attractive thigh. It was sexy but oh so deadly! Seeing Zaira''s exquisite hills and wless brte skin, Theo couldn''t help but reflexively swallow his saliva. "Did you like what you saw?" Zaira straightened her body and opened her blue-violet eyes that could move other people''s hearts, staring directly at Theo. "Yes, a lot!" Theo could not help but again swallow his saliva. "Hehe. Thank you, I''m d you like it." Zaira smiled sheepishly and said, "Now you can leave~" "What?" Theo was stunned and speechless, looking like a fox abandoned by his mistress. "Pfft!" Zaira started tough; sheughed so hard until her stomach started to hurt. Her shoulders were shaking and the initial nervousness she had, had decreased. She wiped the trail of tears from the corners of her eyes and said, "I''m ying with you... I want to be body and soul with you, Theo..." Even though she had already worked up the courage and knew she wanted it, her voice was still low when she said it. Theo sighed in his heart and thought about how to "punish" this naughty girl... He approached her, close enough to feel her fully. Smelling the light and delicate fragrance of jasmine, Theo''s heart jumped. His big hand took Zaira''s jade hands and looking at Zaira with a fiery, hot gaze, he slowly leaned forward. The dense aura of the man surrounded Zaira and looking at the handsome face that was slowly approaching, her eyes blurred. Her lovely body trembled slightly and she closed her eyes, then lifted her mouth and waited for the first kiss to arrive. Finally, the four ardent segments of their hot lips came together. Theo sucked, and his two arms hugged Zaira''s back tightly as if he wanted to let her inside his own body. Zaira''s whole body was shaking even more violently, she felt the whole sky and earth spinning; she felt as if her heart was about to leap from her chest. Slowly, a pair of "fox" ws began to move across Zaira''s back, slowly caressing her hanging buttocks, full of sticity. At that moment Zaira let out a groan as Theo''s agile tongue took the chance to invade. They became entangled, and Theo teased Zaira''s little juicy tongue. At that moment, his hand was also not idle, he was sliding his hand through the gap in her buttocks and was invading the direction of that mysterious virgin and softnd. Zaira''s whole body shuddered again; she felt possessed and overwhelmed by desire. When her virginnd was touched, she felt a stream of pleasure running through her body and forgot to breathe or do anything. Even her mouth''s movements stopped, and she moaned in Theo''s mouth. Theo immediately felt even more encouraged. He got so hard in a specific region that it started to hurt. Zaira''s eyes slowly blurred as if she were drunk and dizzy. She suppressed the embarrassment in her heart as she boldly stretched out her hands, gently removing her lover''s clothes. Since she loved him so much, she offered him everything. As a girl, this was her first trial. She would have to learn quickly from Theo and be an expert in the future so that her man would be satisfied. Only then would she be able to experience true happiness and satisfaction. "Wow!" Zaira eximed, surprised by the size of the "wild beast" that Theo had very well hidden. She began to doubt that the underwear that Theo wore didn''t have dimensional capacity. Zaira asked in her heart if this "wild beast" would fit in her virginnd, which was so small with a narrow entrance. Theo, seeing her reaction, smiled mischievously. Zaira bit her lip seeing this and snorted softly. She gathered a lot of courage in directing her two hands to hold Theo''s "wild beast" and was afraid when she discovered that even when she held with her two hands it still wasn''t enough to cover that "wild beast". "Isn''t that... a little too big?" Zaira murmured, embarrassed. She saw that Theo was enjoying it when she held his "wild beast" with her hands and so, even though she was nervous, she continued to hold it. She was also surprised at how warm and soft it could be, even though it was so stiff. "Do not worry." Theo kissed her forehead and reassured her, "I''m going very slowly until you get used to it." "En," Zaira nodded like an obedient little wife. His actions were natural and smooth. At that moment, Zaira was silent, her eyes full of tenderness. There was a big pink bed in the middle of the room. Theo held Zaira tightly in his arms and his lips met hers. "Mmm~" Still kissing, they moved slowly to the bed. Theo pressed Zaira under his body and gazed at her. Neither of them spoke. After looking at each other for five seconds that seemed like hours, Theo kissed her again. Thus, the atmosphere in the room became more intimate. Soon, Zaira''s sexy panties, bra, and parts of the garter belt were loosened and removed and were thrown on the rug beside the bed, leaving only the pantyhose that extended up to her thigh. Now the two were naked and hugged each other tightly, mes burning in their hearts. "Zaira, are you ready?" Theo asked in a sexy, husky voice. "Yes!" Zaira said, blushing. "I''ve already decided to give you my body and soul." She put her hands in front of her eyes. "So, please, prate me with that thing of yours!" Theo''s wild beast that was outside the entrance to the virginnd, began to force the entrance. Zaira moaned loudly when the entrance door to the virginnd was broken, blood dripped from the entrance, and the walls expanded with the forced entry of the wild beast. Theo and Zaira finally united and took each other deeply andpletely. While Zaira made more sounds, Theo also made a low sound, as if all the cells and bones in his body were satisfied. With the rhythm increasing, Zaira''s brte body began to sweat with the movements. Theo took Zaira''s pink nipple into his mouth and began to suck hard as he entered and exited the virginnd. Zaira''s moans grew louder as they went along... The battle in the romantic room continued silently. It became hotter and hotter. Theo did not realize that the spiritual mana within his body was gradually being divided into several fragments and then brought together by Zaira''s body. The spiritual mana started to spin. Suddenly, Zaira''s body seemed to contain several rays of light that turned into a long stream, umting in her abdomen. A circle as bright as the sun slowly formed. They did not know how much time had passed, as they werepletely intoxicated by their romance. Pleasant voices echoed through the room. When he reached his peak, Theo made a low sound... *Beng!* They were suddenly unconscious as if they had fallen into infinite space and were lost. At that moment, Theo felt that a very bright sun had risen, a huge sun rising in the infinite world. It was bursting with brightness and the light was spreading all over. It was so strange that even Theo didn''t know what was going on. However, something silently changed within his body. It felt like a strange yet familiar energy hade out of nowhere and was constantly piercing Theo''s abdomen. *Beng!* He listened¡­ and then Theo felt it, a faint muffled sound echoed in his abdomen! _ _ ¡¤ [Congrattions! Through duo cultivation, the Phoenix line has risen to level 2] _ _ Theo didn''t see the holographic page that hung over his head, but he heard Rya''s voice in his mind. He was confused. Coming back to himself, Theo realized that not a second has passed since he entered that infinite space. At that moment, Zaira''s eyebrows quivered. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at Theo. She was a little shy, but she said to him quietly, "You are amazing..." "Err... Was it too fast?" Theo asked hesitantly. "No, it was wonderful!" Zaira emphasized. Theo looked at the time. "Oh, two hours have passed." He smiled a little awkwardly. "It wasn''t so fast." "Honey, is there a change in your body?" Theo leaned to the side, held Zaira in his arms, and said with a smile, "I almost experienced a big breakthrough in cultivating and my phoenix lineage had a breakthrough. That was thanks to you." "Seriously? I helped to advance your lineage and almost an advance in cultivating... This is incredible!" Zaira eximed with a smile. After making love, Zaira noticed that she too had a big breakthrough in cultivating; she had reached the 10th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. And hearing Theo speak of the phoenix lineage, she also noticed that her phoenix lineage was stronger than before. Zaira then told Theo that she also had some improvements in her body. [Edited by: Azurtha] 441 Chapter 441 "I remember you still don''t have a good movement technique, correct?" Theo stroked Zaira''s head as shey on his chest. "En," Zaira made a small sound in agreement. "Okay, let me show you a good technique you can use." Theo kissed her head and smiled. In his mind, hemunicated with Rya, ''Rya, what would be the best movement technique for Zaira?'' Ten secondster, Rya replied, ["Master, here are the top ten movement techniques that she can use right now."] As soon as Rya said this, a holographic page appeared in front of Theo with information on the techniques. Observing and reading the information, Theo made his selection. _ _ [100 million points were used] [Movement Technique: Technique was presented to: Zaira]. [Technique information is being transferred right now] Spiritual Rank. This technique has 11 levels ¨C It is the shadow; it is the lightning, breaking the heavens. _ _ Zaira''s eyes blinked, and she instantly felt her brain fill with new information. ''Although it is simr to the movement technique I use, I believe it is probably a little superior.'' Theo said in his heart as he watched Zaira digest the information from the technique. ''Furthermore, this technique would be quite useful while flying.'' * The next day everyone looked at Zaira with a smile; most had already guessed what happened. Zaira, to suppress her embarrassment, focused on increasing her proficiency with the movement technique. "Theo, you must repay me!" Shina approached Theo and pinched his waist. She wasn''t angry that he went to Zaira''s room instead of hers; it was because Theo didn''t warn her and made her wait for him. "Sorry..." Theo smiles awkwardly. Hepletely forgot that he had promised her due to what happened yesterday with Zaira. "I will make it up to you tonight," he whispered in her ear. Shina felt slightly itchy in her ear and blushed a little. She demanded of him, "You better do this. I won''t rest until you give me a full hour of massage." "I expected no less." Theo tapped his chest and teased her, "I''m going to massage every corner of your body..." He used the moment to take advantage of her and massaged her shoulders, making her let out a cute moan, causing Shina to blushpletely. "Okay, okay." Shina couldn''t take any more of his teasing and pushed him away from her with both hands, "Stop teasing me; I want to cultivate now!" Theo kept smiling as he walked away. He was now stuck in a dilemma. ''I have 56 billion points in the system. The question is... what is the best choice for spending these points?... That also reminds me, I need to help my Noble Spirits level up.'' Theo went to an empty ce and brought out four stones, each one meter long and half a meter wide. They name of these stones was [Spiritual Growth Stone]. _ _ [40 million points were used] Acquired 4 [Spiritual Growth Stone]. [Spiritual Growth Stone]: Contains the densest spiritual mana that is worshiped mainly by Noble Spirits and helps them level up while they remain very close. _ _ The four stones appeared in front of Theo. Each [Spiritual Growth Stone] emitted dense white light and was surrounded by a pure spiritual aura. Kuro, Kin and Roiyaruse appeared and became agitated upon seeing the [Spiritual Growth Stone]. Theo said to them, smiling, "Since you all looked so agitated when you saw these, each of you can have one. The items are self exnatory. If you remain close to these, your powers will grow and you will be able to level up." It is the same as having food on the te and knowing that it is to eat Spotting Mizuki, Theo called out to her, "Mizuki!" Mizuki went over to where he was. "Yes?" "Do you see these stones?" Seeing her nod, he exined, "You can have one of these [Spiritual Growth Stone] and use it to raise your Noble Spirit." After a brief exnation, she understood what it was for. If it were before, she might have thought about refusing, but she no longer felt like a stranger to him. She replied with a grateful smile, "Thank you, Theo." "You do not have to thank me." Theo smiled and patted her head; it was purely by reflex. He was used to doing this with Little Yui and Little Emma sometimes, even with Yuki and the girls. Mizuki''s cheeks turned pink. She felt shy but didn''t try to avoid it. When Theo left, Mizuki put both hands on her head and felt like there were butterflies in her stomach. She thought to herself, ''This is not so bad...'' After two hours passed since Jka and the girls started training, Theo gave them diluted phoenix blood to drink. Of course, he also drank the diluted blood and felt an increase in his lineage''s power. Something that perhaps added only to show Theo had the strongest phoenix lineage was his eyes, which resembled phoenix eyes: pointed internally, with the outer corner lifted slightly upward, leaving his golden eyes even more charming and mysterious. * In the tournament, humans and non-humans (who were mostly animals in human form: Demi-humans, Elftreen, and fish people) were having super exciting conversations talking about everything Theo had done so far. There were some conversations which dug so deep that the gossipers discovered it was not long ago since Theo advanced to the Spiritual Realm. "Seriously? Wasn''t Theo at the Spiritual Realm a few months ago?" A catgirl asked, incredulous. "Months? It was a maximum of 2 months." Snorting, a dolphin man answered her, "An acquaintance of mine said he went to Volts City and saw Theo, and at that time he noticed that the city lord, who was Theo, -that he was in the 11th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm." "Wow!" Those closest who heard this could not fail to be surprised. "But how long ago was it?" A girl asked. "That was three months ago," The dolphin man replied gravely. "Wow!" "Oh, my God!" "So... did Theo make it to the 2nd Layer of the Spiritual Realm in a few days?" A big, strong man full of explosive muscles asked in disbelief. "Possibly." The dolphin man from before added, "Remember the beautiful blue woman who said she exterminated the Ten Thousand Soul Sect? I believe it was she who helped Theo level up so fast in cultivating." "I wish I was that lucky." "As my mother used to say; envy is a bitch... Ah, how I envy Theo!" "God, give me some of his luck and then I will find a beautiful wife and be happy." Some humans and a single dog man screamed in the hope of God hearing their prayer. "But even though Theo got help from that woman, Theo is still amazing!" A fangirl of Theo''s said, because she thought they might start belittling Theo for receiving support from someone powerful. "Hahaha. We know." All those who were closeughed and did not disagree. Everyone agreed with what the dolphin man said about Theo receiving help getting to the Spiritual Realm, but that didn''t mean they thought it was all by Aomi''s merit. If so, all the powerful sects were full of 17-year-old disciples in the Spiritual Realm. But the reality was that Theo was the first 17-year-old cultivator to arrive at the Spiritual Realm on the Spirit. There were even reports that many powerful sects from all over the world wereing to try to recruit Theo to their sect. Soon, the end of the first stage of the martial arts tournament was announced as well as that the next day the second stage would begin. In the meantime, everyone took a break from the tournament for a few hours. This made many who had not slept sleep on their ships, boats, carriages, or even sleep sitting in the stands; none of them were willing to leave. Even if it took a few hours, they were willing to wait. Of course, just as there were groups talking well about Theo, there were also groups talking badly about him. "Man, I once heard from my grandfather that it is possible to cheat the stone that calctes age," A gori in human formmented softly. "Is that serious? Wow!! Perhaps Theo is really a very old man?" Hearing this, a young man who was very envious of Theo spected viciously, "He may even be a thousand years old!" "Creed! Would anyone stoop to the point of doing that?" The more they spoke, the more they believed that this was true. Thosements spread through the crowd until almost everyone in the tournament had heard. * Inside the [Dimensional Room], time passed very quickly and it was already night. Finishing the day''s cultivating, Theo''s group started dinner. The ingredients were all filled with mana, something of which few had ess: meat, fish, vegetables, and various other ingredients with mana energy. This was also one of the factors responsible for the strong growth of Theo''s group. Even the simple fruit juice Theo had in his refrigerator was so expensive that it was possible to buy a home if sold for money. That was a privilege that they had thanks to Theo, who bought it all using his system. [Edited by: Azurtha] 442 Chapter 442 In the middle of the night, Theoy with his eyes open beside Shina for a long time. Even now he still couldn''t believe what Shina and he had done, and he still didn''t understand how Shina was able to sleep soundly after what she and he did. When Theo turned and saw Shina''s sleeping face that was always incredibly adorable while she slept, he kissed Shina on the forehead and decided to sleep too. The next morning, Theo and the rest went through the same routine after breakfast, drinking the diluted phoenix blood. At this time it was the third dose they took and everyone had managed to contract the phoenix lineage. The one that most showed improvement in the phoenix lineage was Zaira. Of course, Theo knew that this was due to the "duo cultivation" that the two had and that strange event urred. "Theo, look!" Zaira said with a graceful smile filled with happiness. She was on fire, looking like a reincarnation of a phoenix itself. "Oh, it looks very beautiful," Theo said with an air of surprise, smiling back at her. "Beautiful? Mmm, do I not look powerful?" Zaira was happy with what he said but still thought it should look like she was giving off a powerful aura. "Very," Theoughed, thinking she was cute. Zaira blinked innocently and became happy in her heart. The second to have improvements in the phoenix lineage was Little Emma. Theo imagined that this happened because she had an affinity for fire and also for magma which made her body adapt to the lineage better than the other girls. One of the things that made Theo thoughtful, trying to find a solution, was that although Aomi converted her energy into spiritual mana, she did not have a Noble Spirit. Although she was still strong, with a Noble Spirit she would be much stronger still. It was then that he thought about getting the answer from Rya and that''s how he managed to find a way to get Aomi to get a Noble Spirit. "Do you need anything, Theo?" Aomi, who was doing some exercises, felt Theo''s gaze and asked with doubt. "Mm, if I say I have a way to allow you to get a Noble Spirit, but you would go through a lot of pain in the process, what would you think about it?" Theo walked over to her and asked. "This..." Aomi thought carefully. She wasn''t sure about that; she wasn''t very familiar with Noble Spirits. Because of that fact, she didn''t feel any loss from not having one. However, she already heard a little about the Noble Spirits and knew they were very useful. "Yes, I would be willing," Aomi responded with enthusiasm. She was not afraid of pain; she suffered a lot when she was isted and hunted by her own species, and if she is going to suffer but earn something good in return, she was willing! "Are you sure?" Seeing her nod in agreement, Theo picked out something from the system. _ _ ¡¤ 80,000,000 System Points have been spent. ¡¤ Obtained: [Seed of the Noble Spirit of Earth] ¡¤ Note: The Noble Spirit that will be born from this seed changes in favor of the cultivator that merges with it. _ _ "What is it?" Aomi pointed to Theo''s palm, which now held the [Seed of the Noble Spirit of Earth]. It was only the size of a bean. "This is what I was talking about," Theo exined, "This is called [Seed of the Noble Spirit of Earth]. Using this, you will have the opportunity to awaken a Noble Spirit. However, as I warned you before, you will feel pain in the process. In addition, it takes almost 1 month until the seed takes root and the Noble Spirit is born." After he finished speaking, Theo handed the [Seed of the Noble Spirit of Earth] to Aomi. All the detailed information that Theo got by asking Rya he exined to Aomi. First, Aomi needed to be in a state of meditation, sitting with her legs crossed and meditating while holding the [Seed of the Noble Spirit of Earth]. After creating a bond, she would need to pour a drop of her blood on the top of the seed, and then the process of fusion with the [Seed of the Noble Spirit of Earth] would begin and it is exactly in that fusion process that Aomi would have to go through a lot of pain when merging with the seed. "Urghhh!" Even a brave woman like Aomi couldn''t help muttering in pain the moment she started to merge with the [Seed of the Noble Spirit of Earth]. In the process, the seed seemed toe to life when it came into contact with Aomi''s blood and began to glow. A spiral-shaped vortex of the purest spiritual mana formed on top of Aomi''s head. All of the ambient spiritual mana was being absorbed by Aomi and the seed. Theo stood nearby waiting. He was ready to use his healing ability if necessary. An hourter, Aomi was dripping sweat and breathing heavily. She felt exhausted, but still she had a smile formed on her face. She could see that something in the center of her divine sea was creating life in the form of a small. "Keep meditating," Theo smiled at her. "I''m looking forward to the birth of your Noble Spirit." "Thank you, I am too," Aomi returned the smile. Distancing himself from everyone, Theo went to a more isted ce and thought about returning to cultivating using the dead bodies of other cultivators. After he used on most of these bodies, Theo hoped he could make it to the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Theo was already in the 5th Layer of the Spiritual Realm and also had many points in the system to spend. Theo used on 5 bodies at the same time. _ _ ¡¤ [Filled 59,841,654 Lineage Cells] ¡¤ [Congrattions! You have reached the 6th Layer of the Spiritual Realm] ¡¤ [A mutation happened in affinity: Darkness V-10!] ? ¡¤ [Darkness V-10 became Eternal Darkness Level 1] ¡¤ [Lightning G-9 reached Level G-10] ¡¤ [False Heavenly Ice reached Level 5] ¡¤ [False Heavenly Earth reached Level 5] _ _ There were so many changes in his body that it left Theo a little dizzy. Because of all of the improvements at the same time and advancing in cultivating, Theo sat on the floor with his legs crossed and started to meditate. As Theo started to meditate, he looked like a ck hole sucking all the surrounding energy. It was even more exceptional than Aomi, who was in the Monarch Spiritual Realm. The worst was that Theo seemed to be in the middle of a very strong storm of various elements: lightning, ice frost, swirls of earth, and even darkness, so dark that it could make one''s heart tremble with fear just by looking at it. Even over a very long distance of more than 3 kilometers, Jka and the girls saw this and were impressed. It all seemed too surreal to be true; it was very fantastic that this was happening, just because Theo was meditating. Of course, this usually didn''t happen when he meditated, but now, as he had to stabilize the affinities he just suffered from his level advance, it was not so easy for him to be able to stabilize and sometimes how aura slipped out of his control. Despite all this, Theo was delighted with the increase in power. It only increased his desire to move up to the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Aomi, who had finished meditating, opened her eyes and saw all this and was amazed at what she saw. She admired Theo from the bottom of her heart; she never admired someone like that before. She knew Theo was talented, a unique genius, but she realized that she still underestimated how good Theo truly was. ''I managed to control several affinities at the same time, but it is not an easy thing to do and the higher it gets, the more difficult it bes to control affinities,'' she thought. However, Theo had all the elements, and still, he acted normally. Even now when his affinities got out of hand, one could notice it was not impossible for him to reim control. In a matter of a short time Theo stabilized his aura and everything turned back to normal. "Dad''s the best, right Emma?" Little Yui pped excitedly, seeing how good her father was. She put her hands together with Little Emma and they started to spin andugh happily. "Yes!" Little Emma agreed as the two spun. "Hehehe..." Theughter of the two girls who yed happily echoed pleasantly, making everyone who saw them smile. [Edited by: Azurtha] 443 Chapter 443 "I did it, finally," Theo murmured and realized that he had somehow expelled some impurity through his pores. "!" Theo enveloped himself in soap bubbles and then dried himself with a hot wind. The process left him feeling refreshed. ''When I use on those who are in the Monarch Spiritual Realm, I think I will have to share the energy essence with the girls. If not, it could be risky.'' Theo saw the effect that some cultivators who were in the Spiritual Realm made it overflow with spiritual mana. If he had to deal with even denser mana, it would be difficult for him to stabilize. ''I could also wait until I arrive at the Monarch Spiritual Realm,'' Theo said mentally. While thinking about these things, Theo was surrounded by the people he loved most in this world. He looked at them with great love and affection. Hugging the cute Little Yui, he also motioned for Little Emma, the daughter he adopted, toe over and hug him as well. Little Emma was very happy in her heart. She lived a long time without a father and missed having a father. Furthermore, she was far from her mother, which made her be even more attached to Theo. * While a little more than a day had passed within the [Dimensional Room], the tournament had only spent a little over an hour. Everything was very busy, especially with the VIP guests from all corners of the world that were arriving. The most incredible thing was that all of them, although very powerful, were being incredibly respectful of Sakura, which made many think how influential Sakura''s master truly was. Even the Emperors of Fallen Star Ind received little respect from these cultivators so it could be said that it was a very incredible thing that this was happening. In normal cases, they would not even have a chance to talk to these people who were at the height of the world. A man with red hair and red eyes, 205 cm tall, very muscr, and wearing golden armor with a powerful aura smiled friendly at Sakura when he asked, "How is Waru?" Sakura replied to him with a graceful smile, "Mr. Apollo, my Master is fine. Thanks for asking." Apollo was a powerful man, almost reaching the Monarch Spiritual Realm. And he was a battle fanatic. Whenever he saw someone strong, his blood would boil and he almost always made up an excuse to fight them. But here he still acted respectfully, even with Sakura who was only on the 10th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. "I understand, I understand. That''s nice, hahahah." Apolloughed out loud and made the earth shake, emitting a dominant aura that made it difficult for those close to him to breathe. "Oh, sorry, sorry..." Seeing that the surrounding people were having trouble breathing, Apollo scratched his head awkwardly. He retracted his aura and bowed slightly while apologizing with a friendly smile. ''Perhaps he is different from what the rumors said about him...'' Emperor Naga thought. The rumors said that Apollo was extremely aggressive and difficult to deal with. Many feared him for his monstrous strength and his high control over mes. They said that his Noble Spirit was a replica of the sun, and because of that, he came to be called Apollo. "Tsk, Apollo..." A rxed-looking man with dead-fish eyes let out his disgust when he noticed Apollo. "Oh, little Rander, how have you been?" It seemed that Apollo didn''t even register Rander''s displeasure. Rander pursed his lips and said, "I''m fine... I didn''t expect to see you here too, Apollo." "Hahaha. How could I miss this?" Apolloughed out loud again to everyone''s difort. "I heard that there is a very talented person participating in this martial arts and forging tournament; he may even be a future training buddy, so... How could I miss it?" "Tsk, you fight maniac!" Rander said with a click of his tongue. "Hahaha, I don''t deny that." Apolloughed more and more. He found Rander''s expressions of disgust amusing, and teasing him was interesting. It would be even more interesting if he managed to provoke him to the point of them fighting... * Oblivious of all of this, Theo and his group spent their days cultivating and having fun. It was like they were on vacation and [Dimensional Room] was their private resort. Sometimes, Theo created some fun things from his old world to entertain the girls. They went bowling and yed pool; they also yed cards and dominoes. It was always good to y something like these games sometimes for fun. Theo thought it was important to increase their cultivation, but he did not want to deprive them of having fun too. Besides, with the time difference of the [Dimensional Room], they had this benefit of being able to better enjoy their days. "..." Little Yui furtively yawned in an extremely cute way. Their group had already spent more than 15 hours awake, and she felt tired and sleepy from training and ying. "Yui, you''re tired, go get some sleep. Tomorrow you can y with Emma again." Mizuki saw her daughter''s actions and told her this with a gentle smile. "... Okay," Little Yui reluctantly agreed. "Mm. Emma is also tired," Little Emma yawned as she said. "Let me tell you a story," Alice said with a gentle smile. She loved to keep Little Yui and Little Emmapany. The two girls, although young, were always full of ideas and creativity for new games, especially when it came to fighting. "I leave the two girls with you, Alice." Yuki patted Alice on the shoulder and smiled gently at her. "You can count on me," Alice nodded. After that, she left with Little Yui and Little Emma toward the mansion. "We are also going to sleep," said Klin. Jka also said goodbye. [Edited by: Azurtha] 444 Chapter 444 Gradually, everyone started to go to sleep, leaving only Theo, Zaira, Zaika, Ariana, Shina, Aomi, Yuki, and Mizuki outside the mansion, sitting around a table while talking. "Mizuki, I still can''t believe you never dated," Ariana eximed with disbelief. After all, Mizuki was a little over 100 years old, and taking into ount her social ss and how beautiful she was, it was remarkable that she had not yet chosen a suitor. "Even if you don''t believe it, it''s true." Mizuki blinked her eyes and her cheeks turned slightly pink. "I never loved anyone before, but..." She looked in Theo''s direction and didn''t continue what she was going to say, but everyone understood. Since instead of saying that she never fell in love, she said that she has not fallen in love "before" meaning that quite possibly she is currently in love. "Ariana..." Theo was no fool, he realized Ariana''s intention. "What is it?" Ariana blinked, acting innocent as if she didn''t know what she had done wrong. Seeing Ariana act this way, Theo didn''t know whether tough or cry; he just sighed and then looked at Mizuki. Seeing her stare back at him, Theo said, "Mizuki, after this can I talk to you alone?" "Yes..." Mizuki felt very nervous and anxious. She intertwined her long, delicate fingers while trying to control herself. This was the first time in all her years that she felt as if her heart was a loud, beating drum. She looked at Theo and felt her heart beat even faster; her delicate hand started to get a little damp. Taking a few deep breaths, she calmed herself down. Although a little afraid that her feelings would not be reciprocated by him, she was still going to face him, in case she was rejected... Well, she didn''t want to think about this possibility, since just thinking about it made her want to cry. In any case, she still needed to know how Theo felt about her. If not, she''d end up freaking out whenever she saw him. "I''m tired and sleepy. I''m going to sleep," Ariana said as she got up from her chair. She kissed Theo on the lips and passed Mizuki and whispered softly in her ear, "Good luck." ''This girl... Why didn''t she say that telepathically?'' Theo thought. He knew she did it on purpose as his hearing was good enough to hear things from miles away and whispering in Mizuki''s ear wouldn''t make him unable to hear. Anyway, this was a matter he would have to resolve sooner orter. He had already noticed Mizuki''s feelings for some time, but he still wasn''t sure how to approach it. But Ariana happened to create a chance for the two of them. "I''m going, too. Good night to you all," Aomi said, and soon after, she left. "Good night, I''m also sleepy..." Everyone realized that Theo and Mizuki needed to be alone and started to leave one by one, until it was just them alone. "Err. Want to drink something?" Theo asked softly. "No, I''m fine, thanks." Mizuki rejected the offer while staring at him. Even though she felt her cheeks heat up, she didn''t want to look away from his eyes. Seeing him look so intently at her somehow made her feel both happy and nervous at the same time. "Mizuki..." "Let me speak first?" Seeing him nod, Mizuki took a deep breath and said softly everything she felt. "Theo, I don''t know how this passion happened, but I know that I am no longer the same without you. I love who I am when I''m by your side, and I want to continue discovering each day the strength of that feeling that has taken over my soul. I don''t think it''s too soon to say, ''I love you!''" Theo confessed that he was taken by surprise by this deration of love that almost brought him to tears. He looked at her and realized that she was about to cry. One can imagine that she was quite afraid of being rejected, but even so, she still stood firm while waiting for Theo''s answer. Quite unexpectedly, Theo remained speechless. It was then that he decided to answer not with words, but with action. He got up without warning and stood in front of Mizuki. Bowing slightly towards Mizuki who was sitting, surprising her, he put his left hand on her small and delicate face as he approached. Mizuki lost herself in the moment. She closed her eyes tightly and slightly opened her cherry-colored lips. Feeling Theo''s lips touch her, Mizuki''s body shuddered. It was the first time she had been kissed in her entire life, and she wasn''t sure what to do. But it was an unnecessary concern, she was led by Theo and started to keep pace with his mouth. When she felt Theo''s tongue invade her mouth and taste every corner, Mizuki was also able to taste watermelon... She imagined that this was due to the fact that they ate watermelon for dessert, but none of that mattered now; she just wanted to enjoy this moment. Mizuki felt a stream of happiness running through every corner of her body as if she had been electrified. The kiss was long andsting. Mizuki was sure that her first kiss with Theo would be something she would never forget in her life. "Wow!" Mizuki murmured when Theo pulled his lips away from hers. She was impressed; it was unlike anything she imagined. Without her knowing it, hot tears started streaming from her beautiful eyes. Theo was terrified to think that he did wrong to kiss her so suddenly. He said hastily, "Should I have not done this?" "It''s not that..." Mizuki wiped her tears and said, "It''s just that I was very happy and without even knowing it, the tears started toe... But, that was a yes, right?" "Yes." Theo was reassured to learn that she didn''t cry because she didn''t like it. He smiled as he put his hand on her face, and said, "I love you, from here to eternity." "Theo..." Mizuki was very moved. She couldn''t help herself and hugged him tightly while supporting her head on his belly. Theo wrapped her in his arms and let her hold him like that until she was satisfied. [Edited by: Azurtha] 445 Chapter 445 Theo and his group spent a week cultivating inside the [Dimensional Room]. Thanks to this, Theo advanced to the 11th Layer of the Spiritual Realm while Yuki and the girls reached the 12th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. Mizuki, with the help of Theo, made it to the 4th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. If you''re wondering how Theo managed to help Yuki and the girls reach the Superior Wizard Realm''s 12th Layer so fast... that was simple. He used the corpses of the Sect of Ten Thousand Souls disciples that they had killed and shared with all of them the essence of energy. Doing so allowed them to advance very fast. Outside the [Dimensional Room], Theo and his group were surprised. Many things had changed, as did the structure of the arena. Not only did it get bigger, but it could also even hold up to 150 million people. It was also more reinforced. There were power poles in each of the four corners of the arena and the floor was made of white stones that seemed to be very resistant. In the sky there were many flying boats, some of them were as big as a small country. Each flying boat had a g of different sects and ns. In a separate section in the north end of the arena, a group of powerful people was gathered. All of these people had dense and powerful auras. "Heavens!" Mizuki covered her mouth, surprised by what she saw. She recognized some of those people who were gathered. "What happened, Mizuki?" It can be seen by his tone of voice, that Theo had a greater affection than before. After the two assumed a rtionship, they started to treat and see each other differently. Mizuki took a deep breath, calming her astonishment, and said, "Those people gathered there." She pointed to the north. "They are world-famous. Many of them are in the top world rankings for most powerful cultivators." "Mm... I see." Theo put his hand on his chin and said, "I realize that there are many who are close to reaching the Monarch Spiritual Realm, but only 4 of them are in the Monarch Spiritual Realm." "They are Zeutsu, Waru, Posel, and Athena," said Mizuki, "These four are the only confirmed ones that are in the Monarch Spiritual Realm. In fact, Waru, the woman with wavy green hair, is the ''mother'' of all Elfreen." "Mother? For all of them?" Little Yui asked, confused. "Hehe. Not exactly, Little Yui," Mizukiughed and exined to her, "They are born from a tree, just like an apple. Because of that, she is basically their mother since her main body is the tree that bears fruit of new lives that are the Elftreen." "A tree and they were born from the tree? Wow!! Yui didn''t know it was possible..." Little Yui was very surprised by this revtion. "Then that''s it." Theo and the others who didn''t know about it were also surprised by what Mizuki said. As they talked of these things while standing at the bow of Theo''s ark, Wuru, the beautiful woman with green hair and huge breasts even bigger than the sisters Aine and Nanda, smiled in their direction and waved. Like Theo, everyone looked at Mizuki and asked, "Do you know her, Mizuki?" "I''ve seen her before, but I''ve never talked to her," Mizuki responded very confused. It was at that moment that Theo received a message telepathically in a soft and sensual voice, one very pleasant to hear, ["Boy, you caused a beauty of a mess."] ["Are you Waru?"] Theo guessed. ["Yes."] Sheughed gracefully in Theo''s mind and said, ["Get ready. Many powerful people are here for you."] ["Huh? Why do I need to prepare?"] Theo replied, ["I don''t remember asking them toe here for me. Of course, if they mess with me or my friends..."] ["No need to worry about that, none of them seem to have that intent. They at most want to try to recruit you into their ns and sect,"] Waru said in a seductive tone of voice. ["Okay, thanks for letting me know,"] Theo told her. ["You''re wee."] After that, she stoppedmunicating telepathically with Theo. After this conversation he had with Waru, Theo noticed some looks in his direction. In their eyes, Theo looked like a precious jewel that needs to be polished, and almost all of them wanted to be the ones who would do it. Of course, if they knew that Theo was even more powerful than they initially thought, they wouldn''t have such a silly thought of wanting to train Theo, but would ask Theo to train them - especially if they knew that Theo helped Aomi, who was even more powerful than them. Even Waru and three others who were in the Monarch Spiritual Realm would be unable to fight Aomi. ''So these are the most powerful living beings on this? Mm... It''s not bad, but luckily there is no danger to me.'' Theo thought to himself. He didn''t care that they intended to recruit him, but of course, he had no intention of epting any of them. "Hi!" A woman appeared, wearing a tight ck dress that exposed a great deal of skin around her neck. She had tworge breasts that portrayed a wild beauty capable of making all men drool. Her long blond hair was silky, straight, and beautiful and fell down the middle of her back. Her face was covered by a thin ck veil, preventing it from fully being seen; only her beautiful purple eyes like the petals of a violet were easily discernible. "Hi, can I help you?" Theo asked the woman who just arrived and was flying with a pair of wings made of wind. "I am not here for you." Everyone was able to notice a certain kind of disdain when she addressed Theo. She looked at Yuki and the girls and pointed to them, "I am here for these girls. Don''t think that just because there are many powerful beings here because of you, that everyone is here just for you." "Ah? You talk like it''s something I would be proud of because they came here because of me." Theo thought there was something wrong with this woman''s head, "But, I don''t care why they came." "Yes, pretend you don''t care about that to get more credit." She despised him and expressed her aura in an attempt to scare Theo. "Hypocritical boy!" *Beng!* Seeing that Jka and the weaker girls were affected by this woman''s aura, Theo was angry. He didn''t even do anything to provoke this woman or much less knew her, but here she is despising him, treating him like a stone in her way and still had the audacity to manifest her aura and affect those he liked. Theo''s eyes blinked and shone in neon. Red and gold colors were interchanging constantly as he manifested his aura and protected Jka and the girls. Aomi, who was ready to take action, upon seeing Theo''s response was silent. "You know... It''s hard for me to be angry." With a loud sound of *Boom!* Theo''s aura became overwhelming; it was as if his aura weighed thousands of tons, pressing down on the woman who flew in front of him. "But you made me angry." The woman was shocked. She did not expect this boy to be so powerful, and when she looked into his eyes, she saw a silhouette in the form of a golden fox with ten gigantic tails covering the entire sky. "Forgive me; I got you wrong. I''m sorry for what I did!" The woman''s personality spun 360 degrees, and she spoke humbly with panic running through her purple-violet eyes. Because of Theo''s overwhelming aura, the woman was forced down from the air and was almost kneeling on the ark''s floor. The pressure was very great, even for her who was in the 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm, almost reaching the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Other powerful cultivators came over and wanted to appease the situation, but when they got too close, they could hardly believe their eyes. The sight of Theo''s aura was too colossal even for them. Waru, the same one who spoke to Theo before, was calmer. She said to him, "Theo, I understand your anger, but she has her reasons. However, I know that this does not justify what she did, but please, I beg of you, forgive her." The other powerful cultivators, even Zeutsu, who was considered the most powerful on this, were silent. Before they thought of interfering and helping Judith, however, when they drew close to Theo''s oppressive aura, they felt insignificant; it wasughable that they thought toe here to invite Theo so that they could train him... Theo looked at Waru, then looked at Yuki and the girls, and realizing that they also wanted to give the arrogant woman a chance who before wanted to oppress him with her aura, Theo took a deep breath and tried to calm down. But, he did not remove his aura that was pressing on Judith''s body. Theo asked Waru, "Would you ept being punished in her ce?" "Yes!" Waru responded immediately. "Tsk! Thank your luck for having someone like her willing to defend you," Theo said and withdrew his aura. He read some of Judith''s memories and understood a little about her, but still, what made him stop was because of Waru who was kind enough to warn him before. "No, you can''t do that! I am guilty; Waru has nothing to do with it," Judith said desperately. She didn''t want Waru to be affected because of her. "Foolish girl, he doesn''t have that intention," Waru said with a chuckle. She saw through his intent and knew that question was just a test. "..." Judith felt calmer upon hearing that. She bowed to Waru and thanked her, "Thank you very much, Waru." "Don''t mention it. I like you and I know you have your reasons, but think before you act next time, okay?" Waru scolded her lightly. "Yes..." Judith agreed, acknowledging her mistake. She admitted that she had acted hastily and arrogantly. "Now, do you still want to invite him to join your sects and ns?" Waru asked with a smile at the cultivators who flew near the ark. Immediately, all those cultivators shook their heads in denial. Was she toying with them? How could they afford to invite this 17-year-old monster who is even more powerful than a cultivator in the Monarch Spiritual Realm. "I didn''te to invite you, but I would like to have a chance to fight you." Apollo, even though he knew there was no chance of winning after he felt Theo''s aura, still wanted to have a battle against Theo. He didn''t care if he won or lost; he just wanted to have a fight against Theo. "Are you sure about that?" Theo asked as he looked at him with his fox eyes. "Yes, I am." Apollo was stubborn when it came to fighting someone powerful. "Okay, I agree. But what do I get if I win?" Theo asked. "That would be..." Apollo scratched his head without knowing what Theo would be interested in, "How about this? I have some monsters from the Spiritual Realm. It would be useful for you who is a cksmith, right?" "Okay, I ept." Theo finally smiled. He didn''t mind having a battle with him, however, it would be boring just to fight without winning anything in return. -- [Edited by: Azurtha] 446 Chapter 446 "Theo, she can''t escape like that with just an apology," Aomi said. She wouldn''t be satisfied if it were to end like this. "Okay, do what you think she has to do?" Theo did not disagree with her and thought that if Aomi thought Judith needed to be punished, so be it. "Heh..." A chuckle escaped between her teeth, and she moved towards Judith. "I..." Judith shivered with fear. This beautiful blue woman was very fierce. She feared what Aomi would do to her. "Do you really need to do this? Can''t you just ept her apology?" Zeutsu asked Aomi. He tried to use some of his authority when speaking. He was always attracted to Judith and often tried to flirt with her. Seeing a chance to defend her, he did so using his unique ability, "Authority". "Hahaha! If you think you can get her out of it like this, why don''t you take her ce and let me hit you? Of course, you can react if you want." Aomi said dismissively. For just a second she was affected by Zeutsu''s ability, but she was not as weak as he thought she was. Besides, she didn''t care if others wanted to speak for Judith as Wuru did, but she didn''t like Zeutsu''s tone of voice - as if he were giving an order and not asking a question. The only man she epted orders from was Theo and no one else. "Are you serious?" Zeutsu was a little nervous when asking. He hated it when someone contradicted him. "Yes, why not?" Aomi replied with a half-smile, "And don''t worry. Only I will hit you." "Hahah, girl, you overestimate yourself! I admit that you are strong, perhaps one of the strongest cultivators I have ever faced, but understand that I am on apletely different level from you." Although he was not confident he could defeat Theo, Zeutsu did not think he would lose against Aomi. She may be strong, but he was also not made of sugar. He was in the 4th Layer of the Monarch Spiritual Realm, while she was in the 3rd Layer of the Monarch Spiritual Realm. "Don''t! I don''t need a man to defend me. If you think I was insolent and I must be punished, so be it. I am ready to receive the consequences of my actions." Judith, who before was shaking with fear, did not like it at all when she was defended by Zeutsu. She preferred to suffer when having to be defended by him. "Judith, why do you have to be like this? You know how much I love you and want nothing but your good." Zeutsu said in a soft voice as if he were being harmed. "Humph! I have rejected you before, and I will always reject you," Judith scorned, "In this life, no man will ever win me over!" "Judith..." "Just try to use your authority on me! I will kill myself right away!" Judith, who felt her mind being controlled, started to send her spiritual mana out of control; if she got a little more out of control, she would be a bomb ready to explode. "... Okay, calm down. I won''t do that." Zautsu took a step back in this matter. He hadn''t given up yet; he knew she was just a little more stubborn than the other women he had conquered. It was just a matter of time, and he, as a cultivator at the Monarch Spiritual Realm, had much time... "So that''s it! I felt that something was trying to control my mind. It was you using some kind of strange ability..." Aomi''s right side of her nose twitched, which only happened when she was genuinely angry. She almost let her aura escape when she learned that Zeutsu tried to control her, but Aomi was able to restrain herself, as she didn''t want to affect innocent people with her aura. Theo hadn''t realized that Zeutsu tried to control Aomi, as it was done through a unique skill and it was difficult to notice. Now that he knew and heard what Aomi said, his calm expression changed, and he started looking at Zeutsu with a different look. "Have you lost track of danger?" Theo''s voice was neither loud nor low: calm, but full of murderous intent. "If you are tired of living, I can help you." When Theo came face to face with Zeutsu, he stared down Zeutsu in a dominant way. "Boy, even though I gave you a little respect before, it doesn''t mean that I''m afraid." Smoke could almost be seening out of Zeutsu''s head in anger. He looked at Theo with the same arrogance, if not greater. He would not let a 17-year-old child step on him. "Oh, so let''s see what you can do in the meantime." Theo chuckled and did something that left everyone stunned. *Poo!* The sound of something very heavy hitting a body echoed and that was when everyone saw Zeutsu flying in the distance. Theo was no longer standing in the same spot; nobody saw him when he appeared just below Zeutsu and gave him a very strong kick from below, catching Zeutsu in the back and making him fly upward. "Ahhh!" Zeutsu screamed in pain. He felt the bones in his spine crack. When he tried to stabilize himself in the air, a blood-red wing appeared on his back, but to his amazement, Theo appeared on top of him, and with both hands closed, struck Zeutsu in the head. *Booooom!* Zeutsu used his spiritual mana to protect his head, but was unable topletely counter the blow and was forced to fall towards the ground. Again, Theo was already there waiting for him. It was as if Theo was ying Ping-Pong with Zeutsu''s body. Each blow was so powerful that it created shock waves, making time and space tremble. "Ahhhhhh!" While waiting for Zeutsu to fall, Theo lowered himself through the air, and used the air as a springboard, propelling himself upwards, and with the sound of *Poow!* he punched Zeutsu and caused him to be thrown up again. "My God, what is this absurd speed?!" Judith covered her mouth in total shock. She shuddered to think that it was this guy she had teased earlier. Zeutsu looked just like a little child in Theo''s hand without a chance to fight back. "Defend yourself from this if you can." Theo said as Zeutsu appeared a few feet away in the air. He then shouted, *ck Thunder''s Primordial Vibration!* The air shook and vibrated; everything started to distort and a colossal power started to umte in Theo''s hands. It was a ball of lightning with ck smoke which warped the surrounding space. It was so powerful that it made the observing people''s hearts tremble with fear. "No!!" Zeutsu was afraid; he was not confident in being able to defend himself against this. He wanted to run away, but he didn''t have time. He wanted to use a teleport scroll, but he wouldn''t be able to activate it in time either. ''I need to be totally serious. If I''m not...'' Zeutsu didn''t even want to think about the possibility of dying. That''s when something came out of his body and merged with him. Shortly thereafter, crackles of bones echoed throughout the site and a colossal existence, 500 meters long, appeared. Zeutsu''s current form was of a very strange and ugly being. He had three heads and four arms. One head was looking to the left, another to the right, and the other was looking straight ahead. All three of his heads had dark brown hair with a yellow aura. The appearance of the three heads was the same, but the expressions were different. While one was smiling, the other was sad, while the central was indifferent. Zeutsu extended his four arms forward with the intention of counterattacking. He said with an indifferent face, *Piercing light!* A mass of light energy formed and was as powerful as Theo''s attack and went towards the attack made of lightning and darkness. *Boooooooooooooooooom!* Wuru and the other two cultivators who were in the Monarch Spiritual Realm used their powers to protect the people in the arena. The public who saw it breathed a sigh of relief. Right before then they thought it would be their end. Seeing the fight that was going on in the sky, they could only gasp in awe; it was Theo''s epic fight against the most powerful cultivator on this. The shock wave of the attack devastated everything that had not been protected by the three cultivators, while Theo''s ark was protected by Aomi''s aura and everyone inside the ark was well protected without any injuries. "Interesting," Theo apuded, not caring that Zeutsu has been able to defend himself against his attack. "Your power changed not long after you merged with your noble spirit. Hmm, it is not bad." Zeutsu was indeed merged with his Noble spirit now. He looked very simr to Asmodeus, only that the three heads were very simr to human heads and had 4 arms. "..." Zeutsu was quiet. He feared that Theo would do the same and merge with his Noble Spirit. With a huge pair of red wings on his back, he flew towards Theo, not "giving a chance" for Theo to call his Noble Spirit, afraid of what would happen if he merged. "Heh..." From the beginning Theo had no intention of depending on his noble spirits, not least because he didn''t think it was necessary. Just as Zeutsu transformed, Theo returned to his original form. "ROOARRRRRR!" With 600 meters of length and 100 meters of height, Theo transformed into a colossal golden fox. His ten huge tails dangled from side to side while his facial expression was fierce, his eyes changing colors from golden to red. Theo looked very mystical and powerful. "You are not the only one who has a trick or two up his sleeve." Theo''s voice sounded sinister. It was very bloodthirsty. The voice was different from his usual voice: more bloody and cruel. His fierce expression was very threatening. "Dad is so cool!" Little Yui apuded from within the ark. She was not frightened by Theo''s fierce appearance. To quite the contrary, she was pping and jumping with excitement. She continued to scream out loud how cool her dad was. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 447 Chapter 447 Unlike Zeutsu, Theo was not using his affinity to create a pair of wings to fly, but was stepping on condensed wind beneath his feet. Now that Theo had reached False Heavenly Wind Level 5, he was very skilled at controlling the wind. He created little trampolines in the air every time he took a step. It was even faster than flying with wings since he also used his movement technique. Even Zeutsu, in his most powerful form, with his super sharp senses, could barely keep up with Theo''s speed. "Dad is so fabulous." Little Yui looked at Little Emma and asked, "What do you think about asking Dad to run with Yui and Emma on his back in the shape of a fox?" "Emma thinks it would be incredible if that happened!" Little Emma was encouraged by the idea that Little Yui suggested. In the air, Theo and Zeutsu confronted each other. That''s when Zeutsu moved. A sword appeared in his hand, and the three heads shouted. * !* A purple ray fell on the sword, boosting the cutting force and leaving the sword surrounded by purple lightning. *Booooooooooooooooooooooooooom!* Using one of his tails, Theo defended himself. What was even crazier was that the Zeutsu was forced to retreat due to Theo''s tail. The power it had without any visible support by any elements was superior to that of Zeutsu, who won the help of lightning that descended from the sky and was one of his most powerful techniques. However, even with all that, he was forced to retreat. Zeutsu''s three faces showed surprise, disbelief, and shock. He didn''t believe what was happening. ''Is he a fucking divine beast?'' It was the only logic by which Zeutsu could understand this situation. Also, he himself was in the Monarch Spiritual Realm, while Theo was still in the Spiritual Realm. It was illogical for him to be losing even with everything to his own favor. Zeutsu did not want to ept this; it was too difficult for him who had cultivated more than 5,000 years to still lose to a 17-year-old boy. "Boy, I admit you''re not weak." Zeutsu took a little distance from Theo while looking at him. Zeutsu then made a shining blue armor appear around himself and said, "Maybe... maybe not! You are the most powerful being I have ever fought. I never had to wear this armor of mine since I know my own limits. Now that it is like this, I am ready to go with everything. If you still manage to survive, it is your victory." "...Mm. Are you finished with your speech?" Theo said boredly. Before, he believed that Zeutsu was strong, but seeing him wear this armor did not leave him at all surprised or excited. In fact, he thought Zeutsu could at least withstand an attack from his tail... Of course, Theo also knew that his tails were special; it was in his tails that most of his cells of the golden fox lineage were located. It wasn''t surprising that they were so powerful, but even so, seeing that Zeutsu lost so easily before, he had disappointed Theo a little. "I hope it makes you at least a little stronger." When Theo said that, he was being sincere. Not that he was like Apollo, but it would be cool to have an exciting fight. *Baroom!* "Boy!!" Zeutsu was so offended by thisment that if he had a berserk mode, he would have used it. The lightning in the skies flew into a rage. Deafening thunder could be heard from miles away. The earth shook from the powerful sound of thunder as another three swords materialized in Zeutsu''s hands. *!* *Baroooom!* When Zeutsu''s three heads shouted, it was like the heralding of the end of the world. The whole sky was infested with purple lightning and thunder and Zeutsu was in the center of it all, making it alle together in one big ball of purple lightning and thunder. "Boy, I want to see you survive this." He shouted, "If you still survive, my title as king of this generation is yours!!" The attack was quick, so quick Theo had to be a little serious, having to activate his divine eyes. When he did this, everything went slow. Zeutsu''s attack that was otherwise very fast now was so slow that it seemed to be stopped. This attack by Zeutsu forced Theo to be a little serious because, if Theo was not able to defend himself, the people who were in the arena below, watching the fight, would be killed. Of course, Theo hadplete confidence in defending himself against this attack, but still, even if he defended himself, he could still have it ssh over himself and hit the spectators because Zeutsu maliciously made his attack bigger than necessary. "Flee!" Someone shouted through the audience. A tall girl also reacted, shouting, "Oh God! This is the end for us!" In the stands it was total chaos. No one was confident that such a powerful attack wouldn''t affect them either. They cursed themselves for not thinking quickly and fled as they continued to watch this god level battle unfold. "Do not worry," Yuki shouted with certainty to the world, "Theo is not going to let this affect you." Theo clearly did not want to disappoint his woman who gave her vote of confidence in his power. Taking a deep breath, he spread his ten tails as if he were covering the whole sky. The ten tips of the tails turned into golden hands and attacked the ball of lightning and thunder at full speed without letting anything pass through. They were fast and powerful; each tail made the earth shake with impact, and Zeutsu''s attack diminished in size. "This is impossible!!" Zeutsu shouted in total disbelief. He was amazed by this. It waspletely illogical what he was seeing. "How can this happen!?" "Our father is the best! Yui''s father is invincible!" Little Yui took Little Emma''s hands, and they both started jumping as they screamed. "Yes, Dad is the best!" Little Emma screamed. Unconvinced, Zeutsu would not wait without doing anything. He could not endure such humiliation. Zeutsu conjured up an even more powerful attack. It was like a spear made of lightning, only gigantic. * !* Space and time had been broken! The attack was even faster than hisst, hitting the previous attack, giving it forward momentum. "Die, you bastard boy!!" Zeutsu''s scream was as loud as thunder. "Humpf!" Theo snorted and used his own attack. *Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox: Ninth Stage: !* Of Theo''s ten tails, nine tails materialized into fox heads of all colors and elements. *ROARRRR!* *ROARRRR!* *ROARRRRRR!* All nine fox heads roared ferociously while emitting a powerful aura. Zeutsu was startled to his very soul by what he saw. ''Damned boy, where do you get so many good techniques and so much power? This is pointless!'' Zeutsu was almost tearing all the hair out of his heads in anger and envy. *BOOOOOOOOM!* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!* Fox-headed tails attacked and echoed like drums that heralded the end of time. They were booming and dull. The earth vibrated and space-time cracked. Some of the cracks created by the attack were open for more than 1 second and absorbed some of the energy from Zeutsu''s attack since Theo was too quick to be caught by it. All of Zeutsu''s attacks were destroyed; only a sh of energy remained. The shock and disbelief on Zeutsu''s face were visible. It was difficult for Zeutsu, who was at the top of this world, to ept the reality before him. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 448 Chapter 448 ''No, this isn''t over!'' Zeutsu looked at Yuki''s group with malice in his eyes. He thought that if he took them hostage, Theo would be forced to surrender. He wouldn''t let a kid who was still a 17-year-old beat him like that. What he didn''t notice was that, as Zeutsu thought this, Theo''s expression changed. This was also when Theo transformed again. It was as if a divine being had appeared on the spot; it was so radiantly dominant that it made some women pass out from his presence. Theo, in his human form with animalistic features, was as beautiful as he was powerful. He had long golden hair and two different-colored eyes: the left red and the right golden in the form of a slit. His explosive muscles were well-formed. His teeth were so white and sharp that they were beautiful and at the same time menacing. His lips were curved in a sinister smile as he looked at Zeutsu. When Zeutsu thought about moving, Theo appeared behind him. "Don''t even think about it." "Ahhhh!" Zeutsu vomited blood and looked down and saw Theo''s golden tail protruding from his stomach. "Before, I didn''t want to kill you..." Theo didn''tplete what he was going to say, but Zeutsu was able to understand what he was going to say. "You like to control the minds of others, right?" Theo said with a cold smile. "You also like to manipte others like chess pieces, don''t you? Just like you did with Judith, right?" "How do you know that?" Zeutsu was unable to move; his body was trapped by Theo''s mental power. Just as Theo alluded, he was being controlled, unable to do anything he wanted to do. Even with his unique ability of which he was so proud, it was not of much use now. "What? Of course, I know everything about you. I know you raped Judith''s sister and ced the me on her father." Theoughed dryly. "And you also killed Judith''s sister Esmeralda and also ced the me for that on her father. All because you wanted Judith for yourself, right?" "Is this... is this true?" Judith, who was standing on the ark not far from Theo and Zeutsu was shaking from head to toe. If that was true, her life was a lie. She lived believing that her father was the culprit, that he raped and killed her sister, and because of that, she had killed her father... "Still don''t believe it?" Theo did not try to convince her with words, but instead chose to show her, "May this serve as a punishment for what you did before." Theo''s reason for saying "punishment" was that upon seeing what he was about to show her, Judith would inevitably me herself for killing her father, since he was innocent. This was not an easy thing to bear, which is why he called it punishment. On a gigantic holographic screen in front of everyone, so that everyone could see, Zeutsu was seen talking to a beautiful woman with ck hair and violet eyes. She had a very sexy body and even bigger breasts than Judith''s. In the holographic images Zeutsu tried to court the woman. Day after day he came, but when he found out she was interested in another man and intended to get married, he went to get satisfaction from her. The woman named Esmeralda said she owed him no satisfaction since she always rejected him and never loved him, but Zeutsu did not ept that. He used his unique ability and controlled her mind and raped her day after day¡­ until, once, she managed to get out of the control of his ability, and with tears in her eyes, she killed herself by stabbing her hand through her chest and pierced her own heart. Zeutsu was overwhelmed and infuriated. He didn''t expect her to be able to do such a thing; he believed that sooner orter she would fall in love with him, just like all the other women he did it to had. It was then that Esmeralda and Judith''s father went to their room and saw his daughter dead. He was paralyzed. After looking at Zeutsu and seeing the guilt in his eyes, Esmeralda''s father attacked Zeutsu, but he was much weaker than Zeutsu and was defeated. Zeutsu still wanted to be with Judith, and he knew it wouldn''t be long before she returned. Of course, he understood that he would have no chance if he was found guilty of killing her sister and father, so he used his unique ability to control Judith''s father''s mind to tell her when she returned that he was the one who raped his daughter and in a moment of panic he ended up killing her. Judith thought it was some kind of bad joke since her father always proved to be a good person, but her father showed her Esmeralda''s dead body and Judith went crazy and killed her father shortly thereafter. "See? It was not your father who raped and killed your sister, but Zeutsu, and his fury and anger at men. It is not entirely illogical, since it was due to another man that his family went into chaos. Of course, your father had some guilt in this, since he was weak. If he were stronger, he would have found out that his daughter was being controlled from the beginning and would have confronted Zeutsu earlier and it would never have happened." Theo told her all this. Judith almost passed out, but what kept her sober was the anger she felt for Zeutsu. She flew very fast and arrived in front of Theo and Zeutsu. With bloody tears streaming from her eyes, she said, "You wretch! I''m going to kill you!" "You wouldn''t dare!!" Zeutsu could not move. He could only threaten with words and tried to make an expression that was as angry as possible, trying to threaten Judith. "Hahaha! I wouldn''t dare? Know, that even if I dieter, I will kill you!" Judith screamed madly. All she wanted most now was to kill that man... that monster with her own hands. Zeutsu''s current body was huge, but Judith didn''t care about any of that. She made wind ws over her hands and started scratching the skin on Zeutsu''s chest. In the beginning, it was difficult for her to be able to tear his skin, but as she was scratching, she managed to dig into his chest like a rat digging through the walls with its ws. Apart from controlling Zeutsu''s body by preventing him from moving, Theo did nothing. He let Judith do that. Theo thought she had suffered enough; at least he would let her have her revenge. And seeing that Aomi was silent, he imagined that she thought the same. "Urghhhhhhhh!" Zeutsu''s pitiful screams echoed throughout the Naga Empire. He had never suffered such pain and humiliation. If he could move, he would have already crushed Judith''s body into ground meat. The problem was that, no matter how much effort he made, he couldn''t get out of Theo''s mind control, it was just too powerful. The entire experience was agonizing: wanting to do something, but not seeding and just standing there watching his body being dug into without being able to counterattack. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 449 Chapter 449 The armor that was once on Zeutsu''s body had already been severely broken by Theo''s attacks and now, being scratched by Judith, shattered even more. "Get away from our Patriarch, you insolent woman!" A group of men with yellow wings made of lightning flew in the air. "Get your dirty paws off my dad!" A young man with long blond hair and ck eyes looked at Judith with anger and hatred. "Didn''t you see what this monster did?" Judith asked incredulously. "It means nothing that my father manipted your father and controlled an insignificant woman!! In the end, all women are nothing but trophies. There are only trophies with higher values; that''s all. Besides, that stupid woman killed herself. My dad had nothing to do with her death," Zeutsu''s son said arrogantly, as if that were the truth of the world. Upon hearing this, all the women present were furious. No woman would like to be called a man''s trophy. Before they knew it, because of thisment from Zerebos, son of Zeutsu, all the women next to Theo and even Waru and Athena surrounded these men. "No! Leave my son alone. He did nothing wrong!" Zeutsu shouted. He loved his son very much and even though he was going to die, he still preferred that his son lived. Zeberos'' teeth were chattering. He looked around and found himself surrounded by multiple women with extremely powerful and threatening auras, full of murderous intent, ''I only told the truth, something that my father always taught... Because of that, these silly women are angry?'' If it weren''t for the fact that she was digging into Zeutsu''s chest, wanting to kill him with her own hands, Judith would have loved to kill some of those men who loved to say that women were nothing but trophies for men. When Zeberos was attacked by Athena, who held a blue sword and cut off Zeberos'' arm, he went into despair by retreating backward with his wings of lightning. He shouted, "No! You misunderstood me! I didn''t mean that all of you are men''s trophies, just that a few are. But you are fantastic: clearly superior to men. In this case, the men would be your trophies!..." Seeing that he was at risk of dying, Zeberos, who feared death, began saying many irrational things. This even surprised the other men who were Zeutsu''s disciples; they stayed surprised, and disappointed. "Heh. No matter what kind of woman she is, in my eyes, all women were born to serve men. What''s more, even though you are a little strong, in the end you are still inferior to us men!" One of the men shouted arrogantly, but before he could be happy about what he said, tree branches began to emerge from all over his body. It was not known when Waru, who was smiling this whole time, moved, but when she decided to act, even Zeutsu was not confident of beating her. This boy did not have a good ending; the branches of his body continued to expand. No matter how loudly he screamed, the branches kept growing in and out of his body. When his body exploded, the organs, skin, and blood flew everywhere, and from inside the man''s body, a sakura tree appeared and fell towards the ground, taking up root. "I have nothing to do with this! Leave me out of it!!" Zeberos pped his wings and flew in the opposite direction from Waru. Waru''s smiling face made him tremble with fear; he wanted to stay as far away from her as possible. But¡­ although Waru did not follow him, Athena followed him. She was one of the four cultivators of the Monarch Spiritual Realm and one can already imagine how powerful and fast she was. "No!!!" Zeberos screamed pitifully and that was when Athena cut him in two. "Humph! Go say in hell that we women are trophies for men!" Athena spoke disdainfully and returned to Waru''s side. Little Yui, with her nimble wings, flew and took the two parts of Zeberos'' body, keeping it in her storage ring. ''Hehe~ Dad is going to praise Yui.'' Watching the mischievous little girl do this, Yuki wanted tough. She already knew her daughter''s purpose in doing such a thing, although for those who didn''t know, they were confused by this. They wondered what the intention of this little girl was to do this, but ended up ignoring it as there were still other men who remained alive, who had before said that women were all trophies for men. "Wait, let''s talk. I just said what I was taught by Patriarch Zeutsu. I didn''t even believe it; he brainwashed me and made me think that this is how things work!" One of the men decided to ce the me on Zeutsu when facing his death. "Yes, Welton is right! It was all Patriarch Zeutsu''s fault!!" The other men agreed. This came as a shock to Zeutsu. He had raised these children as if they were his sons. He loved and cared for them but ended up being betrayed by them. Even his son wanted to leave him and run for his life. It was such a shock, it almost made him pass out in anger. "You bastards, ungrateful!" "Don''t think you''re a victim here just because you were betrayed by the people you trusted. You will still die for me!" Judith was not going to let him get away with it. She continued to dig into his chest andpletely ignored his cries of pain and regret. When she finished digging a hole in Zeutsu''s chest, Judith mercilessly went towards the heart and squeezed it with her small, delicate hand. The sound of a *ck!* echoed when Zeutsu''s heart was crushed. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Zeutsu took hisst breath while screaming in pain and stopped breathing momentster. When Judith had killed Zeutsu, she was pleased to have avenged her father and sister, but she also felt an emptiness in her chest. She felt that her life was meaningless. She lived, believing in something, only to find out that everything she thought was wrong. It was difficult to deal with. ''Father, Esmeralda... Forgive me. I have been blind for all these years!'' Judith closed her eyes tightly while feeling immense pain in her heart. As for the other men, the women who surrounded them did not feel sorry for them. Each of these women killed the men together. Although those who were killed by Waru turned into trees, those who had only been cut down were sneakily collected by Little Yui, whoughed quietly. "Hehe~ Dad, Yui has achieved many good things." Little Yui''s tinklingughter sounded like the ringing of bells. "Good girl." Theo praised her and kissed her little face. Now people understood why Little Yui did all that, it was all to be praised by her dad. Afterwards, Theo kept the body of thete Zeutsu. Although it looked like it was kept in Theo''s storage ring, Zeutsu''s gigantic body was kept inside the [Dimensional Room]. Of course, Judith didn''tin when she saw Theo do this. She didn''t kill Zeutsu because she had skills; she only seeded because Theo immobilized Zeutsu. Theo returned to his standard form, with only a fox''s ears and ten tails, but other than that, he had no other animal aspect. He looked at Apollo and asked with a smile, "Do you still want to have a fight against me?" "Err. I really like to fight, but I don''t want to die... Can we just have a friendly duel? I''m still going to give you the magic cores. What do you think about that?" Apollo, flying with wings of yellowish-red fire, asked. "OK, let''s go," Theo agreed. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 450 Chapter 450 "Shall we start then, Apollo?" Theo flew into the center of the tournament arena with wings made of wind. "Yes." Apollo took a deep breath, bing calm in spirit. Waru and the rest positioned themselves around the two and created a formation strong enough to protect the public from attacks. Standing opposite of each other, Theo was still in his normal human form; only his ten tails could be said to be his most powerful weapon at that moment. Apollo, on the other hand, knew that he could not start without preparation. He materialized his noble spirit, which was something very simr to the sun with a smiling face, something very strange to say the least, and when he did, Apollo looked like a human torch radiating a warm aura, his bodypletely engulfed in mes. Theo was not afraid of the mes and was not frightened to see Apollo this way. He waited with a simple smile on his face as he let Apollo prepare. Apollo took a fiery sword in his right hand and put on a determined look that was full of fighting spirit. His eyes no longer looked like his usual yful eyes; it looked like he was possessed, and he started to murmur many strange things. ''What is he doing?'' Theo wondered curiously. "Get ready!" Apollo screamed in a high-pitched voice and flew towards Theo with giant wings of fire. It was as if he left a trail of mes that soon spread out into the wind. Theo took a fighting stance, and instead of using fire, he used ice. When Theos icy aura manifested, the people, who were feeling warm, started to feel cold. It was a cold that felt like even hell would freeze over due to it... Theo used no weapon. He wanted to test to what extent Apollo''s power level was currently. If necessary, he could go a little more serious. *Cut off the Sun!* Apollo screamed and with a cut from top to bottom, he swung in Theo''s direction. What was most surprising was that the sword, which had been 3 meters long before, now was more than 10 meters andpletely on fire, looking like the mes of the sun itself. Before, if the spectators had been cold, they were now starting to get hot again. The heat of the sword was that intense. "This is cool," Theomented and with a wave of his hand, he made something like a round dome around his body made of ice. *Boooooooooooooooom!* The earth vibrated. The ice dome Theo created showed signs of cracking, but Apollo''s sword also lost its strength initially and he was forced to pull back when he saw an ice spear leave the dome hurtling towards him. Like shattered ss, the dome disintegrated shortly thereafter, and Theo appeared. The audience went crazy: screams, whistles, and thunderous apuse echoed throughout the venue. Apart from some small kes of ice on his clothes, Theo was unharmed. Apollo also showed no signs of injury or fatigue. He was still in his strange state, as he mumbled and stared at Theo. "If I attack from the left, he will defend himself, but if I were to jink, he would also be able to defend himself. I don''t see an opening... What do I do?..." Apollo murmured. "Huh?!" Apollo cried out in surprise when he saw that Theo disappeared so suddenly. *Boooom!* "Get ready, activate formation and protect the public," shouted Atena. What happened was that Theo appeared behind Apollo and with a heavy punch, he hit Apollo''s rib, causing him to be thrown at the speed of light towards a mountain not far from the arena. *Boooom!* A very loud crash echoed, and shock waves reached the arena. If it were not for Aomi, Waru, and the rest protecting them, surely more than half would have died from the shock wave. "My God! This is insane!" "My mom asked why I''m kneeling on the floor; I told her that I''m seeing an epic battle between two titan warriors." Apollo seemed to be possessed when fighting; he was always murmuring strange things and attacking in the smallest breaches that Theo left. What should be said of this was that the battle was of great benefit to Theo; although he was not going to get hurt, this battle was still great training to learn his own ws and fix them. But it wasn''t like Apollo didn''t benefit from it. He got stronger by the second; he seemed to get used to Theo''s pace and continued to attack more aggressively over time. *Kempo Art of Golden Destruction!* Theo''s hand began to vibrate at high frequency and became golden in color. It was even brighter than the mes that surrounded Apollo''s body. Apollo felt dangering from Theo''s attack. He immediately used his most powerful attack which was the creation of a small star of fire: *Lord of the Sun!* "Damn, get ready!" Athena swore. She knew that this time it would be difficult to protect the public. *Boooom!* Incredibly, Apollo wasunched miles away by the impact. Theo, on the other hand, remained in the same ce, flying smoothly with his wings made of wind. *Booooom!* Another thunderous sound echoed across Star Fallen Ind and an entire mountain was wiped out the moment Apollo fell, creating a gigantic crater. And because of the high temperature of the mes surrounding Apollo''s body inside the crater, its entirety was set on fire. "My father, I thought I was going to die this time...!" someone in the crowd shouted. All living beings in the audience felt their hearts beat wildly; it was as if they were on a cliff that was about to copse, and at any moment they could fall and die. Even though Aomi and the rest were dripping with sweat, they had to use a lot of spiritual mana to be able to defend the audience. "Hahaha! Didn''t Yui say that my dad is the best!?" Little Yui apuded. "Yes, Dad is the best!" Little Emma also apuded. ''Dad?'' Little Emma''s mother Elise felt strange when she heard what her daughter said. "Emma?" Some of the Red Dragon n disciples were suspicious that it was her. ''Theo is indeed very incredible!'' Manu murmured in her heart. Her eyes were heart-shaped as she looked at Theo in all his splendor. Contrary to everyone''s expectations, Apollo did not return. Waru, Theo, and the rest went to see what happened since although it was a powerful attack, it shouldn''t have been enough to knock out Apollo, let alone kill him. Inside the crater, Apollo was sitting cross-legged and was emanating an even more powerful aura than before. "Ohh! He''s advancing to the Monarch Spiritual Realm!" Nimei, fifth in the Spirit Rank, screamed with envy. He looked at Theo and started to think maybe he should fight him too... "Quickly! Get away from him!" Athena screamed. Apollo was about to go through the heavenly tribtion. It would be no good if they stayed close and increased the difficulty of Apollo''s celestial tribtion. ''This is great...'' Athena thought as she walked away. With Apollo entering the Monarch Spiritual Realm, they would have one more strength on their side to fight with them in theary battle yet toe¡­ _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 451 Chapter 451 As soon as all the cultivators moved away from where Apollo was, the sky began to change color. Clouds started to gather, making Fallen Star Ind dark. Only a few lightning bolts passing through the clouds illuminated Fallen Star Ind. Theo returned to the ark and stood beside Jka and the girls. What was strange was that Athena, Waru, Judith, and the rest of the most powerful cultivators on Spirit were flying close to Theo''s ark. Lightning and thunder in the sky echoed from time to time. The audience was going through a whirlwind of emotions. Not only did they watch two epic battles, now they were about to watch something very rare: a cultivator going through the celestial tribtion of the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Just seeing the powerful lightning and thunder that formed in the sky made people''s hearts tremble with fear. Theo, on the other hand, was thinking of taking advantage of this if he had the chance. He believed that Apollo would not be upset if he used "Devour" on thest attack from the celestial tribtion. Although it was an ordeal that had to be passed to be able to ascend to the Monarch Spiritual Realm, if Theo only did this with thetter and returned only part of the attack, it would not affect Apollo. Well, if he didn''t take a chance like this, Theo wouldn''t be Theo... There were still 20 minutes to go before the first attack of the celestial tribtion took ce. Precisely because of this, Waru and the rest were talking to each other while looking in the direction of the crater that was Apollo. "Theo, do you know of theary battle?" Athena asked him suddenly. "I have no idea what that is." Theo admitted not knowing. Athena started to exin. "It is as follows: every 100 years, middle-sss make a tournament between lower-sss (in this case, our is a lower ss) and whoever wins theary battle has the right to go and settle on a middle-ss. Of course, normally, anyone can go to another but will be treated as an intruder and in more extreme cases, may even be killed or enved by the''s guardians. Because of that, this tournament is so important." "I understand, but why are you saying this now?" Theo asked, "Is it because it is close to happening?" "Exactly. There are only 5 years left to go," Athena said strictly. "Huh? 5 years? There is still a lot of time..." Theo frowned as he said this. He didn''t think it was a short time. After all, he hadn''t been on this for even 2 years. Theo strongly believed that he would stay at most 1 to 2 years on this. "Long time? For us cultivators, this is not much time at all. There is very little time to prepare for theary battle. I also believe that until then, with your help and from Aomi, we would have a great chance of achieving victory for our." Athena looked incredulous at the im that it was too long. "It''s not that I don''t want to help you guys with it," Theo said, "but that is a long time for me. I will stay at most 1 to 2 years on this. After that, I intend to explore other highers." Aomi beside him also nodded. Although it was not necessary to be on a higher to be able to climb cultivating, since Theo had the [Dimensional Room]. Still, it would be much faster if they went to a middle or upper-ss. "Theo, I think you are getting a little rushed here." It was Waru who spoke. She no longer had a smiling face and said to him with a serious expression, "Although it is rare for someone to be in the Monarch Spiritual Realm on our, on any other middle-ss it is asmon to have beings in the Monarch Spiritual Realm as to have living beings in the Spiritual Realm, if not even easier. In addition, there are living beings in the Venerable Spiritual Realm that are several times more powerful than Spiritual Monarchs. Andst but not least, there are those in the Saint Spiritual Realm; they''re basically gods. It wouldn''t be a lie to say that destroying a low-ss is as easy as crushing an ant for them." "But are there living beings in the Saint Spiritual Realm on a middle-ss?" Theo remembered that Isis was in Saint Realm. He wasn''t sure if it would be the same as the Saint Spiritual Realm. (Author: For those who may have forgotten Isis, she is the Void Cat that is cultivating within Theo''s divine sea.) "No. It''s almost impossible to find one on a middle-ss," Waru said, "but that does not mean that it is not dangerous. As Athena said earlier, on most middle-sss that discover that an intruder has invaded the, you may end up dying or being enved, but if it is through theary battle, the living beings that win theary battle have the right to live on a middle-ss." "I understood the essence of what you''re saying, but I still don''t think I need to worry about it." Theo did not give many details. "If it is as you said, I am confident of arriving at the Monarch Spiritual Realm in less than 1 year while the Venerable Spiritual Realm... Well, I cannot say clearly, but I am confident that even though I''ll be in the Monarch Spiritual Realm, I can possibly fight a cultivator in the Venerable Spiritual Realm." They wanted to refute him and say that it was impossible since it is an immeasurable difference... But wasn''t it the same for a cultivator who is in the Spiritual Realm to go up against someone in the Monarch Spiritual Realm? However, against Theo who was currently in the Spiritual Realm, the most powerful of this who was in the Monarch Spiritual Realm- didn''t he be a punching bag in Theo''s hands? "Okay, I see it was our mistake to try to calcte your cultivation speed and power like other normal beings. But if by any chance you happen to still be on this, I hope I can count on your help." Athena gave up trying to convince him to stay and participate, but in her heart, she still hoped he would stay and help them. "Okay, I promise," Theo agreed, and they didn''t talk about it anymore. They didn''t even try to approach Aomi, since it seemed that wherever Theo went she would go, and not the other way around. "Theo, sit here with me." Mizuki went to the ark room and came back carrying a red sofa. She put it on the ark floor next to Theo and rested. ,m "Okay." The couch had space for 5 people. Theo sat next to Mizuki, as well as Little Yui and Little Emma as well. The other two ces were upied by Shina and Yuki. "I''m going to get another couch..." Ariana murmured before entering the ark''s cabin. Aine and Nanda looked at each other and had a tactical agreement through rock-paper-scissors. It was decided that Nanda would get the sofa for them. "Yes!" Aine celebrated her victory by making a peace sign toward Lilith, who rolled her eyes in response. "Theo..." Mizuki murmured in his ear very quietly. "I''m thinking of doing something crazy..." "Mhm?" Theo frowned; his heart sped up; he didn''t know if the something crazy she referred to was the same as he was thinking. "Hehe~ I''m just ying with you. Don''t take me so seriously, silly." Mizuki chuckled as she whispered in his ear and squeezed her big breasts into his body. She licked his ear gently andughed again. "Woman... Don''t tease me..." Theo murmured in a hushed voice. He felt a part of his body go rigid due to Mizuki''s taunts. "Hahaha!" Mizuki stopped teasing him, walking away whileughing. As her breasts were very big and as she was the type tough as her shoulders were shaking, her big breasts started to swing, almost causing Theo to suffer nosebleeds. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 452 Chapter 452 After being teased by Mizuki, Theo pretended to be upset and went to sit next to Yuki and Shina. Mizuki, on the other hand,ughed at that, she showed her tongue and smiled victoriously. Only she never imagined that it woke up a beast that shouldn''t be woken up lightly, she was destined toter regret her actions... "Was it provoked by Mizuki?" Yuki asked quietly with a chuckle. "Don''t even tell me..." Theo pretended not to care: "Leave it, I really didn''t want to..." "I know..." Yuki looked at him suspiciously and seeing him blush, she smiled but didn''t tease him. She said, "If you want after this is over, you can go to my room and then..." "Okay." Theo was so happy that he was unable to hide his smile. Yuki who saw this smiled even more. She liked to see her man happy. Shina who was on Theo''s left side looked thoughtful after looking at Theo and Yuki, she looked down while fiddling with her fingers. Nobody knew what she was thinking. A few minutester, Aomi, Ariana, and Nanda returned, each carryingrge red sofas. Jka, on the other hand, was sitting on a couch that is meant for one person, but Klin was sitting on hisp. The couple was enjoying the rare opportunity to see a heavenly tribtion from a cultivator who was passing on to the Monarch Spiritual Realm. *ROARRRRRRRRR!* Above the clouds, a furious roar that sounded like a ferocious beast echoed. At a nce, it was possible to see the shadow behind the clouds of a giant snake. Soon, a gigantic head of an ice snake began to emerge from the clouds, moreover, around the body of the snake was lightning shing. "Finally the first attack came." Athena murmured loudly enough for Theo and the rest to hear. "If this is just the first attack, I wonder what will be thest ..." Judith felt that she would not be able to go through this celestial tribtion if it were her. She couldn''t help but sigh and decide to devote herself even more to cultivating. "Well, Apollo will be fine. Of us who still need to advance to the Monarch Spiritual Realm, he is the one most likely to pass through the Monarch Spiritual Realm tribtion." Rander hates to admit it, but it was true. "That''s true." Judith agreed with what he said. She knew that although Apollo likes to fight a lot, he also trained a lot and was very powerful. He was always hard on himself, which is why he was so powerful. "HAAAA!" Apollo''s cry resounded, and he manifested all his aura, preparing to block the attack from the heavenly tribtion. A round dome made of mes stayed around Apollo''s body. *BANG!* When the giant snake fell and hit the fire barrier that protected Apollo, it caused an earthquake throughout thend. An invisible shock wave spread in all directions. The audience seated within a radius of ten thousand meters felt dizzy and nauseated. If it weren''t for the powerful cultivators protecting them, it is unknown how many would be able to survive. At Theo''s ark, everything was much quiet, although this shock wave affected the others because Theo was the one who protected the ark, this didn''t even swing. Apollo managed to ovee the first attack of the heavenly tribtion to perfection. He was stillpletely normal. 20 minutester, another attack took ce, this time it was a lightning snake with a fire aura. Apollo once again used the same tactic to defend himself and seeded. Thissted 8 more attacks. It was a total of 9 attacks from the heavenly tribtion and now, Apollo was waiting for thetter. *ROARRR!* In the sky, what was forming was even more sinister and powerful than the previous times, I could see the golden scaly green cause, what appeared to be a Chinese dragon. With four legs and ws, and a snake body and dragon''s head with a cat''s mustache on fire, the heavenly tribtion that took this form, roared. The dragon''s roar was powerful, causing sound waves, almost making the audience faint as if they had heard a scream from a banshee. ''It is now...'' Theo expanded his illusions, surrounding the entire visible ce. Only Little Yui felt that something was not right, but she was unable to identify what was wrong. Theo made his illusions perfect, even Athena and Waru were unable to see through his illusions. In the air, Theo flew towards the Chinese dragon that started to fall towards Apollo. Theo changed into his strongest form once more, and with one of his tails, he attacked. *BOOM! * Without understanding what was going on, the attack caused by the heavenly tribtion was forced to slow down and that''s when Theo used: *!* If the celestial tribtion had a sense of fear, it would be trembling now, since from behind Theo''s back, a tail expanded and a giant mouth opened on his tail; capable of swallowing everything. If you looked closely, you could see that only emptiness existed inside the mouth that formed on Theo''s tail and swallowed the heavenly tribtionpletely. _ _ ¡¤ [Filled 218,674,766 Lineage Cells.] ¡¤ [Congrattions! You have reached 1.000.000.000 lineage cells.] ¡¤ [Congrattions! You have reached the 12thyer of the Spiritual Realm.] ¡¤ [Congrattions! Bestial King bloodline reached level 4.] ¡¤ [Race Evolution: Magic Beast; Evolved to Divine Beast] ¡¤ [Species Transformation: Ten-Tailed Golden Fox; transformed into Divine Golden fox.] ¡¤ [Affinity Evolution: False Divine Light; evolved to Divine Light Level 1.] ¡¤ [Affinity Evolution: Lightning G-10; evolved to Divine Lightning Level 1. ¡¤ [Heavenly Fire Affinity; advanced to level 6. _ _ Theo felt full of power and felt some changes even in his animalistic transformation that is his perfect shape, but he didn''t have time to think about it right now, he still needed to create an attack simr to the one he ''devour'' and shoot in Apollo''s direction. After doing just that, Theo threw the Chinese dragon at Apollo. After that, he returned to his human form with 10 tails and went back to the ark and sat on the couch next to Shina and Yuki. Then he made everything go back to normal, removing his illusions. When Theo returned, no one noticed that something wrong had happened, they had no idea that Theo had stolen thest attack from the heavenly tribtion and then attacked using his own power towards Apollo. Since the power behind Theo''s attack was simr, no one suspected it either. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 453 Chapter 453 Apollo, who was inside the crater, received thest attack from the "heavenly tribtion" and was now in a state of meditation. His aura, which had previously weakened, was rising too high - a very powerful battle intention radiated from his body. Almost all cultivators who could be considered as most powerful in their world had a unique ability; Apollo''s was . It was because of this unique ability that he became a battle maniac since no matter how much he got hurt he always regenerated afterward. Basically, Apollo was a powerful tank. For Waru and Athena''s group, there was no better news than to know that Apollo managed to advance to the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Another thing that made them surprised was the tranquility with which Apollo managed to pass through the heavenly tribtion. Even more, thest attack looked very powerful, but in the end, it turned out to be even weaker than the previous one. Apollo continued to meditate for a few minutes, and because of the attacks, he ended up losing the armor he had before and was now naked. When he finished meditating minutester, he donned a new set of navy blue clothing and flew over to where Theo and the rest were. With his hands cupped together, he bowed slightly towards Theo, and said, "Theo, thank you very much. Thanks to our struggle, I was able to have a breakthrough of which I had been stuck for over a thousand years." "Mm, that''s fine, but you won''t forget what you promised, right?" Theo said with a yful smile, "Or maybe you want to continue our battle since I didn''t necessarily beat you?" "Oh, when ites down to it, it''s not that I don''t want to continue our battle, but I urgently need to go into seclusion for 1 year for cultivating. In my current state, I would not be a good fighting partner," Apollo said with a roaringugh. "Of course you came out as the winner. I didn''t even have a chance before." He threw something at Theo and continued, "This is yours now, but I still want a rematch 1 year from now. What do you think about that?" "Okay, we can have a rematch, but next time we will have to bet even more than some magic cores," Theo joked. Apollo, however, took Theo''s words very seriously and said whileughing, "Yes, I will prepare more for you. Don''t worry; this time it was because I came unprepared." "Okay, then. See youter," Theo smiled. Apollo nodded. After saying goodbye to Waru, Athena, and the rest, he left on his flying ship. "Theo, do you still intend to continue participating in the martial arts tournament?" Waru asked suddenly. "Yes, would that be a problem?" Theo asked. He would be fine if she asked him not to participate since even if he did not participate, his girls would get the first ce. "No, but I think it would be boring for you," Waru suggested, "What do you think about this?... Would you mind if we simply dered you qualified for thest stage?" "Okay. I''m fine with that, but just myself, right?" Theo asked. "Yes, the people who are with you can continue normally. I just think that it would not be so attractive for you to continue participating in these elimination stages," Waru said as she smiled. "So, I agree," Theo nodded. After that, Waru looked at Judith and said, "Judith, after the tournament is over here, we can go back to my ce. I will continue to train you and see if we can get you to advance to the Monarch Spiritual Realm." "Yes, Master!" Judith said respectfully. Theo now understood why Waru was so supportive of Judith. ''She wants to make Judith go up in cultivating to have more cultivators in the Monarch Spiritual Realm to participate in theary battle.'' "Will it be long before everything is ready and the tournament starts back up again?" Yuki asked Waru. "Not long. I think that in 3 hours everything will be ready," Waru replied. "Theo," Yuki looked at him and said, "Shall we go in?" "Yes." Theo nodded and then looked at Waru and the rest, "I''m going to go back inside the ark. I hope I won''t be disturbed until the tournament starts." "Yes, I''m not going to let anyone bother you guys. You can leave it to me!" Waru said with the same smile. "Thanks," Theo said as he stood up. Jka and the girls did the same and walked into the ark. Inside the ark, Theo hid the presence of everyone inside with his illusions, and then they entered into the [Dimensional Room]. As the ark was an artifact linked to Theo, even when he was inside the [Dimensional Room], his illusions continued to work. "You guys can cultivate, or even train your techniques. I urgently need to meditate..." Theo didn''t have much time to lose; his affinities had been wanting to get out of his control for a long time. This was why he felt an urge to return to [Dimensional Room]. "Okay," they all agreed. "Dad stole thest attack from the heavenly tribtion, right?" Little Yui asked with a slight giggle. "Oh, as expected from my daughter!" Theo kissed Little Yui''s pretty face and admitted, "Yes, I used my illusions and stole thest attack, and made a simr attack and fired it from the direction of Apollo." "Heehee~ Yui knew it! Yui felt that something strange happened, but Yui was not sure," Little Yui said proudly, "But Yui confirmed her suspicions the moment Dad said he needed to meditate urgently." "Hahaha. Yes, Dad is very proud of you. I didn''t expect anyone to be able to see through my illusions." Theoughed out loud as he stroked Little Yui''s head, which made her puff out her chest andugh happily at her father''spliments. "So that''s what happened..." Unlike Yui, no one was able to notice that something different had happened. They didn''t even suspect. "Okay, I''m going. Don''t approach me while I''m meditating, as my aura could get out of my control," Theo warned and they nodded. After that, Theo went to a corner of the [Dimensional Room] and started meditating. As soon as he didn''t try to forcefully repress his affinities, a very strong vortex of various elements made up of his affinities created a rainbow that went skyward and hit the top of the [Dimensional Room]. "How beautiful!" The girls marveled at the sight. The colors of Theo''s affinities were even more striking and beautiful than some rainbows created after raining. In addition, as it was constantly rotating, the colors were also constantly changing, creating something even more mystical and beautiful. "Hmm... I''m getting dizzy," Zenia the panda girl said while looking at the vortex that was created by Theo''s affinities. "Me too¡­ Let''s stop looking and focus on cultivating," Kelly, the cat girl suggested. "Yes." After that, Zenia and Kelly moved further away and began to meditate. "I also think we better start training," Shina said. "Yes." Jka and the girls agreed. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 454 Chapter 454 Theo, upon entering his divine sea, saw that everything was in chaos. Kuro, Kin, and Roiyaruse went to him, while Isis was still cultivating on top of the [Dimensional Room], next to arge sphere that emanated energy. "Theo, you are such a loving person! Whenever this happens, my cultivation speed increases a lot!" Isis, who had stopped cultivating, approached him and said with a smile. Theo looked at the loli, Isis and said, "Well, it''s not as if I wanted this to happen; I just got a fantastic chance and there was no way I couldn''t take advantage of that, right?" "Yes, I fully support you. Keep looking for people who are going through celestial tribtion and continue to steal theirst attacks," Isis said with a yful smile, "Think, you would be known the world over as: Theo, the thief of heavenly tribtions." "No, that would be a lot of work. It''s not like I know where heavenly tribtion would happen." Theo was not entirely against her idea, but he could not just go around looking for cultivators who were going through a heavenly tribtion. "Theo, if you''re serious about this, I can help you, you know," Isis said with a gracious smile. "While you were with that group of cultivators, I saw that many were close to climbing to the Monarch Spiritual Realm. At least 6 of them are very close. If I help a little, it''d be easy for them to get a head start. If that happens, you can go and do what you did with that Apollo cultivator. In addition, you would get the credit, and they would be indebted to you. What do you think? Isn''t it a good proposal?" "Mm, what exactly do you intend to do, Isis?" Theo asked, "I mean, how do you n to get them to get ahead? In my case, I don''t even truly know why Apollo managed to elevate when he fought me." "Hehe~ That is simple," Isis said with a chuckle, "I can find what is missing for them to get a head start, and you just need to help with what is missing for them. In the case of the cultivator Apollo, he needed to feel the aura of someone very powerful and then have a goal of his own." "I see. Okay, I agree with your n, your proposal," Theo smiled and said, "But first things first, I still need to stabilize my affinities." "Okay, but don''t be in too big a hurry; you''re not in danger yet. Leave it for a few more minutes like this," Isis implored. "Okay, I will," Theo agreed. "Hehee~ Theo, you are the best!" Isis, with her loli body, flew and kissed Theo''s face and then flew towards the [Dimensional Room] and returned to cultivating. "Grrr. I still can''t help thinking that this woman is using Boss..." Kuro murmured. Apparently, he still had an aversion to Isis. He also alwaysined to Theo, saying that he was bullied by her. "That may be true, however, it''s not like it''s a bad thing for the Master," Kin spoke as he took the form of a golden wolf. "Yes, she is helping me and it will help her too." Theo understood very well. He knew that Isis was actually wanting to help him and in the process, she would also benefit from it. Another thing, Theo no longer felt so far from Isis''s power. If before he thought it was a gigantic mountain that was impossible to climb, now he thought that although it was very big, he could still climb that mountain; it would only be a matter of time before he managed to do that. While Theo''s consciousness was in his divine sea, outside, the vortex continued to cause a whirlwind. "Isn''t Theo taking his time to stabilize his affinities?" Shina murmured doubtfully. "Maybe he has some purpose for doing that." Zaika, who was a hired beast, had a strong connection with Theo, and she kind of felt that Theo was taking his time on purpose. "Yes, I agree on that, since thest time it looked even worse. However, Theo didn''t take this long to stabilize that time." Yuki agreed with what Zaika said. "Okay, we just have to wait," Mizuki said. After that, although they sometimes looked in the direction of Theo, the girls voted to meditate or train their movement and attack techniques. Within Theo''s divine sea, Theo, who was sitting with his legs crossed, looked in Isis''s direction and said, "It is good already, right? I will start to stabilize my cultivation and affinities." "Yes, I have already benefited a lot, thanks," Isis''s sweet voice echoed. Theo then began to use his will while meditating and forced his affinities that were out of control to stabilize. When before it looked like a big storm that could sink even the biggest and strongest ships, gradually it had started to be calm. Minutester, Theo stood up as he murmured, "Phew! This was very productive. My lineage has increased a little too." Isis in her loli form appeared once again in front of Theo and said, "I don''t stop surprising myself. After all, before you were not even a Divine Beast, but with the increase of your lineage, you managed to rise and be a Divine Beast. It makes me hopeful to know what would happen if you continue to increase... What''s next?" "I also have no idea about that," Theo admitted. He didn''t even know he was going to turn into a Divine Beast, and if he was ever going to be anything more than that, it was hard for him to guess. "I''m going out. See youter, Isis." Theo said with a smile. "Okay, after I go out and meet those cultivators, I''m going to help you find what''s missing from them." Isis said before turning into a beam of light and returning to the form of a giant blue cat. Theo opened his eyes and saw that his power was much stronger. He opened his status and saw: -- Theo Volts Race: Divine Beast Species: Ten-Tailed Golden Fox Cultivation: 12rdyer of the Spiritual Realm System Points: 55.259.214.495 -- Lineage Divine Golden Fox: 1.069.861.014 Lineage Cells Bestial King Level 4 Phoenix Level 3 -- Affinities Divine Lightning Level 1 Eternal Darkness Level 1 Heavenly Fire Level 6 False Heavenly Wind Level 5 False Heavenly Earth Level 5 Divine Light Level 1 False Heavenly Ice Level 5 Divine Metal Level 4 Divine Water Level 4 -- Skills Clean: Maximum Illusion of the Nine Heavens: Level 10 Voice Change: Level 7 Spiritual Shiatsu Massage: Level 4 Supreme Concealment: Level 3 Healing: Level 1 Teleportation: Level 1 -- Techniques Breathing: Golden Fox Breathing: Initial; High Advance Cultivation: Lightning of Primordial Darkness: Initial; High Advance Cultivation: Supreme Elemental Maniption: Initial; High Advance Movement: Lightning Shadow Steps: Eighth Stage Forge / Defense: ming Dragon Furnace: Fourth Stage Attack: Golden Fox ws: Initial; High Advance Attack: Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox: Step Five Attack: ck Thunder''s Primordial Vibration: Medium Advance Attack: Elementary Emperor: Low Advance Attack / Defense: Kempo Art of Golden Destruction: Medium Forward Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial: High Advance Attack / Defense: Elemental Strengthening - Medium Advance Art of Alchemy of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance Art of Talisman of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance Art of Inscription of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance Art of Formation of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance -- Noble Spirits Kin: Golden Slime; Bronze level 14 Kuro: Dark Slime; Silver level 4 Roiyaruse: Elementary Scepter; Bronze level 14 -- ''Mm, this reminds me that I need to buy more spiritual growth stones for my noble spirits,'' Theo murmured in his mind. He also thought that he should concentrate on increasing his proficiency in his attack and movement technique. "Theo, I made some snacks! Come and eat with us?" Shina walked up to him the moment she saw that he stopped cultivating. "Yes, right away." Theo went to her, and wrapped his hands around her waist, making her cry out shyly, but she didn''t reject his advance; she even closed her eyes, standing on tiptoe. Theo kissed Shina''s soft lips. It was kind of addictive. He kissed her for a few minutes, but when he saw that he was getting too excited, he stopped. Shina had a dreamy look as she gazed at Theo. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 455 Chapter 455 Together with Shina, Theo entered the mansion and the snack prepared by the girls was being served. "Dad, Yui, and Emma helped to make snacks! Please praise what we did." Little Yui strode towards Theo and threw herself into his arms. "I am proud of you and Emma." Theo kissed Little Yui''s face and waved Little Emma toe over and took her in her arms as well, kissing her face. Sitting on one of the chairs around the table, Shina said, "We still have five days to train until the martial arts tournament qualifiers begin." "In the meantime, let''s just enjoy this time. You don''t necessarily need to be training," Theo interjected with a yful smile, "But of course, I still prefer to train at least 5 hours a day." "I''m the same way." Jka finished drinking his wine and said, "Although I enjoy drinking and talking, I also find it important to train a few hours a day." "Well, it''s not like we''re able to train 24 hours a day and benefit from it. If so, I would like to train all day." Lilith had a great desire to stay strong. She knew that the chances of continuing to have the privilege of using the [Dimensional Room] were few. Because of this, she wanted to spend as much time as possible to train. * On Athena''s yacht, many powerful cultivators chatted while drinking together. "Waru, what are the chances that you will be able to help Judith reach the Monarch Spiritual Realm?" sitting on a chair with one leg on top of the other, Athena asked her friend sitting next to her. Waru tapped her finger on the table while thinking. "Mm... If you''re lucky, 2 years. But, it can take more than 5." "I see," Athena said with a brief sigh, "Niemei has been stuck in a block for many years and I don''t know if I will be able to help ovee it in less than 5 years." "Well, time is not on our side; we can only do our best," Posel, who was in third ce in the rankings of most powerful cultivators and was also in the Monarch Spiritual Realm, said while looking at Athena and Waru and then looked over at Rander, whom he trained. "I''m thinking that asking Theo to exchange tips like he did with Apollo could help them." Waru had been thinking about this once she saw Apollo manage to have a head start on cultivating. It wasn''t just her, Athena and the rest also thought about it. "But will he ept?" Posel asked doubtfully. "Well, apparently, he doesn''t like to do things simply for gratitude, but if we offer something in return, he may ept it" Athena said what she thought. "I believe so, too. I can offer him a few liters of divine water." Waru offered her help. "Mm, I don''t know exactly what could get him interested, but I can offer him some things; it just depends on him deciding," Niemei said. She was a businesswoman and hadpanies spread across the, so it would be easy for her to get something of value if Theo wanted it. "Okay, but there''s no point in anticipating without talking to him first.??? Rander went straight to the point. In fact, they knew that if Theo didn''t ept it, there was no point in thinking about what they could offer. At the very least they needed to know first what Theo''s intentions were, but their haste made them ignore this, as they did not want to lose hope. Furthermore, what made them believe that Theo was capable of helping them, was the fact that he was so firm in saying that he would be able to arrive at the Monarch Spiritual Realm in 1 year. All of them already knew a little of Theo''s history and knew how fast he was cultivating, and that was what made them believe that he had many secrets and that he might be able to make someone who is stuck in some block have a breakthrough in cultivating. * After dinner, Theo went to Yuki''s and his room. Yuki did not drink so as not to affect her pregnancy, but her seductive red eyes were blurred in a drunken state as she looked at Theo who wore only a gray tank top and brown shorts. Yuki wore a one-piece dress so it was easy to remove. She untied theces around her shoulder and the red dress fell to the floor. Theo swallowed his saliva aurally; he was drooling over his beautiful and seductive wife who was just in lingerie. "Theo... I want you~" Yuki''s voice was sensual, very irresistible, leaving Theo''s heart extremely agitated. She approached him while rolling with that perfect body of hers, and when she got in front of him, she ced her small and delicate left hand on his chest and the other she put on his face. She gave a seductive chuckle. "Your heart is racing... Did I get you excited?" "Very! You have no idea~!" Theo was no longer able to control himself and wrapped her in his arms and sealed her soft lips with his. Yuki''s breathing became irregr; her heartbeat was racing; all of this for Theo was infectious. As the couple kissed and touched, they got even more excited. Theo carried Yuki in his arms and ced her on the bed and that was when they made love for hours. * The next morning, Yuki woke up surprised by the increase she had in her cultivation by having made love to Theo. Besides, she still felt tingling all over her body; Theo was a beast in bed, and she was bold enough to beg him to continue when he wanted to stop. ''If this continues, I will soon go through the celestial tribtion, but I don''t know if it is a good idea to do this while I am still pregnant. I''m going to talk to Theo and see what his opinion is about it,'' Yuki muttered in her mind. "Good morning, my love." Theo saw Yuki awake. He kissed her face and spoke gently to her with a loving smile. "Good morning, Theo." Yuki smiled and returned the kiss. "Let''s get up. Everyone must be waiting for breakfast." "Yes." Theo agreed to get up while still naked and Yuki did the same. When Yuki thought about going to the bathroom, Theo used on her and himself. Their bodies became automatically perfectly clean. After this, they dressed in casual clothes, and left their bedroom. In the living room, almost everyone had already woken up. Mizuki was preparing snacks for everyone to eat. Theo went to the kitchen and saw her wearing casual clothes and an apron and couldn''t help but praise her mentally. He approached her from behind and hugged her waist softly. Theo kissed her face and said with a smile, "Good morning, beautiful." Mizuki turned and gave him a peck on the lips and said shyly, "Good morning. Wait with the others in the living room; I''m almost done with breakfast preparations." "Okay, I''m not going to disturb you anymore." Theo moved away from her a little while waving. "..." Mizuki was a little stunned but soon got busy again with what she was doing. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 456 Chapter 456 - In the [Dimensional Room] - After breakfast, Theo began to train his movement technique. While he realized it was indeed fast, Theo thought it was slow at the same time. [''Rya, is there anything that will help me learn my movement technique faster?''] Theo asked telepathically. Rya appeared in front of him in a holographic existence and said while floating, ["Yes, there are many, in fact, but what I think would be better is a new update to the [Dimensional Room]. Unlocking this improves understanding of all techniques that are used while they are within it. In addition, it is something permanent, which made me believe that of the valid options, this is the best for my Master."] [''That sounds interesting to me.''] Theo asked, [''How much will this update cost?''] ["The cost of this update is 1 billion points in the system. Although I understand that it sounds like a lot, I dare say that in the long run, it will seem very cheap."] Rya said her most sincere opinion. [''I believe you,''] Theo smiled and said telepathically, [''Okay, you can do this; I want to apply this new update.''] ["Okay, Master. Update will start in 3 seconds. Wait, please."] _ _ [Warning: 1,000,000,000 System Points has been spent.] [A new update to the [Dimensional Room] is being implemented - <>] _ _ After Rya spoke, a holographic warning screen appeared and the [Dimensional Room] didn''t look like it was undergoing any changes, but the air they breathed seemed to be getting different, even the smell seemed softer and purer. ''I wonder if I don''t warn them, will they notice that something is different?'' Although it didn''t seem that anything had changed, Theo wanted to see if by the end of the day Yuki and the rest would notice something different in the [Dimensional Room]. [''Would it be possible to even enter state of enlightenment just by practicing in the [Dimensional Room] from now on?''] Theo asked doubtfully. ["Exactly. The chances of entering a state of enlightenment only increase when training in the [Dimensional Room] from now on. Besides, it doesn''t have a definition of time, it all depends on what the cultivators are trying to understand."] Rya whirled in the air while exining in her soft, childlike voice. ''Okay, I can now improve my techniques. I''m close to reaching the Monarch Spiritual Realm, but I still have my techniques all in their initial state. I want to at least increase them a bit before going up in realm,'' Theo said in his mind when preparing to use his movement technique. The technique he chose to improve was one that he had had since the beginning, quite possibly one of the ones that he trained the most and of which even broke the initial limit - since before it was limited to six stages, but he managed to reach 8 stages. "!" With a zigzag movement, Theo ran very fast, always leaving 7 after images. For an hour''s time, he continued to run. _ _ [New limit for technique has been broken. Skill became Ninth Stage.] _ _ Theo caught a glimpse of the screen and continued to run. Now he noticed that he had 8 after images left behind when he ran. * On manys close to Spirit they were talking about the same subject... - Snow, first ce amongs in the inteary rank - A man with pale white skin and wearing gray clothes had an indifferent expression. Being on the 4th Layer of the Monarch Spiritual Realm, he was the most powerful cultivator on the Snow. He spoke suddenly in a cold voice, "Did you hear what is happening on Spirit?" "Yes, it looks like a talented 17-year-old is very close to reaching the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Furthermore, most surprisingly, he managed to kill the most powerful cultivator on Spirit who was in the Monarch Spiritual Realm. This is totally rming. If it continues like this, it could ruin our ns," said a woman dressed in white with skin so pale that it was almost confused with the white clothes she wore. When she spoke, her red eyes emitted a coldness that could freeze the hearts of those who looked directly at her. - Green Star, second in the inteary rank - "This 17-year-old cultivator needs to be stopped!" Powerful green mes spread from the body of the woman who shouted those words. All the most powerful cultivators on the Green Star agreed with her. It was feasible that they could not produce someone so abnormal like that, especially with the inteary battle about to happen. - Dark - "We need to stop this boy!" - Three Moon - "If this continues, we will not have a chance in the inteary battle that will take ce in five years." - Two Suns - "We need to kill him!" - Animal - "He''s a fox. It would be best to try to bring him to our side!" - Golden - "It doesn''t matter if he is a golden fox; he is a danger to us. He needs to be killed!" - Water - "Kill, we need to kill him!" - Volcanic - "Let''s burn him to ashes!" - Demonic - "Kekeke. This boy would be a good blood doll. We will capture him while he has not yet fully grown." - Sword - "Let''s cut him into pieces!" - Martial - "Putting our pride at stake, he needs to die!" - Earth - "Kill him!" - Winged - "Let''s turn that fox into food for our children!" - Thunder - "Such a talented young man has to die!" - Disaster - "Hahaha! I will not allow something so abnormal to exist!" On all seventeens that would participate in the tournament, they started to discuss and n to do something when they received news from their spies about Theo''s abnormality. A 17-year-old cultivator who totally defied logic and managed to kill someone in the Monarch Spiritual Realm was unheard of, especially since he was only in the 11th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. Of course, they could not act so tantly. That would be against the rules, and they could be disqualified if they were discovered. So all these different cultivators started nning on how to kill Theo without drawing too much attention. These different cultivators already knew that Theo was currently participating in a tournament and would have many witnesses, which would not be easy for them to act, however, they would wait for the tournament to end and then take action. * In the [Dimensional Room], Shina and the rest were impressed by Theo''s performance when running, but soon started to focus on their own training, however, as they trained, they noticed that it was easier to understand the techniques being used. Theo stopped using his technique and thought, ''I think it''s fine for today. I''m going to train another technique.'' With his illusions, Theo created an illusory doll with the defensive power of a cultivator on the 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. *!* Theo''s left hand turned into sharp ws and a golden aura surrounded his hand. *Whoosh!* Theo''s w cut the doll in pieces with a single attack. ''Maybe I should try to do something more resistant...'' Theo realized that this way would not give much results. It would be better if he managed to find something as sturdy as a Monarch Spiritual Realm cultivator. When Theo concentrated and started trying to create something more resilient, he realized how difficult it was, but he also realized that it was not impossible, although he would spend more time and spiritual mana because of it. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 457 Chapter 457 What Theo created, wasn''t something with a surprising appearance. It looked like an adult man with dark hair 170 cm tall, but he was just as strong as a cultivator of the Monarch Spiritual Realm. ''What does Theo intend to do now?'' Ariana wondered when she saw Theo prepare to attack using his technique. "What does Theo want to do?" Shina asked her. "I was thinking that just now myself." Ariana looked at Theo curiously. Yuki, who was meditating, stood up and also started looking in the direction of Theo. "Maybe he is training an attack technique?" "Well, that''s what I thought, too," Mizuki, who was sitting on a sofa, said while drinking tea. "Does Mizuki have more tea?" Zaira approached her while asking. "Yes, feel free," Mizuki replied with a smile. Zaira smiled back and grabbed a ss of tea and sat on the couch next to Mizuki. Gradually, everyone stopped meditating or training and paused for tea. Most of them sat on sofas or on chairs that were around the table. Something in particr that they all did was look in Theo''s direction as if they were enjoying a good show. Theo, who became a reason for entertainment for the girls, was constantly striking the doll made of illusion. Each time he struck, sparks came out of the doll and it threatened to crack, but Theo always used more spiritual mana to recover the damage done to the doll. For some reason, seeing this was interesting for the girls. With each attack he made, Theo noticed that he had small improvements, and soon he used the same attack technique again. *Golden Fox Breathing!* With ws covered in golden aura, Theo struck the doll made of illusion. It was an even more sophisticated and more urate blow. *Crack!* After being shared by Theo''s attack, the two parts of the doll made of illusion fell to the floor with the sound of *Thud!*, and it was also at that moment that a new holographic screen appeared in front of him. _ _ ¡¤ [Attack technique: Golden Fox Breathing raised to ''Advanced''.] ¡¤ Alert: [Double Attack; Avable.] _ _ ''Double attack?'' Theo kind of guessed why it was called that, but he still had to test it to be sure. Concentrating his spiritual mana, Theo healed the doll made of illusion. When the doll stood up, Theo attacked. *Golden Fox Breathing; Double attack!* *Whoosh!* Theo''s left hand moved so fast that it was hard to see, it was only possible to see that he attacked once, but he attacked so fast, that Yuki and the girls who were watching didn''t even notice it was actually twice. ''Powerful!'' Theo looked at the doll made of illusion that had copsed and be unrecoverable; he couldn''t help but be happy with himself. It is worth mentioning that the defensive power of the doll made of illusion was that of a cultivator in the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Seeing Theo getting more and more powerful, made Yuki and the girls proud, but it also increased their desire to strengthen themselves. Because of that, they stopped watching and started training again as well. * February 25, year 25 116. Yuki has been pregnant for almost two weeks, but since she spent several days inside the [Dimensional Room] with the time difference, it can be said that she had been pregnant for almost a month. At Theo''s ark, he, Jka, and the girls were waiting for the martial arts tournament that was about to start. The stage in the arena was gigantic. Almost all participants in the second phase of the tournament were in the arena. In the center of the arena, the martial arts tournament host flew in front of everyone. "While all participants need to enter the arena, I will summarize the second stage of the martial arts tournament. First, there will be about 100 thousand participants who will participate in the second stage, ording to all of them they will fight each other and only the thousand survivors will have the right to go to the qualifiers of the third stage. The tournament will start in 20 minutes. The participants who are not yet in the arena, speed up or you will be disqualified." "I''m going." Shina went to Theo and stood on tiptoe. Theo leaned over and kissed her wet lips. The same happened with Ariana, Zaira, and Zaika. Then Jka and the girls entered the arena. At the ark, only Theo, Yuki, Mizuki, Aomi, and Klin were watching the tournament. Twenty minutes passed, The presenter spoke again, "Time is up. I see that all the participants are already in the arena. And without further ado, let the tournament begin!" At that time, many participants were spread out in groups. Little Yui and the rest were no different. Metallic sounds, explosions, and meat being cut or struck echoed throughout the tournament arena. p "Take this." Little Yui fired '''' with her hands. *Booom!* *Booom!* *Booom!* *Booom!* ~~~ A st of ice meteors fired as fast from the sky as lightning and pierced the bodies of many participants ... In that instant, many explosions of ice breaking apart reverberated throughout the arena! Like an ice rain that just exploded, all the ground and participants were frozen, causing most of the participants to be disqualified from the tournament and appear outside the arena barrier. Little Yui''s attack affected them so much that even now, their teeth continued to chatter in the cold. When they looked in the direction of Little Yui who looked like a Little Ice Goddess, it made their hearts tremble with fear. The bleachers werepletely silent; the participants who managed to resist were also silent. The whole scene was more than surprising. After all, there were more than 90,000 participants disqualified with just one attack. The presenter lost his voice, he opened his mouth and closed it, but was unable to speak. At this point, most participants'' ears almostpletely lost their ability to hear and they were having difficulty breathing. Manu Smith, who was one of the few people who werepletely fine, looked at Little Yui with purest admiration. ''As expected of Theo''s daughter...'' she thought. "Woooow!" *Apuse!* *Apuse!* *Apuse!* *Apuse!* Only after leaving their stupor, the audience went wild, shouting and pping very hard. They looked at Little Yui as if she were the daughter of heaven. "Hahaha. I can''t believe I lived to see this. That girl is fantastic!" "She''s Theo''s daughter, right?" "Yes, as expected, the daughter of that monstrous fox. She was never going to be someone simple." "My heart... I feel my heart beat wildly in love with this girl." "Hm?" From inside the ark, upon hearing this, Theo looked in the direction of the boy who said this. Colossal pressure made the young man white with fear. "Calm down Theo. Don''t take all people''sments literally," Mizukiughed and tried to reassure Theo. "Humph!" Theo snorted and retracted his aura. The boy who said that before, breathed heavily and with dread in his eyes. Now, he sat down and did not dare say anything that could lead to his death. "Hahaha. So overprotective." Mizuki seductively leaned on Theo''s shoulders and kissed his face. This was more than effective to get Theo''s attention, but he still scanned the crowd like an eagle while looking in all directions and seeing if any more funny people would say any nonsense. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 458 Chapter 458 Before the audience could calm down, Ariana, Shina, Little Emma, ??Zaira, and Zaika also made powerful attacks. In the end, Jka the rest didn''t even have to fight and the host made his announcement. "Ended! The second stage is over!" the presenter shouted with emotion, "This is incredible! In such a short time, only 987 participants remain for the third stage of the martial arts tournament!" "Tsk, so boring~" Lilith grunted. She who liked to fight didn''t even have a chance this time. "Well now, don''t be like that. In the next stage it''s an individual fight," Zenia said with a friendly smile. "Yes." Lilith knew this, but she still wanted to get at least a little exercise. "Lilith, if you really want to fight, Yui is willing to fight you." Little Yui said with a smile full of fighting spirit. "No, I''m fine, thanks." Lilith tly refused. Little Yui was even stronger than before; it wouldn''t be fun for Lilith to fight her. "Boring~" Little Yui stuck her tongue out andughed. On the screen above the arena in a holographic image, the result appeared. "As expected of Theo''s daughter and women." On a luxury ship, sitting on afortable sofa, Athenamented with a small smile. Waru took a sip of her tea, sitting next to Athena, and said with a smile of her own, "Yes, everyone close to Theo are extraordinary people." Posel had to agree with what both women said and added, "Yes, I fully agree. If it weren''t for their being with Theo, I would try to recruit them as my disciples." "This is true, although rows of cultivators would be at your door if they knew you were epting disciples. For someone who can learn from Theo, I suppose it is illogical to discuss which mentors they will choose," Athena said with a giggle. Posel alsoughed awkwardly, since he knew it was true. On the ark, Theo looked at the arena and saw Jka and the girls return. It didn''t matter to Theo whether they were dyed or quick in the martial arts tournament; the important thing was that they were satisfied. In addition, Theo understood that Little Yui did this mainly to get the weak participants out of the way and go straight to the most interesting part. "Frankly, I didn''t expect it to be that fast," Ariana said as soon as she returned to the ark. "Well, I believe this is better," Shina said with a smile as shended on the ark. Jka and the girls also returned to ark. When the arena was almost empty, with only the presenter in the center of the arena, he said out loud, "It was passed on to me that as the second stage ended very quickly, the next stage will start in 1 hour. The terms for the third stage are like this: Each participant needs to win 10 times and can only lose 2 times to qualify for the fourth stage, which will be among the top 100 martial arts cultivators." "Oh, they''re making things faster. That''s nice." Theo agreed with this idea. "Why is it nice? Do you wish badly for this tournament to be over?" Ariana smiled provocatively as she sat on Theo''sp, while he, in turn, was seated on a couch. "Mm, almost that, I just have to give credit to you girls for finishing the second stage so fast, especially Yui." Theo motioned for Little Yui to approach and rubbed her head lovingly as he smiled. Little Yui showed her tongue and chuckled, "Hehe~ Yui also thinks that this is better. Now only the strongest cultivators are left." Yuki, who was about to say something, saw Athena approaching, and instead greeted Athena, "Hello, did youe to talk to Theo?" "This too," Athena said with a friendly smile, "I want to invite you all to participate in the party on my ship. And if possible, I, Waru, and the rest have something we would like to talk to Theo about." "What do you think?" Theo looked at Jka and the girls to see if they wanted to go. "I don''t mind going," said Ariana, still sitting on Theo''sp. Yuki''s lips curved in a charming smile as she said, "Wherever Theo goes, I go." Jka and the girls agreed as well. "Since you have decided, please follow me. You are my guest of honor." Athena led the way while flying with a set of metallic wings. Theo created a pair of yellow wings and followed Athena. Jka and the girls followed his example and created wings made of affinities and started flying towards Athena''s ship. Theo and the rest arrived shortly on Athena''s ship. On board they saw many guests with powerful levels of cultivation; many were in the Spiritual Realm or higher. When they appeared, due to Theo who killed Zeutsu arriving with Athena, Theo''s group became the center of attention. Little Yui, especially, won many fans. Some wanted to talk to her, but feared Theo and Aomi. "Theo!" Waru approached with a smile while holding a ss of wine, "I''m d you came." Theo was a little surprised by the revealing dress Waru was wearing since her big breasts looked like they might explode at any moment, but he returned normal very quickly and said, "Well, I had some things I wanted to talk to you about and Athena said that you wanted to talk to me, too." Waru was proud to feel Theo''s gaze on her body before, but she was surprised by his self-control, but it didn''t really matter for now. She said, still smiling, "I see. This is good! Come on,e in; let''s talk inside." ''Is she trying to seduce Theo?'' Mizuki was suspicious. She wasn''t the only one, Ariana and Yuki also thought about it. They then went to a private room, where only the 8 cultivators ranked among the most powerful on Spirit were currently present. Of course, Judith was one of those people. Judith still felt strange and guilty as she looked in the direction of Theo and the rest. In the private room where they were, there was a wine cer with a variety of drinks. And on two sides of the cer, there were dark green sofas and a ss table in the front. The living room wall was blood-red and there were also some paintings. "Please, feel free. There are a lot of drinks here and you can also order any food and I will do my best to satisfy you," said Athena, pointing with her hand towards a cer. "I will ept some wine, then." Of course, Jka said this. There was no way for him to miss this chance to taste the wine of a being as powerful as Athena. "You can feel at home," Athena said. Klin felt a little embarrassed to see Jka''s actions, but she understood very well the husband she had. So, she remained silent about it and started talking to Yuki who also couldn''t drink. Theo and the girls sat on the left side, opposite Judith and the rest of the cultivators. When approached by Theo, these cultivators, although powerful, still felt their hearts elerate in fear and admiration. "Theo, you are very amazing. I''ve be your fan!" Niemei said with a ttering smile. "Thanks." Theo smiled. After talking for a while, Waru thought it was time to talk about a more serious matter. She looked at Theo and said, "Theo, we have a proposal to make and I hope you can ept it." "Well, without me knowing what it is about, there''s no way I can ept it." Theo said. "Tell me, what is this proposal about?" _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 459 Chapter 459 Waru thought hard about how to make the proposal to Theo for him to help the cultivators who were trapped in the 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. She proposed, "Theo, would you ept to fight with each of our cultivators in the 12th Layer and see if you can help them to break the limit and have a head start for the Monarch Spiritual Realm?" "I can, but what do I get out of it?" Theo put his hand on his chin and asked with a smile. "Oh..." Athena was surprised at how easily he epted, but what surprised her the most was that not only did he look like he was ready to fight, but she had the impression that he could help Judith and the rest ovee the limit and go through the Heavenly Tribtion. Waru feigned a cough to calm herself down and said, "Of course we are prepared, and we don''t intend to ask for this empty-handed." She made a gallon of water of 100 liters appear on the table, "This is special water that only I know how to make, and you should already know about it thanks to Rosario, right?" "Yes, it is Elftreen water." Theo recognized it immediately. "Yes, and I''m going to give you all this help and not just that..." Waru looked at Athena who was beside her. "There are 1 billion gold coins inside this storage ring. I''m willing to give them all to you, along with the ring," Athena said. What she was offering was not a small sum, this many gold coins would be enough for Theo to buy enough magic cores for him to be able to raise himself to the Monarch Spiritual Realm. "Okay, I ept." Theo agreed and shook hands with the two girls, showing they reached an agreement. "That''s great," Waru said with a smile. "Okay, shall we start now?" Theo asked. "Yes, the faster the better, but it would be nice to have it done away from the arena," said Athena, not wanting to affect the innocent people who came to see the tournament. "Of course," Theo agreed. Jka, Ariana, and the girls left with Theo and the rest towards the exit of Athena''s luxury ship. Outside, the cultivators involved in what was about to happen were anxious. The confidence that Theo had was as if he was sure that he could get them through the Heavenly Tribtion if he fought against them. "Who''s going to be first?" Theo looked at all the cultivators, then looked at Waru and Athena when asking. "Rander, you go first," Athena looked at him and said. "Okay..." Rander was feeling pressured. He didn''t like to get into fights that were not in his favor. With a pair of ck wings made of darkness, Rander flew, staying miles away. "I''m going." Theo said goodbye to his family and went flying up with a pair of wings made of lightning. When he arrived in front of Rander, Theo asked, "Are you ready?" "Yes." Rander, who was rarely serious, nodded seriously. ? ["Theo, he needs to feel a lot of energy from the darkness and catch up with you using the darkness, so he can rise to the Monarch Spiritual Realm."] Isis''s voice echoed in Theo''s mind. Knowing what he had to do, from Theo''s body, dark energy expanded even faster than lightning going in all directions. It was enough to cause Fallen Star Ind to be overtaken by darkness. No one could see anything; everyone was blind and could only trust their other senses. Rander felt frightened; he never thought that someone could reach that level with affinity and darkness. He tried to use his other senses to try to understand what was going on, but then a very strong blow hit his stomach and caused him to be thrown towards the ground. *Booooooom!* Rander''s body fell to the ground with a thunderous crash, breaking trees and rocks in every direction, creating a crater. "Urghhh!" Rander grunted in pain and tried to get up, but before he could, his entire body was hit by attacks from random directions. The only thing he felt familiar with was that it looked like these attacks were made of dark energy. *Boooom!* *Boooom!* *Booom!* The sounds of the blows resounded all over the ind, Rander had no way to defend himself from all this; he even thought that Theo was trying to kill him since he had blood flowing from all parts of his body. ["It will not be long before he''s ready. Now use your white mes without anyone noticing in the darkness and purify his body while you use your healing ability,"] Isis instructed. Theo did exactly what she said. He approached Rander and used his white mes. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" A dying cry from Rander echoed out across the ind. Theo saw that Rander was reaching his limit, and used and continued to use the white mes without giving Rander a chance to escape. ["It''s done; you can get away. Soon he will go through the Heavenly Tribtion,"] Isis warned. Gradually, the darkness that surrounded the whole ind dissipated. When the others were able to see again, they saw Theo floating in the air, while Rander looked very battered inside a crater. But incredibly he had no injuries on his body, only the clothes he wore were left in rags. Not bothering to look closely, Theo went back to where Yuki and the rest were standing. Upon his arrival, Athena asked Theo, "What happened? And, why did youe back?" Before Theo answered, the skies went dark again. The clouds gathered and made strange noises of thunder. Athena, Waru, and the rest were surprised. They looked in the direction of Rander and understood that he was about to go through the Heavenly Tribtion. "Wow!" Sounds of surprise in unison echoed. There was no way they wouldn''t be surprised. They weren''t so sure if it would work, but they also didn''t expect if it were to happen that it would be so fast. After all, not even ten minutes had passed since Theo and Rander started fighting. "This is fantastic!" Judith eximed in total disbelief. She looked at Theo and began to think that he was increasingly mysterious. "Theo, how did you do that?" Waru asked, very curious. "Well, I just beat him up and healed and hit him again and when I saw that he was going to go through the Heavenly Tribtion, I stopped." Theo didn''t lie, but he also didn''t tell the whole truth. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 460 Chapter 460 In the sky, the clouds gathered much faster as time passed. Ten minutester, the whole ind was already surrounded by clouds. The tournament audience no longer knew what to feel, as it was the second time that they would be watching someone go through the heavenly tribtion to reach the Monarch Spiritual Realm. "This is insane...!" Some cultivators in the audience shouted in disbelief. "What''s going on on this ind?!" "Thesest few days are going to be in the stories that I will tell my grandchildren!" "Someone as ugly as you having grandchildren? I doubt it very much~" "Tsk! I will be a powerful cultivator and you will beg to be with me, mark my words." "Hahaha. I doubt it, but good luck!" In the open space of Athena''s ship, Theo asked Waru, "Waru, how many cultivators in the Monarch Spiritual Realm do the others have on average?" Waru replied, "The strongest among them have maybe 6 cultivators, while the average is 3 to 5 cultivators in the Monarch Spiritual Realm." "Oh, it''s less than I thought. So I think there is hope to win," Theo said with a smile. He was confident of being able to help cultivators who were close to ascending to the Monarch Spiritual Realm with the help of Isis. "I hope so," Waru smiled. "It''s starting," Athena said when she saw that Rander''s Heavenly Tribtion was forming the first attack. The sky was constantly changing, especially with lightning streaking through the clouds. Gradually, lightning started toe together and create something like a lightning snake. A dark fog was enveloped around the snake as it formed. On Rander''s body, ck armor appeared. He looked to the sky and prepared to defend himself from the first attack of the Heavenly Tribtion. With a cry that was more like a howl, Rander expanded his spiritual mana and prepared to defend himself against the first attack of the heavenly tribtion. *Whoosh!* The high speed of the giant snake cut through the air, causing the wind to whistle and amazing the spectators. *Boooom!* The thunderous sound of the snake''s attack crashing into Rander''s giant hand made of darkness echoed throughout the area. Although it looked like a powerful attack, Rander managed to do very well in defending himself. He did not utter a single word and sat on the floor while meditating in order to stay at 100% for the next attack from the Heavenly Tribtion. In the next set of attacks from the Heavenly Tribtion, the power increased by 10% with each attack. When it had be 100% stronger, it was also thest attack of the Heavenly Tribtion. ''And now!'' Theo thought and expanded his illusions across the area within a radius of 16,000 kilometers away. Little Yui, who had be suspicious on Apollo''s turn, now when she saw that thest attack of the Heavenly Tribtion had arrived, looked in Theo''s direction and saw him smiling at her. Theo ced his index finger to the middle of his lips, and with the sound *Shhhh!*, he smiled at her, asking her to keep it a secret. Little Yui smiled and nodded wisely. Then, Theo flew without anyone but Little Yui noticing, and stayed in the air, waiting for the Heavenly Tribtion to end. What ended up forming was a phoenix made of ck lightning. It looked very powerful, and sometimes red mes would manifest from its body. Theo, seeing this, prepared himself. Using his divine eyes, he floated in the air higher and higher, and transformed into his most powerful form. Theo''s ten tails stirred behind him, as the tips of nine of the tails turned into huge 200 cm hands. *ROARRRR!* The moment the ck phoenix started to descend from the clouds, the phoenix roared loudly in a thunderous manner. Until that moment, Rander and the rest were seeing the same thing; they just didn''t see Theo intercepting the ck phoenix. Theo made it look like the ck phoenix was still forming, but in reality, it had already started to fall from the sky. ''Attack.'' Theomanded his tails and then used: * ! * _ _ [Filled 245,654,168 lineage cells.] [False Heavenly Wind Affinity advanced to level 6. [False Heavenly Earth Affinity advanced to level 6. [Divine Light Affinity advanced to level 2. [False Heavenly Ice Affinity advanced to level 6. [Divine Lightning Affinity advanced to level 2. [Eternal Darkness Affinity advanced to level 2. _ _ Before returning, Theo created a ck phoenix identical to that of the Heavenly Tribtion and shot it at Rander. Then he used <> and returned to the ship, acting as if nothing had happened... While everyone was watching Rander ovee thest attack of the heavenly tribtion, Theo had already taken his illusions and was smiling slightly while watching the end of the heavenly tribtion. What he was doing was actually a win/win. It did not negatively impact the Heavenly Tribtion and even helped Rander to ovee thest attack that was the most dangerous. *Booooooooom!* As soon as Rander''s attack came into contact with Theo''s attack, Rander''s aura shot up into the sky, ripping through the air and shaking the sky. He was betting everything on this attack. Even so, he had yet to fully break the attack. *Booooooom!* Rander''s body was hit by the ck phoenix and below it, an evenrger crater was formed. However, although tired, he survived. "Take this!" Rander''s roar echoed throughout the ind. He was so happy to be able to ovee the heavenly tribtion that he didn''t even care about his image and shouted loudly, even happily. After that, Rander flew to where Theo was. Cupping his hands together and bowing, he said, "Theo, thank you very much. And I''m sorry that I have to say goodbye now, but I need to go and stabilize my cultivating quickly." "Okay." Theo nodded and smiled. After that, Rander went to his ship and left. Now, all the cultivators who were close to reaching the Monarch Spiritual Realm were looking at Theo as if he were a rare gem. Theo was basically the Holy Grail that would help them ascend to the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Gradually, the skies that were full of dark clouds were dissipating and returned to the previously sunny day. "Theo, do you want to rest a little before starting the next fight?" Waru looked at him and asked. "Well, it''s almost time for the tournament to start up again. We can do the next fight after the tournament," Theo said. "Okay." Waru nodded in favor of what he said. The others had nothing to say, since even though they were eager to get to the Monarch Spiritual Realm, it all depended on Theo''s mood, and they also knew that it couldn''t be a 100% chance that they would make it to the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Theo, Jka, and the girls didn''t stay on Athena''s ship. After saying goodbye, they went back to the ark. The martial arts tournament was almost an hour away; Theo and the rest entered the [Dimensional Room] in the meantime. In the [Dimensional Room] Theo went to a corner and started to meditate, but he didn''t try to control it too fast, since he wanted to help Isis who was inside his divine sea. Almost 2 hourster, he started to stabilize his affinities and began cultivating. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please ? [Edited by: Azurtha] 461 Chapter 461 After stabilizing his cultivating, Theo went to the mansion and saw Ariana and the rest talking. "Theo! I loved the song you made?!" Ariana said with a giggle that made Theo frown. "What song?" He asked. "Like what song?" Ariana stifled augh. "You know, the one you sang when you went hunting..." She couldn''t help herself anymore and burst outughing. Theo looked at Yuki and saw her blinking her eyes in a cute way, and not looking the least bit sorry to have spoken Theo''s secret to them. Theo continued to look at Yuki and gave a meaningful smile and said maliciously, "Oh, that. I still remember the lyrics. It was: I am the Golden Fox and I will ''eat'' you... No matter how much you beg, I will continue,l... My snack will turn,l...?" "Why do I think that sounded too inappropriate?" Ariana asked with a smile. "It''s your imagination. There''s nothing malicious about this song. Right, Yuki?" Theo looked and smiled at her. "Why don''t we go to my room and you tell me in secret whether or not it is?" Yuki did not retreat, even further provoking the beast that existed in him... "Right now!" Theo got up and took her in his arms, wanting to hurry out. "Silly, put me down!" Yuki blushed to see everyone looking at her and Theo. "Give up?" Theo smiled, victoriously. "Give up? Me?" Yuki smiled confidently as she was ced on the floor, "Come on!" Whoever might have thought they were just ying, would be surprised when they saw Theo and Yuki walk towards the room on the second floor. "Are they going to do ''that'' or are they just kidding?" Aine''s cheeks turned the same color as a ripe tomato when asking the question. "I don''t know, but it looks like they will..." Nanda murmured. Her face turned fire red up to her ears. Shina and Ariana sighed. They could guess that the two of them went to do the act of coitus. Two hourster, Theo returned with a smile on his face. "Where''s Yuki at?" Mizuki asked when she saw Theo approach. "Oh, she felt so good and calm when she heard me sing to her that she ended up sleeping," Theoughed as brightly as the sun and replied, "See? Didn''t I say it was an innocent song? In addition, it even helps others to have a peaceful night''s sleep." "Why, wouldn''t you say that this song can be something global, that it could be used to help other people, animals, demi-humans, nts and all beings on this sleep?" Arianaughed as she looked at Theo as she said this. "That''s not a bad idea..." Theo pretends to consider the idea. Ariana smiled, but remained silent. Seeing that Theo''s skin was even sturdier than the walls of the [Dimensional Room], the girls stopped trying to mess with him. "Theo, I feel that soon you will arrive at the Monarch Spiritual Realm," Aomi said. "Yes, it''s going faster than I expected," Theo smiled. "Mm, Shina, Zaira, Zaika, Yui, Yuki, Emma, ??and Ariana are also a few minutes away from reaching the Spiritual Realm," Aomi determined. She believed that the closest among the girls, Little Emma, was the one that had very little left to advance to Spiritual Realm. "Yes," Theo nodded. He knew that he would soon have to help the girls ovee the Heavenly Tribtion. "Another thing: it became easier to understand my techniques." Shina looked at Theo suspiciously. "You had something to do with that, right?" "Yes, now it''s easier to understand techniques while inside the [Dimensional Room]. It even increases the chances of entering a state of enlightenment," Theo replied. "Oh, so I was right. It was not for nothing that I managed to understand my techniques easier and easier." Shina smiled, but pretended to be angry. "But why did you hide it from us, dear Theo?" "Dear?" Theoughed. "Well, I thought it would be more fun this way." "Tsk. I already expected him to say that," Ariana said with a snap of her finger, and smiled. "Mm, so that''s it. Well then, I am going to train my techniques," Lilith said as soon as she heard that. She thought about improving her techniques while she still could. Aine, Nanda, Kelly, and Zenia also left the mansion and went to train. They all had techniques that they wanted to improve. Eventually, the girls started to train. Jka and his wife also went. Theo went to a corner of the [Dimensional Room] where Zeutsu''s body was. ''If I use now, I risk overloading myself with energy essence, but I don''t think it''s a good idea to exchange points in the system, since I have 50 billion points...'' Although he wanted to advance to the Monarch Spiritual Realm, Theo did not want to act hastily, especially since he didn''t have so much urgency to increase his strength. After considering the idea, he decided to leave Zeutsu''s corpse alone to use on it as soon as he passed the Heavenly Tribtion and became a cultivator of the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Taking the bodies Little Yui had sneaked from Zeutsu''s son and disciples out from the storage ring, Theo believed it would be better to use these bodies to strengthen himself. Although they were in the Spiritual Realm, for Theo, the essence of energy provided by them was at best a little better than stealing thest attack from the Heavenly Tribtion. Theo heaped them all up and used . _ _ [Filled 298,516,634 lineage cells.] [Congrattions! You have reached more than 1,500,000,000 lineage cells.] [Congrattions! King Bestial''s bloodline reached level 5.] [Divine Lightning affinity; advanced to level 4.] _ _ *BANG!* Inside and outside Theo''s body, a storm was going on. Lightning gathered and formed a gigantic electric vortex and scary sounds echoed throughout the [Dimensional Room], waking up Yuki who was sleeping. When she came out of the mansion in a rush, she couldn''t help but worry when she noticed what was going on, but when she saw that Theo was the only one missing, she calmed down a little but was still worried about him. While Yuki and the girls had a strong connection to Theo''s Bestial King''s bloodline, even Mizuki was forced to kneel before the aura of his bloodline that got out of his control. Aomi, being of the Oni race and the Monster species, however, was not affected. "What did Theo do this time?" Yuki murmured. Shina approached her and replied, "I saw what he did. Theo heaped many bodies of cultivators and transformed and devoured them all." "... In short, Theo being Theo," Yuki sighed. She no longer knew what to say. "Well, it looks very serious, but in reality it just got out of control a little," Aomi said. "I can see that it is only a matter of time for him to be able to stabilize his cultivation." "Problem is: Mizuki, Jka, and the others are kneeling on the floor because of Theo''s aura," said Ariana. A few secondster, Mizuki managed to regain control of her body. She felt a little embarrassed when approaching Yuki and the girls. "This aura is very strong," shemented. "Mother, hold Yui''s hand." Little Yui looked at Mizuki when asking. When Mizuki took her hand, she was no longer being suppressed by Theo''s aura and could rx. "How did you do that, Yui?" Shina asked, surprised. "Yui just shared a little mana with Mother Mizuki," Little Yui replied. Shina thanked her and went to Aine and Nanda and used her mana by touching their shoulders. That was when the two of them who were kneeling on the floor, managed to return to normal. Seeing this, Ariana did the same with Zenia and Kelly and Little Emma helped Jka and Klin by holding their hands and sharing some mana. Almost half an hourter, the aura of the Bestial King''s bloodline was controlled. "It''s finishing," Shina said as she dropped Aine and Nanda''s hand. "Thanks," The two girls thanked her. Theo, who was talking to Isis within his divine sea, told her that he would begin to control his affinity with the divine lightning as well. It took him 10 minutes to finally stabilize his affinity. Opening his eyes, Theo pulled up his status. _ _ Theo Volts Race: Divine Beast Species: Divine Golden Fox Cultivation: 12thyer of the Spiritual Realm System Points: 54,259,214,495.41 _ _ Lineage Divine Golden Fox: 1,613,731,816 Lineage Cells Bestial King Level 5 Phoenix - Level 3 _ _ Affinities Divine Lightning Level 4 Eternal Darkness Level 2 Heavenly Fire Level 6 False Heavenly Wind Level 6 False Heavenly Earth Level 6 Divine Light Level 2 False Heavenly Ice Level 6 Divine Metal Level 4 Divine Water Level 4 _ _ Skills Clean: Maximum Illusion of the Nine Heavens: Level 10 Voice Change: Level 7 Spiritual Shiatsu Massage: Level 4 Supreme Concealment: Level 3 Healing: Level 1 Teleportation: Level 1 _ _ Techniques Breathing: Golden Fox Breathing: Advanced; Low Advance Cultivation: Lightning of Primordial Darkness: Initial; High Advance Cultivation: Supreme Elemental Maniption: Initial; High Advance Movement: Lightning Shadow Steps: Ninth Stage Forge / Defense: ming Dragon Furnace: Fourth Stage Attack: Golden Fox ws: Initial; High Advance Attack: Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox: Step Five Attack: ck Thunder''s Primordial Vibration: Medium Advance Attack: Elementary Emperor: Low Advance Attack / Defense: Kempo Art of Golden Destruction: Medium Forward Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Heavenly Spirit - Initial: High Advance Attack / Defense: Elemental Strengthening - Medium Advance Art of Alchemy of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance Art of Talisman of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance Art of Inscription of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance Art of Formation of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance _ _ Noble Spirits Kin: Golden Slime; Bronze level 14 Kuro: Dark Slime; Silver level 4 Roiyaruse: Elementary Scepter; Bronze level 14 _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 462 Chapter 462 Since they came to train in the [Dimensional Room] and had ess to resources such as pills and phoenix blood, Jka, Klin, Aine, Nanda, Kelly, and Zenia arrived in the 1st and 2nd Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. It was almost time to go back, as the tournament would start over. Theo, together with the girls, left the [Dimensional Room] and appeared inside the ark. "Hellodies and gentlemen. The first match of the third stage of the martial arts tournament is starting now," the Presenter said with enthusiasm, "Let the first two participants enter the arena: Vincent vs. Bianca!" "HOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" The audience apuded and shouted as the two participants appeared in the arena. "We arrived on time," Theomented. "Yes." Mizuki and the rest nodded in unison. As they started to talk, the fight in the arena started. Bianca created a dragon of mes and attacked Vincent, who tried to defend himself with a shield made of earth, but it was not enough and when he thought of moving away, Bianca increased the density of the mes, looking like a me thrower. She burned Vincent, who was forced out of the arena by the formation or else he would have died. Now, Bianca had achieved a victory. If she got 8 more without losing, she would be qualified for the top 100. "You may now enter the arena: Lilith vs. Mario!" The Presenter shouted. "Going," Lilith said and went to the arena. Standing on the opposite side, Lilith saw Mario, who was a 20-something man almost 200 cm tall and with ck hair and light skin. On his arms were fish fins. His eyes were red and he had very sharp teeth. "Give up. You don''t stand a chance against me," said the piranha Fishman, showing his sharp teeth. "Really?" Lilith said sarcastically. Mario was annoyed as he shouted with a fierce expression, "Girl, I gave you a chance. Now I''m going to let you prove how painful your decision to not give up will be." "Shut up and let''s get this started soon." Lilith was not willing to listen to bullshit from this boy who found himself to be thest cookie in the package. "Begin!" The Presenter signaled with both of his hands while shouting. "Die!!" Running, Mario screamed as he made his arm fins grow into half-moon des. "Idiot." Lilith mysteriously appeared behind Mario and attacked his backbone. Meanwhile, Mario was confused and in great pain, since there appeared to be two Lilith''s, however, when he looked ahead again, he saw that the Lilith who was standing was turning into a shadow and returning to the original Lilith''s body that was behind him. This technique was called a shadow mirage. Lilith learned it after training all that time in the [Dimensional Room]. Before leaving the arena, Lilith received a round of apuse, and many screams praising her. The tournament continued and soon Ariana''s turn came. "Please enter the arena: Eliana vs. Ariana!" The Presenter shouted. "I''m going." Although she said so, she hesitated and looked at Theo with a meaningful look. Theo put his hand on her face and kissed her lips. "Good luck." "Hehe. Thanks." Ariana smiled and flew towards the arena. "I quit!" Before anyone could say anything, Eliana, who already knew how strong Ariana was, didn''t dare fight her. She believed it was smarter to save her strength to try to get into the top 100. "... I can go back?" Ariana looked at the Presenter. "Ye- Yes. You won. Ariana won!" The Presenter came out of his stupor and shouted. However, this time, his announcement was not apanied by a round of apuse, but the girl who gave up didn''t care, as she had seen how strong Ariana was before. "I''m back," Ariana said as she came down from the air,nding on the ark. "Wee back," Theo told her. "Mm, it was to be expected, I presume," Yuki said to Ariana with a smile, "She saw you fighting before. It would be strange if She still wanted to go against you." ? "Yeah, that''s a burden that I must carry." Ariana rolled her eyes yfully and smiled. Everyone on the ark startedughing. "I think the next one is Nanda," Shina said as she looked at the panel. There she saw the people who had advanced and lost the fight. "Mm... I am confident of winning if it is not someone at the Spiritual Realm or very close to the Spiritual Realm," Nanda said. Although the martial arts tournament was taking ce, many cultivators, whether they were in the audience or even on private ships flying over the arena, looked in the direction of Theo''s ark. He was, after all, the youngest and most powerful cultivator on this. There was no way they weren''t curious. Just as Nanda calcted, it was her turn. "It is time to enter the arena: Nanda vs Otako!" The Presenter shouted. "Daddy..." Little Yui shot Theo a meaningful look and said something telepathically to him. In response, Theo just smiled and told her to be calm and not to worry. In the arena, Nanda stood a few meters away from the cultivator Otako, who was a 180 cm tall man with ck dog''s ears and a ck tail. He wasn''t exactly an animal, but rather a demi-human dog. "Babe, give up; I am on another level. I do not guarantee that you wille out unscathed if you ept to fight me." Otako tried to speak nonchntly but failed to disguise his arrogance when speaking. "Bark more; maybe you''ll convince me~" Although Nanda didn''t like to fight, she wouldn''t be silent if she was underestimated and provoked at the same time. "Insolent!" Otako screamed full of murderous intent and just hasn''t attacked yet, because the host hasn''t started the game yet. "You can start!" As soon as he heard that, Otako behaved like a rabid dog, running towards Nanda. Nanda, who had been strengthened by her affinity for lightning, shot towards Otako dressed in lightning ck. "Slow." Nanda''s voice echoed. Otako was immediately amazed. Nanda''s Lightning-d palms hit the left side of his chest and stomach, respectively. Before Otako could react, Nanda wagged her tail like a whip and whipped Otako''s back. Otako''s body hit the ground and sent out endless waves of earthquakes! Next thing, Otako was expelled from the formation with wounds spread all over his body. Nanda looked in his direction and took out a handkerchief and waved in the direction of Otako as if saying goodbye to a rtive who was leaving on a trip. "The winner is... Nanda!" The Presenter shouted with great happiness. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 463 Chapter 463 When Nanda returned to the ark, she saw a corpse on the ark''s floor. She couldn''t help being surprised by what she saw. With a face that looked a lot like Shrek from the movie, with green skin and a disproportionate mouth, the corpse had his eyes wide open. Even dead, he still carried a shocked expression as if he didn''t believe what he was seeing. "Theo, what is that?" Nanda pointed to the green man. "Oh, that..." Theoughed and said, "This cultivator came from another and tried to use illusions to try to poison me to discover my secrets, then to kill me, but in the end I used illusions and poisoned him with his own ''medicine''. I then read his mind, and when he became useless, I killed him." "Geeeh¡­ To think such a thing would happen." Nanda was speechless. This situation could not be more controversial. Theo was an expert in the illusion technique, and someone tried to use illusions against him but ended up taking his own poison and was killed. This situation was the same as trying to put out a fire by throwing gasoline on it... Theoughed and said, "You can''t me him, since few know what I''m capable of." "That''s true." Nanda nodded. "Did hee alone?" Nanda''s sister Aine asked. "Yes, it seems that whoever sent him was very confident in the skills of this cultivator and did not send reinforcements," Theo said with a wry smile. "Even though he was confident, he was a fool toe to a different alone." Ariana said what she thought aloud. "Okay, let''s not talk about this anymore." Theo ced the cultivator''s corpse in his storage ring and said, "It''s almost time for Zenia to enter the arena." "True." Ariana and the rest agreed and looked in the direction of the arena. In the arena, two young men were fighting fiercely. Looking like a missile, a young man with pink hair ran towards a ck-haired man at full speed. In the pink haired man''s hand, there was a fire dragon. He shouted, "Take this!" *Booooom!* The other young man was unable to defend himself and was thrown some meters away. It turned out that the damage was very high and the young man was forced to leave the arena. After a round of apuse, the Presenter of the martial arts tournament called the next participants to enter the arena. This continued until Zenia''s turn finally came. "The next participants are Zenia vs Wiliam!" As soon as the Presenter said this, the audience received the two with a round of apuse and were soon silent. Zenia was small and cute, and her pair of panda ears made her appear even more cute. She looked at her opponent and made a serious expression. It appeared she would be fighting a 20-something man with dark skin and ck hair. "Take it easy with me," Wiliam said with a smile that was not a smile. "Nope, I will do my best!" Zenia said with a determined look. Wiliam frowned, but smiled again with a wry smile. "Oh, really?..." "Start the fight!" The Presenter shouted. The atmosphere in the arena soon became tense. Zenia was instantly surrounded by a blue aura. Strangely, when the fight started, Wiliam appeared behind Zenia and attacked her in the back. *Pow!* Zenia, who did not expect this, was sent several meters away and fell to the ground with blood dripping from her mouth. "Sorry, did I attack too hard?" Wiliam asked, but in the end, Wiliam burst outughing at Zenia. Zenia got up from the floor and was alert. She didn''t know how Wiliam ended up behind her without her noticing. Wiliam tried to divert Zenia''s attention by throwing a fireball to the left side, but Zenia was able to nce and see that Wiliam turned into a shadow and crawled on the floor. ''So that''s it!'' Zenia felt that she unraveled the mystery. Wiliam turned into a shadow and slid on the ground towards Zenia. He figured he might as well catch the enemy off guard as he did before and even manage to strike a blow strong enough to disqualify her, however, the enemy he encountered was Zenia. She often saw Lilith training and saw her do what Wiliam was doing now, so she wasn''t going to be so easily fooled the second time around. "!" As soon as Zenia shouted those words, a whirlpool of water formed, and it soon became a tornado of water, spinning at an amazing speed. Wiliam was amazed to see this scene. He tried to escape, but there was no more time. Even though it looked like he became a shadow and would not be affected, that was totally wrong thought, since his physical form was still there, it just blurs attention of him from the direction to the shadow. "I''m screwed..." Wiliam murmured and tried to create a counterattack to try to defend himself, however, he didn''t have enough time to create a strong enough counterattack. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!" As soon as Wiliam''s body came into contact with the tornado made of water, he was dragged, going towards the edge of the arena. He was unable to get out, as he soon realized that this water also had a sticky substance that trapped him and made him spin too fast. He screamed in fright as he spun. Outside the arena, the tornado broke up and participant Wiliam was disqualified for stepping out of bounds. "The winner is Zenia!" The Presenter shouted. "..." Zenia closed her hands tightly and let out a contented sigh. She found herself under a lot of pressure, as there were many people watching. Returning to the ark, she was received by a warm round of apuse from Shina and the rest and was hugged by Kelly who congratted her with a loving hug and a kiss on the cheek. Zenia only came to back herself after a long time. She rubbed her cheek, remembering Kelly''s sneak kiss just now. The feeling of being kissed hard on the cheek was a little strange. It was really an indescribable feeling. It was a shame it was too fast; she couldn''t feel it very clearly then... When Zenia thought about it again, her face immediately went red again, while she secretly scolded herself. Oblivious to what Zenia was thinking, Kelly, smiled at Zenia and showed her a yful tongue. The martial arts tournament continued, and the Presenter announced that the next topete would be Shina against Little Emma. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 464 Chapter 464 Shina looked at Little Emma and wondered whether or not to fight her. The goal of the martial arts tournament was to get used to fighting and having fun... When thinking like that, even if the chances of victory were against her, Shina decided to fight. "Emma, ??we''re going to have a good fight." Shina reached out and shook Little Emma''s small hand. "Yes, a good fight." Little Emma nodded and the two girls went to the arena. If it were a match between two normal participants, it would not have attracted so much attention and would not have left the euphoric audience seeing the two girls face each other in battle. "Emma is starting," Little Emma said and ran towards Shina. Seeing Little Emma''s body being enveloped in mes, Shina enveloped her body with an aura made of water. The moment Little Emma stood a few feet away from Shina, Little Emma summoned three arrows of me and shot all three arrows at her. The three arrows almost reached Shina at the same time. Shina was surprised. Little Emma was, at the very least, one of the best when it came to controlling mes, and had many attack techniques that used me. Judging from the damage it caused the moment the arrows fell to the ground, Shina could imagine that she would have been very hurt if Little Emma were to have hit her. "Well, Emma had hoped it wouldn''t work." Little Emma retreated a little and quickly dodged the water ball thrown by Shina, then summoned a fire leopard and made her go towards the other water balls that Shina had thrown at Little Emma. Shina felt a strong blow when the water balls and the fire leopard collided. In the center of the arena many ces were on fire and there were many pools of water as well. "I also didn''t expect it to be easy." Shina continued to dodge the attacksunched by Little Emma until the two girls started exchanging melee blows. *Booom!* *Booom!* *Booom!* *Booom!* The loud sounds of the collision of Shina and Little Emma''s blows made the arena stadium vibrate, looking like an earthquake. The departure of the two girls attracted the attention of many cultivators. After all, Theo''s group was very popr. In addition, Shina and Little Emma had already demonstrated a great deal of power in the earlier stages of the tournament. More than half an hour passed, and they were still exchanging blows and attacks, leaving the audience euphoric. On Athena''s ship, the most powerful cultivators on Spirit couldn''t fail to be impressed. It was incredible, the techniques used by these two girls. Both of them demonstrated a great deal of talent as well as techniques that they had never seen before. In the Red Dragon n, Little Emma''s mother was stunned. She did not imagine that her daughter had already be so strong. She also noticed Little Emma having a small advantage against Shina over time, and it was then that Shina raised her hand and gave up. "I quit!" Shina said. She was already very tired and knew that if she continued, she would end up hurting herself through carelessness. There was no need to continue if she already knew the result. *Apuse!* *Apuse!* *Apuse!* *Apuse!* "Long live Emma; ??long live Shina; long live the Volts team!" As soon as they heard what Shina said, the audience went wild while shouting Little Emma''s name and sometimes Shina''s as well. They pped and they whistled. Little Emma bowed a little towards Shina and said, "Thanks for sparring with me." After the Announcer''s deration of the winner, Shina and Little Emma returned to the ark. Shina didn''t seem the least bit shaken by losing. After all, Little Emma was very talented and was also closer to reaching the Spiritual Realm. "You two girls did really well." Theo received the two girls with a hug and used on them. Although the two girls were not seriously injured, some cuts and bruises were visible. "Thanks." Shina and Little Emma smiled in response. During the tournament each year, there were a lot of programs covering different matches. Although the tournament was just a local show, broadcasted only on Fallen Star Ind, because of what had happened due to the appearance of Theo and his group, many prominent television stations were live broadcasting it all over the world. With the most powerful cultivators present, the program had received good ratings and ranked first among all previous tournaments. To be in the top 100 was already impressive, but to be in first ce was an incredible achievement. Throughout Spirit, the name of Theo had been heard at least once and spoken about when referring to the martial arts tournament that was being broadcast on Fallen Star Ind. It was very impressive to stand out and be first, as Fallen Star Ind had not been so well known before. Of course, many living beings became increasingly curious about Theo''s existence, mainly for his having killed Zeutsu, who was previously ranked first in the rankings of the most powerful cultivators on Spirit. On the inte, the top searched phrases were about the tournament and Theo. In many conversation groups, many cultivators talked about it. Little Cultivator: [The almighty! This martial arts tournament is insane!] Wind Hawk: [In all my 200 years, this is the first time that I have seen so many powerful cultivators together!] Tooth Fairy: [Theo is very beautiful! I want to marry him!] I''m a Diva: [For thement up there, you can get in line! Theo''s deity already has a fan club with 50 million women and is only increasing.] I am your Father: [That''s just a waste of time! Didn''t you see that even Athena and Waru are super attentive to Theo? If I had been told before that a man would be able to win those two divas, I would have told that person they were crazy, but now....] Needless to say, everyone understood, it was indeed possible that if Theo wanted, he could court these two goddesses. * While most people were focused on the martial arts tournament, Theo felt the presence of many powerful cultivators approaching Fallen Star Ind. Some were already very close but did not dare to get any closer. Theo was able to identify and discover that most, if not all, were not from this. When he killed the cultivator who tried to use illusions and poison him, Theo already had his suspicions, but now he was sure: the others that participated in theary Tournament had cultivators spying on one another, and that''s why they found out about him. Furthermore, it was understood that the Inteary Tournament only took ce every thousand years, and there was only 5 years to go before the next one. If any of them missed this opportunity, they would have to wait a thousand years to participate in the next tournament. In fact, some of these cultivators were only a few hundred years old; they couldn''t afford to wait another thousand years. If they did manage to get to a middle-level, even if they didn''t make it to the Venerable Spiritual Realm, they could buy pills that extended their lifespans. While it was almost impossible to achieve this on lower levels, on medium levels it was not that difficult - hence, the desperation of many cultivators to win the tournament. While only a few cultivators like Waru and Athena felt the presence of these alien cultivators, Theo did not stand still, waiting for them toe to him. Creating an illusion of himself, Theo left beside Yuki and the rest, then he flew towards the sky. It didn''t matter if they believed they were making a noble gesture by attempting to kill Theo to increase the chances of them winning the tournament, the fact that they came to Spirit with the intention of killing him ensured Theo would not let them leave this alive. And if the others continue to send cultivators to murder him, Theo wouldn''t mind finding out the location of their and exterminating all those who were nning against him. Theo didn''t care if it could affect the Inteary Tournament and infuriate some medium cultivators. If that happened, and there were cultivators that he couldn''t kill, Theo could count on Isis''s help or hide all the people important to him in the [Dimensional Room] and when he reached a certain level of power, he would go out and kill all his enemies. Of course, this was all just guesswork. It wouldn''t necessarily happen like that; it was just one of many possibilities. There was also the possibility of some medium levels joining the fight in order to get Theo toe to their. Having someone talented and powerful would never be a disadvantage if they could carefully control him. Leaving all that aside, Theo flew across the sky and arrived in front of a cultivator from the Dark and killed him without making a sound. This cultivator was in the Monarch Spiritual Realm, but he didn''t even notice when Theo came in front of him and attacked his heart and cut off his head, killing him. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 465 Chapter 465 After Theo killed the cultivator from the Dark, he was on the alert with the visitors from the others. After storing the body of the Dark cultivator, Theo did not know whether to be happy or sad to have others send beings in the Monarch Spiritual Realm to serve as nutrients for him. If he seemed to think about it a bit, they sent powerful cultivators to get rid of him, but what was about to happen was they would further strengthen Theo. ''I need to kill them all, without letting them fight back...'' Theo knew that if he let them fight back and grab the others'' attention, he might scare the other cultivators and run away. Theo wouldn''t go after them if they didn''t mess with him, but since they had taken the trouble toe to this with the intention of killing him, Theo wouldn''t let them go alive. _ _ [Are you sure you want to spend 2.000.000.000 system points on [Supreme Thunder Divine Sword] Rank 8 - High]. [Yes] or [No] _ _ Theo clicked: "[Yes]" As soon as he bought it, the sword appeared in his hand. The [Supreme Thunder Divine Sword] had a dominant appearance with lightning patterns around it and a sharp de, which seemed to be able to cut through mountains and rivers like slicing cheese. Theo felt massive power emanating from the weapon. The information about the sword was put into his mind. In addition to being able to generate Divine Thunder, this sword was also capable of cutting time and space. If Theo used this new sword he bought, he would be able to cut through space, because of that, it would be almost impossible for them to teleport away from him. ''Now I can kill them with a sneak attack...'' A trace of cruelty shed in Theo''s eyes. If the other cultivators had to me someone, they should me themselves for messing with the wrong fox... Theo would absolutely not let anyone live after trying to kill him, he could not give up the opportunity to weaken the others and also strengthen himself by using on their bodies. While holding the [Supreme Thunder Divine Sword], scary and deafening sounds were produced. Luckily, Theo had already predicted this and isted the sound up to 1 km away from him with illusions. ''The attack power of this sword goes far beyond the capabilities of the 1st to 11th Layer of the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Perhaps even the 12th Layer of the Monarch Spiritual Realm will not be able to defend itself against an attack made with this sword.'' Although he wasn''t sure, Theo didn''t think he was far from it. ["Rya, I''ve been thinking... Can you change the way the system counts points? I mean, I''ve already reached a veryrge amount, and if I moved to something different, it would be better."] Theo asked mentally. ["Yes, Master, I can make every 1 million points in the system be 1 Crystal Point."] Rya then asked, ["Master would like to make this change? I would like to remind you that this doesn''t affect the system at all and will not cost you anything."] ["Okay, you can do it."] Knowing that it was possible and would have no cost was a good thing for him. ["Done,"] Rya said secondster. ["Thanks, Rya,"] Theo said mentally. ["It is my pleasure to serve you Master."] Rya said this, and then disappeared. Theo opened his status and saw the change. _ _ Theo Volts Race: Divine Beast Species: Divine Golden Fox Cultivation: 12thyer of the Spiritual Realm Crystal Points: 52,259 System Points: 214,495 _ _ Seeing this, Theo nodded in satisfaction. Closing the holographic screen, Theo felt a great urge to test his new sword. With the sword in his left hand, Theo teleported behind a woman from the Snow. "Ah?" The woman turned and was surprised to see Theo, but before she could react, Theo cut her from top to bottom with his sword. Although the woman was as beautiful as a fairy with big milky breasts... Theo showed no mercy to his enemies. This woman with silver hair and fair skin, wearing white clothes- in front of Theo''s sword, this woman cultivator was like butter underneath a hot knife; her body was easily cut in half with just one sword attack. After that, Theo stored the two parts of the woman''s body in his storage ring. ''Another one down... Only 14 more to go.'' Using his divine sense, Theo detected the next victim. Teleporting again, Theo appeared behind another cultivator who belonged to Disaster. The man Theo saw looked very much like a demon, with red skin and a pair of curved horns. He wore dark-gray clothing and gave a sinister look when he turned and noticed Theo. "Die!" The cultivator of Disaster didn''t even try to guess how Theo was able to get behind him without him noticing, but instead immediately threw a punch using all his strength. The pressure of his punch, it was like a mountain was pressing against Theo''s body... But that was far from enough to stop Theo from fighting back. Using the sword, Theo aimed at the cultivator''s neck and made a horizontal cut. *Whoosh!* The sword in Theo''s hand-cut faster than lightning and cut off the head of the Disaster cultivator without giving him a chance to attack Theo. ''3 down,'' Theo said coldly in his mind and continued to teleport behind more cultivators, not giving them a chance to flee or fight back. After almost an hour, Theo had already killed all the cultivators sent by the 16 others that would participate in theary Tournament. *Sigh~* "What will their next move be, I wonder?..." Theo murmured. He thought of three more likely possibilities. The first was to let this matter die and not try to attack Theo again. The second would be to keep trying to kill him, but with more caution. Andstly, there was a possibility that they would contact powerful mid-level cultivators and tell them about it. After all, if such cultivators learned that there was someone so powerful and talented on a lower level, it was very likely that they would try to recruit him. ''No matter what their choice, I will continue to strengthen myself in case the worst happens,'' Theo thought nonchntly. He knew there was no point in thinking about it for a long time. Returning to the ark, Theo acted as if nothing had happened, but of course, the moment Theo undid his illusions Athena, Waru, and the rest noticed that the cultivators that were emanating a sinister aura had disappeared like smoke. When they looked in the direction of Theo''s ark and saw him act naturally, but at the same time he looked different from before, it made them feel shaken with their hearts beating wildly. After all, there were more than at least 10 cultivators in the Monarch Spiritual Realm among those dark presences... However, if their suspicions were right, Theo killed all those cultivators in a very short time. This was too unreal and too insane to be true. "A unique genius..." Athena murmured. Waru and the rest did not deny her words. In their hearts, Theo became the most talented and powerful being that they had seen in their lives. While the group of Athena and Waru were shaken, Yuki and the girls who also realized what happened did not seem to find it strange. It was like just another normal day. Theo, after all, was the most powerful being in their hearts. "Theo, you are getting more and more powerful," Aomi said with a proud smile as if she had defeated all those cultivators herself. "If it were me killing them, I wouldn''t be able to do that in such a short time." "Well, I have my tricks," Theo said with a mysterious smile. "I already know that." Aomi smiled. Theo''s monstrous talent was no secret to her, and Aomi already imagined that Theo had many tricks that could shake the skies if they were revealed. Time passed very quickly; 5 hourster, all the girls had already fought. Unfortunately, only Shina lost a fight due to going up against Little Emma. Excluding her, Zaika and the other girls won with ease. It was already 20:00 at night. Despite the night being dark, a gentle silver moonlight shone on the. This pale, gentle aura of moonlight kept the people from being swallowed up in total darkness. The end of the third stage of the martial arts tournament for the day also concluded and now was starting the tournaments of alchemy and afterward the cksmith tournament. "Let''s go back to the [Dimensional Room]. After two hours, we''ll return." Theo preferred to use this time to train inside the [Dimensional Room] than to watch the alchemy tournament. Since he wasn''t going to participate, there was no reason to look. Furthermore, two hours outside the [Dimensional Room] would be almost two days within. None of the girls were against Theo''s idea, and they all went inside the ark and then entered the [Dimensional Room]. First of all, Theo shared the diluted phoenix blood, as the time for the next dose was close, and he went to a secluded corner in the [Dimensional Room], intending to use on one of the corpses he killed from the cultivators of the Monarch Spiritual Realm. If he did, Theo was almost sure that he would pass through the Celestial Tribtion to go to the Monarch Spiritual Realm. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 466 Chapter 466 While he was in a more secluded corner in the [Dimensional Room], Theo used on the body of a Monarch cultivator of the Spiritual Realm. While he felt an absurd amount of spiritual mana spreading in his body, Theo redirected the energy in the direction of his divine sea. While the inside of Theo''s body was constantly changing, strengthening every cell in his body, outside, a pir of energy formed from pure energy from Heaven and Earth. As it happened, the three divine spirits came out of Theo''s divine sea and bathed in the pir of golden light. In doing so, the powers of the three noble spirits had changed in quality. "What an absurd amount of energy from Heaven and Earth!" Shina eximed, totally surprised. She, like the other girls, started to think that after that, Theo would go through the Heavenly Tribtion. If not, it would have been very short. Theo, who was undergoing a series of transformations, meditated with his eyes closed and entered his divine sea. Within his divine sea, Theo began to control the energy that was currently out of his control. Three hourster, Theo opened his eyes that seemed to be able to see through everything. A gleam passed through his eyes when he looked in the direction of Mizuki and the girls. Seeing the beautiful smile of the girls he loved, Theo said in his heart, ''Yes, if I want them to always be happy, I need to be even stronger than I am!'' With this oath he made to himself, Theo stood up after using . Seeing the holographic screen that appeared in front of him, Theo was a little surprised. After he saw that his strength was under his control, he made the three noble spirits return to his divine sea. Then he went over to where the girls were. _ _ [Filled 399,165,920 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions! You have reached 2,000,000,000 lineage cells.] [Congrattions! The Bestial King line reached level 7.] [Congrattions! You have reached the limit of the Spiritual Realm and are about to go through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion.] [Divine Lightning Level reached level 5.] [Eternal Darkness Level reached level 3.] [Heavenly Fire Level reached level 7.] [False Heavenly Wind Level reached level 8.] [False Heavenly Earth Level reached level 8.] [Divine Light Level has reached level 3.] [False Heavenly Ice Level reached level 8.] [Divine Metal Level has reached level 5.] [Divine Water Level has reached level 5.] _ _ Standing in front of them, Theo looked at the girls seriously. Although he found it strange to have "Divine" written in the description of his Heavenly Tribtion, calling it a Divine Heavenly Tribtion, he said without thinking about it too much, "I need to get out of the [Dimensional Room] and then go through the Heavenly Tribtion." Smiling, the girls nodded. They were already waiting for that to happen. After all, the amount of energy that had left Theo''s body was great enough to go to the top of the sky. Were it not for the limitation of a hundred thousand meters of distance from the floor to the ceiling of the [Dimensional Room], they faithfully believed that it could reach tens or even hundreds of kilometers away. "Hehe. Yui''s Daddy is not only the youngest cultivator on the to arrive at the Spiritual Realm, now Daddy will also be the youngest cultivator to reach the Monarch Spiritual Realm!" Little Yui''sugh sounded like a bell, and what she said demonstrated how happy and proud she was to be Theo''s daughter. * The moment Theo left the [Dimensional Room], he felt the Heavenly Tribtioning. "I need to get away quickly, or you might end up being affected." With that said to those present, Theo flew a great distance with a pair of golden wings made of divine lightning. Clouds formed in the sky as it darkened. The booming sounds were even worse than when Apollo and Rander passed through the Heavenly Tribtion. Seeing that Theo was about to go through the Heavenly Tribtion, this shocked Athena, Waru, and the rest. After all, Theo was only 17 to 18 years old! But then something happened that left everyone amazed and Yuki''s group worried. "Theo!" Yuki and the girls screamed with concern. The skies that once seemed like a sign of the end of time created a portal near Theo, and he suddenly was sucked into this portal, unable to resist. * Theo appeared in an entirely void infinite space, not knowing what was going on. It was then when a cold voice, devoid of emotions, sinisterly sounded in Theo''s mind: "[Wee to the Test of the Divine Heavenly Tribtion of Divine Beings - Divine Golden Fox!]" The skies that once seemed to be aplete emptiness, became turbulent. A deafening crash resounded as the white ground, made of something that Theo could not determine what it was, trembled fiercely. When he raised his head to look up, something was forming. It was very much like the birth of a new affinity that Theo once experienced. And this ''thing'' that was forming emanated a sinister sensation. ["Theo, I can''t say much to avoid being discovered. Listen carefully, you cannot use your technique here. You cannot see, but there are many Divine Beings watching you go through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion of Divine Beings. If they discover that you have such a terrifying skill, you will never have a peaceful day again."] Isis''s voice echoed in Theo''s mind with a serious tone, showing that it was no joke. Theo was very surprised. He couldn''t feel any presence from anyone close by, but he believed Isis faithfully, since, if she wanted to harm him, she had many opportunities. Another thing, he realized that she was no longer in his divine sea, which made him think that she too was pulled into this ce, but he also couldn''t feel her presence. This then made him think she was watching from far away or using a concealment skill so powerful that even he was unable to see through it. Another thing: Theo did not dare to think that his illusions would be able to deceive these Divine Beings. If he were able to use them, Isis''s warning would have been different, which meant it was quite possible that they might be able to see through his illusions. ''How problematic...'' Theo murmured in his heart. He took a deep breath and prepared to defend himself against the Divine Heavenly Tribtion. Now that he had learned that he could not use without exposing something that might attract too much attention, Theo felt extreme pressure. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 467 Chapter 467 In front of Theo, an options page appeared for him to choose from. _ _ [Choose 5 elements to go through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion - If not chosen in 1 minute, 5 elements will be randomly selected] 1. Lightning 2. Darkness 3. Fire 4. Wind 5. Earth 6. Light 7. Ice 8. Metal 9. Water _ _ Theo frowned at this. But knowing it to be something rted to the system, and given the option to choose, it meant that choosing randomly was not a good idea. Was it because if they were random, the challenges mighte with a double attribute? Thinking like that, Theo clicked his finger on options 3, 5, 7, 8, and 9. The reason for him to choose these affinities was simple: he believed that if something were formed from these elements to attack him, it would be easier for him to defend himself. The ones he didn''t choose were mostly the fastest elements. For Theo, going against someone fast was worse than going against someone with a good defense. At the moment, Theo had chosen five elements which were: Fire, Earth, Ice, Metal, and Water. A Dragon made of fire began to form. *ROARRR!* As soon as the fire dragon''s mouth was formed, the dragon suddenly roared, furiously, causing shock waves. What surprised Theo the most about all this was that this fire dragon seemed to have intelligence. At least, the dragon''s eyes were filled with life as he looked at Theo in a bloodthirsty manner. Knowing that powerful beings were seeing this, Theo used his ability: . Even though he didn''t have a 100% chance of being able to trick them, Theo at least wanted to not let them see through him. _ _ Ability: Supreme Concealment - Raised to level 4. _ _ "Mm?" This took Theo by surprise. He didn''t expect that as soon as he used this ability, it would level up. ''How many divine beings are watching me, exactly?'' It made Theo''s heart beat faster. There were rare times when Theo was afraid. Now he knew that these beings were anything but simple. Just because they were watching, it had made his skill level up... * In an illusory kingdom, unviable to the perception of many, a group of more than 100 deities was gathered. Whenever a divine being passed through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion, the other divine beings were warned and could go to the illusory realm to attend as spectators. Isis, who was also a divine beast, was among them, and she was one of the most dangerous divine beasts, since she could erase the existence of any living being, provided it was weaker than herself. And now that she had made some advances in cultivation, thanks to Theo and also to the sisters, Phoenix and Golden Crow, she became even more fearful. "This fox is not of any deity that I know," a powerful voice, full of coolness and pride said. "Yes, I thought at first that he had the extinct nine-tailed fox deity, but that doesn''t seem to be the case. After all, he has ten tails and his divinity has nothing to do with the origin of the nine-tailed fox," said an old man with gray hair and a beard, his eyes squinting as he tried to discover Theo''s origin. "He is very handsome," a woman said in a soft, seductive voice, "I wouldn''t mind making him my little boyfriend..." "You must be kidding, right?" A man with long dark hair and a pair of horns said arrogantly, "I am much more handsome and powerful than he is. Why don''t you ept me, Helena?" "Humph!" The seductive and beautiful Helena said sarcastically, "Semyaz, speak again when you manage to beat me. Tsk, I think it''s a very high goal for someone like you. At least make it to the top 10 of the divine beasts, and then maybe I''ll reconsider~" "..." Semyaz clenched his hands into fists. He knew it was almost impossible to beat Helena, and being among the 10 divine beasts was just as difficult. "Damn it!" He swore and looked at Theo angrily. Isis found it strange for Helena to say that. She imagined that with Helena''s yful personality she was just saying it for fun, but still, she couldn''t help from worrying, since if the other divine beasts, like her, believe in what she said, they might start thinking about eliminating Theo because of that. Isis looked at Helena and tried to act casually by asking, "Helena, are you serious about wanting him as your boyfriend?" "Ara?" With a seductive smile and crossing her sexy legs, Helena looked with great interest at Isis, and her smile became even more evident, making the heartbeat of many men in the room shoot up. "Little Isis, were you interested in him too? It is the first time I have seen you interested in someone of the opposite sex. It makes me very intrigued..." She licked her seductive red lips and said, "I was kidding initially, but seeing you ask, made me think it might not a bad idea..." "#&@$" Isis cursed in her mind. She knew that this seductive woman was very smart and cunning. Isis then said to her, looking indifferent, "No, I don''t. You can have it if you want; I was just curious." "Heh... Why am I not convinced?" Helena stroked her hair lightly - an action so passionate, it instantly caught the attention of some of the men who watched. The moment she leaned back a little, her big breasts jumped up, then she spread a red floral fan, and said while covering her mouth with a seductive chuckle, "If he can get through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion, I will make him my little boyfriend!" ''Damn it!'' Isis cursed in her heart. Helena looked at Isis and realized that something was going on between her and this fox. Shrewdly, a charming and passionate smile suddenly appeared on her face. * Meanwhile, Theo was preparing to face the fire dragon that had just formed. The dragon''s strength was as strong as that of a cultivator on the 1st Layer of the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Because of this, Theo was very calm when facing this fire dragon. When Theo hit with his fist, a quick, violent blow hit the air, exploding with a sonic *boom*, hitting the fire dragon''s chest. Both the speed and the explosive strength were quite surprising, but in the opinion of Semyaz and the divine beings who were watching, it was still a little weak. The fire dragon roared and pped its wings and flew. In the air, he spat fire at Theo, looking like a 100-meter thick methrower. Seeing this, Theo did not feel threatened. Although it looked powerful, it would be easy for him to counterattack. With his hand filled with water power, Theo charged towards the fire dragon''s mes. *Booom!* The collision of the two attacks caused shock waves, and due to the fire trying to evaporate the water and the water putting out the fire, the ce was clouded with gray smoke. When everyone watching was thinking that this fight would end up taking too long, they saw Theo fly by very fast. When he reached the back of the fire dragon, Theo shouted in his mind: ''!'' More powerful than lightning, Theo''s fist descended on the dragon''s head and exploded the fire dragon''s head with a powerful blow that was able to make space vibrate and crack. Before the rest of the fire dragon''s body dispersed, Theo used golden mes to "burn" the fire dragon''s body. ''Why is he doing this?'' Many divine beings wondered, curious. Of course, Theo would not be so foolish as to answer. When using his golden mes, it had an effect simr to that was something that even Isis didn''t know. Without anyone noticing, the mes were fading. What they didn''t know was that it was entering Theo''s body discreetly. Although Isis warned that his illusions were not strong enough to deceive some of them, he still used illusions to reinforce what he was doing with the skill. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 468 Chapter 468 Theo''s body was getting hot. He felt that his affinity for fire was about to break another level. With a low shout, a pir of golden me formed and then was swallowed by Theo''s body. It was then that a holographic screen appeared in front of him. _ _ [Heavenly Fire Level reached level 8.] _ _ ''It didn''t increase my lineage cells...'' Theo sighed and didn''t want to think about it now. He focused on going through the next stage of the Heavenly Divine Tribtion. In the air in front of Theo, a mass of energy formed and continued to grow. From the mass of energy, a gray-colored aura appeared, and it continued to grow more and more... ''Now what will it be?'' Theo was a little curious. As it got bigger, the energy-mass started to take shape. Hairy feet and arms came out of the energy-mass ball, then a gray gori head formed and the gray gori roared. *ROARRR!* The gray gori''s roar was deafening and created spears of the earth that came out of the ground. Theo had to be quick and dodge, otherwise he would be hit. Although Theo would not have been dealt any significant harm, he was not a masochist who liked to feel pain. The gray gori emergedpletely from the mass of energy. He was huge. Theo thought that King Kong would feel like a small child next to that gori. In addition, this gori''s power was also three times greater than that of the fire dragon. Theo, being in his human form, had to look up if he wanted to be able to look at the gray gori''s head. "Fuck. Aren''t you a little too big?" Theo eximed, totally impressed. The gray gori paid no attention to what Theo said. It hit its chest, then looked in Theo''s direction and roared like a wild beast full of fury. "Annoying..." Theo murmured as he channeled his spiritual mana into his hand and jumped into the air, going in the direction of the gray gori to attack him. Seeing this, the gori, although not highly intelligent, was still a rational beast and snorted disdainfully, throwing a punch with his big fist the size of a white whale towards Theo. "Heh... This gori can even show that kind of look," Theo murmured a little impressed. *BOOM!* Theo''s little fist, byparison, surrounded by his golden aura, hit the gray gori''s fist head-on. A deafening crash resounded as the earth and space trembled fiercely. To everyone''s surprise, even though Theo''s punch didn''t look like anything incredible, he was able to make the giant gray gori back up several steps, making the ground shake. An expression of rage and fury appeared on the gray gori''s face as it stabilized. The gray gori mmed its chest noisily as it roared even more wildly. He then ran towards Theo with both hands on the ground and condensed an earthy brown aura in his giant hand. Standing again, the gray gori threw a powerful punch at Theo. This time Theo knew he had to be a little more serious. He decided to use one of his techniques to counter the gray gori''s punch. ''!'' Theo screamed in his mind as he attacked. The impact of Theo and the gori''s punches was even stronger than before, causing the air to crack, looking like shattering ss. If the floor hadn''t been so tough, cracks would have been created by the shock waves that Theo and the gray gori''s attack was causing. *URGHHHH!* This time, Theo''s punch was so strong and heavy, it made the gori''s middle finger break and bend in a strange way. Due to the pain, the gray gori roared painfully and looked at Theo full of resentment and indignation. Despite feeling the gray gori''s spiteful gaze, Theo smiled satisfactorily; he was having fun with this fight. In addition, he wanted to use this to improve himself and stay strong. After exchanging a few blows, Theo thought it was time to end this. ''!'' The moment Theo shouted this in his mind, a golden me dragon materialized and went towards the gray gori. When the gray gori saw the golden fire dragoning towards him, it showed a genuine expression of fear and dread. Althoughrge, the gori was very fast, however, the dragon with golden mes was even faster, leaving no gap for the gray gori to escape. *ROOOOARRRR!* Striking against its chest, the gray gori raised its powers to the maximum. It then created a shield made of earth in front of itself, intending to defend itself against the iing attack. With a weak snort, Theo knew that this earth shield would not be able to prevent his attack. The moment the golden me dragon hit the shield, it was extremely easy to break, as easy to break as styrofoam. The golden me dragon did not lose its power and mmed into the gray gori''s chest. As it looked like a snake, only with many legs, and with a long golden dragon mustache, the golden me dragon began to curl up around the gray gori that screamed in agonized pain. It was very simr to the way an anaconda and some other snakes attack and strangle their prey. ''This is an attack with a small amount of intelligence!'' From inside the illusory room, Helena was amazed at what she was seeing. At Theo''s current cultivating level, it was almost impossible to use such a high-level technique. Even some of the divine beings who were in the illusory room could not use this type of attack. "Impossible!" Semyaz got up from the chair in which he was sitting so hard that he shattered the chair into pieces, but he didn''t worry about it now. He looked in the direction of Theo withplex emotions, which were reced by hate when he noticed that Helena now seemed even more interested in that damn golden fox that came out of nowhere. "Unexpectedly, this young man can use this kind of high-level attack..." An old man who looked much like a rat, murmured. He could still remember how long it took to create such an attack. Furthermore, this dragon with golden mes had a lively look; his eyes did not look like dead fish, as it usually happened. "What the hell!?" "What is happening!?" "Was that real?" It was quite difficult for cultivators to master this technique. Theo was totally unaware of what was going on in the illusory room, and the surprises he gave them. For Theo, this was nothing so spectacr, although he admitted it was one of the most powerful attacks he could ever conjure. As the gray gori that was made of pure energy was burning, without anyone noticing, that pure energy was constantly going towards Theo. Theo even reinforced this with his illusions and with the technique of concealment. The more cautious he was, the better. p The gray gori gave ast roar before it started to dissolve like smoke; only the golden color of the smoke remained. Because of the golden aura that had broken down towards Theo''s body, all the divine beings who watched believed that it was only Theo''s spiritual mana that was returning. Because of that, they found it a little strange at best, but they didn''t suspect anything when they saw it. _ _ [False Heavenly Earth Level reached level 10! _ _ ''Good!'' Theo was happy in his heart. If he got lucky, he soon might manage to make that affinity evolve. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] 469 Chapter 469 Theo had been gone for over two hours. Yuki and the girls were dead with worry. The only certainty that he was fine was because the ark was still in ce. It wasmon knowledge that the moment the owner died, the ark, which was an artifact, would return to miniature form, breaking the link it had with the former owner. In addition, there were also Zaira and Zaika, who were Theo''s contract animals and could feel through the connection that the two girls had with him that Theo was fine. Another thing that made the girls sure he was fine was the soft, feminine voice that echoed in their minds. ''Theo is okay. He is going through a different type of Heavenly Tribtion. As soon as he finishes, he wille back. You guys need not worry.'' Although they didn''t know who that being was who had spoken, Aomi and Mizuki strongly suspected that she was the same girl who took Theo out of the [Ninth Hell]. "Yui is worried..." Little Yui said, her pretty face full of distress. She looked at the distant sky close to where Theo disappeared and sighed. Despite understanding that Theo was alive, this did not stop the girls from worrying. It was difficult for them to endure Theo''s sudden disappearance. The girls'' only emotional support was the words of that soft, feminine voice, and that the ark continued to fly overhead. * Cold air blew and blew... A mass of white energy umted in one ce, growing more and more. It got to the point of being so big that it was difficult to see the whole without moving farther away. Theo, seeing this, frowned and made his body temperature warm-up. Even he was starting to feel cold because of the mass of energy, which looked more and more like a giant ice ball. While waiting, Theo noticed that two hours had passed. He started to worry because he had suddenly disappeared and left the girls behind without any exnation. In addition to this, a sense of malice, as if someone was observing him and looking forward to his demise, made Theo stay on the alert. He still remembered that Isis told him that there were powerful divine beings watching. [''Rya, in addition to oveing the limit of a skill, is there another way to evolve a skill?''] Theo decided to take a chance. If he could manage to evolve his illusion ability, he might as well hide everything he was doing so that he could also use . As much as the golden mes were useful, Theo noticed that it was not as good as . Theo, at that moment, felt like he was in a steakhouse and many people were eating delicious meats while he was left hungry, having to eat a te full of tomatoes. Although he liked tomatoes, knowing that there were tasty meats he could eat, it was inevitable that he would want the meat. A cute little white creature appeared with the sound of *Puf!*, and with a sweet, childlike voice, said, ["Yes, Master! There is a stone of skill evolution. It is very simr to a stone of enlightenment that helps one to enter the state of enlightenment, however, when using the stone of skill evolution, it will force the skill to evolve and give the cultivator who used it the necessary knowledge of the skill which evolved."] [''How much does it cost?''] Theo asked. ["Master, I need to warn you that while the skill evolution stone works, it may take more than 1 skill evolution stone depending on the skill you are evolving. If it is just going to raise the skill level, it would not be a problem, but when forcing an evolution, it may take more than 1 skill evolution stone. In fact, answering what the Master asked before: each stone costs 500 Crystal Points,"] Rya said. "..." Theo took a deep breath and decided. [''Okay, buy me two of this skill evolution stone and use it on the skill: Illusion of the Nine Heavens.''] Rya spun in the air and said softly, ["Right away, Master."] _ _ [Two Skill Evolution Stones purchased for 1000 Crystal Points] [Use Skill Evolution Stone on the skill: Illusion of the Nine Heavens?] _ _ Seeing this, Theo clicked "Yes". When he did, his perception shook a little, and a wave of knowledge appeared in his mind. Theo did his best to not show signs of anything happening on the outside, even using his best skills to hide it. The more he could hide, the better. After a few seconds, Theo saw the pain in his head that he once felt had passed, and he was able to understand a little more about his ability to use illusions. However, it was still not enough to evolve the skill. [''Rya, use the other Skill Evolution Stone,''] Theo said mentally. ["Right away, Master,"] Rya said softly and did as Theo asked. ,m _ _ [Use Skill Evolution Stone on the skill: Illusion of the Nine Heavens?] _ _ Without having to think twice, Theo once again clicked "Yes". New information appeared in Theo''s mind; it even gave him several different ideas of how to use the skill: Illusion of the Nine Heavens. However, even after more than 1 minute had passed, what Theo expected did not happen. "..." Taking a deep breath, Theo said, [''Rya, buy 2 more.''] Rya instantly understood what he meant. ["Yes, Master."] _ _ [Two Skill Evolution Stones purchased for 1000 Crystal Points] [Use Skill Evolution Stone on the skill: Illusion of the Nine Heavens?] _ _ Just like before, the moment Theo clicked "Yes", the skill''s information began flooding into his mind. However, it still didn''t seem to be enough. Theo could only sigh and ask Rya to use another stone. The next instant when he used a Skill Evolution Stone for the fourth time, something different happened. Theo''s mind was getting overloaded, his consciousness became weak, but he was able to keep himself from passing out. In his eyes, a strange light shed. Before, Theo''s illusions which could barely deceive these divine beings, had now be much more powerful! A momentter, Theo, who almost closed his eyes, opened them abruptly! _ _ [Congrattions! Illusion of the Nine Heavens: Level 10 evolved into: Illusion of the Nine Illusory Heavens: Level 1] _ _ "Hahaha! Is that brat scared now?" From inside the illusory room, Semyaz was pleased to see Theo standing still, not moving an inch with his eyes closed. For him, this was a sign of surrender and weakness. Up until that moment, the other divine beings were finding this strange too, and upon hearing what Semyaz said, everyone agreed that this golden fox was afraid after seeing what was forming in the Divine Heavenly Tribtion. Secondster, they saw a golden aura surrounding Theo. "What a joke!" Semyaz did not recognize the aura that was around Theo. He even thought it was just a futile attempt to go against the third stage of the Divine Heavenly Tribtion. Momentster, he was forced to shut up; an even more powerful aura had expanded from Theo''s body. Semyaz was amazed at Theo''s aura, but then everything disappeared like smoke. It was as if it never existed. Theo at that time had already started using his new illusion ability. As an evolution of the Illusion of the Nine Heavens ability, he was already familiar with the workings of it. However, it still needed to be improved. He did some tests, but he didn''t know how to be sure if he would be able to deceive these divine beings. ["Don''t worry, Master. Now, as long as the Master wants, not even the strongest of those beings who are in the illusory room will be able to see through you!"] Rya said with certainty in her voice. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 [Edited by: Azurtha] Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ
  1. https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ
", 470 Chapter 470 A thin smile drew across Theo''s seductive lips, and he then made his illusions expand! The moment he did this, everything seemed normal; nothing was noticed. That was the difference in his ability after evolving. Even though it hadn''t been a natural evolution, it hadn''t slowed the skill''s performance much. In fact, Theo just needed to gain more experience in controlling the illusions caused by his skill. [''Rya, it''s true that they can''t see through my illusion ability, right?''] Theo wanted to be sure. ["Yes, Master, believe me!"] Rya said with conviction. [''Okay, thanks Rya. You cane back now,''] Theo said with a smile and felt more rxed. The feeling of being watched secretly and being afraid that his secrets would be discovered had been very unpleasant. As soon as Theo finished talking to Rya, the big ball of pure energy that was forming began to take the shape into that of a giant pr bear. *ROOOARRR!* The instant the pr bear''s head formed, the pr bear roared furiously as it looked in Theo''s direction. A hail storm fell towards Theo because of the roar. Theo, who had already isted the whole ce in 100 thousand kilometers of the surrounding distance, was now able to rx and give his best. Against this hailstorm, Theo snorted with indifference and expanded his divine mes. It was as if a sea of mes had appeared, causing all the hail to melt before it even got near him. The pr bear, which was made of ice, felt threatened by the mesing off of Theo. Although he did not have much intelligence, the primitive instinct of the beast warned the pr bear not to approach those mes. ''Heh... If you are not going toe to me, I wille to you...'' Seeing that since the moment the pr bear was formed he had yet toe towards him, Theo would not sit waiting. Walking towards the pr bear, Theo used his *!* In the sky, dozens of lightning bolts suddenly shed. One by one, the thunder boomed inside the pr bear''s head. Having nothing left needing to be prepared, Theo, using his affinity: Divine Lightning. Even though fire may have been the worst enemy of ice, lightning was its worst nightmare! The pr bear roared fearfully, and with its four legs, the pr bear ran, fleeing the lightning that fell towards it. "Escape? It''s not that easy!" As soon as Theo murmured this, he used and appeared in front of the pr bear and attacked with his hand coated with divine lightning. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!* A resounding shock wave hit the giant pr bear''s body, echoing as the pr bear was sent flying even with howrge its body was. *THUD!* With a heavy sound, the pr bear fell on its back on the floor. It roared in pain and tried to get up, chips of ice falling to the floor. Its body appeared to be made of ss, with a crack in the pr bear''s chest. "Take this!" With a wave of his hand, Theo made lightning fall towards the pr bear''s head. *Booom!* The instant the lightning hit the pr bear''s head, the head stayedpletely burnt and half of the pr bear''s face was disintegrated. Theo used and appeared in front of the pr bear and used on him! _ _ [Filled 415,419,981 lineage cells.] [Bestial King Bloodline advanced to level 8!] [Divine Lightning Affinity advanced to level 7!] _ _ After that, Theo sat on the floor and started meditating to stabilize his affinity and lineage. In fact, while he was doing this, for the divine beings who were watching, Theo still seemed to be fighting the pr bear in a life and death battle. This he did mainly to avoid arousing suspicion and to make them be less cautious with him. Isis, however, began to suspect the truth as she watched all this happening while raising her beautiful eyebrows. ''Hehe... He seems to have had a breakthrough!'' Quite cleverly, Isis guessed that Theo managed to evolve his ability to create illusions, but now he could even trick her. If it weren''t for the fact that she knew Theo, she would have been deceived herself... In truth, she only managed to find this out because she knew Theo''s strength; she knew he wouldn''t need that much effort to defeat this pr bear. In the sky, the sound of thunder was crackling, but only Theo could hear since he was hiding it with illusions. A bolt of lightning hit through his body as he meditated on the floor. It was his power that got out of control and ended up hitting him, but it wasn''t able to hurt him; it just made his body tremble a little. This continued for a few more minutes until Theo was able topletely control his affinity which had recently leveled up. Afterward, with a relieved sigh, he focused on stabilizing his Bestial King Lineage. ''Finally...'' Theo muttered in his mind and stood up. When he did that, his illusory version of himself had also finished the fight that seemed to be happening. He mainly made the illusion seem like he had barely won and had beenpletely worn out. In the next instant, he made the illusion of himself sit on the floor and meditate and even pretend to eat a pill to regain spiritual mana. The divine beings seeing this, nodded. It was natural to have gone through a tough fight to defeat the pr bear that was in the third stage of the Divine Heavenly Tribtion. "Humph! He''s just a chicken in the end; that''s it," a divine being who was jealous of Theo for having Helena''s attention said with disdain. ''Fool!'' Isis, hearing this, was silent. She thought it was funny, since they were being deceived and didn''t even know it. In the air, energy from heaven and earth began to umte and the essence of metal was manifested and created arge metal sphere. Theo gradually made this process appear in his illusions. He still needed to continue to deceive these divine beings; being cautious was not asking too much. * On thes that sent cultivators of the Monarch Spiritual Realm to kill Theo, they found it strange that they had not returned even after so long and decided to investigate, and soon they found out by several different means, either by sending someone to Spirit or by crystal attached to the soul that is destroyed the moment the owner dies, that their attempts were unsessful. Upon discovering this, all these powerful beings mourned their losses and in their vengeful hearts, a me was lit, and they were even more anxious to kill Theo. "We need to take revenge for our lost brother!" That phrase was shouted on almost every. Of course, they couldn''t just invade Spirit. It was necessary to have a n that did not attract so much attention. In addition, they needed to be even more cautious, since if Theo managed to kill a "single" cultivator in the Monarch Spiritual Realm sent by them, if they acted in the same way, it could end up having the same result. After a meeting, most of them decided to send 2-3 cultivators of the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Not only that, they prepared several dirty tricks: like poison, formations, talismans... * - On Spirit - Fallen Star Ind - Completely oblivious to what the cultivators of others were nning, Aomi and the girls were worried about Theo and waiting for his return. "We are surrounded!" Aomi said suddenly, going on full alert. Her focus was on protecting Theo''s friends, daughters, and women. Athena, Waru, and Posel also noticed this and were rmed. "You two stay here protecting everyone else. I''m going to help Theo''s family," Waru said. She knew that if something happened in Theo''s absence, even though he wouldn''t me them, she could forget about having his coboration in the future. Although Waru didn''t know what had happened to Theo, she believed that he was fine, or else the girls on his side wouldn''t just simply be concerned. "Yes." Athena was no fool, she understood Waru''s intention and agreed with that. Posel said nothing, but his silence was confirmation that he would stay to protect Rander and the rest. It was not even 1 minute after a formation was created around them that a gaseous smoke was manifested. Those who smelled it passed out instantly. "Don''t breathe in that air!" Aomi warned. Yuki and the rest nodded and held their breath. They all had breathing techniques and could easily continue with the same breath for many hours; some of the girls even managed to stay with the same breath for days. Concerning the toxic air, it was not known who exactly nned all this. More than a dozen cultivators in the Monarch Spiritual Realm had appeared. "Where''s Theo!? You better get out of there... or else they will all die here because of you!" an old man wearing a robe that looked a lot like a gold-colored dress, said full of malice. "Theo, you fearful turtle, get out of there, and ept your death!" an arrogant young man shouted. He was jealous of Theo when he heard everything he had done, and now seeing how many others hade to kill him along with himself, this arrogant young man did not miss the opportunity to ridicule Theo. A supersonic sound echoed as soon as this young cultivator said this and a blue woman with a pair of horns, devoid of any emotion, appeared in front of the young cultivator who said this. Aomi said slowly, almost choking the young cultivator to death from her murderous aura, "You know... you havemitted a... most serious crime. That is¡­ talking bad about Theo in front of me!" She had appeared next to the young man as soon as she noticed Waru had joined Yuki and the others. The young, long-haired cultivator who wore gray designer clothes from Earth, didn''t even have time to react or even scream. In the shape of a de with a blue aura, Aomi''s hand-cut towards the man''s neck, cutting off his head, making the head fly and blood gush from the opening. After that, Aomi turned towards the other cultivators and asked without emotion, full of murderous intent, "Does anyone else want to speak ill of Theo?" _ _ [Edited by: Azurtha] - Drop some power stone, please ? Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ
  1. https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ
", 471 Chapter 471 Theo was very sorry he hadn''t upgraded his illusions earlier... He did not expect that the difference in using would be so great. When thinking about the amount of energy essence that was wasted, he couldn''t help but sigh with regret. ''There''s no point in crying over spilled milk... It hasn''t been a total loss yet!'' Theo said to himself, trying not to think about the loss he had just had. While he was lost in his thoughts, something started to form in the air; this time it was a sphere made of metal. The image it gave off was like a ma attracting iron, making everythinge together in one ce, creating a huge metallic sphere. In the setup of the next stage that was being formed, Theo saw that this time the anomaly was umting even more energy, transforming itself into a gigantic mass of metallic energy. The first thing to be formed was the back of the animal. It was a fat butt with a tail and thick legs - only the legs looked like huge, thick pirs made of metal. After a few seconds, the head was formed, with a horn just above the nose and a subsequent one slightly higher, which would be the top of the head. Its pair of ears were a little higher still, looking like two metal cones. _ _ [Metallic Divine Rhino - 6th Layer of the Monarch Spiritual Realm.] [A Mystical Beast, created by the Divine Heavenly Tribtion.] [Intelligence level slightly lower than that of an ordinary animal.] [Instinct - High] _ _ Something Theo hadn''t thought to do before was to use his divine eyes. When using them, he could even see somewhat through this Metallic Divine Rhino. Whatever he could get, it was good to know some information about this Rhino. When the Rhino finished forming, it looked in Theo''s direction and gave a cold snort as he scraped his left front hoof on the ground. The Rhino then ran towards Theo, looking like a huge bullet train. If Theo was hit head-on, even he wouldn''t be able toe out of it without any injuries. "..." Theo, seeing this, used and appeared just above the Rhino. With his left hand closed in a fist, he threw a punch with all his strength into the Rhino''s rib. *Boooooooooooom!* A massive sound of something very heavy hitting a metal te echoed. When Theo turned away again, he saw that only a small dent was made in the huge body of the Rhino. This only became a provocation for the Rhino who was furious, looking like a bull, jumping and jumping, making the whole ce tremble! From the Rhino''s back, metal spears were created, heading towards Theo, looking like a tracking missile wanting to hit Theo. Theo dodged the metal spears while he went some at the Rhino with his fists. However, as soon as they were broken, new metal spears were created and kept trying to hit Theo. Seeing that his normal attacks did not affect the Rhino much, Theo attacked with his technique: *!* A phoenix of fire took shape as it left Theo''s hand and went towards the Rhino. All of the metal spears that tried to stop the fire phoenix melted and turned into molten metal. *BOOOM!* An even louder crash than the previous one resounded throughout the ce. Had it not been for Theo having isted everything around him with illusions, the divine beings would have heard the noise. The Rhino''srge, thick legs began to wobble, forcing the Rhino''s legs to turn to spaghetti. In addition, a huge hole of molten metal was visible in the Rhino''s back. Seeing this, Theo wasted no time and used *!* The moment Theo used , a tail behind Theo''s back went towards the Rhino, opening a giant mouth, swallowing the Rhinopletely. It was indeed a frightening sight. _ _ [Filled 498,836,888 lineage cells.] [Divine Metal Affinity advanced to level 7!] [Technique: Elementary Emperor - Advanced to: Initial; High Advance!] _ _ Theo''s irises expanded a little; he was very surprised and satisfied with the result. Taking a deep breath with a satisfied sigh, Theo sat on the floor and began to meditate. Now, he needed to stabilize his affinity with Divine Metal and also his lineage: Divine Golden Fox. He could feel that his lineage was close to having a new breakthrough, perhaps because it was close to 3 billion cells. Because of that, Theo predicted that something would happen when that number of cells was reached. Whatever it was, he expected something good to happen. While the real one had already defeated the Rhino, Theo''s illusion was still fighting in a close battle. Seeing this, some male divine beings still continued to ridicule him. The entire illusory room was bursting withughter - only the divine female beings were frowning with disgust. It wasughable to see the men ridicule Theo so much, and many of them had done much worse when they passed through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion (only at that moment, they were not even able to look at their own tails and recognize the color). And contrary to the desired result, it only made these women dislike the make divine beings and even some who had had some love interest in some of them lost interestpletely. Regardless of why they shouldn''t have acted like that, envy had made them ugly and unattractive to the women, mainly because they spoke ill of someone who was not even there to defend himself. As they continued to speak, they had ended up despised without knowing¡­ Incidentally, Theo did not make his illusion suffer too much, but he also could not force himself to look that weak either, or else, it would not make sense for him to win in the end. Therefore, the insults of these divine male beings only showed them to be even more despicable. When the men finally noticed the strange and disdainful eyes of the women, they felt ashamed and stopped talking, but it was toote... Now, it would be difficult for them to be seen in a good light. In the illusion, Theo made himself win after punching the Rhino several times in the head with a fist surrounded by mes until the Rhino''s head melted. Unaware of what the divine beings spoke and thought of him, Theo continued to meditate. A few minutester, he had already managed to stabilize his affinity and lineage. As he did this, he realized that it was easier for him to stabilize. Now, he got up and saw that something was forming again. "What will it be this time?" Theo murmured. ? In front of him, a ball of energy started to form, and now the attribute was water. This made it look like a big bubble of water. As it was very distant, it even looked like a made of water. - 1 hourter¡­ - From the water ball, a sea dragon made of water formed. Theo used his divine eyes to look at that dragon. _ _ [Divine Water Dragon - 7th Layer of the Monarch Spiritual Realm.] [A Mystical Beast, created by the Divine Heavenly Tribtion.] [Common animal level intelligence.] [Instinct - high] _ _ *ROOOARR!* The Water Dragon roared as it flew towards Theo. This time, Theo decided to use his Supreme Thunder Divine Sword. The moment his sword appeared, the sky became stormy - explosive sounds of thunder resounding throughout. The sword became surrounded by menacing lightning. Theo created a pair of wind wings on his back, and with his divine eyes activated, he flew towards the Water Dragon. With surprising speed, even faster than the Water Dragon, Theo got up in front of it. The moment the Water Dragon thought of attacking, Theo used , appearing in front of the Water Dragon''s neck and cut down on it with his sword. *Baruuum!* The sound of the cut from the sword was very loud; it almost seemed to be the end of the world. Even Theo had to turn off his auditory sense. If he had not, he could have gone deaf. When the Water Dragon''s head was cut off, Theo didn''t even give it a chance to regenerate and used *!*. His tail expanded and swallowed the Water Dragonpletely. _ _ [Filled 571,456,495 lineage cells!] [Congrattions! 3 Billion cells of the Divine Golden Fox have been filled!] [Congrattions! Lineage Bestial King; advanced to level 9!] [Congrattions! Lineage Phoenix; advanced to level 5!] [Unique Skill Learned: [Divine Golden Fox Domain] Level 1!] [Divine Water Affinity has advanced to level 8!] _ _ _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3'' Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha]
  1. https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ
", 472 Chapter 472 Theo was very impressed! He looked at the holographic screen, not believing what he was seeing. After managing to calm down, he put the sword in his storage ring, sat on the floor, and meditated. This time, Theo had made many advances. If he took too long to stabilize, it would get more and more difficult afterward. Within his divine sea, he appeared to be in a horrifying storm. Because of the absurd amount of water essence, his divine sea was overloaded with water. Kuro, Kin, and Roiyaruse were going through difficult times. Only after 30 minutes was Theo able to mostly stabilize his affinity and lineage. However, he would still need more time if he wanted to stabilize itpletely. Even inside his body, which was constantly improving, it was turbulent. Almost an hourter, thetest attack from the Divine Heavenly Tribtion began to form. Theo felt a little bit of a crisis since he still hadn''t finished stabilizing things inside his body. In the sky, a mass of powerful energy had formed, and it was growing by the second. The most frightening thing was that five elements were merging into one. Creating some sort of creature, whatever it was. "Tails?" Theo murmured, uncertainly... Secondster, he saw five tails emerging from the mass of multicolored energy. Each tail was of a different color, with the following colors: red, brown, white, silver, and blue. Gradually, the body of this being began to form itself. Four legs, and a gray fox head appeared. Aside from the tails that were each different colors, this fox''s body was gray. _ _ [Divine Fox of the Five Elements - 10th Layer of the Monarch Spiritual Realm. [A Mystical Beast, created by the Divine Heavenly Tribtion.] [Intelligence level slightly higher than amon animal.] [Instinct - Superior] _ _ "Shit!" Theo cursed and stood up. He still needed more time to stabilize his bloodline. Without stabilizing, he would only be able to use 80% of the Divine Golden Fox lineage. To be quite honest, more than half of Theo''s strength came from his bloodline. Now, without him havingpletely stabilized, there was no way for him to fight with 100% of his strength. And this had happened at the worst possible moment: when it was thest stage of Divine Heavenly Tribtion. The Divine Fox of the Five Elements looked at Theo shrewdly; its eyes shone with wisdom. From the moment it was born, it didn''t roar once or make unnecessary movements. It was as if it were studying Theo to find his ws and attack at the right time. Soon the eyes of the Divine Fox of the Five Elements shone. The divine creature ran towards Theo at such a speed that it was only possible to see the after images it left behind. Theo, even with his divine eyes, found it difficult to keep up with such monstrous speed. *!* Knowing that if he used only normal speed, he would not be able to follow the movements of the Divine Fox of the Five Elements, Theo used his movement technique. By the time Theo started running, he left eight post images; it was a surprisingly fast speed. The closer Theo got to the Divine Fox of the Five Elements, the more he was surprised by the gigantic size of the creature. Knowing that it would be a difficult fight if he continued in his human form, Theo transformed himself. In the shape of a fox his height reached 70 meters in total, which was equivalent to a forty-story building. His length reached approximately 450 meters. The ten tails behind him stirred in the form of waves. When his tails pped the ground, it made explosive sounds louder than even a whip hitting the ground too hard. After Theo transformed, the Divine Fox of the Five Elements that had been running towards him, changed what it was going to do. It jumped up into the air and spat out two intertwined elements: metal and fire. Perhaps because the fire sped him up, it was going extremely fast towards Theo. Seeing this, Theo only had time to use one of his tails to counterattack, since the strongest part of his body was the tail. *BOOOOOOOOOM!* Incredibly, Theo was forced to retreat. It was the first time in a long time that he was forced to this extreme, even after having used his tail. After sliding a few feet away on the ground, Theo stabilized and ran back towards the Divine Fox of the Five Elements. Now, he was much more attentive than before, focusing all his attention on all movements of the agile opponent in front of him. Running very fast, the wind stirred Theo''s shiny golden hair. Although Theo was very big now, which is to say colossal, the Divine Fox of the Five Elements was bigger by at least one head. When Theo wanted to attack with his divine lightning-d forepaw, he had to jump up to strike. Seeing Theo attacking in his direction, the Divine Fox of the Five Elements used fire to be faster and deflected the attack with precision. Theo ended up hitting nothing until he hit the ground. He had an expression of surprise, but he recovered very quickly and tried to attack with his tails. Ten golden tails advanced towards the Divine Fox of the Five Elements, looking like powerful spears wanting to pierce the Divine Beast to death. The Divine Fox didn''t even have time to rest and started to dodge the tails. Theo''s opponent dodged very fast; only twice did his attack scrape it, barely striking their target. But this was not to say that the Divine Fox of the Five Elements was not foolish. The Divine Beast tried to use its illusion ability against Theo... It was, at the best,ughable, since Theo was proficient in illusions. This exchange of attacks continued for more than 1 hour. Neither of them was willing to give in. Theo had to admit that he didn''t expect the Divine Fox of the Five Elements to be able to fight on an equal footing with him. However, Theo was in a hurry; he didn''t want to waste any more time on it, so he decided to use illusions against the Divine Fox of the Five Elements. Theo donned his most powerful form, being in human form with animalistic aspects. And without the Divine Fox of the Five Elements realizing it, because of the illusions that Theo had surrounding it, Theo took the Supreme Thunder Divine Sword and made a vertical cut towards the neck of the Divine Fox. "There, it''s done," Theo murmured. He then saw the Divine Fox of the Five Elements look in his direction with astonishment and fear before the cut line started to appear on his neck. When the head was about toe off, Theo used: ** Theo''s tail went towards the Divine Fox of the Five Elements and expanded so wide that it swallowed him whole. _ _ [Filled 995,117,075 lineage cells!] [Congrattions! 4 billion cells of the Divine Golden Fox have been filled!] [Congrattions! Bestial King Lineage has advanced to level 10!] [Congrattions! Lineage Phoenix has advanced to level 6!] [Congrattions! You have sessfully passed the Divine Heavenly Tribtion!] [Congrattions! You have advanced to the 1st Layer of the Monarch Spiritual Realm!] [Seventeen-year-old soul: Changed to Eighteen Years] [Heavenly Fire affinity has advanced to level 8!] [False Heavenly Earth Level 10 evolves to: Heavenly Earth level 1] [False Heavenly Ice Level 8 affinity has advanced to level 10!] [Divine Metal affinity has advanced to level 8!] [Divine Water affinity has advanced to level 9!] _ _ It was all so much information that Theo felt dizzy... ''My good god, I need to quickly stabilize all of this!'' Theo eximed in his mind urgently. He thought of nothing else; he just returned to his normal human form and began to meditate desperately. His five affinities had gone out of control and his cultivation had just moved up to a whole new realm, making his situation even more urgent... If it weren''t for his soul getting stronger, maybe he would have had even more work to be able to deal with so many things simultaneously. It was almost impossible to do it all together. Luckily, it wasn''t the first time he had had to deal with something like this. Theo needed a total of 2 hours this time to be able to stabilize 50% of his affinities and cultivating. But he began to feel the presence of some beings and imagined that the illusory room, or wherever these divine beings were, was beginning to fall apart. Theo then made his illusion of him fighting Divine Fox of the Five Elements win, and stopped meditating, undoing some of his created illusions. After that, while he waited, Theo opened his status. _ _ Theo Volts Race: Divine Beast Species: Divine Golden Fox Cultivation: 1st Layer of Monarch Spiritual Realm Crystal Points: 50.259 System Points: 214.495 _ _ Lineage Divine Golden Fox: 4.493.728.175 Lineage Cells Bestial King Level 10 Phoenix ¨C Level 6 _ _ Affinities Divine Lightning: Level 7 Eternal Darkness: Level 3 Heavenly Fire: Level 8 False Heavenly Wind: Level 8 Heavenly Earth: Level 1 Divine Light: Level 3 False Heavenly Ice: Level 10 Divine Metal: Level 8 Divine Water: Level 9 _ _ Skills Clean: Maximum Illusion of the Nine Illusory Heavens: Level 1 Voice Change: Level 7 Spiritual Shiatsu Massage: Level 4 Supreme Concealment: Level 4 Healing: Level 1 Teleportation: Level 1 Divine Golden Fox Domain: Level 1 _ _ Techniques Breathing: Golden Fox Breathing: Advanced; Low Advance. Cultivation: Lightning of Primordial Darkness: Initial; High Advance. Cultivation: Supreme Elemental Maniption: Initial; High Advance. Movement: Lightning Shadow Steps: Ninth Stage. Forge / Defense: ming Dragon Furnace: Fourth Stage. Attack: Golden Fox ws: Initial; High Advance. Attack: Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox: Step Five. Attack: ck Thunder''s Primordial Vibration: Medium Advance. Attack: Elementary Emperor: Initial; High Advance. Attack / Defense: Kempo Art of Golden Destruction: Medium Forward. Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial: High Advance. Attack / Defense: Elemental Strengthening - Medium Advance Art of Alchemy of the Spiritual Path - High Advance Art of Talisman of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance Art of Inscription of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance Art of Formation of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance _ _ Noble Spirits Kin: Golden Slime; Silver level 1. Kuro: Dark Slime; Silver level 5. Roiyaruse: Elementary Scepter; Silver level 1. _ _ _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 473 Chapter 473 (Note: Only somes have Noble Spirits, so, because of that, only those who have Noble Spirit, will have Spiritual written together with realm.) Just as Theo imagined, a group of approximately 100 divine beings appeared in the same room as him. Theo realized that there were few who were in the Monarch Realm. The rest were mostly in the Venerable Realm, even some in the Saint Realm. ''Why do I feel that Isis is the most powerful of them all?'' Theo had this sort of feeling. Although there were some who were also in the 12thyer of Saint Realm, Theo had the feeling that they were not on Isis''s level. ''Because I am the strongest,'' Isis said telepathically to Theo and gave a lovely smile that made others not believe that someone so adorable could be so powerful. Before Theo could answer her, someone spoke to him. "Hi, handsome. You were amazing to have ovee the Divine Heavenly Tribtion," said the attractive Helena with a soft seductive tone. Theo looked at the woman who had just spoken and did not answer while watching on in silence. This woman was very beautiful, with long rainbow hair and a pair of colorful butterfly wings which were very beautiful in their own right. This was definitely a rarity. This beauty in front of him was very hot. Was the gravity at this location especially weak? Theo began to doubt that gravity had any effect on this beauty''s huge breasts. Her breasts appeared to be defying gravity as they were really shapely and cheerful. "Did you like what you saw?" Helena asked suddenly, approaching Theo with a charming smile. "Yes, it''s not bad..." Theo answered reflexively. After he realized what he said, he broke out in a cold sweat, but it was already toote to regret it. He then acted as if he had said something normal. "Oh, haha. I like an honest boy..." Helena whispered in Theo''s ear," What do you think, how about bing my little boyfriend?" "No! I mean, I have to ask my women, I can''t give an answer right now." Theo swallowed. He had to admit that this woman was very seductive; even he could barely resist the charm of this diabolically seductive woman. "Mm... I should have already imagined that such a handsome young man would have one or two women... What should I do? Should I kill them?" Helena asked with a smile which was not a smile. "Dare to do so, and let''s see if I don''t kill you!" Hearing this, even though she was just speaking for speaking''s sake, the words she said made Theo seethe with anger. If there was anything that made him angry, it was someone threatening the one he loved. "Ahh, so fearsome~" Helena pretended to be a downcast wife. Of course, she didn''t take Theo''s words to heart; in fact, Theo''s response made her even more interested in him. If he didn''t dare to defend even the women he said he loves, could he still be considered a man? "Boy! How dare you threaten my woman!" Semyaz could not stand to see Helena flirting with a man in front of him anymore, and he burst out with rage the moment he heard what Theo said to Helena. He couldn''t stand to be silent anymore. Theo was neither nervous nor afraid; he had already noticed that there was a restriction in that room that did not allow fighting against one another. If not, he might have already been attacked by these jealous men, mainly by Semyaz. Theo was still irritated by the words Helena had said before, even though he knew she was joking. Hearing what this man said, he looked at Helena and asked, "Why are you hitting on me when this guy over there is saying that you are his wife?" "Hehe... Do you think I would have such poor taste?" Helena answered with a question. She then gave Semyaz a warning look of disdain, making Semyaz take several steps back in fear. "Heh... In the end, it''s just tonic love, and he still has the courage to say that she is his woman..." Theo sighed, thinking he was dealing with very troubled people. Helena was clearly without any interest toward the man, but Semyaz still dared to say that Helena was his woman. Surely this man had some loose screws, or else he would not have done such a thing. p Theo knew he needed to act in character. It didn''t seem like a good idea to say that he was known to Isis, so he asked Helena, "Where is this ce, and how do I get out of here?" "Why the hurry, Handsome? Let''s talk a little more; I am really interested in you," Helena said, approaching at the speed of light. There was a bit of hot air left in Theo''s ear from when she spoke, making him have goosebumps all over his body. The sweet, soft scent of the woman''s body hit Theo''s nose, making him very excited. "Damn it, woman. I have more important matters to deal with. If you want to see me that much, juste to where I live," Theo said. He did not want to spend a lot of time in this ce, especially since he felt threatening looks from several of the divine beings, especially when Helena had tried to seduce him. "Okay, I will say where the exit is, but before that, you need to answer me: what is your name, and how old are you?" Helena asked softly, with a lovely smile. "My name is Theo, and I''m going to be 18 years old," Theo replied. The moment he said that the ce waspletely silent. Being such a sudden question, Theo ended up saying his real age. Only then did he notice what he said and saw everyone''s astonished expressions. ''Fuck it!'' He thought. "Hehe~ Handsome, you get better and better." Helena was the first to react. She said with a sweet smile, "I want to make you my little boyfriend more and more~" She got very close, to the point of rubbing her big breasts on Theo''s arm while holding his arm and smiled at him seductively. Isis, who saw this, snorted coldly, but was silent. Suddenly, Theo frowned when a sinister smile formed on his face, and his illusions expanded without anyone noticing. While Theo was being grabbed by Helena, Semyazunched a stamp in the direction of Theo. Most likely it was a tracking stamp. Theo acted quickly and switched ces with the most powerful divine being present besides Isis, a Kun-Peng. After doing this, Theo acted as if nothing had happened, however he really wanted to watch what the reaction would be when Semyaz found out the truth... "Why do I feel like you''re nning something bad?" Helena asked softly with a flirtatious smile. She was still holding Theo''s arm. Even when he tried to push her away, he couldn''t. "I was thinking of a lot of different positions that I''m going to do with you," Theo replied, maliciously. "Theo, you are so mean~ But I like it." Helena knew he was just teasing her, and decided to join in the fun. She even kissed his face, causing a wave of envy to flow out of the men present. "Okay, let''s stop this; I need to go back," Theo said. He was starting to get impatient. "Sigh~ Rx, the dimensional portals only open after-" Before she could finish what she was going to say, several dimensional portals opened. And a strong attraction started to pull against everyone present. "Wasn''t it a little too fast?" Helena was genuinely perplexed. Not only her, but the other divine beings also thought that this was strange. It is only after 1 hour that the Divine Heavenly Tribtion finishes that the dimensional portals would open. "Finally!" Theo on the other hand was happy that it had just happened. He was worried about Yuki and the rest since he ended uping here without warning. "Handsome, it''s a shame, but I''m going." Helena ced a talisman in Theo''s hand and said lovingly, with a flirtatious heart sign, "Keep this with you. I will certainlye to you, of course. If you destroy it, I will not be able to find you..." Leaving with these words, Helena was sucked into one of the portals. Semyaz before leaving looked at Theo with his cruel eyes, he had a suggestive sinister smile and couldn''t wait to be able to track Theo and then... Theo sighed. cing the talisman in his pocket, he let himself be sucked into one of the portals. Isis could create dimensional portals by herself, so she created one that connected to Theo''s divine sea and once again appeared within his divine sea, without even Theo having noticed. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 474 Chapter 474 "What is happening?" Theo was on the alert. By the time he returned, everything was inplete chaos, with mountains and trees destroyed; even the arena was very shabby. Theo wasted no time and teleported close to the ark. That''s when he saw what was going on and was furious! The Supreme Thunder Divine Sword appeared in Theo''s hand. A pair of white wings of wind appeared on his back and began to beat at great speed. "Theo!" Shina, who saw Theo, said her relief aloud, d to see him arrive. The girls looked in Theo''s direction and were extremely happy, but soon an expression of pain was reced on their faces. In the sky, Aomi was being surrounded by 5 cultivators in the Monarch Spiritual Realm; she was very exhausted with injuries spread throughout her body. "I''m going to kill you all!" Theo flew towards Aomi, and with his sword, he started to cut. Arms and legs began to be spread as the screams of the cultivators echoed. In an instant, Theo killed five cultivators of the Monarch Spiritual Realm cleanly and quickly. This made the other cultivators who were fighting Athena, Waru, and Posel tremble with fear and dread. "Daddy!" Little Yui could not stand to wait and flew towards him. She was crying a lot, with tears streaming from her eyes. All the while, she was worried and praying that her father woulde back soon and put an end to these evildoers. When one of the cultivators saw that Little Yui was no longer staying under Waru''s protection, a wicked smile formed on his face and he went towards her. But before he arrived, Theo had already teleported in front of Little Yui and with his sword, he cut in the man''s direction, slicing him in half. "Humph! Try and try to touch my precious daughter!" Theo snorted with contempt. If it weren''t for the downcast and tearful daughter who hugged him tightly, he would have already cut up and turned them all into little pieces with his sword. Little Yui cried as she said aloud, "Dad, dad! You finally came back! Yui was very worried but kept believing that Dad woulde back to save us!" "Yes. Now be a good girl and wait for Dad to end the life of these viins, okay?" Theo patted her on the head and wiped the tears from his daughter''s adorable face. Seeing her cry so much broke his heart; Theo couldn''t bear to see his daughter cry. "Yes, Dad, they are all viins!" Little Yui said angrily in her adorable voice, while wiping her tears. "Aomi, take care of her; I will deal with them," Theo said at the time that Aomi approached them. He also used the ability on her. "Thanks, you can leave it to me." Aomi thanked him for being healed and spoke with confidence. Now that Theo arrived, she could feel more rxed. She knew it was just a matter of time before everything was resolved. Theo looked in the direction where Yuki, Jka, and the girls were. Seeing that everyone was fine thanks to Waru who protected them, Theo was happy. But the anger he felt for those cultivators who dared to attack his family... He would not forgive any of them! "Theo, you turtle! You finally came!" A robust man, with dark skin and blue eyes, screamed, full of ridicule. He was not afraid, even after seeing Theo killing 6 of them, as he believed himself to be the strongest. Theo saw that this man was someone who was attacking Waru and then attacking his family. It was then that he expanded his illusions all over the ce. Everything became covered inplete silence. The man who had just spoken felt his movements restricted by an invisible force. Before he knew it, Theo appeared in front of him with a smile as bright as the sun... But his smile was also scarier than the devil! "You were trying to attack my family, right?! Heh... Scum like you doesn''t deserve to live, let alone reincarnate!" Theo eximed devilishly with a cold chuckle and put his hand on the chest of the man who could not even react since he was being restricted. "What are you going to do!?" The man screamed in rm, but soon lost the sense of his body and that was when his worst nightmare happened. "No, no, no!" The man... or rather, the man''s soul had screamed out in denial three times. He was terrified. Although he did not know what Theo intended to do, someone who could withdraw and even touch his soul, nothing good woulde of someone like that. And that''s when Theo''s words echoed in his mind: ''Heh... Scum like you don''t deserve to live, let alone reincarnate!'' *!* Theo screamed in his mind, intending to devour the man''s soul. Secondster, although Theo had made no progress, he could feel his soul being strengthened. As for the cultivator''s body, he kept it in his [Storage Ring]. After all, he couldn''t use on this body right now, as he still needed to stabilize his cultivation and affinities. As for the other cultivators, Theo was killing each of them one at a time. Everyone was powerless in the face of Theo''s illusions. They were not even able to move when trapped by illusions. When it was finally over, the girls flew towards Theo, full of happiness, and relief that everything had finished. "Theo!" "Dad!" They all embraced Theo in a collective hug. Theo had to spend 1 hour to calm the girls down because they had gone through a very difficult situation. First it had been his disappearance, then those cultivators from others came to attack them. Seeing that it was all over, the audience that once trembled with fear, vibrated with happiness; they now looked at Theo as if he were an omnipotent god. Screams and apuse echoed, not only because of Theo, but it was also for Posel and Athena, who were the ones who had mainly protected them. Theo flew over to Waru and said gratefully, "Thank you for protecting my family. I will reward you for that." "I don''t need a reward for it. I just hope you continue to help other cultivators get to the Monarch Spiritual Realm," Waru said sincerely, with a sweet smile. "You can count on me!" Theo gave his word. * Because of everything that had happened, the rest of the tournament was postponed by one week. Theo talked to Waru and the rest for a while before saying that he needed to meditate to recover since he went through Heavenly Tribtion, causing him to need to rest. Of course, before leaving, he gathered all the bodies of the cultivators he and Aomi had killed. At the ark, Theo took them all into the [Dimensional Room] and programmed the time inside it to be different outside. As it would take a week for the tournament to return, that would be about 5 months inside the [Dimensional Room]. "Theo, why did you disappear so suddenly? What exactly happened?" Zaira asked the moment they arrived in the [Dimensional Room]. "It all happened because I didn''t go through a normal tribtion. I had to go through Divine Heavenly Tribtion, which is something that only divine beings do. As you all know, I recently became a divine beast. Because of that, I went to that ce," Theo exined. "That exins a lot." Yuki nodded, but suddenly she remembered the voice she heard in their minds, and asked, "Theo, someone told us that you were going to go through something like this, but they were very vague. Who was that woman?" "That..." Before Theo answered, Isis wanted to leave Theo''s divine sea but was restricted by an invisible force. That''s when Theo felt this and authorized her entry into the [Dimensional Room]. When Isis appeared, she amazed everyone with her adorable appearance and her unfathomable power. "Hello, I am Isis, and I am... Mm, you could say that I am a friend of Theo''s," Isis told them. "I am-" Before they started to introduce themselves, Isis interrupted and said, "I know who you all are; you could say I have watched you guys for a time." Theo knew that with this alone, it would be difficult for them to understand and exined briefly, "For a few months, she has stayed within my divine sea. I just didn''t say this before, because I wanted to wait until the right moment, and I couldn''t trust her 100% at that time." Theo knew if he had said this before, he would have frightened the girls, since a powerful divine being was living in his divine sea and he didn''t even know what her intentions were. But after everything that had happened, Theo had started to trust Isis. "Well, one thing you must know about Theo: he is too cautious and overly protective. There was no way he would let me meet you guys before," Isis said with a charming smile. Of course, if she had wanted to, she could have appeared in front of them, even without Theo leaving, but she didn''t. Why? Even Theo didn''t know. "Ohh, inside this room, it''s even better than being close to it." Feeling the fresh air, full of mana, Isis was genuinely surprised. "You can cultivate here if you want," Theo offered. "Seriously? I will not restrain myself then." Isis smiled. She felt that the mana inside this room was purer than many middle-sss, even better than some high-ss ones. "Okay, you can continue talking without me. I need to meditate urgently." Theo said this and went to a corner of the [Dimensional Room]. While Theo went to meditate, the girls stayed close to Isis talking. Alice, who was silent all the time, went out to make tea for them to drink while talking. She mainly took the spiritual leaves made up of a lot of mana to make tea. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 475 Chapter 475 "It was hard this time..." Theo murmured as he stood up. He had been meditating for almost 8 hours and only then had he managed to stabilize his affinity, lineage, and cultivation. Getting up, he wanted to take a shower, but then he remembered something and put his hand in his pocket. From inside his pocket he took a seven-color talisman looking like it was made of butterfly wings. Theo analyzed it and asked Rya, [''Rya, what would happen if I destroy this talisman?''] Cute Rya appeared on the air and replied, ["Nothing will happen, seeing as Master is inside the [Dimensional Room]. But if it were outside, it would alert the owner of this talisman by sending the coordinates of the Master''s location."] [''I understand. So it''s not a big deal, then. I''m going to destroy it.''] Theo shrugged and started tearing up the talisman. ["Wait! Master, I rmend using on the talisman instead,"] Rya said hurriedly. [''What will happen if I use on this?''] Theo asked, curious. ["Something cool, Master,"] Rya said softly in her adorable voice. Theo eventually agreed and used on the talisman. "A thousand light-years, middle-ss - of the Butterflies, Empire of the Divine Butterfly of Seven Colors..." Theo murmured. ["Hehe... It was a good thing; right, Master?"] Said Rya, in a lovely voice with a giggle. [''Yes...''] Theo was still dizzy. He didn''t expect him to get Helena''s location. Theo used on his body and went over to where the girls were. "Theo, is everything okay now?" Yuki asked. Before when Theo was meditating, everything seemed turbulent, causing storms in a sea of mes and swirls of sand, among other frightening situations. "It was a little difficult this time, but now it''s fine," Theo replied with a smile. He pulled out a chair and sat next to Yuki and gave her a peck. "Where''s Isis?" Theo asked. "She said she was sleepy, and I got her a room at the mansion. She must be asleep," Shina replied. "Okay." Theo didn''t think about it much. "Is she really powerful?" Ariana was a little skeptical about that. "Yes, most likely she''d only need 1 attack to defeat me," Theo replied. "Wow..." The girls were surprised by this revtion. * In the bedroom, Yuki wore only a semi-transparent pink nightdress that was visible to the naked eye. When Theo entered, she shot him a dirty look and smiled seductively. "I was waiting for you, husband." Yuki bowed politely. When she lowered her body, her beautiful back formed a smooth, shiny arch. She was so beautiful that, even though she was the most demanding woman in the world, Theo couldn''t find any ws in her body. This was especially true of her full moon butt. When she was bowing, it was elevated, making her seduction level shoot straight to the top. The pink nightgown around her body rested lightly on her ass slit and covered her mysterious ce in the front. What remained to the imagination may have even brought the blood of the most serious man to a boiling point. As she approached, smelling simple but irresistible, the whole room was suddenly made wonderful. It was as if Theo''s soul was on fire and set his whole body on fire as well... Theo had an extremely high tolerance, but he couldn''t help but clench his fists trying to forcibly calm his beating heart. "You look very sexy!" Theo said while admiring the most beautiful girl in front of him. A smile blossomed on Yuki''s red lips like a flower bud that blooms slowly. Then, a clear, springy chuckle sounded, "Hehe~ I''m d you liked it." Before Theo spoke again, Yuki approaches and stood on the tips of her feet, silencing him with her lips, inserting her tongue in his mouth, letting him suck her until he had no more control over his actions or thoughts - the desire acting for him the way he acts for her. They made love almost all night, indulging in the blind lust that engulfed them. The certainty that they belonged to each other made everything more intense and unforgettably maddening. Before Yuki falls asleep, exhausted and sated, she cuddled up in his arms. She remembered the moment she had hunted a rabbit and brought it to Theo and since then, everything had changed for the better. It was as if her dark, empty world had taken on color. And something inside her knew that, somehow, that red fox was no longer the same. And while she spent her days with him, she was falling in love in an inexplicable way. This was something she didn''t even know how it had happened. It was crazy and out of the ordinary, but from the moment Theo basically came back to life, he was no longer him, but she was attracted to the new him, and that was when she realized it was a path of no return. She has fallen in love. "One day you''re going to tell me everything, right¡­?" She fell asleep after murmuring those words. * As soon as Semyaz returned, he immediately activated the tracker and was surprised to find that the signal came from a ce called Flores Ind on the Floral. He even felt likeughing, but he didn''t dare scoff since it was a high-ss. The coordinates were not very far or close to where he was. He did not create a portal, as he would not be able to travel that far through portals, so he took his spaceship, which was capable of traveling at 100 light-years per minute. The distance to the Floral was 3,000 light-years, which would take 30 minutes for it to arrive. Entering his ship, he started it up and traveled at full speed... 30 minutester, he had arrived. He flew over to the Ind of Flores and was surprised to see a giant who had his long hair tied in twin pigtails. The giant noticed the ship and smiled gently. Semyaz felt a strong shiver, but he did not let himself be shaken since this giant did not seem to be strong. The moment he left the ship, Semyaz said arrogantly, "You, where''s Theo?" "Hawawa. What a handsome boy. Thisdy is in love!" The giant did not answer Semyaz''s question and did not even care to see him speaking so arrogantly, even though he was cute in doing so. With his giant hands, he gripped Semyaz''s body tightly and brought him closer to his big face, looking at him very closely. "Handsome boy, I want you to be mine!" "Let go of me, bizarre thing!" Semyaz struggled but saw that he was unable to move even one finger of the giant dressed as a woman. "Calm down my flower. I promise to treat you well, and give you 3 meals a day; I''ll even make a point of bathing you," The giant said with his thin and chilling voice. Semyaz was shaking with fear from head to toe. He had not imagined that he would run into such a bizarre giant. "Let go of me; let me go! I don''t want this!" Semyaz shouted, seeing that he didn''t have the strength to fight this abnormally powerful giant. "Hehe~ Little Flower, you remind me a lot of Kun-chan. In the beginning, he fought a lot and didn''t want to be by my side, but what now? Hasn''t he been with me for over a thousand years? Hehehehe...." The chilling chuckle echoed across the. All of the living beings on that could not help shaking with fear. Kun-chan, to whom the giant was referring, was precisely: Kun-Peng. He had already discovered the tracking seal on his body. If he had wanted, he could have removed the tracker at any time, however, he didn''t. He wanted to escape that damn ce, but with the giant always watching, it would have been impossible. However, if the giant found himself a new toy?... At that very moment, the giant tossed his tongue in Semyaz''s direction and licked him all over, looking like a dog licking their owner''s hand. But the giant''s tongue was so big that it licked Semyaz''s entire body at once, and not satisfied, the giant continued to lick Semyaz for some time... _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 476 Chapter 476 Theo and Yuki woke up with a loud banging sounding from outside. "What happened?" Yuki rubbed her eyes when she woke up. "I don''t know either. Something happened to Aomi... I have my suspicions about it. Anyway,e on and find out." Theo rose from the bed, still naked. After using on his body, Yuki did the same on her body. The couple dressed and left the room, walking towards the exit of the mansion. When they left, they saw Aomi in the center of the [Dimensional Room] emitting a pir of neon-brown light. "Why is this happening to Aomi?" Little Emma asked as she approached Theo and Yuki. Before Theo answered, everyone had gathered where Theo, Little Emma, and Yuki were. Isis also came and she said, guessing, "I believe this is the awakening of a Noble Spirit, right?" She looked at Theo. "Yes, that''s right," Theo confirmed. It was not new information that Theo had given Aomi something that would help her awaken a Noble Spirit and upon hearing this, Jka and the girls nodded in understanding. In Aomi''s divine sea, she was standing in the center of a small, smaller than the moon, all made of earth and some trees. In the sky, a mass of energy formed an egg, and that egg was as big as a two-story house. The eggshell was brown in color and cracks started to appear in the egg. Aomi clenched her fists tightly; this whole process was demanding a lot from her. It was as if she was going through a transformation in her body, since her body and soul was adapting to the fact that she had a Noble Spirit. Having a Noble Spirit was nothing more than an extension of a new member. "AHHHH!" With a thin, powerful cry, Aomi released even more energy and that''s when the egg hatched! Aomi opened her eyes and murmured: "This is a dra-" * In the [Dimensional Room] Theo and the rest saw Aomi absorb the entire pir of neon brown light. When she opened her eyes and saw Theo, she practically teleported in front of him and gave him a tight hug. ? "Theo, thanks! I couldn''t have done it without you!" Aomi was so happy that she almost shed tears of joy. She couldn''t find a better way to express her joy than to hug the person she liked and trusted the most. Theo felt a soft, warm sensation, when being hugged by this beautiful woman, especially the big breasts that pressed against his chest. The sweet smell of a virgin hit his nose, but he forced himself not to think nonsense andforted her, hugging her back, "Congrattions, Aomi, I''m happy for you." "Thank you! Thank you so much!" Aomi couldn''t help but kiss Theo''s face and hugged him again. Theo had to spend a few minutes to calm her down. When Aomi stopped hugging Theo, she did not feel shy or embarrassed. Her actions, although intimate to some extent, did not make her think that she had done something wrong that she should be ashamed of. Gradually, the girls congratted Aomi for having managed to awaken a Noble Spirit. Everyone felt that Aomi''s power became more unfathomable. After awakening the Noble Spirit, her affinity for the earth element became more powerful. On a scale of 1 to 10 her power went up from 5 to 7. It was no wonder she was so happy. "Quick, tell us, what is your Noble Spirit?" Ariana took her hand and looked into her bright eyes as she asked. Aomi smiled and said, "It is easier for me to show than to tell." In the next instant, she summoned her Noble Spirit which materialized a few feet away from where they were. "Wow!" The girls were shocked by what they saw. The size of a small hill, a Komodo Dragon appeared. Theo''s eyes blinked and changed. In the next instant, he was able to see all of Aomi''s information: _ _ Aomi Breed: Oni. Species: Monster. Cultivation: 4th Layer of the Monarch Spiritual Realm. _ _ Lineage: Ancestral Oni. Phoenix - Level 2. _ _ Affinities Spiritual Earth ¨C Level 1. Ancestral Oni Water - Level 5. Fire - level 8. _ _ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Ancestral Oni - Initial: High Advance. _ _ Spiritual Contract Noble Spirit: Spiritual Earth Komodo Dragon: Silver level 1. _ _ ''That reminds me that I need to give her some attack, breathing, and movement techniques...'' Theo murmured in his mind. Then he made his eyes go back to normal. He was also surprised that Aomi''s Noble Spirit was in the Silver rank. Strengthening Aomi was tantamount to strengthening himself. For example: if she wasn''t protecting the girls while he was away, even with Waru''s protection, maybe Theo wouldn''t have made it in time before the worst happened. But he had still given the girls armor, so they may have been able to protect themselves for a while. However, Jka and the rest didn''t have that; it was possible that they would have been killed in the process. After talking for a few hours, Theo remembered the cultivators he killed earlier and all the items and bodies that were inside his [Storage Ring]. Theo was giddy to look for the treasures in the rings and storage bags. For some time, Theo thought it better for himself not to use and build the essence he needed, mainly to create a more solid base and also to clean the impurities that he umted in his body. In addition, his biggest concern was the girls. Although they were strong, it was far from enough. Theo would spare no effort this time to help them at least have the strength of the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Only then, could he be calm. Now, he wanted to use this time that they would stay inside the [Dimensional Room] to help all of them get stronger, especially the girls who will always apany him. After separating all of the items and bodies from the deceased cultivators, Theo started using and exchanging them for points. After that, he got an incredible 49,654 Crystal Points. Along with what he had had before, he had a total of 99,913 Crystal Points. That was enough for him to spend without worrying about the cost. The first thing he did was buy 10 [Stone of Spiritual Growth] for 100 Crystal Points. After that, he gave two to Mizuki and two to Aomi to help raise their Noble Spirits. That done, he summoned his Noble Spirits and gave them the [Stone of Spiritual Growth]. They were all very happy and started to absorb the energy in [Stone of Spiritual Growth]. Theo opened the system store again, and bought: _ _ [1 Crystal Point] [Nutrition by Blood Essence - Level 5 100% Pure] [Nourishes the Lineage] [You bought 1000 Pills [Blood Essence Nutrition] [1000 Crystal Point was discounted] _ _ After handing this over to the girls to share, he went back to thinking about what to do to help. In fact, he almost forgot to buy the techniques for Aomi again. "Did you call me, Theo?" Aomi went to him. "Yes, I promised before that I would get some techniques for you, plus I will transfer some of the skills that I use," Theo told her as he approached. When he put his hand on her head, Aomi did not reject and epted the information that was transferred to her brain. Clean, Illusion of the Nine Illusory Heavens, Supreme Concealment, and Healing, these skills were transferred to her. If it had been before, perhaps Theo would have needed more time to transfer the information for those skills, however, since his soul was now 18, it became easier for him to do so. After transferring the skills, Theo called Rya. [''Rya, show me the best Monarch-level techniques for me to transfer to Aomi, and when I buy, already have it transferred directly to her.''] ["Yes, Master,"] Rya appeared and said respectfully in her cute voice and showed a selection of movement, attack, and breathing techniques. Theo analyzed them for a while, then clicked on three techniques, and then selected the recipient: _ _ Attack Technique: 20 Moves [Fist of the Demon Kangaroo] - Rank 7. Breathing Technique: [Millennial Turtle] - Rank 7. Movement Technique: [Explosive Speed] ¨C Rank 7. [651 Crystal Point was discounted] [Techniques have been transferred to: "Aomi"] _ _ Aomi was dizzy with the information that appeared in her brain, she couldn''t digest everything very fast, taking a long time until she did. While letting Aomi digest the techniques, Theo pulled away from her a little and looked for pills that would help him cleanse the impurities from his body. _ _ [120 Crystal Point] [Rising Pill - Level 7 100% Pure] [Cleans 60% of the body''s impurity] [Warning: The Effect Fades for Those Above Monarch Spiritual Realm - Single Use] _ _ Theo didn''t even need to think; he clicked and bought this pill. Then, a bottle with a milky pill appeared. When the bottle lid was opened, an almost irresistible smell came out of it. Theo swallowed the pill and began to feel the changes within his body. Secondster, he felt like retching, and when he did... something very smelly came out of the dark color. From his pores, that same dark liquid was repelled, soaking the clothes he was wearing with ck goo. The bad odor was unbearable. Theo started using on his body without even waiting for the pill to end. Only after half an hour did all the pill''s effect end. The bad odor was present and Theo stayed for a few minutes using until the bad smell hade out. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 477 Chapter 477 Theo was sitting on the floor while holding a 1-liter bottle of diluted phoenix blood. Drinking it all at once, he felt a little different, but it was far from enough. ["Master, you are already strong enough to be able to drink 5 liters a day,"] Little Snow Leopard Rya appeared and told him. Theo pondered it for a while and thought it was true. He felt that the amount he was taking was insufficient. [''Thanks, Rya.''] ["It''s my pleasure to help, Master,"] Rya smiled and said before disappearing. Taking another 4 bottles of diluted blood, Theo drank them one at a time. When he reached thest one, he felt a great improvement in his phoenix lineage, but it still wasn''t enough for him to level up. "Sigh... I don''t have to hurry. After all, it''s already at level 6," Theo sighed as he murmured. He still had 485 liters of diluted blood; it would take some time before he was done with all this. Besides, he started thinking about the blood of the Golden Crow. ''Maybe it''s a good time,'' he thought to himself as he held the bottle of Golden Crow''s blood essence. Rya appeared again and said quickly, ["Master, I rmend that you do not use this now. First digest and elevate the phoenix lineage. Although the two strains are of the same level of power, that of the Golden Crow is much more arrogant. If the Master uses it now, there is still a risk of being affected, and if the blood essence is diluted many times, it will only lose its effect. I believe that now is not the right time for Master to do this."] [''Mm, you''re right. There are things I shouldn''t rush into. In the end, I was just curious what the oue would be when I had these two primordial strains,''] Theo kept the sk while saying this to Rya telepathically. While pondering what to do, Theo walked towards the mansion. On the way, he saw Little Yui lying on the floor, looking at the ceiling. "Yui? What are you doing lying there on the floor?" Theo caught her eye. Little Yui didn''t get up; she just looked in Theo''s direction and asked, "Dad, what is speed?" Theo didn''t understand why she asked this suddenly, but he still exined what he knew: "The speed monly referred to as v) of an object is the magnitude of the change of its position; it is thus a scr quantity. The average speed of an object in an interval of time is the distance travelled by the object divided by the duration of the interval; the instantaneous speed is the limit of the average speed as the duration of the time interval approaches zero. Speed has the dimensions of distance divided by time. The SI unit of speed is the metre per second, but the mostmon unit of speed in everyday usage is the kilometre per hour. The fastest possible speed at which energy or information can travel, ording to special rtivity, is the speed of light in a vacuum where c = ¡­ 299.792.458 metres per second... Approximately, let''s see¡­ 1.079.000.000 km/h or 671.000.000 mph. Matter cannot quite reach the speed of light, as that would require an infinite amount of energy." Theo spoke as if he were reading his words out of a textbook. ,m "Oh... Yui seems to have understood something." Little Yui put both her hands behind her head, cing her hands on the floor and pushing up to jump andnd on her feet. "Dad, look, Yui is going to try something." "Okay," Theo nodded with a smile. Little Yui closed her big eyes. Secondster, a powerful aura of wind began to envelop her body. Little Yui opened her eyes again and with a deep breath, she disappeared! Or rather, she ran so fast that it made it look like she had disappeared. Theo had to activate his divine eyes to keep up with her current speed, but then he saw a problem... "I have no brakes!" Little Yui screamed when remembering a movie scene. She ran so fast that she couldn''t stop in time and almost hit the [Dimensional Room] wall. Theo teleported and stood in front of her, taking Little Yui in his arms before she hit the wall. Little Yui''s little heart was racing; for a moment she thought she was going to hit the wall. She sighed in relief and smiled at her dad. "Thanks, Dad." "It''s okay, but you need to be more careful. If I hadn''t caught you in time, you would be hurt quite a lot," Theo warned. With the speed Little Yui had been going, she would have not been able to get out unscathed, even more if she had run into the walls of the [Dimensional Room] nor would she have been able to cushion the impact, since the wall was harder than steel and metal. "Yes..." Little Yui nodded, feeling guilty. She then tried to justify herself when Theo put her on the ground, "But Dad, Yui was doing well - only Yui couldn''t think of a way to turn without affecting the speed, and as Yui was very fast when Yui found a solution, Yui did not have time to execute it." "And what is this solution?" Theo asked. "So the moment Yui makes the turn, if Yui tries to put strength on her foot and change the direction, Yui will lose speed, and also have a chance to skid. So Yui came to an understanding: that is to use the wind on her foot and prevent Yui from skidding and also push to change direction." Little Yui exined while she was making gestures, and even simted the whole process, making a small swirl of wind appear below her feet. "I understand. It makes sense, but you can still end up losing speed, however, I believe it is a good solution." Theo took her in his arms and kissed her on the cheek. "Dad is very proud of you. Keep training; I''ll be watching and if something goes wrong, I''ll be here to help." "Yui is going to kiss Dad too! Dad is the best!" Little Yui kissed her father with love. She even kissed him a second time, because she felt that once was not enough. After being put on the floor, Little Yui got serious and started training, using her theory. She mainly wanted to get stronger and be praised by her father and her mothers. Little Yui was training, running across the [Dimensional Room], and getting faster by the minute. Little Yui''s speed surprised everyone. Even Isis praised her, saying she was very talented, making Mizuki and Yuki feel proud. It is worth mentioning that Little Yui was doing this without using her movement technique. Tired, Little Yui stopped training to rest. She then started to digest the Blood Nutrition Pill. As he didn''t have much to do, Theo started training his techniques. There were many techniques that he needed to improve. * Throughout Spirit, Theo''s name was spreading. Mainly it was about the most recent video that was recorded by a television station and had appeared on socialworks. It was of Theo with his thunder sword killing cultivators of different races and species from others - and all of those cultivators were in the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Some of thements they were posting online read as follows: [Oh my God, Theo is so cool!] The eyes of many women had already turned into two hearts when watching the video. [I sometimes think ''Is he real''? It is because of such perfection that he surely cannot be real!] [Gosh, I''m almost having a heart attack s2 s2 s2] [Please, my God, bless me with a man like that!] [Awesome! He showed what our is capable of!] [Theo, are you religious? ''Cause you''re the answer to all my prayers~s2] [Beautiful, my love! I love you very, very muchhhhhhh] [What a delight, right? But a shame I''ll never get to have him, kkkkk....] Just as there were manyments from women freaking out, there werements from many men as well... [This is false! How can this be true!?] [In morals truth, it''s pure special effect, and I bet he''s not even that handsome in person...] [Tsk! These silly women are all being tricked by special effects. As beautiful as someone may be, there is no way to reach that level, it is pure nonsense!] [I totally agree, just a bunch of silly women who would be fooled by it.] Athena: [Oh? This is false? Heh... I was at the ce and I didn''t imagine that what I saw was at all false, it seems that I was deceived and didn''t even know...] Waru: [Friend, it looks like I was deceived too. Can you believe it? I thought everything was true...] The women who were criticized before and saw thement of Athena and Waru, couldn''t stand reading the men''s rebukes of them and flooded the chat withments. [Hahaha! You did well, my goddesses! These fools are biting themselves with envy and dare to pronounce it as false.] [You fools willment anything, at least do it right, will they now say that our goddesses'' ount was stolen? Or are you going to say it''s fake? Huh?] After that, many sent prints of the profiles of Athena and Waru, showing that it was their official ounts, and not fake ones. [Hahaha. They''ve gone quiet, they must be so ashamed they don''t even dare toment now. If I were them, I wouldn''t even have the courage to leave the house, for fear of recognizing them on the street.] [Yeah, that''s a reality, since Theo is already being recognized across the.] [Yes, even my grandmother said that Theo was too badass!] [Hahaha. My grandmother said that if she were a thousand years younger, she would be madly running after Theo.] [Wow! Theo''s charm does not spare anyone, not even grandmothers.] * Oblivious to what was happening on social media, Theo was rxing after a lot of training, drinking tea with Mizuki. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 478 Chapter 478 After gathering all the courage she had, Zaika invited Theo toe to her room. The moment she saw hime in wearing casual clothes, a white T-shirt fitting his sexy body, jeans shorts, and ck sneakers, she gasped in admiration. The look he gave her made her maiden''s heart stop beating. When he got closer to her, Zaika stammered as she said, "Can I... borrow a kiss? I promise... that I will return it." "Sure," Theo smiled. Seeing the beautiful girl with dark skin and red hair looking at him with desire, left Theo boiling with lust. But, he knew he shouldn''t be in trouble, it would be Zaika''s first time, after all. Zaika wrapped her arms around Theo''s neck and stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips awkwardly. She was very nervous and a little insecure. She still couldn''t do well, just like the other times they kissed. Theo understood that and was patient, kissing her slowly ... After being kissed for several minutes, Zaika forgot all her embarrassment and an insatiable desire consumed her and she rubbed her body over his. She was going crazy with his firm erection pressing against her belly, tucking her fingers under his shirt in search of more him to feel direct contact with his tasty, virile body, under her fingers. She gasped: thirsty, wet, and eager to be filled with his manhood, with nothing else that mattered to her except the raw lust of his body in hers. Without moving his lips away from hers, Theo uses both hands to remove the bathrobe that covered her, the bathrobe falling at her feet. Zaika was not wearing underwear behind the bathrobe, being naked, bing a feast for Theo''s eyes, who took his hand into her intimacy, inserting his fingers between her big lips, sinking them into her smeared entrance, to then slide them up to her clitoris and massage it so expertly that it gave the impression that his fingers were made for this. Zaika''s blood boiled in her veins; her heart beat wildly; her skin felt like it was on fire. New, maddening sensations which she knew only in the arms of this man and were impossible to contain, left her at his disposal. With each movement of his fingers over her clitoris, Zaika became more excited. She was about toe when she tightened her legs around his hand and a moan escaped her red lips. "Tell me you want me," Theo whispered, sliding his lips to her ear, licking her earlobe while touching her pussy, making her the star of her own lust. "Ah... I want you... and I really want..." Zaika pleaded. Theo reinserted his tongue in her mouth, at the same time that he buried his fingers in her slit, moving them quickly, out and in, leading her to perdition. Soon she was cumming in his hand so tastily, and her moans were choked by his mouth. As they were standing next to the bed, he took his fingers from her soaked channel and inserted them into his mouth, sucking the viscous liquid, without taking his eyes from hers, an expression of pleasure, indescribable, was stamped on his face. "You are delicious." "You idiot..." She felt helpless with thatment. She mmed her fist into his chest, but it was even weaker than had a baby hit him. Theo smiled and hugged her affectionately, sinking his face into her hair, making her look small in his arms. The heat emanating from him excited her madly, making her again forget any embarrassment. She raised her face to look at him, parting her lips to receive the kiss breathlessly. His tongue explored her mouthsciviously, while her hands slid up to his erection, covered by the fabric of his shorts, squeezing it between her fingers. Theo lets out a wild groan, drowned out by Zaika''s lips. He lifts her up into his arms, carrying her to the bed, and she stretches out on the mattress. cing himself on his knees beside her, Theo''s eyes swept every inch of Zaika''splete nakedness, causing her to shiver. "You are beautiful." Theo whispered, then lied down on her, kissing her again, stealing her breath. With her hands trembling, Zaika pulled the hem of his T-shirt until he could get it off his head, stripping his solid chest which pressed against her fragile breasts in sweet torture. She ran her hands over Theo''s muscr back down to his buttocks, squeezing them over her shorts, so that in the next instant, Theo would descend his mouth over her body, nting nibbles and licks over her sensitive skin, leaving a path on fire wherever it went. Theo ced one of her breasts between his lips, gently sucking on the stiff nipple, making her increasingly mad with lust. When his tongue danced over her nipple, she almost climaxed again, a pleading moan escaping her throat, her nails digging into the bed sheet, her head throwing back, almost spontaneously. When she starts to believe that there could be no better feeling than that, he went down a little further and put his mouth on her pussy, and his moist, hot tongue infiltrated her vagina, smeared by recent cum, caressing her insides in circles so deliciously that her moans became incessant, totally out of control. Then, he took his tongue to her clitoris, redoing the circr movements, faster now, making her swell up against his caress. It was all very intense and so indescribably good that Zaika wondered how she managed to live without it until today. Theo sucked on her swollen vagina and instinctively she opened her legs, telling him with the gesture, how good it was. Zaika briefly moved her hips up and down, rubbing her vagina on his manly chin and the orgasm came, snatching her, pulling her into a kind of frenzy that she didn''t want to get out of. Theo fed on her orgasm, then brought his mouth up to hers, kissing her fiercely, making her even more eager to feel him inside her. "Now let me prove myself to you," she spoke,pletely overwhelmed by lust. She then reversed their positions, lying on him, exploring his delicious body with her mouth: nibbling, kissing, licking, delighting in his virility, with the solidity of his muscles. His body was very tasty for her, almost driving Zaika crazy. With urgency, she went down his shorts, taking it off by the feet. She was enjoying it: marveling at his hard, big, thick, beautiful cock! It was so inviting that she ced herself on all fours on the mattress and fell on it, taking it up in her throat before licking his sides and sucking on his head, savoring the salty liquid that mixed with her saliva. Everything about Theo excited her, even the taste of his cock. She took him back in her throat and brought him back out, sucking on the head, licking the sides, and then repeating the entire routine, his thick moans causing her to shiver. Theo slightly lifted his back and held Zaika''s hair behind her head, speeding her up back and forth, moving her hips up and down, fucking her mouth mercilessly. "Very good, Zaika. Keep sucking me," His voice was an excited growl. Suddenly he stopped moving her head, holding her firmly in ce with his cock very deep in her throat as she enjoyed the jets of sperm gushing abundantly inside her, drowning her, almost stealing her breath. She waited for his spasms to subside, then she swallowed all his enjoyment in delight, before sucking his head a little, demanding every drop of his pleasure. "Damn! That was too good," Theo spoke, his panting increasing Zaika''s excitement. It was her first time doing this, but she was surprised that he liked it so much, although she learned a little from the girls when having talked about it... _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 479 Chapter 479 p Theo pushed aside the strands of hair that fell on Zaika''s face and held her face between his big hands, pulling her up, taking possession of her lips, whileying his own on her. Zaika wrapped her fingers around Theo''s neck and sucked on his tongue hard, a feeling of possession mixed with the pleasure inside her, a crazy desire that he be hers alone. Soon, Theo''s cock went from semi-erect to totally hard,pressing between Zaika''s pelvis and thigh. Lifting his torso slightly, Theo held his cock against Zaika''s opening and rubbed it against her honeyed pussy, their liquids mixing deliciously. ''Ah! How good is this?! There can be no more pleasurable sensation than feeling him like this, so intimately, so mine...'' Zaika thought, dreamily. Then Theo went back to kissing her lips in the way that only he knew how to do, leaving her breathless, without reasoning. He opened her legs further with his knees, fitting his hips between her, and began to prate. Slowly, deliciously, hisrge size filled her vaginapletely. "It hurts..." Zaika couldn''t help screaming a bit the moment her hymen was broken. Blood dripped from her pussy, and Theo stopped moving and kissed her lips for a while until she got used to it. "It''s... it''s okay now," Zaika said as she stopped kissing him. "Are you sure?" Although Theo was at his limit, he still asked, lovingly. "Yes, you can move," Zaika said decisively. "Okay, I''m going to start slowly." After saying this, Theo started to withdraw and then slowly inserted again. Zaika felt her walls pressing on Theo''s cock, providing indescribable pain and pleasure! His tongue entered and left Zaika''s mouth,sciviously, at the same time that his dick did the same in her pussy,ing and going, faster and faster. Zaika''s pleasure intensifies, her temperature rising, his shaved pelvis massaging her sprout with each slow thrust. Their bodies werepletely joined, flesh on flesh, Zaika''s breasts rubbing on Theo''s chest, her fingers buried in the back of his neck, her feet crossed over his ass. It was all very intense and pleasurable. Little by little, Zaika no longer felt pain and only felt pleasure that intensified. It was a moment that could never end as Zaika felt truly in paradise, filled with emotions that made her delirious. Without failing to prate Zaika, deeply and slowly, as if trying to prolong each stroke, Theo left her lips. Lifting his head slightly, his eyes fixed on hers so she could see the same passion he felt, and she stayed moved with certainty that he was affected by emotions as strong as she was experiencing, as if they were making love and not just sex. Theo continued to fuck her while keeping his eyes fixed on hers. Without leaving her interior, he got up, lifting her together, making her sit on his calves so that she sat on hisp, their bodies still glued, his cock even deeper inside her. Zaika wrapped herself around his neck with her arms, pulling him in for another kiss, her tongue rubbing with hissciviously, her hips moving in circles over him, his cock making circles inside her, pushing the walls of her channel further, giving her even more pleasure. The movements allowed her clitoris to rub more against his pelvis, smooth and shaved and soon the pleasure was formed in her bowels, which begged for relief. Theo realized that Zaika was reaching an orgasm and took his lips off hers, briefly moving his face away so that their eyes met. So, without the couple looking away from each other, the orgasm can''t, violent and overwhelming for both of them, their bodies rippling together, their moans echoing in unison across the big room, his spasms intensifying her pleasure. It was all so intense, magnificent, and maddening that tears welled up in Zaika''s eyes without her being able to control herself or understand the reason. The couple remained in the same position, their bodies shaking, sweaty, sated, refusing toe apart. Zaika sank her fingers in his hair, unable to take her eyes away from his. Theo''s mouth parted and Zaika opened her lips for another breathtaking kiss before they fell on the bed, still together, surrounded by a quiet, tasteful silence, which brought Zaika a mysterious feeling of peace. The two remained like that for a long time until Theo left her inside and returned to lie down next to her, nestling her on his shoulder. She took her hand to his hair, stroking it, when then she felt something hard press against her. "Do you want to do it again?" Zaika asked, shyly. "Yes, but, does it still hurt?" Theo asked, attentively. When she saw that Theo was still putting her first, at that moment Zaika''s tense body rxed unconsciously. She smiled and rubbed her neck, "I''m fine now. Besides, somehow, I feel stronger. It was like what my sister said after making love to you: my cultivating increased." The girl''s gentle kitten tone and expressionpletely destroyed the man''sst thread of self-control... In the huge room, all that remained between them was a sweet and ambiguous rhythm... "You can move faster, I..." However, before she could finish, she was already losing all her ability to think when Theo collided with her with increasing intensity. She could only follow its flow... When Zaika reversed positions and stood on top of him, Theo took her hips and buried himself in her. The heat and humidity of his skin inside her and the sensation were almost more than she could handle. Everything was intensified. Theo''s hands grabbed Zaika''s ass as he plunged deep inside her. It got to the point where Zaika could hear his excitement as he moved. Zaika was ready toe anytime, as excited as she was. His hands grabbed her ass while he fucked her. Zaika was starting to cum. Theo continued to move until Zaika''s ecstasy passed, and then he kept going slowly for a while. This time, because it was Zaika''s second time, she felt different when having an orgasm. She felt her body heat up, and her cultivation increased more and more until she reached the limit of the 12th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. And even her phoenix lineage had risen to level 3. Of course, Theo''s cultivation was very high and if he hadn''t helped her through the whole process, she wouldn''t have been so lucky. She might have even be crippled since it was too much energy for her to handle alone. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please ? Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] - It''s time to wee the New Year with joy and hope in the heart. To leave the bad in the past, and embrace the future with optimism. Let''s make this new year a restart of everything that is good. A renewal of positive feelings, and a rebirth of old dreams. I wish you much happiness for this year. Let it be 365 days of achievement, sess, and much prosperity. Happy New Year! 480 Chapter 480 - The next morning - In a somewhatmentable state, Zaika wrapped herself in her nket. Both of her hands pulled the nket and covered themselves tightly. The cozy andfortable room was not too hot, but there was a thinyer of sweat on her forehead and her entire body was soft. All her energy had been depleted by Theo, and she has not recovered yet. Theo had already gotten out of bed and finished preparing soup for Zaika, before returning to his appearance as a reserved and elegant gentleman, as if that man who had been a "beast" not so long ago was not him. Zaika seemed to be quite embarrassed by everything that had happened. Previously, Theo had made her feel so good that Zaika even begged for more in a very embarrassing way... The memories shed through her mind again. The more Zaika thought about it, the more she found it embarrassing. She wanted to dig a hole to hide in while she pulled the nket over her face. Suddenly, she felt the space beside her sink and, instantly, she knew who it was. "Okay, sit down and have some soup. I am your man and you are my wife. Why are you still so shy?" Zaika didn''t look, but by the tone of his voice, she bet he wasughing at her... When she peeked, she saw him smiling gently at her, which made her maiden''s heart race. Gathering what courage she had, she took off the nket that covered her, but then, she remembered that she was still naked... But it was toote; Theo had already delighted in her nakedness. Zaika''s beautiful and sexy body had marks everywhere. By them, it was possible to imagine how wild thest night was... Seeing how different she was fromst night''s Zaika, now acting shy, Theo though she thought she was cute and didn''t want to provoke her for long. Still holding the bowl of soup, he turned like the knight he was and didn''t peek as she got up and put on a new set of clothes. "You can- you can turn now," Zaika said. Theo turned and saw the beautiful brte woman with her cheeks all pink, which added to her charm. She wore a ck bra and panties and a gray blouse that went to her knee, looking like a dress. Her red hair was now tied up in a high ponytail, making her look youthful and attractive. "Sit down. If it is difficult for you, I will feed you." Theo teased her a little. But who would have thought she would ept? "Okay, feed me!" Gathering all her courage, Zaika spoke in a spoiled way while she pouted. Theo smiled and sat on the bed and Zaika sat next to him. Holding the silver spoon, Theo fed Zaika slowly and lovingly. He even made a point of blowing before bringing the spoon to her mouth. "Good?" Theo asked her with a gentle smile. "Yes, I want more!" Zaika demanded, still acting like a spoiled girl. Theo smiled and continued to feed her. * On the neighborings to Spirit, it was a mess. In less than 1 month, almost every had lost at least 1 cultivator in the Monarch Spiritual Realm. There were even some who had lost 3 cultivators. That was absurd! - Snow ¨C "You know, I''m thinking now, even if it takes many years before the nextary tournament takes ce, it''s okay to lose this one now. At least we can use it to gain experience. After all, it is not right to go against a young cultivator just because he is young. Yes, I''m sure!" The others very much wanted to curse this guy who had the audacity to say this to them, but were silent, because, before they had criticized and wanted Theo dead, but now that things had reached this point, they could only curl up in a corner and cry. After all, almost single-handedly, Theo had killed many cultivators in the Monarch Spiritual Realm from differents. It would be illogical for them to still want to act against him. - Green Star ¨C A woman stood with dark clouds on top of her head. She no longer felt as majestic as before. She had ultimately lost 3 of the best cultivators on their. There was no way she wouldn''t feel sad. "I assumed everything. I was wrong to believe that this young 17-year-old cultivator would be easy to deal with. Initially, I thought that if I killed him now, we would not face future problems, however, that was a big miscalction. Now, he mighte here looking for revenge. Don''t worry; I will take all the me for my bad judgment." The woman who was once very arrogant for being the most powerful on her now felt so powerless and fragile that she could barely confront her people and give a satisfactory answer. - Dark ¨C "We lost two of our best warriors, and we have no chance to fight back, but don''t lose faith. Even though we lost the fight, we still haven''t lost the battle. From reliable sources, I discovered that this 17-year-old cultivator does not intend to spend more than 3 years on Spirit. Although we want revenge, we better enact it after we win theary battle!" * The remainings had ns simr to the first, giving up the chance to win, but at least gain experience for the next tournament. They didn''t have much of a choice, after all, if they sent more people, it would further reduce their strength. - Spirit - Only the Animal that had no intention of going against Theo from the beginning came out unscathed, however, their spy was frightened. The first cultivator of Animal was still on Spirit and saw everything happen before his eyes. ''I have to go back and report this... We cannot offend this fox!'' A hawk in human form with a pair of falcon wings, eximed urgently in his mind and flew away and vowed never to return! p Afterward, he went back to Animal and said everything that happened. The most powerful cultivator, like the rest, had the same thought of not trying to get on Theo''s bad side. None of them were foolish enough to provoke someone as powerful as that. "My good god of beasts, we almost died of shock." The cultivators wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads and rejoiced for the luck that they had not turned their lives upside down because of their actions. * Meanwhile, Theo was in his Golden Fox form, carrying Little Yui and Little Emma on his back walking across the [Dimensional Room]. This started with the request of Little Yui, who had asked him to y with her and Little Emma with an expression so cute that Theo''s heart could not bear to reject her and ended up epting it. If these cultivators from the differents had known that the powerful and fearsome Golden Fox was prancing around with his daughters on his back... what would have been their reactions? After three hours, when Theo finished entertaining his daughters, it was time for the afternoon breakfast. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 481 Chapter 481 - Two monthster - Most of the time they spent in the [Dimensional Room], Theo, Jka, and the girls trained diligently. Now, all the girls closest to Theo, apart from Mizuki and Aomi, were on the edge of the Superior Wizard Realm. If the girls left the [Dimensional Room], it was inevitable that they would attract a Heavenly Tribtions. Another change was Yuki''s belly, which had a small volume of pregnancy. The same was true with Klin, who was also pregnant. The two girls had been pregnant for almost three months. Although their belly volume was not veryrge, it was already possible to realize that they were pregnant. Theo was anxious all the time, asking if Yuki was okay and if she wanted him to do anything for her. He mainly remembered that in pregnancy, the woman tends to have strange desires, but Yuki was quite normal. Although, she was eating a lot more chocte than normal, especially ice cream; she had had a desire to eat ice cream almost every day. Another thing was that now, Yuki had be more sexually active. With the increase of her hormones, it made her skin more beautiful and healthy. In addition to making Yuki feel better, the hormones also acted on the revascrization of the vagina region, favoring her feelings of pleasure in the sexual act. Due to hormonal action, the vagina became more moist, which helped with pration, without causing pain or difort. Of course, this wasn''t bad for Theo either. He was very attracted to her, and he never denied his "fire", and whenever she felt like it, he was there for her. Honestly, Theo was more sexually attracted to Yuki now; he felt that sex had be even better than before. Of course, he studied a lot before doing this. He found it was not bad to have sex during pregnancy, and it was even extremely rmended to do if there was noplication in the body of the woman in question who was pregnant. In addition, Theo had already consumed 300 liters of the essence of diluted phoenix blood. Now, his Phoenix Lineage had incredibly reached level 8. Aomi and the girls had a total of 240 liters of diluted blood that they consumed. Now, everyone was at least at level 3 of the Phoenix Lineage. Jka, Aine, Nanda, Lilith, Zenia, Kelly, Alice, and Klin consumed a total of 210 liters. On average, they were at level 2 of the Phoenix Lineage. Although not very far along, it was good enough for them, since some of them didn''t even have bloodlines. "As I said before," With everyone together, Theo spoke, "I''m going to bring one of you girls at a time to go through the Heavenly Tribtion, starting with Little Emma." "Okay." Little Emma was motivated. She smiled adorably, full of expectations of wanting to ovee the Heavenly Tribtion, and be stronger. In addition, she was curious to know what her Noble Spirit would be. * When Theo and Little Emma left the [Dimensional Room] and appeared on the ark, Theo used his illusions for no one to notice him or Little Emma. He brought Little Emma farther away from the tournament arena, and that was when the skies became dark, but... Everything that happened, be it the sky forming clouds, or the loud sounds of thunder, was being hidden by Theo through his illusions. For the inhabitants of the ind, everything seemed to be just another normal day. He didn''t necessarily need to do this, but Theo wanted to do it that way, and it also helped to train his skill: , which was now at level 2, after he had trained hard inside the [Dimensional Room]. Because Theo was close to Little Emma, ??a dimensional crack opened in space. In Theo''s mind, Isis''s voice echoed, [''As I suspected... Theo get away from Little Emma now!''] Theo acted quickly and teleported a few miles away. When he did, the fissure closed. [''Am I not going to be able to help her?''] Theo was concerned, as he had not prepared anything beforehand, as his intention was to help Little Emma through her Heavenly Tribtion, devouring it and transforming it into essence and transferring everything to Little Emma. [''Theo, listen carefully! You can still help Little Emma. Just until Heavenly Tribtion forms and begins to descend, you cannot under any circumstances approach. If not, you and Little Emma will be sucked into the same room that you passed through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion,''] Isis exined. [''Ohh, thanks for letting me know,''] Theo said to her, thankful for her quick warning. Afterward, he also transmitted everything he was told to Little Emma ??telepathically. [''Okay, Dad.''] Little Emma nodded in understanding. In the sky, amidst the clouds, thunderous roaring echoed as lightning streaked from side to side l, constantly changing. *BOOOM!* From the lightning, a gigantic serpent formed, and with a thunderous sound, the serpent made of heavenly lightning and fire descended towards Little Emma. Seeing this, Theo teleported beside her and was surprised at how slow he thought the serpent was. Because of that, Theo didn''t even bother to attack, and he immediately used . One of Theo''s ten tails came out and went towards the serpent of heavenly lightning and fire. "Sit on the floor, and start using your cultivating technique," Theo warned gravely. He did not intend to keep with the essence of tribtion; his intention was to give Little Emma everything. "Okay." Little Emma didn''t dare to be slow. She sat down with her legs crossed and started to meditate. Theo concentrated all the essence of energy. From the top of his head, a pir of light shone and went towards Little Emma. In the next instant, Little Emma could feel an abundant amount of essence of heavenly fire and lightning. All of this made her stronger; even her lineage has strengthened a lot. Unlike Theo''s divine sea, in Little Emma''s divine sea, there was a small ind and there was a big tree on it, and all the energy went towards the tree. And the most bizarre thing was that from this tree, it generated three fruits, or more like, three eggs of different colors: being the colors red, yellow, and magma red. Meanwhile, Theo saw the crack open in space again. Luckily he had already transferred all the essence of heavenly lightning and fire. He teleported several miles away and saw the crack close. At that moment, Theo''s lips curved in a smile, thinking that he had discovered a bug. It was an indescribable sense of aplishment. Theo watched from a distance, waiting for the next attack from Heavenly Tribtion to form and attack. To Theo''s surprise, he discovered that Little Emma had gotten an affinity for heavenly lightning thanks to the lightning essence she had received. The sky began to thunder again, and even a few drops of water began to drip. In the clouds, another snake seemed to form, but this time, it was a giant snake made up of three elements: water, lightning, and fire. When it finished forming and started to descend towards Little Emma, ??Theo teleported next to her again. Little Emma had already finished digesting all the essence of heavenly lightning and fire. She took a deep breath and looked at the sky without getting up. With her father beside her, not even the heavens were able to frighten her. It was an unshakable confidence that she had whenever she looked in the direction of her father. *Boooom!* Just like before, Theo didn''t even have to attack; he went straight for using on the snake made of heavenly water, fire, and lightning. Without Theo even needing to speak, Little Emma was already meditating with her eyes closed, ready to receive the essence of energy. A pir of light expanded again from Theo''s head and went towards Little Emma. When it had finished, Theo teleported away before that same fissure opened up again. Little Emma''s small body shuddered a little, and she felt an abundant amount of essence of heavenly energy. She found herself standing within her divine sea and the whole essence of energy was going towards the tree, moreover, the essence of the energy of the heavenly water was making the yellow egg streaked with blue. Little Emma, seeing this, found it incredibly fantastic. She didn''t know exactly what was going on, but she imagined it was a good thing. Unlike before, when she only had 30 minutes before the Heavenly Tribtion''s next attack happened, she now had almost 1 hour, so she was able to sit and sigh as she struggled to keep everything under control. Almost an hourter, Little Emma opened her eyes and sighed, relieved to be able to absorb all the essence of energy in time. This was also when something new started to form among the clouds, causing loud sounds. This time, it wasn''t exactly a snake that formed, but rather an almost dragon snake. The main attribute of the almost dragon snake was a heavenly fire. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] - The arrival of a new year can bring us a great diversity of feelings. For those who had a good year, optimism can gain more strength, with the expectation that the next one will continue on the same path. Those who have gone through many difficulties, on the other hand, receive a new chance to leave their problems in the past and renew hope for a more pleasant future. Having a difficult year is not exclusive to a few families. Whatever the reason, adversity apanies the lives of many people, and it is not a very easy task to embrace positivity when we are experiencing so much adversity. But perhaps if we think about how good it is to live free from problems, our strength will increase and optimism will be part of arger portion of our time. We will enter the new year with renewed hope, with free space for happiness, moving further and further away from everything that brings sadness or hinders our prosperity! Happy New Year! 482 Chapter 482 As the attacks of the Heavenly Tribtion grew stronger, Theo continued using and directing all the essence of heavenly energy to Little Emma. This continued until the Heavenly Tribtion''sst attack began to form. A dragon that appeared to be made of magma was forming with veryrge wings made of lightning, a three-horned head made of water, a double tail of fire, and the core of its body was made up entirely of magma. *ROARRRR!* The roar of the four-element dragon could be heard from miles away. If all this had not been happening while the entire perimeter was surrounded by illusions, many living beings would have been frightened by the sight of it. Like the other times, Theo was a few miles away, not wanting to mess up Little Emma''s Heavenly Tribtion. Only when the dragon of the four elements began to descend towards Little Emma did Theo teleport beside her. "Get ready!" Theo warned, seriously. This time, he was thinking he might not be able to send all the essence of energy to Little Emma, but even if it was only 50% it would be more than enough for her. "Yes, dad!" Little Emma did not dare treat that lightly. Unlike the other attacks, the dragon of the four elements was very fast. However, for Theo, it still seemed to be moving slowly for him who had already gotten used to the speed of the attacks of the Monarch Spiritual Realm''s Heavenly Tribtion; that of the Spiritual Realm was no longer a challenge for him. *!* _ _ [Filled 8,739,113 Lineage Cells.] _ _ A pir of light expanded from Theo''s body and went towards Little Emma. Despite having 10% of the essence, the other 90% of it he transferred to Little Emma. In Little Emma''s divine sea, she found herself in a strange but wonderful state. The amount of essence she had received was of elementspatible with her body, which was of great help in nourishing each cell in her body. Even her lineage had undergone a qualifying change. In addition, there were also the three eggs that were on the tree. Receiving the essences from thest attack of the Heavenly Tribtion, the three eggs had already undergone changes; now all three eggs had blue stripes. When the essence of energy from the Heavenly Tribtion finished being absorbed by the tree, that was when a *Pr!* echoed and the three eggs started to crack. Before the three eggs hatched, they fell to the ground and the cracks deepened, and from within the three eggs, three beings of different species came out. A fiery red phoenix with blue stripes, a three-horned dragon with double magma tails with blue stripes down its tails, and a yellow tiger with blue stripes had all hatched from the eggs. What all three had inmon was an affinity for the water element and the three were still infants. Awkwardly, the three little ones went toward Little Emma. The phoenix and the dragon tried to p their wings and fly, but unfortunately for them, they ended up falling, and with pitiful expressions, they were forced to walk to Little Emma. Little Emma, seeing this scene, couldn''t help herself and went to the three of them, and hugged them lovingly. She eximed right away, "So cute!!" The three grunted, but let themselves be hugged, nestling in Little Emma''s arms. * After leaving her divine sea, Little Emma stood up and smiled brightly at Theo and said, "Dad, it was a sess!" _ _ Emma Race: Spiritual Magical Animal Species: Spiritual Red Dragon Cultivation: 1st Layer of Spiritual Realm _ _ p Lineage: Spiritual Red Dragon Lineage: Phoenix Level 4 _ _ Affinities Magma - Level 7 Divine Fire - Level 4 Lightning Heavenly ¨C Level 2 Heavenly Water ¨C Level 2 _ _ Skills Clean - Maximum level Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 6 Supreme Concealment: Level 1 Healing: Level 1 _ _ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Magma Domination - High Advanced Breathing Technique: Dragon Breathing - High Advanced Attack Technique: Supreme Art of Magma - Medium Advanced Attack Technique: Red Dragon Art - High Advanced Movement Technique: me Boost - High Advanced Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - High Advanced _ _ Noble Spirits Striped Fire Phoenix - Bronze level 1 Striped Magma Dragon - Bronze level 1 Striped Lightning Tiger - Bronze level 1 _ _ "Yes, I am very happy for you." Theo shed a sweet smile at her as he rubbed her head. Theo didn''t ask her to show her Noble Spirits to him right then, as he could kind of imagine what they would be like after seeing her status. Besides, it would be better to see them when they returned to [Dimensional Room] and everyone could see it together. * "A phoenix, a dragon, and a tiger. Not bad," Isis said when she saw Little Emma''s three Noble Spirits. "Yes, and they are so cute!" Shina eximed with passion. She felt a strong urge to embrace these cute creatures, but whenever she approached, the three Noble Spirits hid from her, and they looked with pleading eyes toward Little Emma, making a simultaneous cry for help. "Shina, don''t scare them," Yuki said as she looked with affection at the three cute little things. She involuntarily put her hand on her belly as a fond gesture, full of love. "I wasn''t scaring them..." Shina pouted but stopped chasing after the three little ones. It was unbelievable that Little Emma had received three very special Noble Spirits, and that she also now had a very solid cultivation base, taking into ount that she had just recently ascended to the Spiritual Realm. Of course, Isis also understood that all of these sesses hade from Theo who helped Little Emma throughout the process. If it weren''t for him, Little Emma wouldn''t have been able to ovee the Heavenly Tribtion so easily and benefit so much. Even if Isis were the one who had helped Little Emma, at the most she would have only been able to help Little Emma sessfully ovee the Heavenly Tribtion. Therefore, Isis began to admire Theo more and more. "Okay, Emma, go meditate. You still need to solidify your cultivation," Theo said. "Yes." Little Emma nodded obediently. After making her Noble Spirits return to her divine sea, she went to a corner of the [Dimensional Room] and started meditating. After Little Emma had left to meditate, Theo needed to entertain his women. After all, despite spending a few hours outside, inside the [Dimensional Room] it had been almost ten days. "I missed you," Shina told him after asting kiss. Theo smiled a little and went back to kissing Shina''s lips. Of course, he met with each of the girls in their rooms. Until Yuki''s turn came, that is; he decided to stay another day inside the [Dimensional Room] with her before going out with the next girl to go through Heavenly Tribtion. Yuki was in a moment where she felt a lot of desire... So, when it was her turn to receive his affection, Theo and her not only kissed but also went to "the finale". Only after 3 hours ofpromising sounds, Theo was able to satisfy his woman. He took a shower, and before leaving, he looked at the beauty sleeping next to him with a smile on her face and in his heart an enormous satisfaction made him smile. He kissed her forehead and left the bedroom. In the living room, Mizuki was watching television with her daughter, Little Yui and Little Emma. Alice was also there, sitting next to Little Emma, while sometimes exchanging words with Mizuki. Seeing Theo arrive, they automatically looked in his direction, and Theo was suddenly surprised with a hug. He looked down, cing his hand on the head of the cute girl who had hugged him and asked, "What is it, Yui?" "Nothing, Yui just wanted to hug dad~" Little Yui answers, and she looked up, gazing at Theo with her big clear eyes. Before Theo could react, Little Yui started pulling him with her small hand towards the sofa and made him sit next to Mizuki, and she sat on Theo''sp. Satisfied, Little Yui started to swing her legs while watching the cartoon that was ying, full of happiness. When the cartoon movie ended, Little Yui wanted another movie for them to watch, but her attention was stolen when she saw something in Theo''s hand. Theoughed out loud and kissed Little Yui''s cheek, "Yui, good girl. Dad will reward you with a chocte bar: a little piece of heaven." Little Yui immediately received the chocte from Theo and hugged her dad. She gave his face a sloppy kiss and then jumped back to show off to her mother, "Mom, look at this! Dad gave Yui a chocte bar, a piece of heaven, as a reward! A chocte bar, a little piece of heaven, is extremely sweet. If you don''t believe me, you can try a little..." Seeing her naive and adorable antics, everyone couldn''t help but feel happy. Theo reached out to Little Emma and also handed her a chocte bar, a little piece of heaven for her too. A lovely smile blossomed on her small face. Little Emma also started to show off the same as Little Yui for also having received some chocte from her dad as a reward for being a good girl. Mizuki nodded when she smiled, "It looks delicious." "Yes, mom. Yui will give you a piece to taste," Little Yui said and opened the wrapper carefully with her small hands. Initially, she thought of giving her mother a small piece, but she thought that was too small, and so she took ? of the chocte and handed it to her mother. "Thank you, Yui. You''re sweet." Mizuki was touched and kissed her daughter''s face. "Hehe~" Little Yui chuckled shortly after being praised by her mother. Little Emma also opened her chocte package and gave Alice a piece. Theo smiled contentedly, seeing that his daughters were growing up and were by no means selfish. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 483 Chapter 483 In the evening, Yuki, who had finally released her longing, was clearly more beautiful. The whole of her person shone with a splendor that even made Little Yui scream, "Mother is so beautiful!" Yuki smiled at her daughter. "Thank you. Yui is very beautiful too." On the sofa in the living room, Theo had his store system open, seeing all the techniques of Monarch ssification. While looking, a technique caught his attention. This technique was called: . ? : A Dual Cultivation technique, obviously. The women who cultivate Yin represent the Phoenix. The men who cultivate Yang represent the Dragan. At the time of sex, this creates a "resonance" that makes cultivation easier and more effective for both. And unlike what Theo imagined, this technique was divided into two parts, where the woman takes the part of the Phoenix part and the man takes the part of the Dragon. Both parts of the technique cost 2000 Crystal Points. And amazingly, the store said that the benefits that this technique can bring in the act of sex could exceed 1000%. It was insane, but Theo didn''t doubt it. After all, it was something shown in the system. Theo did not think that this was a honey trap, but that, along with the possibility, came diversity. It was not just because he could exceed 1000% that he and his partner would be able to do this. Everything indicated that it would depend on the understanding and thepatibility that the couple had with each other at the time of the sexual act. Anyway, after reading all this, Theo took a deep breath and clicked buy. Whatever it was, it wasn''t a bad thing. _ _ Are you sure you want to spend 2000 Crystal Points on the Dual Cultivation Technique Monarch Rating - Perfect Grade. [Yes] or [No] _ _ The moment he clicked ''yes'', information from both parts of the technique was entered into his mind. After finishing implementing the two parts of the technique in his brain, Theo sighed, marveling. Ariana, who was sitting next to him, with her hand on his thigh, and saying some indecent things, if it were not for everyone having been awake at the time, he would have already dragged this girl into a room and tested this new technique he just acquired. "Theo, can you hear me? If you keep pretending that you can''t, I''ll bite your ''thing'' the next time I''m..." Listening to this diabolical girl talking up until then, Theo winced. "Ariana... There are things you shouldn''t even talk about or y with." Theo pinched Ariana''s ass, making her jump off the couch with an indecent squeak. It made everyone look in her direction. Even Ariana, who was generally not ashamed, her cheeks had turned red and she lowered her head a little, feeling a little embarrassed. But then she lifted her head, and acted as if nothing had happened. Because Theo and Ariana were constantly flirting in front of them, Aine, Nanda and the rest left the living room, leaving the couple alone. Ariana looked at Theo, offended; she was a lot like a cat whose tail was trampled. She murmured in his ear, "I''m going to pay you back, you know..." "Oh, and how do you intend to do that?" Theo looked arrogantly at her. Ariana winced; she didn''t know why seeing Theo act like this made her excited. She bit Theo''s earlobe as she sat next to him and whispered in his ear, "I''m going to tire you so much, you won''t even be able to get out of bed..." "Heh... Are you sure it won''t be the other way around?" Theo saw that none of the children were close, and slightly twisted Ariana''s nipple, gently giving her a wave of torture and pleasure. "Theo and Ariana,e and eat." Shina''s voice startled Ariana and Theo who rose from the couch, as if they had done something wrong. Shina looked at the two of them for a few seconds, and without saying anything, she turned and headed for the kitchen. At the dinner table, many different dishes were served. Theo was about to take the te and help himself, when Shina stopped him and said, "Let me serve you today." Why did Theo feel that those words had a double meaning? Maybe because he bought that technique, it made him think too much bullshit... "Okay." Theo did not refuse the offer and sat at the end of the table. Little Emma sat on the right side and Little Yui on the left. Yuki was putting food on Little Emma''s te, and Mizuki on Yui''s. So the two of them were also sitting waiting. * - Sect of Ten Thousand Souls - Nowadays, the people of the sect trembled with fear whenever they heard Theo''s name. Before, they thought they still had a chance against him, but now, they didn''t even dare to think that they were able to go against him. Many disciples of that sect left and never returned. Not because they were killed, but rather, they decided to leave the sect since the times had gotten bad. "What should we do? Is this the end of us?" said an Elder of the Sect. "To be honest, if he wants us dead, there is no escape. There is only one solution that may work," an elderly woman with white hair said. "Great Elder, tell us, what is this solution?" The elders all looked in her direction. "Submitting to him," The elderly woman spoke. "But will it work? I mean, isn''t he going to think we''re going to cheat on him and end up killing him when we get the chance?" One of the elders asked. "That''s true. There is no way he would simply believe us. After all, for him to be so strong at such a young age, there has to be a reason. And I don''t think he''s a brainless fool, and he would agree with that," another elder said. "Yes, I had already thought of that," said the elderly Elder, "Therefore, we have to sign a loyalty contract. If we do, he will know that we are serious, and he will have no reason to doubt our loyalty. Furthermore, if he epts, it will not necessarily be a bad thing. After all, he is the most talented and powerful young man on our. If he helps our sect even a little, I don''t even need to exin how good that would be for us." "Mm, let me think about it beforehand. I think he will only move after the martial arts tournament. Let us use this time to think," said the First Elder. All the other elders agreed. This decision was very important, after all. * - In the [Dimensional Room] - When everyone was going to sleep, Theo went to Ariana''s room. Opening the door, he entered. The light was off, and Ariana was lying on her bed. Theo walked over to her bed and saw that she had her eyes closed, and her breathing was smooth. Although he found it strange, since she had teased him so much before, Theo kissed her on the forehead and left the room. ''What now?'' While he was thinking about what to do next, Shina appeared in the hall, holding a cup of milk. "Theo? What are you doing standing there in the hall?" Shina asked as soon as she approached. "Mm, Ariana is sleeping." Theo looked her in the eye and answered. Shina stopped walking, and invited him, "Really? Mm, thene with me to my room." Theo didn''t even have to think long to agree. "Yes, okay." After drinking the milk and entering the room, Shina ced the ss on the dresser. Theo, seeing her stare at him with a suggestive look, immediately reached out and pulled her into his embrace. Lowering his head, he kissed her deeply¡­ Shina''s body shuddered a little, but when his hot tongue caressed her lips, she felt as if lightning had just hit her body. She felt weak and soft as she timidly closed her eyes, giving in to that fox''s gantry. When she opened her cherry lips and deepened the kiss, Shina felt she was about to lose consciousness. It was as if she had entered a foggy world... It was not the first time he had kissed her, but this kiss was especially different from before. Maybe it was because she epted this fox and had set aside all the reservations in her heart, so she was able to rx and feel good. Her pair of soft hands have already wrapped around Theo''s head without her even noticing. Under his relentless sucking, she awkwardly tried to respond to him, nibbling on his tongue. So her instincts took over when she stuck out her tongue and intertwined it with his¡­ When Shina finally came back to her senses, she realized that her lips were already swollen; it even hurt a little. That fox had kissed her for a long time without stopping. What if she had suffocated from his kiss? Theo''s mischievous hands slid into her clothes and slowly massaged her belly and waist, making Shina feel rxed. Theo knew that if he had boldly explored his wife''s spikes, touching or pinching her snow-white mounds and red plums, she would definitely pull away from his hand. However, she felt extremelyfortable with his hands massaging her belly and back now. It gave her an indescribable feeling of kindness andfort¡­ She didn''t refuse him and was even loving the way he was flirting with her, sneaking around here and there. She liked him more this way. Likewise, she didn''t like him taking off her clothes eagerly and touching her sensitive parts right away. That''s because although she loved him, she was still a girl, she would feel ashamed. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 484 Chapter 484 Before getting to bed, Theo transferred the technique Phoenix part to Shina. "Wow! You even prepared this?!" Shina stopped kissing him and was surprised by the information about the technique that appeared in her brain. "Yes, what did you think?" Theo smiled, pretending to be innocent. "I don''t know. I think it''s good, maybe." Shina got confused a little and ended up saying that and feeling embarrassed. She thought that by kissing him, she would be able to hide her embarrassment, and that''s what she did. A few minutester, Theo and Shina were naked. Theo then led Shina to the bed and made her lie down. Shina settled on the bed, and crossed her arms in front of her breasts, and looked at him with her pool-blue eyes. He began to crawl on the bed naked, and ced himself on Shina''s body. Theo lowered his head and licked a trail that went from the bulge of Shina''s chest to the beak, with his tongue teasing, teasing, teasing inrge circles, leaving Shina very hot and very moist. As he squeezed her breast with one hand, he swiped his finger around one of her nipples until Shina started to moan in pleasure; his other hand began to slide down her frame... "Wow!" Theo whispered in Shina''s ear, "You are so dripping wet." Theo turned his finger against Shina''s clitoris, and she lifted her hips wanting more. He gave in, running his fingers down until two fingers entered it, while his thumb pressed in ce in slow circles. Shina held her breath, her body already rigid with tension. "If you keep doing this, I will cum right now," was all she could say. "Then cum," Theo said, now with his lips on Shina''s other breast. "Anyway, I''ll make youe again." "Mm." Shina who was ecstatic and nodded. Theo looked at Shina, her nipple between his teeth, his gaze locked on hers. Theo bit Shina''s nipple gently, then more forcefully. Shina felt a delicious mixture of pleasure and pain. His fingers went deeper into Shina until they found her firm G-spot pad, and he pressed it in a quick, intermittent motion. Shina didn''t really know what was going on, but she couldn''t hold on much longer. He took his fingers out of her and just needed to brush her clitoris to trigger her explosion. Her back arched and Theo groaned in Shina''s breasts as the whole world spun, and she plunged into a huge tank of ecstasy, pure pleasure that radiated from all points of her body. "Oh, God," Shina groaned, grabbing the sheets, "Do not stop." "I will never stop, baby." Theo started the dual cultivation technique and Shina used it involuntarily. A red aura shone from their bodies, but soon it disappeared. The spasms continued until the room began to straighten again for them. Theo was still on top of Shina, his mouth rising from her shiny breasts towards her corbone. He looks at her almost with veneration. "What is it?" Shina asked him. "You are very seductive when you cum," Theo said with a dirty expression. Shina''s breaths were heavy, her face hot from orgasm. Theo moved a little, leaning on his elbows, one on either side of Shina''s head; his hands went into her hair, almost all of his weight on top of her. His torso waspletely over her, and his dick prodded against Shina''s pelvis. Shina thought it was so simple and so enjoyable. "This is unnecessary information." Shina blushed but did not look away. "Wife," he said, kissing her chin and pressing his weight on her, "did you feel how hard I am? I''m serious." ''He''s right. Even though I just came and my head is still dizzy, there is nothing I want more than to spread my legs wide open for him to stick inside me.'' Shina was ashamed of her own thoughts. As if he knew what she had thought, Theo kissed her hard on the lips. "Do you remember when you grabbed me before?" He whispered. "Do it again; guide me inside you." "Alright," Shina said, embarrassed. Shina bit her lip and smiled at him, as he contracted his abdomen so that she could lower her arm. Shina wrapped his cock with her fingers, opened her legs, and she guided him to the right spot. ,m Theo closed his eyes and took a deep breath before putting it in. Shina lost her breath. For a moment she felt like she was being split in half, but when he took himself out and entered again, her hip pressed down, her body rxed, and then adjusted to his. It fit inside her like a glove, so bulky; it made her feel beautiful, wonderful, impossiblyplete. Suddenly, she was very aware that Theo was inside her. Shina felt caught up in a wave of pleasure and also realized that it was benefiting her a lot. Unlike before, she was now fully cooperating, using the Phoenix Technique part of the Duo Cultivation. Theo groaned in Shina''s ear with each slow and deliberate thrust. "You look as tasty as honey," Theo murmured, biting her lip before he moaned again as he shoved his rod down again, holding it there for a few torturous seconds for Shina. "So hot, so perfect. You are so absolutely perfect." Theo pulled out in order to get a better look at her. "I can''t believe I have you." "Didn''t you always have me?" Shina told him. Theo smiled and slid in and out of Shina, naturally breathing faster, sweat and heat building between them. His cock filled her up to the stem, and his fingers acted as if he knew her body better than she did herself. All this time, Theo remained in control: perfect pace, alternating between fast and hard and painfully slow. Shina was about toe again. Her neck arched backward as he took himself out and then thrust back deeper into her. In and out, in and out. He then slowed down and took everything away. "Wait." Theo said softly, as he removed his hand from between her legs and moved it up to her chest where her own moisture was sticking to her. Theo lowered his head and licked until his mouth was between her breasts. "I love your taste," he whispered. "It''s a delight, Shina." Then he put his hand under her shoulder and said, "Turn face down, hips up." Shina had never before changed position during sex; Theo knew this and noticed her concern and smiled. "It will be nice. You will ejacte again, and when that happens, it will be strong. Trust me." Shina reflected on his words and nodded. She turned, and he put his hands on either side of her waist, pulling her ass towards him, as he stepped forward slowly. "So, Shina, just like that," Theo whispered, tightening her skin. He entered effortlessly, and from that angle, everything changed. He leaned forward, his wet, hard chest pressed against her back, and whispered in her ear, "Lie on your chest as slowly as you can. Keep your butt up." Theo pulled her over and shoved it. ''Oh my.'' Shina started to think that Theo''s cock was magical because it was hitting something that immediately made her knees go weak. "Good..." Theo said. And he starts rubbing Shina''s clitoris at the same time that he entered and left. Every time he entered, Shina lost her breath. Then it turned into a moan, and her breathpletely escaped her control as he thrust in, stocking her from behind. The room was filled with Shina''s abrupt hissing breath, Theo''s moans of pleasure, and with the echos of his thighs hitting Shina''s ass. "So hot," Theo groaned, "You are so hot! Wow, I love getting into you. Your body asks to be eaten." It didn''t take long for Shina to be practically eating the sheets on the bed, trying to contain herself and contain the words that wanted toe out of her mouth. The emotions and sensations were myriad. Someone had to give in. Then, she relented. Theo approached her like a whirlwind and snatched her away. Shina was spinning, dizzy, while her body shuddered, trembling, and her world spun in a spiral of liberation, her existence loose, undone, free. Theo grunted her name, squeezing her tightly as if he couldn''t let go. "What delight!" Theo hissed then let out a short cry and picked up the pace. Shina could feel his body vibrating against hers as she came, the rapid and heavy inhtion, the drops of sweat that fell on her back. Theo elerated the pace, deep and strong until he began to have an orgasm inside Shina. Shina was still whirling, floating, drowning with the deepest orgasm she had ever had. When he came out of her very slowly, something supernatural happened! A pir of red light expanded and surrounded them, and the two lost consciousness. When Shina woke up and stood, she found herself in a strange ce, but it somehow felt familiar to her. It was the first time that Shina was in that ce, but she felt like she had known it for a long time. Theo, who was beside her naked, opened his eyes and then murmured, "A divine sea?" Theo got up and stood next to Shina, her long, blue hair falling loosely across her naked body. "A divine sea? Do you mean that this is my divine sea?" Shina asked. She had never been in her divine sea before, so she was a little confused. She just realized she was stepping on something very simr to a bluish-gray moon. Theo was about to say something, but he was interrupted by a cracking sound, and in the dark sky, a light- in fact, two lights shed and two eggs appeared before them, one white and one blue. "This... How can this happen?!" Theo was amazed. Shina hadn''t even gone through a Heavenly Tribtion, so how had she risen up to the Spiritual Realm and awakened her Noble Spirits? "Theo, I feel my cultivation growing. Am I going up to the Spiritual Realm without even going through the Heavenly Tribtion?" Shina was also confused, but she thought that maybe Theo had the answer. Theo had practically entered with his soul into Shina''s Divine sea. This happened because of his resonance with her while using the dual cultivation technique, and he didn''t know if he would have ess to the system right now. Theo tried tomunicate with Rya, telepathically, [''Rya, are you there?''] *Poof!* Rya materialized in the air and asked, [''Did you call me, Master?''] Theo was d to see that it had worked. He then asked, [''Do you know what''s going on, why Shina is going up to the Spiritual Realm without having to go through the Heavenly Tribtion?''] Rya said, ["Well, the thing is¡­"] _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 485 Chapter 485 It was hard to believe that immediately after having had rtions using the dual cultivation technique, Shina had reached the Spiritual Realm. Theo did not imagine that when doing this with Shina, it would happen, and Shina was most certainly stunned by this. Nevertheless, Theo was d to see that it had happened. He then asked Rya, [''Do you know what''s going on? Why had Shina gone up to the Spiritual Realm without having to go through the Heavenly Tribtion?''] Rya said: ["Well, the thing is she needed a big load of energy and to go through an ordeal, so to speak, to reach the Spiritual Realm. For you and her to have had sex using an advanced dual cultivation technique, this provided all the necessary requirements for her to be able to go to the Spiritual Realm. And she was even able to awaken the Noble Spirits because Master has all elements at the Heavenly Rank."] Knowing that this had been partly because of him, Theo somehow was happy. He saw that Shina was still looking at him, looking for answers. He said to her, "This is because we made love using the dual cultivation technique, and partially, or perhaps mainly, because I have affinities with all elements of Heavenly Rank or higher, which made it work." "So that''s it... Mm, I kind of hoped it was rted to the dual cultivation technique, but it was hard to believe that that would have been able to do something so mystical." Shina let out a breath of admiration. Whenever Theo came with new things, it was always a big surprise. After all, Shina had never heard of anyone who managed to reach the Spiritual Realm any other way without having gone through a Heavenly Tribtion. Only Theo, that abnormal Golden Fox who was capable of provoking something as unnatural as that, even defying thews of the heavens, was capable of causing something like that. In fact, it was surprising, but it was also not impossible; many children of powerful cultivators were born in a very advanced realm. Theo began to say something, "Shina-" But before Theo was able to continue his conversation with Shina and be able to see the whole process, his soul was sucked back into his body and he found himself in a verypromising position... Withdrawing from inside Shina, Theo couldn''t just let Shina stay on all fours. He took her very carefully in his arms and ced her lying on her stomach, face up. Using on her body, he went to the wardrobe and picked up a set of white lingerie and a white pajama outfit with blue flowers for her. Having cleaned Shina, Theo also used on his body, and took out a set of green and ck casual clothes and got dressed. Having done all this, Theo stopped to look at the holographic screen in front of him. _ _ [Congrattions! Through Dual Cultivation, you have managed to raise the Phoenix Lineage to level 9.] [Congrattions! Heavenly Fire has risen to level 9.] [The Dual Cultivation Technique: has achieved; Medium Advance.] _ _ A few minutester, a pir of neon light intertwined in multiple colors; blue, red, and white expanded from Shina''s body, and her body floated in the air. A shrill, involuntary cry suddenly came out of Shina''s mouth, and Theo saw with his divine eyes Shina''s cultivation ascend to the Spiritual Realm. This was even more mystical than going through a Heavenly Tribtion. In the next instant, Shina''s status was updated. _ _ Shina Race: Demi-Human Species: Human She-Wolf Cultivation: 1th Layer of Spiritual Realm _ _ Lineage Eternal Lunar Wolf Phoenix - Level 6 _ _ Affinities Divine Water - Level 4 Heavenly Viewing - Level 5 Fire ¨C Level 10 _ _ Skills Clear - Maximum level Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 6 Supreme Concealment: Level 1 Healing: Level 1 _ _ Techniques Cultivation: Princess of Antis - Initial; High Advance Breathing: Princess of the Moon - Initial; High Advance Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial; High Advance Movement: Steps of the Lunar Wolf - Initial; High Advance Attack: Eight Streams of Water Attack - Initial; High Advance _ _ Noble Spirits Spiritual Wind Knife - Bronze level 1 Water Pr Bear - Bronze level 1 _ _ ''Spiritual Wind Knife?'' Theo saw Shina''s status and noticed many improvements, mainly in her affinities and also in the Phoenix Lineage that had risen to level 6. But, he found one of her two Noble Spirits simple, but decided not to judge, since it may have only seemed simple, however, this Noble Spirit might end up bringing some pleasant surprisester. Seeing that Shina''s body began to fall, Theo was quick to act, and took her body in his arms in the air and ced her on the bed. Secondster, Shina opened her eyes, surprised to be dressed, but seeing Theo, she disregarded everything and just "flew" towards him in search of a hug. When she hugged Theo, Shina''s emotions were soaring; she couldn''t describe in words how happy she was at that moment. "Thank you very much, Theo! All of this was possible thanks to you!" Shina eximed loudly, and stood on tiptoe, and kissed Theo''s lips. * The next morning, Theo went to entertain his two daughters. Shina told the other girls everything that had happened to her. This took everyone by surprise, but they couldn''t help but blush. "Tell me, Shina: because of this technique, was the sex better?" Ariana was more open to the subject, which was why she was able to be so direct when asking. "Mm..." Shina felt shy, but she still replied, "Yes, it was a superior feeling to other times; it was like there was nothing better than that, and at times I felt in paradise..." Hearing Shina''s response, and seeing her speak with such passion despite her shyness, Ariana bit her bottom lips and regretted having dozed off and missed the opportunity to be the first to have used it... Sighing, she knew she didn''t need to regret it too much, since it would soon be her turn again. Zaika, Zaira, and Yuki flushed and suppressed their expectations. The girls were already very fond of making love to Theo, and if it was intensified... It was hard to imagine how good that would be. The little maiden hearts of Nanda, Aine, and the other still virgin girls could not stand to hear it; it was very embarrassing and exciting at the same time. Klin, who was among them, left and went to look for her husband... ? "Ah yes, this Noble Spirit of mine is kind of strange." Shina showed the Spiritual Wind Knife that appeared in her hand in the form of a white kitchen knife with a red handle and continued, saying, "I can feel a strong connection with this Noble Spirit, but it is not like my other Noble Spirit. In addition to being very sharp, even sharper than normal weapons, I don''t quite know how useful it really is." "This can be used to merge into a weapon. If you do, the weapon category will increase by arge margin, depending on the level of your Noble Spirit," Isis, who was nearby, said suddenly, exining what she knew. "Is that so?! Mm, I''ll try to do that another time." Shina made her Noble Spirit return to her divine sea and looked at Isis. "Thank you for telling me that." "You''re wee." Isis nodded with a soft smile. "Shina, how peaceful was it when you arrived at the Spiritual Realm?" Yuki wanted to try to achieve the same, but she was afraid, as she could possibly affect the baby in her belly. "It was very peaceful. The most difficult thing was to stabilize my cultivating and affinity. Other than that, there was no difficulty, but..." Shina understood Yuki''s concern, and it was also a concern she shared. She then said to Yuki, "Wait for when Ariana, Zaika, and Zaira have tried to do it too, and then we can confirm whether it''s safe for you and the baby." "True." Yuki nodded and smiled graciously. "Thank you. I will wait before trying this." "Hehe. You do not have to thank me." Shina showed her tongue andughed. She was the one who spent the most time with Yuki, and they were very close sister friends; Shina wanted the best for Yuki. After talking during most of the morning, the girls started to upy themselves with their training. Some of the girls trained in their attack, movement, and breathing techniques, while others practiced their cultivation techniques. Theo and his two daughters also stopped ying and started to meditate. It was important to build a solid foundation soon after transcending a realm in cultivation, and although Theo had already stabilized his cultivation, he still needed to build a more solid foundation to climb theyers of the realm and be stronger. If only he could go up without having to bother to create a good base, he would continue to beat those who were supposed to be stronger than him, fighting someone withyers, even realms, above him. In addition, he had already reached a stage in cultivating that it would be difficult for him to find enemies capable of beating him from the low sss, and even some middle ss ones. Theo had two goals these days: get the girls to the Monarch Spiritual Realm before he and the girls went to a middle ss world, and also to expand his business in ded weapons and get a lot of money and turn it all into crystal points. Doing these two steps, he would have points and be strong enough not to fear beings from others, even if he was someone from a middle ss. Another thing that Theo needed to be on the alert for was those divine beings. Although he had talked to Isis, and she said that there were manys across the gxy and it would be difficult for them to find him, yet it was a concern. Especially if some of them really, really loved Helena. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 486 Chapter 486 After a full day of cultivation, Theo and the girls were in the dining room, eating and talking. Shina had made them a beef stroganoff. "Theo, my love, I''m sorry for earlier. I got tired after training a lot and ended up dozing off," Ariana said after she poured Theo a ss of spiritual grape juice. At no time had Theo gotten mad over it, let alone med his wife for falling asleep. He smiled as he held her free hand and looked into her eyes, "It''s not a big deal. You don''t need to apologize for that." Nanda looked at Shina and said with a smile, "This is delicious! Please teach me to do it sometime!" "Sure! I''d be d to!" Shina replied with a lovely smile. The two gluttons, Little Emma and Little Yui, really enjoyed the beef stroganoff. So much so that they were eating in silence, just concentrating on eating and enjoying the taste. In reality, with their high levels of cultivation, Theo and the girls didn''t need to eat every day, but of course, eating wouldn''t hurt, especially with the ingredients with which the food was prepared. In fact, Shina had used her Noble Spirit to prepare the beef stroganoff. She chopped the meat until it was minced and realized that using this knife, the quality of the meat had increased; the same happened with the cut vegetables. Did this happen perhaps because of it being a Noble Spirit and using spiritual energy? Shina didn''t know for sure, but it was of great use for her who loved to cook. It was something she believed was not so exceptional, but now, even if it was not a Noble Spirit that she could use inbat, she was happy. * Theo was in Zaira''s room, kissing her, removing her clothes, and helping Zaira to undress. They took a shower together and went back to the bedroom and kissed again. "Don''t forget to use the technique when we start," Theo said in his husky voice. "Yes, I will use it." Zaira''s voice sounded sensual. She reached for the love of her life, and entwined her fingers in his hair, in search of a deep andsting kiss. Before they knew it, the couple was lying in bed. Lustful andpromising sounds began to echo in the room and they intertwined, bing one as the couple began to practice the technique of dual cultivation. It was as if a phoenix and a dragon had shed, but instead of getting weaker over time, it became more intense. The couple''s bodies sweated and dripped when they reached the climax. As with Shina, from Zaira''s body, a pir of light expanded and enveloped the couple. In a different ce, the couple woke up naked. Zaira''s divine sea was a pitch-ck ce, only sometimes illuminated by lightning that exploded in the endless sky. In the air, a crack appeared in space, and two eggs appeared. One was gold with red stripes and the other ck with red stripes. After a while, Theo and Zaira could hear the sound of the eggs cracking and something inside started toe out. However, Theo saw only a scorpion-like w emerging from the golden egg with red stripes and a pair of wings from the ck egg with red stripes. That was when his mind went nk and he returned to his body. Theo opened his eyes and looked at the holographic page that appeared. But before doing that, he disconnected from Zaira, and then he looked. _ _ [Congrattions! Eternal Darkness has risen to level 4] _ _ Although he only had a slight increase in one of his affinities, his cultivation had improved greatly. The amount of pure spiritual mana he got through the dual cultivation was almost equal to 1 month of meditation. Theo''s attention was diverted. He looked at Zaira who was surrounded by a pir of golden, red, and dark light and her cultivation went up to the Spiritual Realm. As well as the new information about the improvements she had, the new page shows the Noble Spirits which had also appeared. _ _ Zaira Breed: Magic Animal Species: Dark Wolf Cultivation: 1st Layer of the Spiritual Realm _ _ Lineage Underworld Lightning Wolf - Level 4 Phoenix - Level 5 _ _ Affinities False Heavenly Darkness - Level 7 False Heavenly Lightning - Level 6 Fire - Level 10 _ _ Skills Clean - Maximum level Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 5 Supreme Concealment: Level 1 Healing: Level 1 _ _ Techniques Cultivation: Art of the Sage of Darkness - Initial; High Advance Breathing of the Underworld - Initial; Medium Advance Attack: Shadow Art of the Underworld - Initial; Medium Advance Attack: Sage of Seven Lightning - Initial; Low Advance Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial; High Advance Movement: Lightning Shadow Flow ¨CInitial; High Advance Dual Cultivation: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon: Low Advance _ _ Noble Spirits Dark Hawk of Darkness - Bronze level 1 Golden Scorpion - Bronze level 1 _ _ ''Her lineage has risen for both Underworld Lightning Wolf and Phoenix. Her affinities have also increased a lot...'' Theo was pleased with his wife''s advances, and seeing that it would take a few minutes for Zaira to finish elevating to the Spiritual Realm, he dressed in casual ck clothes and waited. * The next day, Theo did the same with Zaika; he made love to her and thanks to that, she went up to the Spiritual Realm. When Zaika evolved and received her Noble Spirits, Theo saw that, like Zaira, she had many improvements and also awoke 2 Noble Spirits. _ _ Zaika Breed: Magic Animal Species: Dark me Wolf Cultivation: 1st Layer of the Spiritual Realm _ _ Lineage: Dark me Wolf - Level 4 Phoenix - Level 5 _ _ Affinities False Celestial Darkness - Level 5 Divine Fire - Level 4 Wind - Level 10 _ _ Skills Clean - Maximum level Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 5 Supreme Concealment: Level 1 Healing: Level 1 _ _ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Art of the Wolf of mes - Initial; High Advance Technique: Dark me Wolf Breath - Initial; High advance Movement: Wolf of Dark Shadows - Initial; High Advance Spiritual Sense Technique: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial; High Advance Attack: Shadow Art - Initial; High Advance Attack: Seven me Moves - Initial; High Advance Dual Cultivation: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon: Low Advance _ _ Noble Spirits Dark Phoenix - Bronze level 1 Queen of Flowers - Bronze level 1 _ _ On the same day, Theo made love to Ariana using the dual cultivation technique, and she also went up to the Spiritual Realm. All three girls went up to the Spiritual Realm without any problems. In fact, the result was better than any of them had expected. That''s because gradually Theo had be more experienced when using the technique: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon. _ _ Ariana Breed: Demi-human Species: Human She-Leopard Cultivation: 1st Layer of the Spiritual Realm _ _ Lineage: Purple Thunder Leopard - Level 5 Phoenix - Level 5 _ _ Affinities False Celestial Wind - Level 5 False Heavenly Earth - Level 5 Purple Thunder - Level 9 Fire - Level 10 _ _ Skills Clean - Maximum level Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 5 Supreme Concealment: Level 1 Healing: Level 1 _ _ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Earth Thunder Maniption - Initial; High Advance Breathing Technique: White Leopard - Initial; High Advance Movement Technique: Steps of the Earth Leopard - Initial; Medium Advance Attack Technique: Earth Thunder Release - Initial; Medium Advance Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial; High Advance _ _ Noble Spirits Sword of Fire and Lightning - Silver level 1 Winnd Mammoth - Silver level 1 _ _ Ariana was more amazing, she was able to aquire two Noble Spirits in the Silver rank. Of course, it was not only the girls who had made improvements; the lineage of Theo''s Phoenix reached level 10. His affinities also increased in level. _ _ Affinities Divine Lightning Level 8 Eternal Darkness Level 5 Heavenly Fire Level 9 False Heavenly Wind Level 9 Heavenly Earth Level 4 Divine Light Level 4 False Heavenly Ice Level 10 Divine Metal Level 9 Divine Water Level 9 _ _ In addition, the technique: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon reached High Advance. Now only Yuki and Little Yui were missing. Logically, Little Yui would have to go through Heavenly Tribtion. There was no way for Theo to practice the dual cultivation technique with his daughter. However, Theo wanted to wait a few days before leaving with Little Yui, while Yuki, he made love to her, but they refrained from using the dual cultivation technique yet. Theo wanted to wait a few days and go even deeper with this technique. After all, it wasn''t like just because it hadn''t been a problem so far that it meant there was no risk. This concern was especially true for Yuki who was pregnant. In bed, after being surrounded by a pir made up of white, brown, gold, and red lights, Ariana started to fall from the air. Theo took her in his arms, ced her on the bed, and used on Ariana''s body. Ariana opened her eyes that shone brighter than the stars in a night sky and said to Theo without the slightest bit of shame, "Husband, you were amazing! We need to repeat that." Although happy with the advancement to the Spiritual Realm, the good feeling was still taking over her, making her want more and more of it. Theo "very reluctantly" epted it, and for the next two hours the couple had wild sex, trying all kinds of positions, and it also helped Ariana to support the basis of her cultivating. Lustful and shameful sounds, even name-calling, echoed from within the couple''s bedroom... _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 487 Chapter 487 With the awakening of the Noble Spirits and advancement to the Spiritual Realm, Zaika, Zaira, Shina, and Ariana spent most of the day meditating. Yuki on the other hand said to Theo, "Husband, I am not prepared mentally, yet. Wait a little longer, and then we will try." "Yes, there is no need to hurry." Theo kissed her lips and smiled. "Dad, are we going out now? Yui wants to go through the Heavenly Tribtion!" Little Yui held Theo''s hand tightly while jumping happily, wishing to reach the Spiritual Realm. "Okay, we''re leaving now." Theo said goodbye to the others and left the [Dimensional Room] with Little Yui. "Dad, can Emmae along too?" Little Emma asked. "Yes, you want to spend time with your mom, correct?" Theo guessed. "Yes, Emma misses Mom," Little Emma said with longing. "Okay, we can go out together, and while Little Yui goes through her Heavenly Tribtion, you can go with your mom." Theo ran a hand over Little Emma''s head as he spoke to her with a gentle smile. "Thanks." Little Emma was grateful. After leaving the [Dimensional Room], Little Emma created a pair of fire dragon wings and flew in the direction where the Red Dragon n was housed, while Theo and Little Yui moved away as far as possible and Theo used his illusions throughout Fallen Star Ind. "Oh, this is going to be the first time that Yui has been through Heavenly Tribtion." Little Yui looked mega excited about it. She saw that her father teleported away several miles, but she didn''t care, since she knew why. The clouds in the sky thundered; it looked like a strong storm was going to happen at any moment. Theo, who was in the distance, was on the alert. What was forming in the sky was different; instead ofing in the shape of an animal, it was turning into a mass of energy, and it looked like it would attack in the form of lightning. Although there was still the same element of danger, it was significantly faster, so he needed to act early, or else it would hit Little Yui. Little Emma clenched her little fists tightly. After that, her gaze slowly turned to determination. The clouds in the sky were constantly changing, sometimes glowing blue neon, other times white, silver, gray, and red. In the sky, the first thing to form was a white lightning bolt with three other colors swirling around in a spiral, the color being silver, gray, and red. Strangely, it looked like this lightning was being pulled by strings from a bow and would be shot like an arrow. ''Who''s pulling this? Is it something natural? It seems so strange...'' Little Yui was full of questions, and even for a thousandth of a second she was afraid, but looking in her father''s direction, that fear left faster than it came. The confidence she had in her father was greater than heaven itself. No matter how dangerous the risks, as long as she had her father by her side, she feared no one! When the multicolored lightning stopped being pulled back and wasunched towards Little Yui, streaking the sky, causing loud sounds and screaming winds, it was able to scare even the most courageous man... Theo appeared beside Little Yui in an instant. Theo''s eyes were serious, constantly changing from neon gold to neon red. "Sit on the floor and start meditating," Theo warned. "Yes, dad." Little Yui did exactly what her father had said. When the lightning struck 1 kilometer away from Little Yui, Theo used . His tail acted even faster than an ambush of a snake and went towards the lightning of four colors. The four-color lightning made an irritating sound, which hissed as it tore the sky and seemed determined to face Theo''s tail, but unfortunately for the four-color lightning, a huge mouth opened from Theo''s tail and swallowed the four-color lightning. It was as Theo had imagined, although it was faster than standard attacks when turning into animals, the amount of essence was the same; there was almost no difference. Theo sat on the floor, and a multicolored pir expanded from his head, heading towards Little Yui. Ten minutester, Little Yui had already managed to stabilize the essences of energy transferred to her. Of all the girls, Little Yui was the most talented at controlling energy. However, she continued to meditate for another five minutes to make sure everything was under her control. After making sure everything was fine, a smile formed on her small lips, and she stood up. "Dad, Yui has already done it,she said excitedly, wanting to be praised. "Wow! It was so fast! My daughter is amazing!" Theo spared no praise and kissed his daughter''s pretty face, whoughed happily at being praised and kissed by her father. "Now I''m going to move away again," Theo said, and Little Yui nodded. The sky vibrated and the earth shook. In the sky lightning started to form. The lightning was silvery, with three colors twisting around it in a spiral formation, the colors being white, gray, and red. Just like before, when the lightning had finished forming, the four-color lightning was pulled back, picking up momentum, then it was thrown in the direction of Little Yui, streaking through the sky, of colorful particles behind. Theo teleported again to Little Yui and used . It seemed as if the lightning knew it should avoid Theo''s tail, which was dangerous. However, before it could escape, Theo''s tail changed direction with a huge mouth, swallowing the four-colored lightning sideways with no escape. Theo didn''t even have to say it; Little Yui was already sitting on the floor and starting to meditate. He also sat on the floor and started to transfer the essence of the energy to Little Yui. 30 minutes passed and Little Yui was able to stabilize her affinities. There were still 30 minutes to go before the next attack was formed. When the next attack started to form, Theo had already teleported away. What was formed followed the same pattern as before, being now gray at its core, and the colors surrounding it were white, silver, and red around it in a spiral shape. When the four-color lightning bolt was thrown in the direction of Little Yui, Theo teleported beside her and used in the direction of the four-color lightning bolt. The impact was bigger this time, but it wasn''t enough to shake Theo. He converted all of the energy into essence and transferred it to Little Yui, who started to meditate. This was followed by five more simr attacks. Although they were getting more powerful, all of them came in the form of lightning. Only thest was the most dangerous, which was using five elements as its main attack: being lightning, ice, fire, wind, and metal. All five elements were intertwining with the same power and expanding, turning into something very powerful. If an average person were to witness this, they would be shaking with fear at the sight of this attack by Heavenly Tribtion. The power itself was very high, capable of killing a cultivator at the 3rd Layer of the Spiritual Realm. This proved how special Little Yui was since she was provoking it herself. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!* A loud crash echoed throughout the sky and the earth trembled, but thanks to Theo''s illusions, no one but him and Little Yui had noticed it. The five-color lightning bolt was pulled back and then shot in the direction of Little Yui. The speed was ten times faster than the first attack. Theo, who teleported alongside Little Yui, had to take a different approach using one of his ten tails to attack and slow the Tribtion down, and with the other, he used . In full, all the energy of the Heavenly Tribtion became essence within Theo''s body. He saw that as a whole Little Yui''s processing was the most capable at absorbing the essence of energy, and transferring everything to herself. Little Yui felt her body tremble, and she was spontaneously lucky to have created a new affinity that was Heavenly Lightning. This made a qualifying change in her body; in addition, she also changed from a Magic Animal to a Magic Beast. Among these changes, her affinities had many advances in levels, as well as her lineage had improved a lot. The affinities of Little Yui, which used to be at the center of her body, started to enter a rift inside her body, going to her divine sea. In ??Little Yui''s Divine sea, she found herself in a world made of metal, but still incredibly fertile. There were trees and nts of different colors on the she was hovering above, in an infinite sky. In the air, two eggs appeared; the color of the first was silver and the other yellow and white. Minutester, the eggs began to crack. The metallic egg, in particr, was at least three timesrger than its counterpart. When the eggshell brokepletely, a metallic cube with lines of different colors appeared, and from the golden and white egg, a baby fox appeared. * When Little Yui opened her eyes, it had been over 1 hour. She had been able to partially stabilize her cultivation and affinities. "Congrattions!" Theo said with a big smile when he saw Little Yui had opened his eyes. "Thank you, dad!" Little Yui was thrilled and hugged her father. She even let out a few tears of joy. After a few minutes of hugging his daughter, calming her down, Theo looked through her status. _ _ Yui Volts Breed: Magic Beast Species: Metallic Dragon Cultivation: 1st Layer of the Spiritual Realm _ _ Lineage: Cold Metallic Dragon - Level 6 Lineage: Phoenix - Level 5 _ _ Affinities False Celestial Ice - Level 4 Divine Metal - Level 4 False Celestial Wind - Level 6 Divine Fire - Level 3 Heavenly Lightning - Level 1 _ _ Skills Clean - Maximum Level Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 7 Supreme Concealment: Level 1 Healing: Level 1 Thunder Wing - Level 1 _ _ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Art of the Metallic Dragon Initial - Initial; Medium advance Technique: Metallic Dragon''s Breath - Initial; High Advance Attack: Art of the Cold Metallic Dragon - Initial; High Advance Movement Technique: Steps of the Metallic Dragon - Initial; Medium Advance Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial; Medium Advance Attack: Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox: Step Five - Initial; Medium Advance _ _ Noble Spirits Ice Lightning Fox - Bronze level 1 Cube Arsenal - Silver level 1 _ _ ''Mm? When did her surname change to Volts?'' Theo asked himself with doubt, but he was only surprised for a few moments and thought, ''She gained a new skill... Mm, and awoke two Noble Spirits.'' "Let''s go back, but before that, let''s go to where Little Emma is," Theo smiled and said while rubbing Little Yui''s head. "Yes, dad." Little Yui agreed, and she made a pair of Thunder Wing appear on her back. It was very simr to dragon wings and incrediblyrge, and it seemed that Little Yui had control of the size, which she reduced from five meters on each side to two meters, yet it was still considerablyrge. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 488 Chapter 488 "Let''s go back, but before that, let''s go to where Little Emma is," Theo smiled and said while rubbing Little Yui''s head. "Yes, dad." Little Yui agreed, and she made a pair of Thunder Wing appear on her back. It was very simr to dragon wings and incrediblyrge, and it seemed that Little Yui had control of the size, which she reduced from five meters on each side to two meters, yet it was still considerablyrge. Theo, at this point, surprisingly discovered that this little girl had grown up a little, giving her an even more cute appearance. A pair of red wings appeared on Theo''s back and together with Little Yui, the two of them flew to the floating boat that the Red Dragon n was housed on. When he got very close, Theo broke his illusions and let Elise, Little Emma''s mother, feel his presence. "Theo, you came," Eliseughed, a pleasant, tinkling sound. This gave Theo the feeling of a rural stream on a hot summer day. The beautiful woman wore a long golden skirt, which revealed her beautiful white shoulders as well as her delicate and beautiful corbone. Her long red hair fell loosely to her waist and her facial features were very exquisite, which was entuated by an earring of brilliant gemstones that trembled slightly at that moment. Her beauty was very charming, that is to say, Elise was very attractive. As for her temper, she seemed kind. "Hi, did you wait long?" Theo asked. "No, you could have taken a little longer if you wanted to," Elise replied softly and then asked, "This beautiful girl is your daughter, right?" "Yes, her name is Yui," Theo replied. "Ara, beautiful name. It suits her a lot," Elise smiled. "Thanks." Little Yui smiled beautifully at being praised. Elise invited them, "Why don''t youe in for a while, and then we talk? I still want to spend a little more time with my daughter." "Okay," Theo nodded. Consequently, with Elise in the lead, Theo and Little Yui boarded the floating ship. Inside the ship, Theo discovered that the internal structure was naturally beautiful. Several beautiful pictures and statues could be found everywhere, even a pool in the middle of a room they had passed through could be seen, and some human-shaped dragons were bathing there wearing bikini suits. Others were daring enough to soak naked. They walked down the aisle of the floating ship until they reached a simple, cozy room, where Little Emma was sitting on arge double bed. In the bedroom, in addition to the double bed, there was a sixty-inch television, a wardrobe, a shelf of old books, and some other simpler furniture. "They can sit on the bed, or on one of those chairs," Elise said with a soft smile. "Mm, I''m going to sit on the chair." Theo went over to the wooden, cotton-covered chair, and sat down. "Is it okay if I sit on the floor and meditate?" Little Yui asked. She still needed to stabilize her cultivationpletely. And since they were going to be here for a while, she felt the need to meditate. "Make yourself at home," Elise replied gently. "En." Little Yui nodded with a sweet smile and went to the corner of the room and started to meditate. Various colorful magic elements roamed around Little Yui''s body, which gradually entered her body. Seeing this, Elise couldn''t help being surprised. She already knew that this girl was a genius, but she didn''t expect it to be quite at that point. It was still daylight, even though it was almost 10 hours since Little Yui passed Heavenly Tribtion. It had started early, around 6 am, but was now 3:50 pm. Because of the constant fluctuation of spiritual mana on the ship, the disciples and some new elders became uneasy, but seeing that it wasing from Matriarch Elisa''s room, they did not dare to disturb, mainly because they heard Matriarch Elise talking to someone. Looking at Elise, Theo said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you in a few days, and you look even more beautiful." Elise''s face went red and shy, but she recovered very quickly. "Stop teasing me. I know I can''tpare myself to your women," sheughed awkwardly. "Oh..." Little Emma''s eyes lit up when she heard what her father said to her mother. For the next four hours, Little Emma and Elise talked about various subjects, while Theo only participated in the conversation sometimes. "Mm, I''m going to meditate for a little while as well. It was not long ago that I moved on to Spiritual Realm, after all," Little Emma said as she sat next to Little Yui. A silence came over the room while Theo and Elise looked at each other. Elise broke the silence by saying, "Theo, would you like a drink, yes? There''s a bar here; we can have a drink and chat if you want." "Mm, I ept." Theo nodded in agreement and left the room with Elise. On the way to the ship''s bar, many disciples saw the Matriarch and greeted her politely, and when they saw that it was Theo who apanied her, they could not help from being surprised and amazed, wondering how their Matriarch knew Theo? When the elders of the Red Dragon n learned of this, they warned everyone not to disturb the Matriarch and Theo, and even started doing an exclusive dance of the red dragons. Regardless of what rtionship Matriarch Elise had with Theo, as long as it is a friendly rtionship, it was great news for them. Upon reaching the bar of which Elise spoke, the room was silent. The older disciples, seeing Matriarch Elise, along with Theo, the young and more powerful of Spirit, as well as some of the elders, left the bar, not wanting to be a nuisance. The lights were a dim reddish color, giving off a cozy air. In the background a song yed, but when she saw what was ying, it made Elise blush, since it was not intentional. "Oh, I didn''t expect you to like my song." Theo on the other hand smiled. He didn''t care that the music he put on the inte was being yed right then. He already knew that he had be even better known after he became the most powerful cultivator on the. Initially, very few knew that it was he who sang this song, not least because his face was not shown, although his name was taken after the caption, many still remembered, and with the passage of time the news spread, and that made his music go viral. Elise didn''t care that the disciples left, but she cursed inwardly at them for leaving without changing the music, but she confessed that she also liked it. Taking the useless thoughts out of her mind, she started making a pair of drinks for herself and Theo. After serving spiritual blue agave tequ, Elise said softly as she sat down next to Theo, "I did what you asked: I managed to be a cultivator at Spiritual Realm, I became the Matriarch of the Red Dragon n, and I also created a brand that started to be marketed by some countries outside Fallen Star Ind." Theo took a sip of tequ, and sure enough, it was much smootherpared to the tequ he had been drinking before, and it really left a rich vor in his mouth. Theo said, "Mm, I also fulfilled my part of the agreement. I made Little Emma recover her memories, and although it was not my initial intention, I epted her as my daughter." "When ites to that, I am deeply grateful. I am happy to see that my daughter is doing well and has also managed to be a cultivator at the Spiritual Realm. I have to say that this was a pleasant surprise; I did not expect in a million years that my dear daughter would be able to reach the Spiritual Realm in such a short time." A happy smile curved across Elise''s lips. _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] Chapter 489 Chapters 489: Getting A Kiss Seeing Elise''s charming appearance, Theo lost his spirit for a brief moment. The charm of mature women was something that green girls were unable to achieve. Seeing Theo staring at her, Elise was very angry and also a little shy and happy. She couldn''t take it, but she reached out with a white lotus hand to hit Theo on the head and said, pretending to be angry, "If someone sees you looking at me like that, what kind of scandal will it turn into?" Theo stroked his head and looked at Elise, and said whileughing without caring, "But there is no one here!" Elise''s young heart let go, so she changed the subject, "Aren''t you interested in knowing more about what the brand name is like and how many countries to which you have started marketing your swords, daggers, etc...?" "Yes, yes indeed. Tell me, how''s it going?" Theo asked with great interest. "Mm, for the brand name I put "Volts" as well as your city, and that also gave a certain credibility, especially nowadays, while sales of weapons reached a number of 500 thousand sales and 1 million orders and continues to increase. To be honest, I didn''t expect it to go so well at first. They are even asking for products other than weapons, like armor, and even clothes, shoes and bags; if you do something with the slogan "Volts" it will surely be popr." "I see. This result is better than nned, really." Theo smiled. "Thanks for the hard work." "You don''t have to thank me. It''s not like I''m doing this for free, anyway. I''m happy with everything that''s going on," Elise said with a smile. Theo and Elise drank a ss of spiritual blue agave tequ, then Elise asked suddenly, "Theo, what is your ultimate goal? Do you intend to be the owner of the entire Spirit?" Theo thought for a while, then shook his head and said with a smile, "Owner of the entire Spirit? I''m not interested; I just want to go where I love. I''m doing whatever it takes to make the people I care about the strongest happy, and so I''m going to a middle ss, because the days are more interesting like that than owning a." Elise nodded and was lost in thought. From the beginning, when she saw Theo, she knew that he was absolutely not a mediocre man. His eyes and that extravagant temperament that he showed unintentionally, everything showed that he possessed an unsatisfied spirit. In the great war of the near future, what kind of role would he y? It all depended on his decision. Seeing Theo''s rxed, casual smile, Elise also smiled slightly. Theo''s statement was not wrong. Although he was strong, he was not like other men who grew strong on their own. She could see that just by looking at her daughter who, at such a young age, managed to reach the Spiritual Realm. And even Theo''s daughter, who was even younger, managed to reach the Spiritual Realm. This was not something just anyone could achieve. Theo exhaled a bit of the smell of alcohol, then suddenly leaned forward with his hands resting on the table, and his beautiful face stopped less than two inches from Elise''s own beautiful face. And being so close, he was able to smell the delicate and aromatic fragrance from Elise. "What are you doing?" Elise was still well on the surface, but her eyes showed a hint of panic and shyness. Theo watched Elise closely. Her skin was really thin and smooth, there was not a hint of w, and with her beautiful jade nose and rosy, seductive lips, she really gave him the urge to kiss her regardless. "I think..." Theo''s heartbeat suddenly sped up, and Theo''s mouth moved toward Elise''s pink lips. But just when Theo wanted to touch Elise''s lips, he felt an emptiness in front of him. Elise was already standing several steps away from him, looking furiously at him. Theo woke up scared. With this kind of night and that kind of environment, it was easy for people to make a mistake. "What I mean is that you are really beautiful. And as it is already toote, I will not disturb your rest." Theo smiled awkwardly, then turned away, wanting to leave. "Wait a minute." Elise suddenly shouted to stop Theo. Theo turned again to see Elise walking towards him. After that, she lifted her head looking at this young man, a fox man who became the father of her daughter, then suddenly she stood on tiptoe and lightly kissed his cheek. Theo felt that her lips were soft and warm; in addition, he also felt that they were trembling slightly. "You are now my daughter''s adoptive father, so we are practically family. This is just a good night kiss. Don''t let your imagination run wild, understand?" Looking at Theo, Elise said with a sullen face, which looked quite cute. Theo, who was watching all this, really wanted to squeeze her face. Theo touched his left cheek, feeling as if that sweet feeling still remained. He didn''t answer, just looked deeply at Elise, and then he disappeared from that ce. Theo understood in his heart that even though Elise also had a favorable impression of him, she already loved another man who had died and didn''t seem ready to put a stone on top of his grave. Looking at the door of the bar where Theo had disappeared, Elise stayed there for a long time. Theo was a type of man with a deadly attraction for women. His beautiful and cheerful appearance, noble temperament, heavy feelings, calm, wise and irvoyant good-natured, but not being frivolous, and that smile that often hung on his face were all very seductive. Yes, she admitted that she was also attracted, and from the beginning, when he brought her daughter with him, the rtionship between the two had be somewhat subtle. Elise sighed slightly, then turning around, she walked towards the bedroom, determined to turn this evening''s subject into a memory. Arriving in her room, Theo was there with her daughter and Little Yui. Elise pretended that nothing strange had happened while saying goodbye to her daughter. "Mom, Emma is leaving, but she''lle back to visit you and spend more time with Mom." Little Emma gave Elise a tight hug. Elise smiled gently and hugged her daughter, "Yes, I will be waiting. You cane back whenever you want." "Bye. As soon as the tournament starts again, I''ll bring Little Emma," Theo told her. "En, go carefully." Elise was feeling a little strange whenmunicating with Theo, but she was still able to say goodbye to him without much embarrassment. After leaving the floating ship of the Red Dragon n, Theo, Little Emma, and Little Yui flew to the ark. When they arrived at the ark, Theo made them return to the [Dimensional Room]. When they returned, half a month had passed within the [Dimensional Room]. Because of that, Theo would have to spend a lot of time with his wives, since for them, it had been 15 days without seeing Theo. "Little Yui, congrattions on reaching the Spiritual Realm." Yuki was the first to congratte her, followed by Mizuki, and little by little the girls were congratting her. Jka and his wife Klin were not there. They were likely to be doing something prohibited to minors - or they were just asleep. "Congrattions, Yui. In fact, show us your Noble Spirit." After congratting Little Yui, Zaira prompted her softly. "Eh..." Little Yui ced her thin and delicate finger on her lips, then she made her two Noble Spirits materialize. The Arsenal Cube appeared in Little Yui''s small hand, which was disproportionate to its size at first but shrunk to the size of a magic cube, and a beautiful white fox with golden spots appeared. The Ice Lightning Fox immediately made the girls'' hearts fall in love, wanting to cuddle and hug her. * Theo, on the other hand, had entered the mansion, and Shina followed him. Theo''s room was just for him and Shina this evening. "Theo, I miss you," Shina said as she looked at Theo with her blue eyes, mistily. "Mm, I missed you too," Theo smiled and said. "Liar, you only spent a few hours, but for me, it was several days." Shina snorted yfully as she pouted, her cheeks slightly flushed. Theo hugged her around the waist, and pulled her into his arms. He leaned over, blowing lightly on Shina''s ear, and said, "I want to kiss you, okay?" Shina went limp and her whole body shook slightly as well. She then subconsciously nodded and immediately shook her head. Theo pressed against Shina, their two noses lightly in contact with each other, while Theo said with a smile, "Are you nodding your head and shaking your head? Does that mean yes or no?" Shina''srge chest moved violently up and down, and both legs gripped him tightly. She felt her sagging and numb private parts, while a little liquid dripped, wetting her pants. "Theo," Shina murmured as she sincerely expected him. Shortly after he heard this, Theo leaned over and kissed Shina''s lips. Shina''s brain went out instantly; all thoughts immediately flew to the ends of the earth, and she instinctively responded passionately. The fragrant tongues of the two tangled people pressed against each other and Shina also felt a taste of alcohol, which made her a little drunk passively. She didn''t know when Theo''s big hands had already scaled her rounded breasts. Although her body was small, her breasts were not; the mound of smooth, molded fat changed into various shapes under his hand, and the bright red dot on the summit bloomed proudly. Theo''s mouth left her morous red lips more red and also swollen. His eyes remained on the beautiful jade peaks of her exposed breasts He then opened his big mouth, and the pearl of the breast went into his mouth, so he sucked lightly. In the midst of passionate breathing, Shina made a sexy sound, and her lovely body trembled involuntarily slightly while squeezing her legs tighter. Theo yed gently with Shina''s mysterious garden. Although separated by pants, this little wolf who was looking at him passionately, had developed ayer of pink shade which covered the skin of her entire body, and she unconsciously moved her waist up and down while she moaned without knowing it. Theo untied Shina''s belt and his big hand went straight into her pants. Then, running through her soft hair, Theo''s middle finger pressed directly into the long, narrow, delicate slit, which was already damp. ,m In Theo''s room, all that remained between them was a sweet and ambiguous rhythm... _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 490 Chapter 490 Theo didn''t want to wake Yuki, so he went to the bathroom to take a shower. After the shower, heid naked and crawled under the nket. It was then he discovered that Yuki was alsopletely naked inside. ''Damn, this woman is intentionally seducing me,'' Theo screamed in his heart. Then his stick touched Yuki''s reared buttocks, immediately dering war. And while Yuki was still sleeping, as if she felt Theo approaching and smelled that familiar smell, she turned and ced herself against Theo''s chest. This made Theo''s cock easily nudge the soft spot between Yuki''s legs. With Yuki''s lovely body glued to him, although Yuki was almost 4 months pregnant, Theo got very hot and his waist involuntarily advanced. "Mm, Theo..." Yuki''s eyelids moved slightly, and she murmured as if she were still between half awake and half asleep. The lower bodies of two people rubbed against each other, and Yuki also cooperated unconsciously. And when Theo''s waist was pushed forward, he advanced to a warm ce. He had intruded unexpectedly in a prohibited area. Yuki''s whole body suddenly shuddered, and she immediately opened her eyes in fear. But seeing Theo, the fear disappeared and was reced by a dense passionate desire. "Bad boy, you dare to sneak up on me? Look how I''m going to take care of you." Yuki turned and pushed Theo down, then going up, she sat on Theo''s waist with Theo''s cock inside her, so she started to move up and down. With the master control in her hands, it seemed that she wanted topete with Theo as if she had already forgotten the consequences of her battles with Theo several times. As Yuki moved up and down, her snow-white buttocks rose and fell and the pair of breasts that had grown with her pregnancy, also flew up and down, instantly enchanting Theo, who brought them to his mouth. Theo wanted to regain control a few times, but Yuki pushed down on him firmly. While punishing him with pleasure, Yuki had alreadye close a few times and finally, with a loud and long moan, she fell limp on Theo''s chest, and then her charming body shuddered. "Now, are you about to die? Who asked you to try to be brave?" Theo smiled and thought about turning around and showing her the integrity of a man... * After resting a little and seeing that Yuki was asleep, Theo left the room and went to the kitchen. Opening the fridge, he grabbed a beer and went to the couch and started drinking alone. "Theo," Mizuki muttered as he entered the kitchen. She also went to the fridge and got a beer and sat down next to him. "Woke up a bit ago, or are you unable to sleep?" Theo asked suddenly. Mizuki rolled his eyes and said, "My room is next to Yuki''s... You two made so much noise that I couldn''t sleep." Theo gave an emptyugh and said, "Everything is part of the life cycle. It is normal for a couple to make noise through four walls. Under these circumstances, even a celestial being would not be able to control himself; your husband is just a normal man." Mizuki timidly punched Theo with her tiny fist, but a touch of discouragement appeared on her face. She had started dating him a few months ago, but she never really became his wife. She was still insecure afraid to disappoint him during sex. What if she was not good enough? What if they were notpatible? When Theo saw Mizuki''s expression, he immediately knew what she was thinking. He ced the beer can on the table and hugged Mizuki and said gently, "Don''t let your imagination run wild. I will wait as long as necessary." Mizuki was extremely moved by Theo''s words. She also ced the can in her hand on the table. Leaning on his chest reassured her. She knew she didn''t love the wrong person as long as she was kept in his arms. As long as he was around, she would be fine. Sensing Theo''s dense masculine scent, Mizuki''s body heated up unconsciously. Since the notion of man and woman was mentioned just a moment ago, she was unable to control her thoughts. "What''s wrong?" Theo felt like Mizuki was squeezing him, and he couldn''t help but ask. Mizuki lifted his head and looked at Theo, "My- My husband, let me take care of you..." Mizuki said as her whole body shook. She exhaled a fiery breath. Theo was startled. This woman... Why was she suddenly so excited? Before he could answer, Mizuki pulled Theo''s hand, and they flew in the direction of her room. Before long, they had arrived in the room where Mizuki slept every night. Mizuki cast an incantation and waved her hand; a barrier was ced in an instant. In addition, it isted the sound from inside the barrier. Mizuki bit her bottom lip. Unfastening the belt, she took off her sleeping robe. Now, she was covered with just a set of white lingerie; the bra and panties had some red flowers embroidered on them. "Mizuki, you..." Theo swallowed a mouthful. That light body fragrance and the sight in front of him caused the evil fire in his body to burn violently. "Theo, in the past you saw me naked and still behaved. But look at you now..." Mizuki''s beautiful face turned red when she reminded him of the past. At that moment, a hint of seductive air appeared unconsciously around Mizuki. Theo''s ck pupils instantly went deep as he looked at Mizuki''s white breast. His cock also rose beyond his control and formed a tent in his pants. Mizuki reached out awkwardly to undo Theo''s clothes. She felt as if her face was burning, but the sudden stirring of love in her heart supported her actions. The moment she undid Theo''s belt, she pulled his pants down. Theo''s stick, which was standing erect, jumped up and gave a show of strength to the shy Mizuki. Although Mizuki was no longer a young teenager, it was the first time she was seeing a penis so closely, and Theo was very big and thick. "Mizuki..." Theo''s voice was a little hoarse. He was already getting out of control and waiting for Mizuki''s service. Mizuki took a deep breath and looked extremely determined. She reached out a shaky little hand and took off her white bra. A pair ofpletely round breasts suddenly jumped and swayed, dazzling Theo''s eyes. Mizuki took another deep breath and unexpectedly made Theo sit on the bed, kneeling in front of him. Different from what Theo expected and imagined, she used the pair of white breasts to wrap his cock. Theo took a deep breath of cold air. This kind of stimtion could make any man pass out, especially when someone like Mizuki made her big pair of milky breasts envelop his cock... He couldn''t help but burn with excitement. When Mizuki saw Theo''s reaction, she had a strange feeling of satisfaction in her heart. She knew that girls used their mouths to satisfy him, but then she thought how when having seen that he seemed to adore her breasts so much, to use them to satisfy him. The result was better than she expected to see, from his reaction. ''Heavens, how did she think of doing something like this?'' The evil fire inside Theo was already burning up his mind. "Theo, would you like me to y with them?" Mizuki said as she started to move her big, soft, and cheerful breasts. "Mmm..." Theo groaned with pleasure and nodded his approval. Mizuki''s little hand was shaking, but sheplied with Theo''s wishes. She continued to move her breasts using her hands. Theo reached out with his evil hands and held the pink beaks of the two white hills and yed and twisted gently while Mizuki served him. "Slowly... A little slower, my love." Mizuki groaned in pain and pleasure the moment Theo twisted her pink nipples, but she continued using her little hands to move her breasts, working them over and over. "Kyah!" Mizuki let out a surprised squeak the moment Theo got up and took her in his arms and ced her on the bed. He made her stay in the 69 position, with him underneath and her on top. "Do what you were doing before... I''ll give you pleasure too," Theo said as he took off Mizuki''s panties. Mizuki was feeling nervous and embarrassed about this position, mainly because Theo was seeing her secret area. When she felt Theo''s tongue in her pussy, her body shook with pleasure. It was a wave of pleasure she had never felt before in her life. "No, ahh, Theoo..." Mizuki shouted his name, and her entire body had a seizure. She reached the peak of happiness. Her big, perfect mounds finally made Theo gush... Her chest and face were covered in a milky white liquid. Only after a long time did Mizuki return to her senses. When she looked at her breasts, she felt ashamed in her heart. Now that she came to, she found it a little hard to believe that she did something so bold. Was this person really her? _ _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 491 Chapter 491 Mizuki sat on the bed in the "M" position. On her snow-white breasts, vaguely white liquid oozed, and on her face there was also a little. Theo''s pupils increased instantly, and he unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Somehow, seeing this mature, sexy woman covered with his milk, made him very excited. His stick, which had previously been in a half-awake state, became totally rigid, dering war again. Mizuki continued to stare at Theo''s handsome face and bit her lower left lip seductively. She sighed a bit of hot air and her face became a little feverish. She looked down, seeing Theo''s sexy, well-defined body, just as she also saw Theo''s younger brother awake and cheerful again. Theo took a towel from his storage ring and sat next to Mizuki, suppressing the evil fire in his heart, and said, "Let me help you clean this up." Mizuki acted like an obedient wife, nodding silently while letting Theo wipe her body with the towel. Feeling his big hand on her chest rubbing her, an unknown and pleasurable sensation made her want to moan, especially when her pink, happy nipples were rubbed. She felt ashamed to notice that her beaks got tougher as they were rubbed... Theo noticed this and after wiping Mizuki''s face, he got out of control. He held her left breast with his hand and squeezed it a little and put his mouth on it and started sucking and surrounding the pink beak with his tongue in ascivious way, making Mizuki no longer able to hold back the groan. Mizuki put both of her hands down and leaned on the bed or else she would have lost control and fallen down on her bed. This was when Theo''s other hand had invaded her sensitive area and started to surround her vulva and opened her big lips with two fingers. With the middle finger slowly entering her unsatisfied pussy, he used his thumb, and rotated it on top of her clitoris. Theo''s hand was magical, making Mizuki taste the sky. She moaned loudly, unable to stand being silent. "Ahh, Theo!!" Mizuki''s body trembled non-stop, and she lost all strength, falling towards Theo''s arms. Theo held her while she trembled in his arms. As soon as Mizuki''s body stopped shaking with a long, pleasant moan, Mizuki felt "thirsty" and turned around, staring at Theo''s lips, and soon after, she kissed him hard. In the kiss, Theo did not forget to transfer the technique to her: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon. After the long kiss, Theo, however, was unable to withstand so much stimtion. This mature woman was very seductive, with herrge breasts rubbing on his chest, he almost lost control of his actions. Separating the kiss, Theo pushed Mizuki under him. After pushing Mizuki down, and when he wanted to take action, Mizuki opened her eyes, and hugging Theo''s neck, she whispered in his ear, "A little more gently. You''re so big, so make sure you don''t break me." Theo''s heart softened and his movements also became smoother. But as this would be her first night, the pain was inevitable. When Theo finally tore thatyer of membrane that symbolizes chastity, Mizuki''s tears also flowed as if it were the celebration of her transformation into his wife. When the pain started to go away, Mizuki took the opportunity to use Theo''s newly learned technique and cooperated with him. Roars and screams of the Phoenix and Dragon echoed in the room. The effect of the merger of the two was more beneficial for Theo than it has been the other times. Is this because the effect of dual cultivation was greater on Mizuki? Maybe that was it ~ " MMMMMmmmm~~!" The pain that Mizuki initially felt turned into an unusual pleasure. She moaned loudly, so loudly that she thought she would be speechless. But the waves of pleasure she felt were once again too big for her to contain her moan. Theo and Mizuki''s synchronization and fusion were perfect. It was as if they were born for each other. The roaring of the phoenix and dragon began to calm down, and a pir of light expanded from the couple''s bodies. Allowing the pleasant sensation of the heart and body of two people to peak inplete harmony, the feelings of these two people achieved a qualitative sublimation. Sex and love werepletely inalienable. When feelings reached a certain level, sex urred naturally, and having passionate sex allowed people in love with each other to reach a perfect agreement on the spiritual and physical level. 5th Layer of the Spiritual Realm... 6th Layer of the Spiritual Realm... 2nd Layer of Monarch Spiritual Realm. Mizuki''s cultivation went up by twoyers very quickly. Her lineage had also improved, and even her affinity had evolved. Theo''s cultivation also went up, and he had other changes as well: Heavenly Fire reached level 10 and Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon went to Initial; Low Advance. Mizuki waszily lying on Theo''s chest, and her long, thin jade finger was unconsciously circling his pectorals. This seemed to be a kind of subconscious action by women after a joyous love event, but Theo did not understand what it meant. "Mizuki, why aren''t you resting?" Theo gently bit Mizuki''s earlobe and said. "I am not sleepy. Although my body is aching and also shaky, my spirit is very energetic, probably because I am very happy." Mizuki mischievously yed with Theo''s "little brother", now so soft and small, and said with a smile. "Happy? Weren''t you still shedding tears of pain just a bit ago?" Theo said with a smile. "Yes, I am very happy. I finally became your wife, and I finally gave you all of me. From now on, you have to carry me for the rest of your life, so from now on, I can sleep in peace. Is this not enough for me to be happy?" Mizuki chuckled and used her tongue to provoke the sleeping "beast". "Don''t provoke me. If you light your husband''s fire and I won''t let you go, even if you beg for mercy." The "beast" was again ready to cause problems due to Mizuki''s taunts, but he knew that Mizuki had just had her first time and she wouldn''t be able to endure another round, so he gave her a warning. Mizuki smiled and did not dare to provoke him again. If she let Theo strike again, she feared that she would have to ride in a wheelchair for a few days. Seeing that she behaved herself lying on his chest, Theo took the opportunity to see her status: _ _ Mizuki Argent Breed: Magic Beast Species: Metallic Dragon Cultivation: 6th Layer of the Spiritual Realm _ _ Lineage: Metallic Dragon - 8 Phoenix - Level 6 _ _ Affinities Spiritual Wind - Level 6 Ancestral Metal of the Silver Dragon - Level 7 Phoenix Fire - level 1 Water - Level 5 Light -Level 4 Lightning - Level 4 _ _ Skills ? Clean - Maximum level Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 5 Supreme Concealment : Level 2 Healing : Level 1 Reflect : Level 1 _ _ Techniques Cultivation: Sovereign Metal Dragon - Initial: High Advance Breathing: Metal Dragon Breathing - Initial: High Advance Attack: Metal Dragon Art - Initial - High Advance Attack: Spiritual Wind of Death Art - High Advance Movement: Footsteps of the Metallic Dragon - Initial: High Advance Dual Cultivation: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon: Low Advance _ _ Spiritual Contract Noble Spirit: Winged Horse of the Spiritual Wind: Silver level 3 _ _ Just as he had imagined, Mizuki had improved a lot. She also evolved into a Magic Beast and got a new skill. Theo also saw his status and was pleased with the result. "Theo, I love you to death!" Mizuki said suddenly and kissed his lips, and continued to lie down, pressing her big breasts against his chest. "I love you too." Theo kissed her forehead and hugged her. When an hour passed, Mizuki, who was still unable to sleep said, "Theo, use on me." Theo didn''t have to be a genius to understand why she said this, "Are you sure?" "Yes, I am." Mizuki nodded with a lovely expression. After being cured, all the pain and tiredness left her. Mizuki then sat on Theo''s waist and held his dick, pointing it to her entrance that dripped with desire. More than prepared, she opened it with her fingers and descended slowly, feeling his ns take more and more space inside her. She bit her lower lip, and instead of pain, she felt a lot of pleasure. Closing her eyes and letting go, as soon as she hade downpletely, Theo wrapped her waist with his strong arms and began to move her without haste, as if he was molding both them to each other. Mizuki grabbed his shoulders and groaned with the delicious friction between her breasts and his muscr chest. The meeting of their bodies started to get faster and more intense. Mizuki rammed her hips for more pleasure. Mizuki winced at the way Theo''s cock slides inside her: in and out, deep and hard... He kissed her, and she imitated the movements he made against her hips as he urged her to go faster. She sank onto his penis, once, twice, ten, twenty, and a hundred times, enjoying how he enjoyed it, and the sound of their bodies lying sweaty on the bed was very exciting! Seeing the way the image of Theo''s face plunged in pleasure, his golden hair stuck to his forehead and his lips swollen and parted, made Mizuki lose her head. "Theo, husband..." "Ah... call me that again..." "Husbanddd.... ahhhh!" The movements got faster. Mizuki held onto his shoulders, deepening the attacks, weaving non-stop. Tightening her legs around his waist, Mizuki moved faster, intensifying their contact. The sensation of orgasm was overwhelming. Mizuki''s body shook all over, and she received an orgasm pulsing inside her and Theo growling loudly in her ear. Panting, Theo hugged the body lying on his and for seconds, all they did was share their fast breathing and their heartbeats, which seemed to be beating at the same pace. _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 492 Chapter 492 The next morning, Theo woke up and made a soup full of protein. It basically became his trademark, doing it for each wife who lost her virginity. When he brought the soup, Mizuki woke up by the smell, she sat down, and her two firm and happy mounds were exposed. Fingerprints and even weak bites were strewn across the white hills. Mizuki didn''t bother to act shy, since after everything they did yesterday, and officially bing his wife, she didn''t have to be shy. She even smiled and said, "Good morning, husband." "Good Morning." Theo smiled back and approached. "I made some soup, eat some." "I want you to feed me," Mizuki said in a sly and spoiled way. Theo smiled and, of course, heeded his wife''s request. He sat on the bed and started to feed her, slowly. * On all low-sss, the same subject has been talked about. And that matter also came to Fallen Star Ind. The first to know was Posel. "As I said, my sources have discovered that a natural treasure has appeared on an uninhabitable," Posel said to Waru and Athena. "If this is true, we also need to go and see." Athena was expressionless on the outside, but by her tone of voice, one could detect a certain longing, "After all, if we get a natural treasure, we will have a better chance of winning theary tournament." "We are going to invite Theo toe with us," Waru thought and said. "No, that is not true. If you do, he''ll get the treasure just for him. It would be better if he didn''t even find out about it," Posel said. From the way he spoke, it looked like he had some kind of resentment against Theo. "I don''t think that is true. If you want to go without talking to him, you can go, but I will talk to him." Waru was indifferent to Posel''s words. She didn''t think Theo would be so selfish to go along and keep all the good stuff to himself. "I agree," Athena said decisively, "Posel, thank you for telling us this, but I will speak to Theo. If all the others are going to be there, it is a childish dream to be able toy hands on this natural treasure. Either way, do what you think is best." Posel closed his hands in fists and began to wonder if these two silly women were brainwashed. He then said in an angry tone, "Okay then, if you want to talk to him, do it. I won''t be waiting. Bye!" After that, he looked at the two women, and anger and jealousy shed in his eyes, and then he left. In his mind, if he got a natural treasure, what woman wouldn''t be willing to be with him, right? * Theo was meditating until he felt the presence of Athena and Waru close to the ark. He left the [Dimensional Room] and appeared inside the ark. Stepping outside, he spotted the two mature women, wearing armor, looking like they were going to war. "Mm, did something happen? Did the cultivators of others decide to make trouble again?" Theo thought that was the only exnation for them being ready to go to war. "Not exactly." Athena was the one who said, "Theo, do you know what a natural treasure is? Yes? Okay, it''s easier to exin. On a low-ss, a natural treasure has appeared, and many cultivators from many low-sss are going there. We also want to go, so we''re here to invite you." Theo looked at the two women and noticed Posel''s absence. He was not a fool; it was easy to see what had happened, which made him grateful that these two women decided toe and tell him. If not, he would miss something good, and he didn''t even know he did. A natural treasure was something at least level 7, which was a very good thing, and not only that, like the powers of a natural treasure, it is almost always superior to an item made by cultivators. "I''ll go," Theo said. In his mind, if the treasure was useful to him, Theo would reward the two with items of equivalent level. If not, he would at least venture into something new, and leave it to them. In either case, it was a good thing for him. Then he waved his hand and made the ark be a small artifact the size of his palm. ''I knew it!'' The two women, seeing this, screamed in their minds. Waru and Athena already imagined that Theo knew how to teleport and use energy from time and space, or had some dimensional item that could even enter living beings. That''s because the two women had seen Theo fight before, and instead of being quick, he appeared miles away in the blink of an eye. Another thing was that even just a little, they missed the aura of the girls by Theo''s side. This happened mainly when Theo was practicing dual cultivation, and his illusions outside the ark were out of his control, leaving some loopholes. "Well, are we going out now? The faster we leave, the better," said Athena. "Yes, just one moment." Theo disappeared from in front of the two women. This made Waru and Athena breathe heavily. It was an enviable thing to be able to control time and space. Theo, who entered the [Dimensional Room], told the girls everything that was said by Waru and Athena. And then, Little Yui said full of expectations, "Dad, Yui wants to go on an adventure. Can Yui go along?" "Emma too. Dad, I still don''t know how strong I''ve be. I would like to test it and besides, I know that even if Emma and Yui go, Dad can protect us," Little Emma said, and in the end, she showed her small, pink tongue in a cute gesture. "Theo, I can go along and help protect both of you." Aomi said, supporting the two little girls. "Since it is like that, okay, you can alle together," Theo sighed, and epted their request. It was good to be protective, but he knew he shouldn''t be overly so, besides, their strength was close to that of a cultivator in the Monarch Spiritual Realm. "Theo, take good care of them. Don''t let them take too many risks. If necessary, bring them back to the [Dimensional Room]. It''s good to be brave and want to try new adventures, but it''s not worth risking one''s life because of that." Mizuki, who had already stood up, said gravely with concern. "I know that. Don''t worry, I won''t let anything bad happen to them." Theo smiledfortably and patted the heads of the two little girls. * When Theo appeared in front of Waru and Athena, the two were startled. But the fright turned to surprise and then shock. "Oh my, how are these two cuties already cultivators in the Spiritual Realm? And when did they go through Heavenly Tribtion?" Waru said that, but soon realized that her question wasughable, as she could imagine that Theo teleported them away from Fallen Star Ind to go through Heavenly Tribtion. "Theo, Aomi and you are powerful, but isn''t it risky to take these two girls?" Athena asked, concerned for their safety. "Unlike before, you will now have many more cultivators in the Monarch Realm. So, naturally, the danger this brings is greater." "Don''t worry. Nothing bad is going to happen to them," Theo said confidently. The two women saw that Theo must have some trick up his sleeve in addition to his great strength, to be so sure that his two daughters would stay safe beside him. "Okay, since you''ve decided, are we going?" Waru no longer tried to convince him otherwise. "Yes," Theo replied with a simple wave of his hand. _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 493 Chapter 493 The location, which was their goal, was far away. Because of this, Athena brought with her a spaceship that was capable of traveling at 400,000 km per minute. The distance was 500 million km, which would take a maximum of 1 day of travel. Athena''s spaceship was not veryrge, but it was also not small. It had 4 bedrooms, two bathrooms, a kitchen, a living room, as well as a spaceship control room. In the control panel room, Theo, Aomi, Little Emma, ??Little Yui, Waru, and Athena were all present. The spacecraft''s speed was fast, allowing them to easily break free of Spirit''s orbit and head towards the coordinate of the on which the natural treasure appeared. "Are you thirsty? Do you want some?" Waru, who was drinking a ss of water, saw Little Emma looking at her, and so she offered Little Emma a drink. "Yes." Little Emma, ??was curious about the taste of this water since she saw Waru take it with such satisfaction, and since Waru offered some to her, of course she epted. "Mm, would you all like some as well?" Waru offered. Everyone ended up epting and took a ss. "This water has a special taste, and it is also nutritious for the blood. Try it." Waru smiled and then swallowed the water. The water was not simple, as it was also rich in spiritual mana. Aomi had a constitution of water. Because she had both a lineage and affinity for water, her sensitivity to water was greater than normal people. "Mm! It''s delicious. The water is both fresh and refreshing. It is one of the best waters I have ever experienced," Aomi said next. Theo and the two little girls also nodded and praised the water. As for Athena, this was not the first time she has drank some of this water, so it was no surprise to her. "If you want more, just ask. I brought a lot," Waru said with a soft smile. * After traveling in the spaceship for 1 day, Theo and the girls arrived in front of a green. When he entered the atmosphere with the ship, they saw a that was surrounded by nature. Despite the having living beings native to it, they were all beings without much intelligence. Descending from Athena''s spaceship, they went in the direction from which the spiritual mana fluctuation came. Without human interference, the trees on this were veryrge, some thousands of years old. While talking, the six ventured slowly into the forest. "There are some rare fruits in this forest. No wonder there are so many animals around here," Theo said as he led the way. "Mm, we can go back and get it a littleter, but for now we better reach the other cultivators; we still don''t know if the mysterious kingdom has already opened and the natural treasure has been found," said Waru. "That''s true. But rx, it hasn''t been opened yet. I can feel the presence of several cultivators in one ce. It seems that they are waiting for the mysterious kingdom to open," Theo assured her. His divine sense was superior to theirs, and it was easy for him to see through other cultivators, even if they tried to hide. In his presence, it wasughable that they would even attempt such. "Oh, this is good." Athena was encouraged to hear this. If it hadn''t opened yet, there was still a chance to get some good things, even if they ended up not taking the natural treasure, in the mysterious realm there were several other good things still worth exploring. "Dad, what is this mysterious kingdom?" Little Yui asked, curious. Before Theo responded, Waru, who had a greater understanding of this, patted Little Yui on the head and said gently, "This is a ce where a natural treasure appears. And only those who have an affinity for the treasure are able to aquire it in the mysterious realm. In this mysterious kingdom, in addition to the natural treasure, there are many other good things such as weapons and armor that were inside space items that were destroyed and ended up being drawn into the mysterious kingdoms. Although it is difficult to get something as good as a natural treasure, we can also end up finding level 6, 7, and 8 treasures." "Oh, so that''s it. Yui understands now. Thanks for exining to Yui." Little Yui smiled gratefully while making a cute princess bow while holding the edges of her beautiful light green dress. "You''re wee." Waru saw this and chuckled happily. She thought this little girl was very cute and pinched Little Yui''s cheek lightly. Athena, who saw Waru interacting so naturally with Little Yui, felt a little jealous. She trained in the path of the sword, and because of the intensity of the sword, she usually scared children, and because of that, she did not know how to interact with children since they always ran away from her out of fear. Of course, Little Yui, let alone Little Emma, had shown no fear of her. After all, they lived with Theo, that abnormal fox, who made the presence of the intensity of Athena''s sword not seem so dangerous. As they walked, some strange animals fled when they felt their presence. Although not intelligent, their instincts were sharper than that of normal animals. *BOOOOM!* *BANG!* As they approached the mysterious realm, thunderous sounds and sword blows echoed through the forest. Some cultivators had resentments against each other from the previousary battle, and when they found each other on this, it was inevitable that they would fight. In the middle of the forest, an open clearing made up of destroyed trees and nts had been recently made, and great marks of blows and cuts of arms could be seen scattered around the field. Native animals from the were lying dead left and right, with their corpses scattered all over the ce. Although most cultivators were just watching and waiting for the mysterious kingdom to open, there were more than 10 cultivators fighting. As they walked across the battlefield, a spinning, ball-shaped wind attack went towards Little Emma. Theo moved and stood in front of her, and with the back of his right hand, he reflected the attack back to the cultivator who had shot. Theo didn''t know why, but he saw that this cultivator had done it intentionally. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!* The moment the blow was reflected, he returned it at 100 times its original strength because of the speed that Theo moved his hand in reflecting it, which made the cultivator whounched the attack towards Little Emma unable to escape or defend himself. In the ce where the cultivator was hit, a crater was formed; inside the crater, only a pool of blood remained. The other cultivators who saw this swallowed their saliva dry and looked at Theo in amazement. "Is that Theo?" Although they had never seen him before, his features were unforgettable: golden hair, golden eyes, ten tails, fox ears, a rxed and indifferent expression, and unfathomable strength. The cultivators were fighting up until that moment stopped, and looked at Theo with caution and fear. Even Waru and Athena can''t help but be surprised. After all, before Theo was not so powerful, and it was the first time they saw him take action after joining the Monarch Spiritual Realm. That little show of strength made many cultivators develop a cold sweat and curse Theo''s arrival. Having him here was not good news for them, as it would make it more difficult for them to get the natural treasure. "Now tell me, who was with that idiot, and why did he attack in my daughter''s direction?" Although Theo seemed calm in asking this question, this made the other cultivators feel enormous pressure. _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 494 Chapter 494 As soon as they heard Theo''s question, however brave they might have been, no one would dare say that they were involved with the cultivator who tried to sneak Little Emma. After looking at these cultivators for a while, Theo sighed and put that matter aside for now. But if he found out that this was because someone told him to do it... ? "Dad, it''s okay. Emma was not hurt thanks to Dad. Thanks," Little Emma said as she pulled on the sleeve of Theo''s T-shirt and smiled. "Okay, you''re right." Theo patted his daughter''s head and smiled. Hearing this, these cultivators took a deep breath, relieved. Little by little, they were under great pressure. If Theo happened to attack them by mistake, they didn''t know if they would be able to leave this alive. Not far away, Posel was looking in the direction of Theo, Waru, and the rest in a strange way. He regretteding alone, and now he didn''t have the courage to go to them. Initially, he thought he could enter the mysterious kingdom, however it was still closed, and there were still 5 hours to open. The mysterious realm was isted by a barrier and inside, everything was hazy from a green fog, looking like poison, and even a cultivator in the Venerable Realm wouldn''t have been able to break through the barrier. Some who were foolish and tried to break the barrier by force ended up having their attacks reflected and if they didn''t die, they were seriously injured. "There are still a few hours left. Do you want to explore this a little?" Theo lowered his head and looked at his two daughters and asked with a kind smile. "Yes, Yui wants to explore!" Little Yui was the first to agree. "Emma too!" Little Emma''s clear eyes shone with brilliance and her small, delicate face was animated. "Theo, I''m going to stay here waiting. You can go and have fun with your daughters," Aomi said as she looked at Theo. "Okay, what about you two?" Theo looked at Waru and Athena. "We are also staying. See youter," Athena answered. "Okay... but before I leave..." Theo coughed slightly, drawing everyone''s attention. "I am known by many as a defender of peace, and as a man who has a good and kind heart. I like to do at least one good thing each month, like helping ignorant people to know their creator. I am also very forgiving. Usually, when someone else wants to p my left cheek, I offer them the right one also..." The assembly of cultivators began to sweat deeply. This fox''s words seemed so wrong and ambiguous that it was hard to believe he was saying them. And they didn''t understand why he started saying what he was saying at all. Everyone present blinked their eyes as they lost sight of Theo. And in the air, one particr cultivator looked pale. He spat blood as his body was thrown into the sky like a cannonball! Silence filled the space as everyone watched his silhouette disappear into the air. It was also at that moment that Theo appeared in the air flying, and seemed to be waiting for the cultivator to arrive at the point where he was. This cultivator wore dark clothes, with a mask, looking like a ninja, and had dark eyes with light skin. Some recognized him and discovered that he was the second most powerful cultivator on the Dark. "No, you cannot kill me! Ie from the Dark and-" The cultivator growled grudgingly. However, his head was severed directly before he finished speaking. The remains of his body disappeared into thin air. Theo also teleported and appeared on the side of his two daughters. Holding their little hands, he smiled and said gently, as if he had not just killed someone, "Let''s go. Now that I have found out the culprit who wanted to hurt my daughter and I already made him know his creator, I can sleep well tonight." After that, Theo left with his two daughters. The ce was in turmoil. It had all happened so fast. It is not an exaggeration to say that many were blurring with fear. "Theo is very cool! How did he find out the culprit if he was with us this whole time?" Athena was delighted. She saw the whole process in which Theo attacked, yet it was hard to believe that it had happened. After all, a cultivator at the Monarch Spiritual Realm had just died very easily at Theo''s hands. The people of the Dark were shaking with rage, but they didn''t dare vent their anger publicly. "Damn it!" the Dark Leader swore in silence. He couldn''t understand how Tobias was discovered. Now, they''d lost another 2 powerful cultivators to that fox. * Wandering through the unknown forest, Theo and his two daughters saw many interesting things. There were gigantic trees so big that they were able to reach the clouds, and many animals of strange species: some were cute, while others were very ugly. "Dad, Emma wants ??that one for a pet, okay?" Little Emma pointed to a horned rabbit which looked something like a unicorn. It was strangely adorable. The horned rabbit had blue fur and red eyes, and the horn was red. Theo thought and said, "Okay, we can take it and keep it in the [Dimensional Room]." "Yup!" Little Emma pped her hands, celebrating, but she startled the blue horned rabbit and it started running away at an rming rate. Of course, how could this blue horned rabbitpete with Little Emma in terms of speed? In less than two seconds, Little Emma came back with the blue horned rabbit in her arms. The blue horned rabbit was shaking a lot, looking scared. "Stay calm, I won''t hurt you," Little Emma said, but her words had no effect on the little creature in her arms. After all, this horned blue rabbit, despite being a little strong, had the equivalent strength of a cultivator in the Wizard Realm, but it still only had the intelligence of a primitive animal. "Yui also wants a pet from here," Little Yui imitated Theo while pressing two of her index fingers together. She looked adorable. "Yes, if you find an animal you like, Dad will help you catch it," Theo smiled at her and said. "Dad, Yui loves you very, very much~!" Little Yui was immediately happy and jumped up, putting her thin, delicate arms around Theo''s neck, and kissing his cheek. "Okay, before we continue, let''s go to the [Dimensional Room]." Theo was happy to receive a kiss from his daughter but did not forget to tell his women what was happening on the that they had reached. The moment Theo, Little Emma, ??and Little Yui appeared, Mizuki and the girls started talking to them. Theo exined what was going on, and also told them about the mysterious kingdom that was a few hours away from opening. "Very brave of them to attack Little Emma," Ariana said sarcastically. With how super protective Theo was, there was no way he would let someone like that live for a long time. "This horned rabbit is very cute. I don''t think I''ve ever seen anything like this on our," said Shina. She held the blue horned rabbit in her arms, while stroking the rabbit''s small head. "Theo, before returning to the outside, turn off the time difference in the [Dimensional Room]," Yuki requested. "Yes, I thought about doing that too." Theo looked at his wife and saw that her belly had grown again, and knew that if he continued to be outside with the time difference, his daughter would be born, and he wouldn''t even be nearby to witness it. * Leaving the horned blue rabbit in the care of the girls in the [Dimensional Room], Theo went out with his two daughters once again and started exploring the. After walking for a minute, they saw a very cleanke and saw several different fish. It was a very beautiful scene. "Dad, Yui wants to y in theke for a while," Little Yui said as she ran towards theke. Little Emma, ??seeing this, also ran to theke. Theo, on the other hand, continued to walk slowly. He had already used his divine sense and saw that there were no animals or cultivators that could threaten his daughters'' lives. Upon reaching theke, Little Yui made a scoop with her two small hands and threw water at Little Emma. "Yay, did you ask for this?!" Little Emmaughed and did the same, throwing water at Little Yui. While the two girls yed in the water, Theo watched over them with a gentle smile on his face. This was one of the rare times when the two acted like normal children. And he didn''t expect this to happen on a distant. Some rtively high level animals came to where they were but were easily defeated by Theo. While the two girls yed, theirughter echoed through the forest. A few minutester, Little Yui went to where Theo was sitting under a tree and said, "Dad, Dad, Yui found this beautiful fish. Yui wants this pet fish, can she?" Little Yui held in her hands a fish very simr to a betta fish. It was golden and silver. Theo got up and replied, "Okay, let''s take it to the [Dimensional Room] and we can set up an aquarium." With that said, he returned to the [Dimensional Room] with his two daughters. When Theo returned to the [Dimensional Room], he bought arge aquarium. As for the decoration of the aquarium, he left it to his daughters and women to do that. Because the aquarium was the size of a house, not only did Little Emma and Little Yui want to bring more fish, but Theo''s women had this idea as well. This time, everyone went to theke, fishing for the most beautiful fish, and bringing them to the [Dimensional Room]. _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 495 Chapter 495 In the forest, loud bangs and other noises could be heard, but no one dared to go and observe what had caused them. They were very afraid that without them wanting to, they would end up offending that damn Golden Fox. This time it wasn''t just Theo who was hunting animals. All the girls and even Jka were there with him. It was a good opportunity to make a small amount of wealth with animal cores from another. In addition, the core energy of these animals appeared to be purer than normal. Ah, yes, it made them all feel very lucky. It wasn''t always that they would get something that good. In addition, there were many different animals, some very cute, which made the girls'' hearts want some of them as pets. The luckiest among them appeared to be Shina. She managed to find an elemental cat of wind and lightning. If it hadn''t been for the fact that it was a kitten it would have been almost impossible for her to be able to capture, considering that this elemental cat was very fast and was only in the 10th Layer of the Wizard Realm while still young. After a few hours, the [Dimensional Room] was filled with fish in the aquarium. Rare birds, other pets, and some nts and flowers were also brought back. The girls were so excited to see so many beautiful flowers and trees and wanted to build a greenhouse for all of them. Well, for the pets they got, that was a good thing, as they loved being in touch with nature. Theo also took a pet. In fact, an albino tiger came up to him and started rubbing its head on Theo''s hand. "Little guy, you are very brave foring up to me." Theo liked this albino tiger a lot. He rubbed the tiger''s head, and the tiger snarled, looking happy to answer. "Why did that tiger go to Theo?" Ariana frowned. She couldn''t understand. After all, this albino tiger was in the 12th Layer of the Superior Wizard Realm. It had very little to go before reaching Unity Realm (Spiritual Realm). "It must be because Theo is a ''Bestial King''; he exudes a unique charm that attracts the attention of animals. Have you noticed that before? However, not all animals have the courage to go up to him; only this albino tiger has." Shina gave her analysis. "I had forgotten about that... It must be because I''ve been attracted to Theo from the beginning, and don''t notice the difference?" Ariana said, full of love. "Tsk. I''m not talking with you." Shina snorted yfully and stroked the elemental kitten''s head. "Okay, everyonee back now. It''s almost time for the mysterious kingdom to open," Theo said, drawing attention from Jka and the girls. "Theo, if you have something interesting, don''t forget to call me," Shina said before being sent to [Dimensional Room]. "Yes, if there is anything interesting, I will call you," Theo said with a smile. Theo couldn''t go until he kissed each of his women and also slowed down time in the [Dimensional Room]. * Theo returned with his two daughters to where the cultivators were waiting for the mysterious kingdom to be opened. "Theo." Waru, Aomi, and Athena saw him and approached. "Hi! How much time is left?" Theo asked the moment he arrived in front of the three women. "Mm, not much. I think it''s a matter of time before it opens." Aomi pointed to the barrier that showed signs of undoing. "It has already started to dissolve." "Great! We will try to get some good items." Theo put his hand on Aomi''s shoulder and smiled. "Yes, I will do my best," Aomi agreed with a difficult smile. She was not yet used to smiling. *BOOM!* A deafening crash resounded as the earth shook fiercely. The barrier was broken and the entrance to the mysterious kingdom was opened. "It''s finally open, let''s go!" "Yup! Yup!" "Onward!" "Yup! Finally, it has opened after ten days of waiting!" "Ten days? I''ve been waiting for almost 1 month!..." Seeing that the entrance to the mysterious kingdom was opened, the cultivators were excited and even forgot the existence of Theo and his group. "Dad, they are starting to go in. Let''s go too!" Little Yui said as she pulled Theo''s hand toward the pir of light that led to the mysterious realm. "Theo, before entering, you need to know that your group has a great chance of separating the moment you are teleported, and you can only go 3 at a time, so you should go with your two daughters, and the three of us will go together. Once we''re within the mysterious realm, we can meet up again." Waru knew a little more about the mysterious realm, so she exined what she knew. "Okay, let''s do it that way." Theo nodded and looked at Aomi. "Aomi, don''t be in a hurry to look for me. Stay by the other two, and protect them inside." Although he knew that Waru and Athena were powerful, it was still not enough for the dangers they would possibly face. After all, there were many leaders from others who were stronger than they were. Or they were at least at a level of equivalent power, and if they surrounded the two, they would be in danger. Aomi, on the other hand, was at least 3 times stronger than both and could kill any of those cultivators, which is why Theo trusted her so much. "Okay, Boss... Theo, I''ll do this and I''ll go with both of them to look for you." Aomi patted her chest, showing confidence. "Come on Dad, quick, quick!..." Little Yui saw that her father''s conversation had ended and started to pull him excitedly. Little Emma was quieter, but she was also shaking with excitement. "Yes, yes." Theo was helpless with his daughter. Hadn''t she ventured enough before? Why was she so eager for new adventures? Perhaps this was how all children normally acted, always wanting new adventures and hardly refusing new ones. Theo held Little Yui''s hand on his left and Little Emma on the right. They went up to the pir of light and were then teleported. Waru, Athena, and Aomi also held hands and entered the pir of light. Posel, who was still waiting outside, saw Waru and Athena enter the mysterious realm with aplex expression. He really wanted to go in with them, but now he was alone... Sighing, he went to the pir of light and was teleported into the mysterious realm. * Aomi, Waru, and Athena opened their eyes and found themselves surrounded by darkness. Because they were powerful cultivators, they were able to see what was inside. It was a closed ce with high pirs which stretched at least 1 kilometer high. Furthermore, it was like an endless warehouse. Just a few thousand miles away they were able to see what was at the end. *ROAR!* Suddenly, a wild beast''s roar echoed from the North. Gradually, the three women saw a creature running towards them on two legs and having a pair of three-wed arms, arge tail, and an enormous head; big enough to swallow an entire person. If Theo were there, he would know it was nearly identical to a Utahraptor. "Humph! You''re courting death!" Aomi was the first to act. She jumped high and with her big hand, she grabbed the beast''s neck and squeezed. *ck* The sound echoed and the upper part of the beast''s neck was crushed. Aomi forced her hand down, making a deep impact, ttening the beast on the ground. Although the ground they were standing on was tough, cracks were inevitably appearing from the impact. The beast that was crushed by Aomi trembled and stopped moving. "In the end, it was just a beast in the Realm Unit..." Aomi muttered, but she still kept the great body of the beast in her storage ring. * Theo, Little Emma, and ??Little Yui appeared in a desert where there seemed to be nothing but sand. Theo felt trapped in a movie scene in the desert, since no matter how far he looked, he still saw only sand. Of course, it would be a different matter if he flew and had a better view from above, however, this ce seemed to partially restrict flight; at least, it was impossible to fly above 300 meters in height. Little Emma was flying at the 300-meter limit and trying to find something other than sand. She said aloud, "Dad, Yui, a few miles away to the south, Emma saw something like a city." Little Emma came down and undid the pair of red magma dragon wings, and said, "Besides that, I also saw some animals. They were mainly giant scorpions, snakes, and another one was kind of bizarre; it was a mixture of alligator and a lizard covered with thorns." "Good job," Theo smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry about those beasts; even you two can handle them. Let''s head toward the city you said you saw first." Of course, Theo already knew about the beasts before Little Emma even spoke, but he didn''t want to steal his daughter''s merits and wanted to let her try new things on her own. Although he didn''t see it, Theo could feel all living things for miles around. "Hehee~" Little Emma was happy with thepliment andughed a little shyly. "The first to fight will be Yui!" Little Yui''spetitive spirit was kindled. She also wanted to receive praise from her father. "Okay, when an animal appears, I will be counting on your help." Theo patted Little Yui on the head as he spoke. Theo wasn''t partial, so he patted Little Emma on the head as well. _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 496 Chapter 496 Almost a hundred meters long and 50 meters wide, a red scorpion was running across the desert sands very quickly; on top of this red scorpion were two girls talking happily to their father. Yes, they were Little Yui, Little Emma, and Theo. After fighting some desert beasts, Little Yui had defeated this scorpion but did not kill it. She thought it was fun to travel on top of the red scorpion, and of course, Theo helped to fulfill his daughter''s wish. It can be said that their trip was very pleasant, and it took them very little time to reach the city in the middle of the desert. * A battle against several beasts was fought. The floor was stained with blood, almost creating ake of blood, and at the end of the dark warehouse, there was a chest. When opening it, apass came out of it, although its function was unknown, it seemed very useful, since it was level 7. Aomi, who took thepass, kept it in her storage ring, with the intention of presenting it to Theoter. And just when Aomi, Waru, and Athena all wanted to move on and go through a big door, something happened: A group of cultivators appeared and stood in front of the three women. "Hahaha! That''s why I love women! They are always silly... How dare they fight a battle against beasts within a mysterious kingdom? If they''re not silly, should I call them dumb?! Hand over what you got from the chest, and I will let you live!" Finishing speaking, Billy, a man with green skin and white hair,ughed wildly. Such a cold glow of a God of Death passed through Aomi''s eyes as she tightened her hands into fists. She then suddenly disappeared, and her fist mmed into the back of the green man named Billy, crushing him from the impact alone. Immediately, the man let out an extremely loud cry when his bones, flesh, and skin were turned into porridge. Before the man''s miserable cry ended, Aomi had already fired a kick directly at his family jewels. A person with good hearing would have probably heard some kind of solemn popping sound like an egg breaking from Aomi''s attack. Billy could no longer cry out and passed out on the floor. His great green physique copsed and fell to the floor with a loud crash. It all happened very fast. The other cultivators who were with the cultivator Billy didn''t even have a chance to react, and when they looked for Aomi, she was already gone. "Do you think what he thinks?" Aomi asked the now dead Billy''spatriots. Under Aomi''s right foot, Billy''s head was crushed to a pulp, creating arge pool of blood that mixed with the blood of the beasts. The fragments of the beasts'' bodies were scattered all over the ce, and together with the green blood of the cultivator Billy, the blood of green with red and blue mixed together seemed to have be a ughterhouse. Aomi''s one-sided fight was very impressive. In quick movements, the cultivator Billy had died without leaving anyst words behind, dying while having his head crushed by Aomi''s foot. Aomi carried around herself an aura of death, which terrified the cultivators who had been with Billy. She looked at the group of cultivators at the Monarch Realm, in her soft, unusually threatening voice, "Guys, I don''t want to give a talk on the principles of life. I believe that all of you also know that the world of cultivators bows to the strongest. That''s why I''m making it clear, if you try something funny again... I definitely won''t hesitate to turn this ce into a real ughterhouse!" If such arrogant words hade out of a different cultivator''s mouth, that cultivator would have been attacked immediately, but it turned out that when Aomi killed the cultivator Billy in front of them, she totally broke their initial courage. The whole ce was deathly quiet. Nobody dared to say otherwise; everyone was shocked by her imposing manner. After seeing Aomi, so bold and powerful, Athena and Waru''s hearts were pounding even though their doing that made all these cultivators tremble with fear and not dare to breathe in front of Aomi, Waru and Athena''s faces turned red out of excitement. It could not be denied that the words and actions of this blue horned woman were very arrogant, but she also had the strength to support herself! Once she said she would kill without mercy, she immediately crushed her opponent''s head! Although they knew that this woman was very strong, the other cultivators realized that they had still underestimated her by thinking that she was weakened from fighting a battle against all of those beasts. In a matter of seconds, Aomi had killed one of them! The difference in skill between them was huge. "Killing Bily does not mean that you have the ability to go against all of us at once. You must know that he was one of the weakest among us. However, we will pretend that nothing said happened, we will also let you keep what you found in the chest. We do not need to continue with this fight or else we will only have unnecessary losses," said a man surrounded by giant dark energy after carefully measuring his word choices, afraid that Aomi would be provoked. "Really?" Aomi gave an emptyugh and in the next moment, a komodo dragon appeared. In the next instant, the komodo dragon merged with Aomi''s body, making her grow in size, returning to her previous size of 300 cm, with a fierce appearance and a dominant aura, even more dominant than before. On her body, the earth spikes were scattered in some specific ces, such asthe elbows, the back of her hands, her knees, shoulders, and back. In addition, it also had a komodo dragon tail. "..." ''Damn, she didn''t want to give us even a break,'' the other cultivators cursed in their minds. Originally, the male cultivator who used dark mana wanted to end things quickly so that he and his peers could avoid unnecessary shame to their honor, but unexpectedly, Aomi did not want to give them that luxury. From the moment they had provoked her, if they didn''t leave with their heads down, they were destined to suffer at her hands. Aomi was born and raised in a ce where she was hunted every day; these few cultivators wouldn''t be able to intimidate her. "Woman, don''t go overboard!" The same man as before, us, said angrily. "Go overboard? Hehe... That is funny,ing from the man who surrounded three weak women with more than 20 cultivators and now says not to go overboard? Do you understand howughable your own words are?" Aomi said dismissively. "Damn it, I can''t believe she''s capable of going against all of us! Let''s fight her together!" us screamed, and a sea of ??dark energy expanded from his body. "Yes!" "There are only three of them, and apart from this abnormal blue woman, the other two seem weak. Attack them too!" "Yes, let''s kill them!" "I saw it at a nce, but I''m sure the treasure she took from the chest is level 7!" That simplement was able to ignite the evil mes of greed in the hearts of the rest of the cultivators. "You two get ready. I intend to kill them all!" Aomi didn''t turn around, but Athena and Waru knew those words were meant for them. Of course, Athena and Waru would not stand still, just watching. Athena took arge sword out of her storage ring and a strong sword intent expanded from her body and sword. During the process of brandishing the sword, Athena''s right hand gripped the sword''s grip tightly. With a tyrannical aura, along with her sword intent, Athena''s level 6 swordunched a blow over twenty meters in length. That sword seemed to have the power to divide heaven and earth. With one stroke, two of the cultivators were cut in half. *!* Athena''s voice sent a shock wave across the floor the moment she screamed. At the sound of her voice, the cultivators that had been cut ended up being divided into four parts, losing their lives. Suddenly, someone screamed, full of agony, and from within his body, a tree began to grow, causing this cultivator''s body to expand until it exploded, spurting blood and guts in all directions. Of course, this was done by Waru, who struck the cultivator''s chest and imnted a seed inside him and caused the seed to germinate and expand, sucking the mana from inside the man''s body in order to grow. It was a pretty brutal scene. Those cultivators who decided to fight didn''t even have time to breathe. When they raised their heads to look up, there was a big open palm made out of earth, spreading a ripple of spiritual mana with earth affinity, it was as if a big mountain was falling and pressing them. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM!* The great earthen palm pressed on them, producing a violent and deafening crash. Pressing ten cultivators into the warehouse''s floor, turning them into chunks of meat. Another explosion resonated to Athena''s side, making the warehouse tremble slightly. While brandishing her sword, Athena merged with her Noble Spirit, which was a metallic centaur, and she became even more powerful. When attacking, her attacks became heavier and more powerful, causing the death of two other cultivators. Waru did not seem to want to lose, and from her hands, tree branches came out and enveloped two of the cultivators, and the bodies of these cultivators changed color, bing green, and then, their bodies exploded. The strangest thing was that everything inside them was dyed green, and when they exploded, it looked like their blood was made of poison. * In a ce full of mes, with many volcanoes, Posel was walking alone until he was surrounded by many cultivators,ughing at him ominously. "Shit!" Posel swore. He knew at that moment that this would be his end. _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 497 Chapter 497 Theo arrived with his daughters in the city. Everything was empty, and in the middle of the city, there was a big red chest with golden detailing. Not feeling any danger from the chest, even so, Theo used his illusion to create a replica of it and opened the chest. The moment it opened¡­ a clown on a spring came out of the chest and kept moving from top to bottom and a hideous littleugh came out of the clown''s mouth. "Kekekekekeekeke!" "..." "The art of a clown is a st!" *BOOM!!* As soon as the clown said that, it destroyed itself, and gray smoke spread and touched the city walls, the floor, and Theo''s illusion. In the next instant, several mouths formed where this gray smoke touched and all these clown mouths began to say: "Idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot!" "The art of a clown is a st!" "The art of a clown is a st!" "The art of a clown is a st!" .... *BOOM!!* *BOOM!!* *BOOM!!* *BOOM!!*Little Crab "Let''s get out of this ce fast!" Theo screamed urgently. It seemed the more that clown exploded, the more smoke it generated and the more clown mouth appeared and exploded again... "Yes." Little Yui winced and thought she would be traumatized by clowns after that. Shemanded the scorpion to flee away from the city, " Little Crab, run away from here!" The scorpion, named Little Crab by Little Yui, started running away from the city. After departing a considerable distance, Theo had already realized that the only way out of this desert was through the city, so how would he go about leaving now? "Dad, what about Dad closing the chest? Maybe there is a trick in that chest and the chest is the real treasure, yes?" Little Yui reflected and presented her theory. "Oh, that may actually be true." Theo rubbed her head and said with a proud smile, "My daughter is so smart!" " Heehee~" Little Yui''s giggle resonated like the spring breeze as something very good to hear and calming to the hearer''s heart. Theo did as Little Yui had postted. He created some illusions of himself and made it stronger so as not to explode in the process; like the other one which had blown up. Theo''s illusions went to the city that was already infested with clown mouths that kept saying "Idiot" and exploding, turning into a gray fog and creating more mouths. Theo''s illusions finally reached the box. Some of the illusions were blown to a pulp, even though they had a considerably high defense. After being blown up so many times, they ended up disappearing. The moment Theo''s illusion closed the chest, everything started to return to normal within the city. Theoplimented his daughter a lot for her brilliant theory. After everything was gone, Little Yui made Little Crab walk towards the city. By the time they got there, everything was destroyed. Before, the city could be said to be deserted, but now, it was looking like a post-war apocalypse all the houses made of bricks were destroyed, the ground was full of holes, trees were destroyed. The only thing intact was the chest that caused it all. Before Theo took the chest and put it away, a group of cultivators of different types of species and races of a very wide variation of different races appeared. "Hey bastard, you are guilty of terrible crimes! The culprit, namely you, will not escape, and today we are sure to catch you. The hour of your death is near!" Many of the cultivators of different racesughed happily at the "death" of this man and two children. "Do you want this chest? I''ll give it to you." Theo pretended that he was going to open the chest, only to see these cultivators flee at a very fast speed, even faster than the speed they used to get there. But they soon turned red with embarrassment when they saw Theo and the two girlsughing, out of breath. It was then that they realized where they had gone wrong, which made their blood boil with anger and approach Theo again. "Bastard! How dare you deceive this prince?!" a slightly red-skinned cultivator said aggressively and authoritatively, "Kneel down and ask me for forgiveness, then hand over all your treasures and I will just cut off your legs and arms. And from these two little girls, I will reluctantly ept you as my future concubines and¡­ when you mature, I will insist on teaching you both many things." Sometimes it happened¡­ It happened on asion that there were humans and nonhumans who wished for their own death by throwing themselves into a sea of mes. In fact, maybe throwing themselves into a sea of me wouldn''t have been so bad whenpared to ending up in Theo''s hands... It was gone if someone spoke ill of Theo, or said they wanted to kill him... But had this man truly dared to say he wanted Little Yui and Little Emma as his future concubines? With a speed faster than light, Theo moved instantly. The loudly self-proimed prince wasughing out loud. Suddenly, theugh was cut off when the tip of a sword had already pierced his throat... The pupils of those cultivators who saw this shrunk rapidly. They were shocked because they failed to clearly see how Theo''s Supreme Thunder Divine Sword was brandished. Not even a single image was seen, and they could only see that the sword had pierced the prince''s throat. The cultivators were petrified. The one who was just killed was a Monarch Realm cultivator and was in the 10th Layer and was the strongest among them. Furthermore, he was in fact a prince, and not just anybody, he was a prince of a middle ss. This prince''s father was a powerful cultivator in the Venerable Realm. Was he really killed by his opponent in an instant? So what kind of strength did this man with the ten tails and golden hair really have? " Dad is incredible; dad is the best!" This had already be Little Yui''s chant and now, even Little Emma started to imitate her. The two little girls jumped and pped while their little faces shone with excitement to see how powerful their father was. "Impossible..." A cultivator who also had slightly reddish skin, looking like hellboy full of muscles, was beyond terrified. He pointed to Theo with a single trembling finger, unable to ept the fact that his prince was killed in an instant. In the very next second, however, he clearly felt a lightning sword forced through his lips, opening his jaw and piercing his tongue all the way up to his throat ... He felt a pain in the back of his head, and then he lost all consciousness. "Is there still someone who wants my treasure and has strange ideas with my daughters? If you think a low ss is easy to intimidate, try it. Even if it takes a few years..." Theo did not finish what he was going to say, but suggested that if necessary, he would not mind destroying a of middle ss size. And the strangest thing was that none of them remembered saying that they came from a middle ss. This happened because Theo, as always, used his illusions and besides killing the prince, he also took this man''s soul and used . This type of person, who threatened him and tried to do something bad with his daughters, stood no chance for Theo to just kill him and let him have the opportunity to reincarnate. Since he was bold enough to say these things, he must suffer the consequences for his actions. After all, not everyone feared living beings from middle-sss. And Theo was one of those creatures. Theo threw the Supreme Thunder Divine Sword and nailed a fugitive cultivator to the ground, killing him instantly. He then dodged behind a cultivator and kicked him before holding his head with his hand. Theo stuck his five fingers, which were as sharp as des, in the cultivator''s temple little by little... The whole process was extremely slow; the cultivator was in shock and pain. He screamed in fear, pissed in terror in his pants, and struggled desperately. However, no matter what he did, he simply couldn''t escape his impending death. Knowing that their father was doing all this because of them had left Little Emma and Little Yui overflowing with happiness. They wanted to run and hug Theo, however, the fight was not over yet, and they did not want to disturb him. _ - Drop some power stone, please <3 Discord: https://discord.gg/fFbHeZZJgJ [Edited by: Azurtha] 498 Chapter 498 There were still 14 cultivators in the Monarch Realm looking at Theo with extreme caution. It was unbelievable that in such a short time 4 of them had died. Even Prince Kafeu from their was killed. They could not return without revenge, otherwise, the Prince''s father would kill them and their entire family. "Get away, leave this little man to me!" A booming, rtively loud voice echoed and a man, who appeared to be normal, began to grow until he roughly reached the size of 500 meters in height. "Oh? You got bigger and got a silver color, did that make your ego grow too?" Theo scoffed at the giant. "Little boy, it''s not just a question of size, but also of power. My power increases tenfold when I return to my giant form." the giant said, arrogantly, "Little ignorant boy, soon you will understand that the power of a giant should not be underestimated!" "Foolish, very foolish! My dad is ten times bigger than you in his original form, and he''s also a hundred times stronger!" Little Emma scoffed at the giant, thinking he was talking loudly about something so insignificant. 10 times stronger? If her dad had wanted to, couldn''t he be even a thousand times stronger?. "Humph!" Little Emma snorted adorably. "Hehe~ In fact, this giant is a fool." Little Yui agreed and pped, cheering for her dad, "Dad, finish him off! Make him understand that there is always someone bigger and stronger!" "Yes, dad, finish him off!" Little Emma also helped to cheer. "Damn, ignorant children!" The silver giant Daggo was not at all happy with Little Emma and Little Yui''sments. He also did not take seriously what Little Emma said that if Theo wanted, he could be up to 100 times stronger if he went back to his original form. The giant threw a punch in the direction of Little Emma and Little Yui, who were mounted on the scorpion. "I thought you were going to fight me, but I didn''t expect you to be a simple coward who only knows how to intimidate children." Theo jumped, and very quickly he arrived in front of the giant''s fist and punched with his smaller fist wrapped in divine lightning. *Boooooooom!* Theo''s hand thundered and shed and the moment he took the silver giant''s hand, a thundering sound resounded, along with the sound of cracking bones and the sound of flesh being torn. Then there was a scream of pain which would cause goosebumps for most anyone who listened. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The giant took several steps back, almost ttening the other cultivators behind him, and saw the pitiful state of his arm. The giant then shouted with the full force of his lungs, "Damn it! I''ll kill you!" "I hear that a lot, but do you know where those people are who say the same thing as you? Yes, they are all dead!" Theo enveloped his feet with wind and also created himself a pair of wings made of wind, which increased his speed dramatically, and faster than sound, he appeared in front of the giant andunched a shower of punches and kicks coated in divine lightning. *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* Every punch and kick that Theo gave, shock waves were caused. The space of the ce was threatening to copse if it didn''t recover in time, and that separate space would be destroyed by Theo. "AHHHHH!" The giant kept screaming in pain, and could not fight back. Whenever he tried, he was crushed to a pulp. In a very short time, the giant turned into a giant meatball; all the bones in his body were broken, the meat and organs in his body were crushed. This giant was also in the 10th Layer of the Monarch Realm and was stronger than the Prince Theo had killed earlier, however, he was still weakpared to Theo, who did not even need to use his special techniques and only used the divine lightning element. Of course, the divine lightning alone was very strong; the giant did not lose for no reason. "Hahaha! Wasn''t he too arrogant? Did you see what happened? Dad is the most powerful, in fact, even this giant couldn''t get back at him!" Little Emma said with a happy giggle as if she had defeated the giant herself. "Well, it was already to be expected from Dad. After all, Dad is the most powerful," Little Yui said in a natural way that confirmed, for her, her dad was the most powerful. "Which one of you guys wants to be next?" Theo said in a yful tone. These cultivators'' hearts skipped a beat. Even the giant who was the second most powerful of them had failed to hurt Theo. In addition, they noticed that from the beginning to the end, Theo was not tired. It was as if he had done something so simple that it was not even worth sweating. p The desert city was originally quiet, but suddenly it was filled with movement and some other cultivators appeared out of nowhere. They surrounded the city and looked at the cultivators being terrorized by Theo mockingly. "This is really rare," a deep, lowugh could be heard, "Prince Kafeu and Giant Daggo are both truly dead? It is no coincidence that the Omeg family changed their behavior." "Why are you here?" The heart of Zigan, who was the leader of the group of cultivators in the Omeg family, sank, but he still managed to maintain a calm appearance. "We are just hunting for treasure like all of you, and coincidentally we met. What a coincidence toe across this, don''t you think?" an old womanughed, "I''m in a good mood after seeing that someone killed that arrogant and foolish giant prince. Hahaha." The same old woman then said with a wickedugh, "Zigan, admit it, not only did you miss out on reaping the benefits, but you also let Prince Kafeu and Giant Daggo die! Wahahaha!" After making fun of the Omeg family, the old woman looked at Theo and said, "Boy, be sensible, I will give you two choices... First, hand over all your treasures and I will let you live on our middle-ss Vogk, or you can choose to fight, which I do not advise since you and your dear little girls would die in that case!" *Whoosh!* "Damn, nowadays, does everyone think they can speak up and say that they will kill me so easily?" Holding the old woman''s head, blood running, Theo asked this of no one in particr, looking disappointed. It was one after the other this day of idiots treating him as an easy target. Were there so many foolish people in the gxy? The old woman''s body fell to the floor with the sound of *Thud!* Holding the Supreme Thunder Divine Sword in his left hand, in the right hand, Theo held the head of the old gray-haired woman. "I''m out of time for your guys'' delusions. If you''re going to attack, why are you talking so much nonsense?" Theo said with total indifference toward the death of the old woman who was a cultivator in the 12th Layer of the Monarch Realm. Although this old woman had just died, those cultivators who had arrived with her were still calm. "Although he is a little strong, he is very arrogant. But with the Patriarch here, it is the end for him." "I think he will cry a lot when the Patriarch takes action," someone else scoffed. Theo''s eyes were calm andposed while just looking at the strongest among them. "You guys are talking so much because of this man who is at the 1st Layer of the Venerable Realm?" 499 Chapter 499 "Although he is a little strong, he is very arrogant, but with the Patriarch here, it is the end for him." "I think he will cry a lot when Patriarch takes action," someone joked. Theo''s eyes were calm andposed while just looking at the strongest among them. "You guys are talking so much because of this man who is in the 1st Layer of the Venerable Realm?" The man Theo was talking about was wearing a dark blue T-shirt and pants, and he had pink hair and pink eyes. His species were incubi. "Hehe, there is no need to waste words on someone who is about to die." The man at the Venerable Realmughed, "You are just a cultivator at the Monarch Realm, but do you think you can act so proud in front of this Venerable Elirus?" "Kneel before me and give up all your treasures. So, I''m going to let you die with your body intact!" With that, he put his hands behind his back and looked condescendingly at Theo, as if he expected Theo to kneel. Theo let out a long breath... He then waved his hand, and Zaika, Zaira, Ariana, Shina, and Mizuki appeared. "Theo?!" The girls were excited to see him, but soon became alert when they saw that they were surrounded. "Do you see these cultivators?" Theo asked and continued, "Please use your armor and weapons and try to train as much as possible. They are all in the Monarch Realm, but if you use the armor, your powers will be equal, even superior to theirs, however, the mana of you girls will end faster, so whenever that happens,e to me so I can help you refuel." "Yes!" All five girls nodded in unison. "Dad, Yui wants to fight too!" Little Yui jumped off the scorpion and posed next to Theo. She also wore her battle armor. "Emma too!" Little Emma did the same as Little Yui, wearing her battle armor. "Yes, you can fight, but use your original forms, as they are strong. And do not try too hard. If you find that it is too difficult,e back and let me deal with it," Theo warned seriously. "Yes, Dad!" The two little girls nodded. And they started to turn into dragons, one red and one silver with white. Mizuki and the girls also changed soon after they wore the armor, each turned into giant animals with armor. It was all a very epic sight. Theo was thrilled to see this, but he knew he didn''t have time to enjoy the view: the enemies were on the prowl, and he needed to act seriously. This was mainly because there was a cultivator on their side in the Venerable Realm. Seeing the appearance of these five girls, and seeing them transform, made these cultivators go on the alert. Even though the cultivation of these girls was in the Spiritual Realm, their real power was far beyond that, and that armor that the girls wore was clearly high quality equipment. Being ignored made Venerable Elirus'' heart fill with rage! He moved so fast that in 1 second he arrived in front of Theo and with his handful of real mana, he attacked towards Theo. However, as soon as his own fist made contact with Theo''s fist, he was immediately forced to step back. A wave of divine metal energy came out of Theo''s fist, advancing towards the Venerable Elirus like a tsunami! "How is this possible?!" Venerable Elirus''s eyes narrowed immediately. The calm expression disappeared from his face and was reced by horror. He dared not be too slow again andunched an attack using his real mana, and a pir came out of his hands and managed to counter Theo''s attack. However, before he could breathe a sigh of relief, a leg was already flying through the air and made a sweeping movement towards him! *Bang!* That kick hit Venerable Elirus''s shoulder precisely. His entire body wasunched flying like a ball of me. Venerable Elirus grunted and made a heavy movement in the air, struggling to stabilize himself beforending. However, his body was still moving backward out of his control. Each step he took caused a hole 20 centimeters deep in the ground. Silence fell over the whole area! Everyone was amazed. Little Yui opened her mouth. "Hehee~" She thought it was funny the same man who asked her dad to kneel on the floor and say to leave all of his treasures behind so that he would receive a quick death with his body intact, now he was barely able to react to her dad''s blows. Zigan, who had been standing all this time alongside the other enemy cultivators, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets, unable to believe what he had just seen. The expression of the people of Vogk froze; they didn''t know how to react. ''No matter how skillful he is, unless he is a cultivator on the Venerable stage like me, he will definitely die!'' Venerable Elirus watched coldly as he thought to himself. "Okay, I already tested your power." Having finished speaking, Theo began to transform himself into the most perfect form of fighting, he was human with aspects of golden fox, the ten tails behind him pped as a pair of white wings expanded to three meters on each side, his teeth became sharper, his eyes became thinner and bigger like a full moon and his irises became more oval. His hands became sharp ws; his aura became more turbulent and bloodthirsty. the murderous intention that expanded from his body was suffocating. God only knows how many living beings Theo had killed in his lifetime... "Venerable Elirus!" The members of the Vogk screamed in horror as their faces faded. As for Venerable Elirus, he had a deep cut that went from the belly to the left shoulder. It was a bloody scene, and one could see the bones of his body exposed. He seemed to be almost dead and struggling for hisst breath. Silence took over... All the cultivators present at the site felt a chill run down their spines and spread throughout their bodies. Theo had just transformed and moved so fast, that the "invincible" Venerable Elirus was going to meet his creator. In Theo''s hand, something the size of a fist was pulsing constantly. "My heart... Give it back!" Venerable Elirus demanded. "Oh? Didn''t you want me to kneel in front of you and deliver all my treasures and then, you were going to kill me with my body intact? Well, I''m not that nice; your body is certainly not going to be intac." Theo said slowly and then a cruel smile formed on his lips when he crushed the heart that was in his hand. *Crack!* "Dead, the Venerable Elirus, Patriarch, is dead!..." While the enemy cultivators were losing their sanity, Ariana and the girls took the opportunity to attack. The girls'' attacks were violent, especially thebination of attacks by Little Yui and Little Emma: *!* *!* *BOOOOOOOOOM!* The joint attack of the two little girls caused a stir and made the entire battlefield a tremendous mess. The attacks continued, and the girls, however low in cultivation, were superior in techniques and armor. Because of that, they didn''t suffer a disadvantage and whenever the girls'' mana was about to run out, they went to Theo, who replenished them. 500 Chapter 500 p The already low morale of the cultivators facing off against the women got even worse when Ariana and the girls took action. Each of them had their specialties of attacks and affinities, and some were even perfect inbination, as well as thebined attack of Little Yui and Little Emma. Zaira and Zaika also hadbined attacks to let enemies tremble with fear. In her wolf form, Zaika roared with a gust of wind of divine fire. It was even bigger than a methrower, attacking several cultivators at the same time. Zaira beside her also roared, and lightning shed out of her mouth. This continued with Ariana, Mizuki, and Shina. Each of them started to attack the enemy group of cultivators. Many stones from the city''s buildings flew, and in a very short time, where there was once a city, it had be part of the desert. Only one portal was visible. Some tried to escape but were stopped by Theo. Although he was not fighting differently after killing the strongest among them, he believed that this was good training for the girls. Since some of them had been eliminated from the tournament, they could at least fight with all their might against these Monarch Realm cultivators. Mizuki concentrated on the strongest of them still alive, being Zigan of the Omeg family. He was the leader of the first group that appeared, and that of the prince Theo had killed and the giant on their side. In the form of a silver dragon, Mizuki appeared in front of Zigan. It was so fast, barely giving Zigan time to react. With her wed hand, Mizuki attacked in his direction. When he dodged, the attack hit the ground making the earth shake. Zigan sweated coldly. He was amazed by this; when he thought he managed to dodge, a roar with divine metal like small grains of sand came towards him. Wherever the roar went, everything was mutted by small des. ''I need to avoid this!'' Zigan screamed in his heart urgently. He concentrated all his real mana on his right foot. Touching his feet on the ground, he gave a very strong impulse, creating a crater in the ce, and used the impulse to escape Mizuki''s attack at thest second. Before he knew it, Mizuki had already predicted that he would dodge and appeared at the ce where he stopped, and with her silver tail, Mizuki hit Zigan''s body, causing him to shoot backward like a cannonball. *Boooooom!* Zigan had always considered himself a cultivating genius; he could fight against cultivators that were 1 to 2yers above his. However, whenpared to Mizuki, the difference was like heaven and earth. In their exchange of blows, he felt extremely powerless. He was surpassed by Mizuki in every way. In addition, he had thought of countless ways to break Mizuki''s defense, but she was unshakable. Physical strength, speed, lightness, and control over spiritual mana. She was good at every one! *!* Without giving Zigan a chance to breathe, Mizuki surrounded Zigan on all sides with swirling wind, creating a wind coffin with Zigan in the center. "AHHHHHHH!" Zigan screamed and used all his strength to break her attack, but then, something came from heaven. *!* An ugly silver dragon of metal and wind began to descend from the sky towards Zigan. *BOOOOOOM! A loud noise was made, dust from the desert sand was raised, and Zigan was buried in a crater. He didn''t even have a chance to flee the wind coffin before Mizuki attacked even more aggressively afterward. Mizuki used the wind to make the sand curtain dissipate. She pped her dragon wings and saw Zigan all bloodied inside the crater that had formed. From the sand floor, hands made of illusion pinned Zigan to the earth; he couldn''t even move properly because of the injuries he suffered. Mizuki then sent the roar of wind and metal in Zigan''s direction, looking like a hurricane heading his way. ''Noooo!'' Zigan screamed internally. *BOOOOM!* Another thunderous sound was caused, and Mizuki scattered the sand again and saw Zigan''s mutted body had stopped moving. It was the first time that she had defeated someone in the Monarch Realm stage... It gave her a strange sense of aplishment and power. To tell the truth, even though she was surprised by her current strength, it was hard to believe that she had managed to defeat someone with that level of power so easily without being hurt, although now she had exhausted a lot of spiritual mana and needed to go to Theo to refuel. "Leader!" "Zigan!" "Master!" Those in the Omeg family were ovee with anger. Their master prodigy and leader had already been hurt badly, but this silver dragon woman had killed him mercilessly in front of everyone. They wanted to take revenge, but were too busy to get revenge. In reality, after seeing Mizuki''s power, the thought of revenge wasughable since even Zigan couldn''t hurt her. What could they who were weaker do? Perhaps because of that fraction of a second that they were distracted, Shina and the girls took advantage and attacked with more force. In the mouth of Shina''s wolf form was the body of a cultivator, and with a strong bite the cultivator was divided in half. Ariana was the fastest among them, in her leopard form, she attacked all cultivators leaving w marks, weakening them. Shina, who had just split a cultivator in the 1st Layer of the Monarch Realm in half, attacked another with a jet of divine water. It was so powerful that it pierced clean through the cultivator''s shoulder, separating his arm along with it. The cultivator didn''t even have time to mourn, being hurled away when another jet of water went in his direction in the same moment. *BOOOM!* The cultivator didn''t even have time to scream, and he had already taken hisst breath of life. At the same time, Ariana had just been surrounded by five cultivators. Some minor injuries appeared on her body when attacked, and she then started to fidget like a fish out of the water, and purple thunder expanded from her body and attacked in all directions, taking out all the enemy cultivators that surrounded her. *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOM!* Some bodies were hit by purple thunder and being hurled into the air. Ariana wasted no time and ran towards one of them, and before the cultivator fell to the ground, she pulled and her huge paw was surrounded by mes from the phoenix, and with a shrill scream, Ariana''s paw tore the air and hit the chest of the cultivator. *Beng!* The cultivator was thrown to the ground, creating a crater with his body in the desert sand, spewing blood. The cultivator looked at Ariana with awe. A pair of wings appeared on Ariana''s leopard back and she attacked from the air, a ball made of thunder. *BOOOOM!* The thunder ball caused a stir in the ce, causing a sandstorm to surround the ce, and the cultivators who previously had attacked Ariana were chased by Little Yui and Little Emma. *!* When Little Emma shouted those words in her mind, her body was surrounded by magma, and she flew towards a cultivator in white clothes and green hair and hit her head on the back of the green-haired cultivator. The moment she did this, all the magma that surrounded her body went forward and enveloped the cultivator. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" From within the magma, the cultivator screamed in a pitiful way. Little Emma did not stay to see the result and was soon chasing another cultivator who was on the run. Little Yui flew like a giant swallow, enveloped by the wind that increased her speed, now very close to a cultivator with blue hair and ck clothes. She shouted in her mind: *!* Little Yui''s body was immediately surrounded by a gigantic fiery fox with ten tails and roared aggressively. And then, even faster than Little Yui, that fox made of pure fire energy ran through the sky and swallowed the fleeing cultivator. Inside the body of the nine-tailed fox, the cultivator''s body began to burn non-stop. He screamed pitifully, and tried desperately to escape, but it didn''t work. This continued for the next two hours until no more cultivators were left alive and all the corpses were stored inside the [Dimensional Room]. "Theo, we''re going back now, but if something like that happens again, don''t forget to call us," Ariana blinked seductively at him as she said. She had already returned to her human form. Gradually all of the girls returned to human forms as well. "Theo, before I get back. Mm..." Shina looked at him expectantly. Theo understood and wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her in front of everyone. Because of that, "reluctantly" he had to kiss all of his women in order not to be unfair. He also brought Yuki from inside the [Dimensional Room] and kissed her before sending her back. "Dad, Yui wants a kiss too," Little Yui said with a cute and innocent expression. Theoughed out loud and picked her up and kissed her cheeks. In return, Little Yui also kissed Theo''s cheek andughed happily. Seeing that Little Emma wanted to do the same, but didn''t have the courage to say it, Theo went to her and kissed her cheek and was kissed back. "Okay, we need to continue. We lost a lot of time here, after all," Theo said and looked at the giant scorpion. He initially thought of killing it¡­ "Dad, let him go," Little Yui suggested. "Okay." Theo did not refuse her wish. He had already obtained many "fertilizers" after all. 501 Chapter 501 ''Mm... I got lots of rings of storage and dimensional bags...'' Theo left with a smile on his face, along with his two daughters, towards a dark crack which appeared to be a portal. Passing through the portal, Theo found himself in a dark ce, and soon everything was clear again. He blinked his eyes and saw that he was in a gigantic white room looking like a gigantic round dome. "Theo!" Aomi saw Theo arrive and shouted his name. She walked over to him. Beside her, Athena and Waru were also there. They walked over to Theo. "It''s good that you girls are fine." Theo said with a smile. He merely said this for the sake of saying it, as he knew that with Aomi to help them, it was difficult to find cultivators who could hurt them. "It''s all thanks to Aomi," Waru said with a seductive smile. "Yes, if it weren''t for her, we could be dead now." Athena still remembered when they were surrounded, and she had noplete confidence of defeating them all without Aomi. "Who is he? Why is he close to Goddess Aomi?" Some of the cultivators who saw Aomi fight before already treated her as the goddess of their eyes. The cultivator who asked was a cultivator on a middle ss; it was no wonder he didn''t know Theo. Although Theo''s fame was very great on all the lower sss, he was not known publicly on the middle sss, after all, the conquests he had made were very recent. However, what would their expressions be when they learned that Theo had just killed a cultivator in the Venerable Realm? Maybe they would have peed in their pants in fear and dare not to underestimate him. Nor would they have the courage to look in his direction. "Yes, Aomi is very strong." Theo smiled and patted Aomi on the head, which was disproportionate, since Aomi was a few inches taller than Theo. "Aomi, what''s going on here? Why do you have so many cultivators together?" Little Emma asked curiously. She also saw some cultivators arguing, but none fighting, not least because she felt something restricting her powers. "This ce is strange and does not let you fight each other." Aomi said, "Sister Waru said that this is the hall that opens for the final test to test whether one deserves the natural treasure. You could say that everyone who has survived the previous tests has the right to fight for the natural treasure. Right, Waru?" Seeing Aomi looking at her, Waru smiled and said, "Yes, that''s right. Although I have never managed to win, I have participated in something like this before. It is as Aomi exined: those who prove themselves worthy will receive the natural treasure." * - Meanwhile, on Spirit - Fallen Star Ind - "It''s over! The annual Fallen Star Ind tournament is over!" the tournament host shouted with happiness, but the audience was not on the same wavelength. After all, they were excited to see Theo and his group, however, something had happened, and they didn''t show up and were disqualified in the finals. Since even in thest stage they had not appeared. In the alchemy tournament, Manu Smith was ced second, while Theo himself (not participating) was the winner due to the absurd amount of points he had won in just two rounds. ''Where did Theo go?...'' Manu hoped to be able to talk to him, but unexpectedly, he had disappeared at the end of the tournament, along with the girls next to him. Not only did Manu expect to see Theo, but some female fans were also very disappointed that they couldn''t see him. There were even girls who came from distant Empires just to have a chance to meet Theo. Or at least get to see him up close, but now it was almost impossible... "Volts City is the city he built himself. He may not be there now, but he will definitely return there!" A girl shouted amongst the crowd. "Yes, even now when you said that I remember that there was this city here on Fallen Star Ind. I''m going there now!" A fanatical fangirl of Theo created a pair of wings on her back and flew off in a southeast direction. Other girls who also wanted to meet Theo in person flew towards the southeast. Little by little, many female cultivators flew towards Volts City. ''I''m going too!'' Manu Smith had promised toe home as soon as the tournament was over, but she couldn''t go back like this, without speaking to the person she most admired in this universe. When she left, other male cultivators went, too. Some because they were fans of Theo, others because they knew there would be a lot of girls there, and wanted to try their luck inforting them when they were disappointed that they couldn''t find Theo. When they arrived at Volts City, they were surprised by what they saw. The whole city looked futuristic. And besides, they heard something strange about rules they needed to follow when entering the city: [Wee to Volts City. Be aware that this City has 3 Rules: Rule 1: It is not allowed to steal in the city. Anyone caught doing this will have to leave the city if that happens. Rule 2: No one is allowed to sexually force / rape someone. Anyone down to have done this is going to die. Rule 3: Someone intent on causing confusion in the city or even killing someone might have to leave the city or even be killed. Everything depends on the seriousness of the situation.] "Wow! Is this real?" Some people were skeptical about this since there was no way for them to know if it was true or not. But they did not underestimate the rules, since they knew that this was the city that Theo himself had created. Although not sure, few dared to break thews created. "Is this colorful Ferris wheel a toy?" a 8-10 year old girl asked her mother. She was a fan of Little Yui and wanted toe to town, hoping to meet with her. "I''m not sure," the girl''s mother said, "Let''s go over and ask." "Yes!" The girl was automatically happy. Many other people also noticed the theme park that Theo had created and went towards it. When they got closer and closer they were amazed by the sight of it. It was very beautiful and fanciful, and there were many children ying and having fun in that ce. "Are you new to Volts City, yes?" A cat girl asked with a gentle smile for the mother and daughter pair. "Yes." The girl''s mother replied and asked, "How much does it cost to go on these toys?'''' "They are 100 silver coins for adults and 50 for children," said the cat girl with a professional smile. "Mm, I''m going to pay. Please, one for an adult and one for a child." The woman removed the coins from her storage ring and paid. She came from a good family, and that amount of coins was very little for her. At the same time, in other ces, people were amazed by all kinds of stores that they had in that city. It was very different from any other city that they have ever seen. There were many different clothes, but very beautiful and well made. There were also stores that sold something more delicious; it was called ice cream. And there was also free inte throughout the city. Although for some people this was irrelevant, for younger cultivators it was essential. And they mainly liked it because of the speed of ess that the inte in this city provided. While many people were happy, walking, and discovering something new in Volts City, something happened. *BOOM!* "Wahahaha!" A wicked, very forcedugh echoed, and they saw a red-skinned woman with horns on her head saying, "It''s all over, I will dominate this city!" "Wahahaha!" Behind the horned woman, other women appeared. This took many cultivators by surprise, in addition, many of these women were in the Spiritual Realm. "Waahhhh!" The children shouted in coordination. "Queen Mao, we''re not going to let you do that!" In the air, a group of Demi-Humans appeared, dressed in different types of fruit. "Powerful fruit girls, defeat Queen Mao!" The children screamed, cheering for the Demi-Humans dressed in fruit costumes. "Yes, you won''t be able to escape this time!" The girl in the lead was a Demi-Human Wolf, she howled and transformed. Now she was wearing apple red armor. "Super Girl Apple beat her!" The children apuded when they saw her transform. The cultivators who were new to seeing this sighed in relief. Only now did they realize that it was all part of a theater for children to enjoy. However, the beginning was so real that they ended up being afraid. "This is a relief, I was worried initially," said a girl as she put her hand on her chest and sighed. "I was not afraid," a ten-year-old boy who was holding the hand of the girl who said this now hit his chest with a closed fist and said valiantly. However, his wobbly legs gave him away. "Wow! I''m so happy to have such a brave little brother." The girl pretended not to notice the boy''s fear and said this to pick him up and kiss him on his small face. * - Back at the mysterious kingdom - "Theo, something is going on..." Aomi murmured. "Yes, it looks like the final test will start." Theo nodded and stared straight ahead where he saw that a portal was opening. [Attention to everyone who hase this far. Now the battle of points will begin where you determine which among you will receive the unique treasure. Only the one with the most points will receive it.] After saying that. A panel with monsters appeared, ranging from level 1 to 10. And depending on the level, you would get more points. However, there was bad news: those who failed to score 100 points would be killed by the mysterious kingdom. "This is different from what I attended before..." Waru murmured. She didn''t know the monsters'' power level, so she was worried. 502 Chapter 502 A panel with monsters disyed on it appeared, ranging from level 1 to 10. And depending on the level, one would get more points. However, there was bad news: those who failed to score 100 points would be killed by the mysterious kingdom. "This is different from what I attended before..." Waru murmured. She didn''t know the monsters'' power level, so she was worried. "I don''t think you need to worry that much. If necessary, Aomi and I will help you both get the points you need," Theo said,forting them. "Thanks." Hearing this, Waru could rx. She knew they were both very strong, and if they helped she didn''t have to worry about not being able to reach the necessary point limit. In the next moment, monsters of different species of giant ants came out of a portal. Waru let out a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "It seems that I don''t have to worry. These monsters are not very strong; it will be easy to score 100 points." "Yes," Athena nodded. "Dad, are we going to attack now?" Little Yui saw that many cultivators had started to run and attack the monsters. After the monsters appeared, the restriction of not being able to fight each other was lifted. "We don''t need to be in a hurry, but if you want, you can go. I created illusions all over the ce. You girls can fight these giant ants. None of these other people will be able to interfere." Theo said with a peculiar smile. "So Emma is going." Little Emma was motivated. She was still full of adrenaline from the previous fight. She ran towards the ant monsters where some of the other cultivators were located. "Yui is going too." Little Yui created a pair of metallic dragon wings and flew towards a horde of giant ants. Theo calcted the ants'' strength level and determined that it was equivalent to the Spiritual Realm. "I''m going too," Athena said before leaving for the horde of giant ants. "If you want, you can go too." Theo looked at Aomi and smiled. "No, I want to stay here with you, Theo," Aomi replied softly. "Is that so? Okay, I guess." Theo said nothing more and just watched how things went. It wasn''t like he didn''t want to score points, but he didn''t think it was worth it to act now since these were just some ants with low power. He would expect to attack when the level of the monsters'' strength was at least Monarch. "Theo, tell me a little about what happened to you, Little Yui, and Little Emma?" Aomi asked. She knew that they were in different dimensions, and she herself had had some difficulties. "Nothing too difficult. We appeared in a desert and fought some mutant beasts. When we arrived in a city, I found a chest that was actually the real treasure..." Theo summed it up to her and continued, "Afterwards, we were surrounded by cultivators from a middle ss, and I brought the girls and killed them all. In fact, there was one at the Venerable Realm, but he wasn''t much. I think he had just ascended to that realm; that''s why he was so weak." "So that is what happened. In our case, it was not very different. We appeared in a veryrge and dark enclosed ce. Many mutant beasts appeared and tried to attack us, and we ended up killing every single one, and then we were surrounded by groups from the lower ss, initially, and then some middle ss ones appeared. Well, the result you already know. In fact, all the corpses I kept in my storage ring, then I gave them to you. " "Boy! Get away from her!" The moment Theo heard that, he let out a long breath and looked in the direction from where he had heard that voice. The man who had shouted was a middle aged man in the 12th Layer of the Monarch Realm. He was 230 cm tall, with red hair and ck eyes. He wore baggy ck clothes with red stripes and had a red curled snake drawn on the back of his clothing. "Aomi, who is this idiot?" Theo turned to her and asked. Aomi said nonchntly, "He''s just an idiot who kept following me and asking me to marry him. I already rejected him, but it looks like I still haven''t been clear enough." "Worm cub, didn''t you hear me? Get away from her now, or get ready to suffer the consequences." The same middle-aged man came over and said while pointing his index finger at Theo. "Man, since you want to show up, stick a rocket in your ass and fly away," Theo said with absolutely no patience to deal with this retard. "Die!" Hearing this made the middle-aged man very angry. He flew towards Theo at full speed with light around his hands. "..." Theo was impressed by how temperamental this man was. Pointing his hand in the direction that this cultivator wasing from, a giant fist the size of a cart came out of Theo''s hand, using the affinity of darkness. *BOOOM!* The giant fist of darkness collided with the man''s small fist and hurled him long, making him vomit blood all the way. "Cough... Cough..." "You, kid¡­ You''re better than I thought¡­ Next time, *cough, cough*, I''m not going to take it easy." As he spoke, he spat out a mouthful of blood that was stuck in his throat. Then, this cultivator swallowed a pill, which apparently doubled his fighting power and helped recover his injuries. After that, he ran towards Theo even faster than before. "Die loser! You don''t deserve to be at the side of the woman I love!" The man screamed loudly in his lungs when he got close. This time the light condensed in his hand was even more aggressive. "Stop talking nonsense. I don''t want to waste time with you." This time Theo was a little more serious and his hand was enveloped by crackling sounds of divine lightning. Without waiting for the cultivator to reach him, Theo used teleportation and came up in front of the man and made a cutting motion with his hand that cut even faster than the wind. "What?" *Whoosh!* The man''s head flew in the air and the body fell forward with the sound of *Baque!*. The cultivators who thought about enjoying a good show, and initially thought Theo would die, were amazed with their mouths wide open, unable to believe what they were seeing. After all, Theo''s cultivating was 1st Layer while the other was in the 12th Layer and had used a pill to double his power level. Yet did he died so easily?! "It doesn''t matter if this boy is strong, he will die when he leaves here," someone elsemented. "Exactly! Ozias'' father is a powerful Venerable cultivator of Light, on the 10th Layer of the Venerable Realm. The moment he feels the death of his son, he will fly here," anothermented. "My God, it''s the end for this fox. I don''t know how he can stay calm. Maybe it''s because he''s just a cultivator on a low-ss and doesn''t know who he has provoked," another added. "Regardless of what, I don''t want to get involved, it is better to stay away from him. After all, even if he is a ''dead'' man, he is stronger than us. If one of us provokes him, he could be the next to die," another said quietly in fear. 503 Chapter 503 "Theo, are you confident of killing a cultivator in the Venerable Realm?" Aomi looked at him and asked. She was able to hear the murmurs of the other cultivators, and even though Theo said that he had killed one in that realm before, this was a different matter since it was a cultivator on the 10th Layer of the Venerable Realm that it was. "Without seeing him in person it is difficult for me to say, but I have 80% confidence in winning and 100% confidence ining out alive," Theo said. A young man with a 20-year-old appearance, with a pair of bull horns on the sides of his head and big, deep green eyes, with a big tall frame 199 cm high, walked up to where Theo and Aomi were, and he said politely, "Friend from another. Nice to meet you, my name is Touru Nortga." "Theo." "Aomi." "Theo, yes? Okay, I''m going to get to the point," Touru said in a serious tone, "I must warn you to leave this ce as soon as possible as soon as this is over. At the moment when Ozias'' father, the cultivator you killed, is not someone weak. In addition, he has lived for many years, and I realize that you have a lot of confidence in your strength, which I consider something worthwhile, but you should not underestimate the power of a Venerable who has been cultivating for a long time." "It''s not that I want to doubt your kindness, but why are you telling me all this?" Theo asked. "Because I am also a father. I saw the way you treat your daughters and I also know how arrogant and rash Ozias was. Because of that, I''m here warning you. Take great care. As far as I know, the father of Ozias, Israel: Venerable of the Light has 2 level 7 natural treasures. I only know what 1 of these treasures does," Touru purposely lowered his voice. "And that is?" Theo waited for the man to respond. It wouldn''t hurt to know the treasures his enemy had. "The Box of the Poison Beast." Touru exined, "When he opens the box, a poison beastes out. Although it is not strong, it is very fast, and the moment it touches someone, it poisons them instantly. In addition, it can create a poison beast every minute and the poison beast stays alive for 5 minutes. Know that the speed of these poison beasts is twice as fast as the speed of sound. You should not underestimate these little things." Theo was contemtive and said, "Thanks for letting me know." "You''re wee." Touru smiled and said, "Having said that, I''m going now." "Okay, thanks again," Theo said and saw Touru walk away. "Theo, do you think he''s telling the truth," Aomi isted the sound and asked. "Yes, I was reading his mind when he started to speak, and what he said is 100% true," Theo sighed. After thinking about it, he said to Rya, ["Rya, find me something that will make me immune to the poison of a level 7 natural treasure."] Rya, the cute little white leopard came up with a *Puff~* sound and said, "Master, there are a lot of ways. There are techniques, skills, potions, pills, talismans, etc... By all these means Master can make himself immune to the poison of a level 7 natural treasure." ["How much time will I need if I choose a skill or technique and what is the process?"] Theo asked. ["Skill takes between 10 hours to 24 hours. Master will have to take poison to increase the skill level and be immune to the poison of a level 7 natural treasure. As a technique, it takes 12 hours to 32 hours. In the process, Master would have to bathe in poison and meditate much like a medical bath,"] Rya exined. ["I understand, and what is the value?"] Theo asked. ["Ability: Poison King: Costs 1200 Crystal Points. Body of a Thousand Poisons Technique: Costs 1000 Crystal Points."] Saying that, Rya asked: ["Master, which one will you choose?"] ["Both."] Theo said after reflecting and believing this to be the best choice. ["I want both the skill and technique."] _ _ _ _ Are you sure you want to spend 2200 Crystal Points on Skill: [Poison King] Level 7 and Technique: [Body of a Thousand Poison] Level 7. [Yes] or [No] _ _ Theo clicked: "[Yes]" Theo felt pain in his head while information about the technique and skill were imnted in his brain. ["Ah yes, Master, with your ability evolved to level 2, it is also possible to heal against level 7 poison. Although I don''t particrly rmend it, since the moment that Master is poisoned, he will be incapacitated a little. It may be enough for the enemy to kill or seriously injure Master,"] Rya spun in the air and said. ["Urgh... I already expected this. The time to actually heal is a problem if I get side effects from the poison."] Theo still felt a little of the pain in his head, but he still managed to hear what Rya said. He also understood what Rya said. ["In fact, is there a technique that I can clone or duplicate? It doesn''t have tost long. 1 hour is enough,"] Theo asked Rya. ["Yes, there are hundreds of techniques and skills like that... Well, I''ll show Master the best among them."] Rya said and then a selection of techniques and skills appeared. _ _ Ability: [Twin clone] Level 7 - Can create 1 clone with half the power of the True Body: 1100 Crystal Points. Ability: [Multiple Clones Elementary] Level 7 - Affinity Required 8 Different Elements - Can create 8 clones with 20% of True Body power: 3200 Crystal Points. Technique: [Perfect Shadow] Level 7 - Affinity with Darkness Required - Create a Clone of Perfect Darkness with 40% of Main Body power: 1050 Crystal Points Technique: [Five Element Clones] Level 7 - Affinity Required with 5 Different Elements - Can create 5 Clones of different elements with 25% of Main Body power: 3150 Crystal Points _ _ To say that Theo was not surprised to see this would be lying since he didn''t expect to have so many good techniques and skills at level 7. Although the price might be high for some of them, it was affordable for him to purchase them all. In addition, in the long run, these techniques and skills could get better. With that in mind, Theo bought them all. 504 Chapter 504 Learning the cloning technique and skill, Theo first tried to get used to it and then used the skill: . The moment he used it, another one just like it appeared, however, the clothes were not cloned, so his clone was naked. Theo took a set of clothes and handed it to his clone. "Stay here and take care of everything; don''t let them be in danger," Theo warned strictly. "Yes!" His clone nodded firmly. "Aomi, this is my clone. He will be here for 1 hour while I return to the [Dimensional Room] to do some things. Can you stay and help protect Little Emma and Little Yui?" "Yes, Theo," Aomi said, "You can count on me." "Thanks." Saying that, Theo entered the [Dimensional Room]. "Theo, wee back." Upon seeing him return, the girls received him and began to talk. "Where''s Little Yui and Little Emma?" Mizuki asked, concerned. "Both are doing well. Aomi is taking care of them. Furthermore, I made a clone of mine with half my strength," Theo said and exined about the new technique he had acquired. Despite being a little surprised that Theo could clone himself now, he had already caused so many surprises in front of them that it only shook them a little. "I will speed up the time inside the [Dimensional Room]. I came here mainly because I want to raise the level of technique and skill," Theo said. He did all this in preparation for that, after all. Theo wants to be immune to poison if he woulde to fight a Venerable who had a treasure that can poison him. "Theo, what exactly happened?" Yuki asked with concern. Only a fool would not realize that something had happened for him to want to do such a thing. "Mm, someone who can use poison is possibly going toe, and I want to be prepared." Theo didn''t exin much. "So to be able to fight him, you want to be immune to poison or something? Is that it?" Ariana asked. "Yes, I have technique and skills that will help me with this. I will test both and see which one I can raise first," Theo exined, briefly. "So, we won''t bother you." Knowing that Theo would be busy with this, the girls walked away and made room for him. Theo was grateful that they were understanding and as concerned as they were, they showed a considerable level of trust in him. Going to the lower left corner of the [Dimensional Room], Theo started buying low level poisons and even bought a bathtub full of level 5 poison. Almost two Crystal Points were used to purchase these things. Theo took the poison he bought from a bottle and then went into the poison bath and started to perform the technique: Body of a thousand poisons. As it was the first time Theo was using this technique, he had to see all the information as it was imnted in his brain in order to exercise perfectly. It was like reading, but even if it was stored in his brain, he still needed to search. It didn''t even take ten seconds until a blue aura expanded from Theo''s body and surrounded him. The poison inside the tub rippled and became turbulent. Furthermore, because of the ability: Poison King, his tolerance to the poison became high, and using the technique, it increased even more, however, both the technique and the skill were at initial levels, so Theo started to suffer because of the poison. His organs started to die and some of his cells that were not of the Divine Golden Fox lineage began to wither. One thing that must be noted: Although Theo had the system that helped him achieve the techniques, Theo''s understanding was far from normal. Even someone who was said to be a super genius, who only appears every thousand years, did not have Theo''s level of understanding. But there was a difference: Theo never really focused on evolving a technique. Even so, he had already achieved some great achievements with the amount of techniques and skill he had. After all, he currently had 20 techniques and 11 skills. It was the affinities that tended to take "a long time" to level up. _ _ [Technique: Body of a thousand poisons - Reached Medium Advance!] _ _ - One hourter - _ _ [Technique: Body of a thousand poisons - Achieved High Advance!] [Skill: Poison King - Reached Level 2!] _ _ Just a little over an hour passed and Theo had achieved two advances in technique: Body of a thousand poisons and reaching level 2 with the skill: Poison King. The poison in the bathtub, which was initially green, turned red, then blue, until it disappeared and became transparent. ''I need a more potent poison...'' Theo opened his eyes and the blue aura that was almost changing to green dissipated. After talking to Rya, he filled the tub with poison, but this time he bought level 6 poison. He also took another bottle of level 5 poison. Entering the poison bath, the pain was greater than the previous one, but Theo managed to endure with his willpower and started using the technique: Body of a thousand poisons. The aura flow from Theo''s body began to absorb the poison from inside the bathtub. His face, initially pale from drinking poison, was gaining a sickly color. Theo''s aura was also undergoing changes, from blue it gradually changed to light green, and it became darker and denser. _ _ [Skill: Poison King - Reached Level 3!] _ _ The poison he drank lost its effect. Theo floated another vial over to himself with his mental power, and this time from level 6 he took it. After doing so, he closed his eyes again. Theo''s aura was bing like smoke in the shapes of green snakes stirring towards the sky. Theo had his eyes closed while feeling his spiritual mana fight against the poison, while the technique he had used absorbed and made the poison be part of him. It was strange, but at the same time, it helped in having a greater understanding of poisons. Now, even using level 1 to 5 poison was not a problem for him. * A calction error urred. When Theo''s clone was mostly taking care of Little Emma and Little Yui, he thought it best for their training to undo the illusions. Because of this, all the cultivators at the site saw that on the dot panel which was on the holographic screen at the top, above the door where the ants wereing out, it showed that Little Yui and Little Emma were the ones that had the most dots between them. Little Yui could use illusions strong enough on her own, but believing that this was her father''s test, she encouraged herself and was alert if any of these cultivators would dare attack her or Little Emma. Little Emma also noticed this; she noticed the strange and malicious looks of some of the cultivators. "Theo, why did you do that?" Aomi asked. She was not overly concerned, but she knew how protective Theo was, so she believed that he would not do something that could harm his daughters. "It is not good to continue as they were," Theo said nonchntly, "If they continue to fight only with monsters, they will not know how to defend themselves against cultivators. Little Yui and Little Emma need to learn how to defend themselves against all categories of opponents. Also, haven''t you noticed? The monster ants are decreasing, which means that it is about to end the first level of the test and will soon increase the difficulty. I am doing this to give the opportunity for the two to defeat some cultivators and decrease thepetition as well as also help to improve them." Theo said this all in a single breath. He looked the same as always, but a little different. Perhaps because he was a clone, he not only got half of Theo''s original power, but his parental and protective instincts, among his other instincts, were also only half. Which meant he remained cautious and protective, but not on the same level as before. Now he was even willing to let his daughters get hurt a little to help them both get stronger. Aomi analyzed the situation and thought about it quietly to herself. She also came to the same understanding as Theo''s clone. She hade from a in constant war and death; she also found it important to know how to fight all kinds of living things, whether they were human or not. 505 Chapter 505 "Brats, be quiet and give us your points! If not, you will suffer a long and painful death." N¨¦dio Song was the son of the patriarch of the n of the Sun from a middle ss. He, with many other cultivators, surrounded Little Yui and Little Emma. Aomi, seeing this, wanted to help, but Theo''s clone stopped her. "Wait, they won''t die, nor will they be seriously injured. We will act only if necessary." He looked at Aomi. "Don''t you see? Both are confident and haven''t even asked for help; it''s good to let them do it alone." "Okay." Aomi took a step back and watched. Meanwhile, Little Yui activated her armor and Little Emma did the same. Spiritual mana surrounded the body of the two little girls as they prepared for battle. Fortunately, Little Emma and Little Yui had a ridiculous amount of Spiritual Mana as well as the pure Mana potion Theo left with them if necessary... Little Yui made a spear appear in her hands, taking it from her storage ring, and she had transferred to the spear enough Spiritual Mana to fill it with ice, but she still had enough Spiritual Mana leftover for herself. The ice spear was full of energy and began to emit an icy light. Because of Little Yui''s small size, the ice spear looked veryrge in her hands, measuring 160 cm in length. "Yui?" "Help Yui to deal with these evil cultivators," Little Yui said and then let out a witty squeak and attacked. "Yes!" Little Emma made a magma sword appear in her hand and prepared to attack. As expected, it didn''t take long for aughing cultivator to head towards Little Yui. The cultivators were no better equipped than Little Yui and Little Emma. They had high-level weapons, but their durability could not be trusted since the quality was not even high. "Kekekeh... You girls need to die in the name of the Almighty Deimos. Amen!" A bald, religious-looking man said as he attacked in the direction of Little Yui with a stick. "Grow up!" Little Yui screamed and from the tip of the spear, ice manifested and spread towards the bald religious man. *Whoosh!* It was so fast that the religious man only barely managed to dodge, but he still had minor injuries to his right arm withyers of ice that did not seem to be easy to melt even when he applied more mana and fire. "Ah!?" The bald religious man was confused. He knew the girl was in the Spiritual Realm, so how could she be so strong? ''Was that because of the spear?'' The bald man looked at Little Yui with new eyes. Now, thoughts of greed clouded his view. He now saw Little Yui as an object of profit. He also looked at the armor she wore greedily. He couldn''t determine how good it was, but if it was of the same level of quality as the spear, even if it was a little lower, it would make a big profit. Other cultivators had also noticed this, and they were amazed at what they saw next! Little Emma, ??who was also attacked by a cultivator, moved so fast that when she appeared again, the head of the cultivator running towards her had already been cut off. *Thud!* The head and body fell to the floor, lifeless of course. Little Emma pointed the sword at the cultivators provocatively and said with amusement, "Next!" "..." Little Yui looked at this and shouted, "Yui will not lose!" *Break for me: < Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox: Step Five>!* This time, an ice fox head appeared at the tip of the spear and *ROARRR!* roared loudly, and gnashed its jaws at the bald religious man. The religious cultivar tried to escape, but it was as if the spear had a life of its own, and with the head of the ice fox it chased him with a resounding speed before it caught him! *Crack!* Sounds of bones being chewed and then frozen, resonated. "AHHHHHH! Help me!" The religious cultivator shouted. "Noooooo!!!" However, it was toote. Although the ice fox disappeared, the tip of Little Yui''s spear was without break, and went towards the heart of the religious cultivator, piercing through his body. *Spew!* The religious cultivator vomited blood while holding the ice spear with his two hands and looked at Little Yui with hatred and resentment. He died with his eyes open. Little Yui pulled the spear back and red blood came freezing along as well. It was like an ice thorn and when the body fell forward, it was supported by the ice thorn. "No way. How can these little girls be so strong with their meager level of cultivation!?" "This is not happening; it cannot be true!" "ept it; it hurts less!" Little Yui provoked them. "Now, be Yui''s next opponent if you think this is a dream~" One couldn''t me her for talking like that (she had seen it in a movie). She believed that in fights, it was necessary to say a few lines like this... Little Emma added, "Surrender now, or prepare to die!" "Yay, that''s it!" Little Yui was also very motivated. "You two little brats, don''t be so sure of yourselves!" N¨¦dio Song shouted angrily, "Don''t just stand there, attack them!" "Should we help them both?" Athena looked at this and asked Waru. Waru replied, "No. It looks like Theo is trying to train them. And didn''t you see the spear and the armor Little Yui and Little Emma are wearing? Those are not easy things to deal with. If things get serious, we can help, but for now we will just stay and watch." "Yes." Athena ended up agreeing after looking in the direction of Theo and Aomi. "Die!" A cultivator became so angry that his eyes became red. He used a movement technique, leaving shadows behind, and the moment he got close, he attacked Little Yui''s body. "Hahahaha! In the end it was just that, she died, that simple!" The shadow cultivatorughed out loud as he split Little Yui''s body in half. "Who died? Oh yes, you!!" Little Yui pierced the spear through the shadow cultivator''s neck and pulled the spear back with a one-foot spin and made a frozen blood ring around herself. Everything that had happened before was a mere illusion. She may not have been on the same level as Theo, but she was good enough to outwit some cultivators in the Monarch Realm. The cultivator who had his throat pierced had not yet died because the ice froze his throat, thus preserving the cultivator''s life momentarily. But when Little Yui snapped her fingers, the ice melted and the cultivator fell to the ground. *Thud!* "Hehe~ Next!" Little Yuiughed with amusement. And *Pr!* swung the bloody ice around and prepared to fight the next cultivator. Theo from a distance, looked at Aomi and said, "Look at her, isn''t she cute?" "Well, I think so," Aomi scratched her horn, not knowing how to respond to his statement. 506 Chapter 506 Blue skin coated with blue diamond scale, arge body that was almost 400 cm, arge head without a neck, withrge canine teeth that extended to the level of his eyes, small, pointed ear, with small, round eyes, holding a blue ax, and wearing gray bearskin clothing, a powerful troll stood in front of Little Emma. "Little girl, it''s the end of the line. Get ready to say goodbye to your family," the troll said with a strange giggle. With his hands almost touching the ground, like a gori, his arms had so many muscles that veins were pulsing out, visible to the naked eye. Little Emma clenched her small fists subconsciously and the magma sword began to let magma drip onto the floor, piercing the tile. "Grotesque thing, just because you say something, it doesn''t make it a fact." Little Emma pointed her sword at the troll. "Emma hates people who think they can control Emma''s life!" The troll''sugh sounded like a viin''sughter. He then said, "Heh... heh... heh... What''s the use of hating truth? You''ll soon understand that you are just a weak child in front of this Monarch!" *!* *!* Little Emma''s sword manifested all the splendor of magma, and the power was very oppressive and hot, making even the cultivators in the Monarch Realm sweat a lot. The moment Little Emma arrived in front of the troll cultivator, she cut with the sword. She was small, and at most managed to reach the troll''s feet. Because of that, she cut towards the foot and jumped and spun and cut. It was like a swirl in increasing form, attacking with the sword so fast that the troll was slow to react until he swung his arm and made Little Emma retreat. "Wow! Your skin is very hard!" Little Emma was surprised, since even after all her attacks the troll was stillpletely fine, not even able to leave a mark on his blue skin. What appeared to be a mark was only the magma of the sword that remained on his body, however, when he moved a little, the magma fell to the ground and the body of the troll was still in perfect condition. "Little girl, you have to understand that there is always someone stronger, and those cultivators that you fought before don''tpare to me who has real power," the troll snorted. He had full confidence in his defense. Because of that, he didn''t make a point of dodging, and as Little Emma was very quick, he wanted to analyze her first and then attack. However, Little Emma managed to escape, but the troll now had a smug smile. He now knew that Little Emma was not able to hurt him, so he felt he had nothing to fear. It was only a matter of time before he would manage to defeat her. "I''m not done yet!" Little Emma let out an enraged cry, and ran towards the troll again. After taking distance, she ran around him, and when she saw a gap, she attacked! *< Red Dragon Art; Sixth Movement: Dragon Manifestation>! * The image of a gigantic residual fire dragon appeared behind Little Emma. Her strength also multiplied, and she felt very powerful. When it attacked, the fire dragon roared; it jumped in the direction of the troll and Little Emma''s sword cut hard. The troll stood with his ax and received the attack, with no intention of dodging. The attacks may have seemed powerful, but for him, it was just child''s y. *Booom!* A loud explosion echoed at the time the Little Emma''s sword crashed into the troll''s ax and his feet sank onto the floor. His eyes widened when he was forced to retreat and with a *Pr!* the ax cracked and made him boil with rage. "You brat!" The troll exploded in fury and used all his mana to cover the ax and used all his strength to ward off Little Emma who jumped and attacked him from top to bottom in mid-jump. "The only brat here is you!" Little Emma spun in the sky and stopped on the ground a few feet away. She looked at the troll with a strong battle spirit. Despite failing to win, she did not feel discouraged. In fact, it made her even more excited. Little Emma used her movement technique again, but this time she didn''t jump but manifested a pair of wings and flew, and then, picking up speed, she attacked. *!* This was an attack that she herself had named; it was an attack where she used her magma affinitybined with the attack technique. This tripled the damage done, and using her speed falling from the sky, the attack''s power was 10 times more powerful. This time, Little Emma looked like a giant dragon driving through the sky toward the earth. The whole ce felt the enormous pressure of the red dragon that enveloped Little Emma''s body as her sword vibrated and gave an oppressive sensation. "Father, that girl is insane!" "How can such a young girl be so strong and yete from a low ss?!" "The world is crazy; I am crazy; we are all crazy!" "Stop the drama and walk away if you don''t want to be caught by the shock waves!" "HHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" The troll roared and increased his power. He saw that he would be in serious trouble if he didn''t take this battle seriously. From his powers, an ice giant appeared who also held a blue ax. *BANG!* *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!* The moment the two attacks shed, just as everyone expected, a strong shock wave was produced. Even the sky and the earth threatened to copse. On the ground, the troll was already inside a crater formed by the impact. He had blood dripping from his mouth. Even though he used all his strength and mana, he had been put in a desperate situation. He did not imagine that this little girl could have had such power. However, Little Emma was still unsatisfied. She became her perfect form with dragon scales and her pair of wings grew evenrger; her spiritual mana became more oppressive and heavy, so to speak, making the crater formed by the ice giant of the troll to sink to the ground. Cultivators who had failed to escape in time were sent flying away like kites that were carried by the wind. Little Yui, on the other hand, was perfectly fine since she had the armor Theo gave her and her spiritual mana was no joke. Wave after wave, Little Emma''s attack that grew stronger until she finally broke the troll''s attack and went towards his main body. *ROOARR!* *Boooom!* The magma dragon roared and attacked the troll directly. The crater had fouryers of different sizes, yet the troll was still standing. However, he had blood dripping from every orifice. "Wow! Hasn''t he died yet?" Some of the cultivators who had fled into the sky were impressed. They started to root for the troll, since most of them were not confident of being able to do the same. "No, he died..." N¨¦dio Song said with a sigh. He was starting to believe that he had underestimated the power of these girls, especially the one with the red hair, since he still hadn''t seen Little Yui fight with all her power. If there was one thing Little Emma had learned, it was that she must catch the fish while it was still stunned. She saw a chance the moment she saw the cultivators not paying attention to her, but rather the troll that hadn''t moved from inside the crater. Little Emma brandished her sword and used another attack: *!* As soon as Little Emma used this attacking move, thousands of des made of fire went towards the stunned cultivators. *Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!* Cutting sounds were heard, and the cultivators found themselves cornered. No matter where they looked there was an attacking towards them; it was like rain, almost impossible to avoid. Those who had shields used them; those who had defense techniques and skills also used those, however, those who, were convinced of their own strength and didn''t raise their defenses, lost at least a foot or an arm, if not worse, seeing as many lost their lives. Little Emma didn''t stop there, she continued to attack, looking like she had infinite spiritual mana. She ended up using more than 10 different attacks in a row. ''I''m running out of mana...'' When she saw that she had used up over 90% of her spiritual mana pool, Little Emma flew towards Theo. "Dad, Emma is out of mana," she said with a cute expression as if she were saying she had run out of candy and asking her father for money to buy more. Theo''s clone smiled and rubbed her head, and the moment he did, he started transferring mana to her. Little Yui, on the other hand, was fully active. She still had over 90% of her spiritual mana, and while Little Emma was replenishing her spiritual mana, Little Yui decided to go alone against the remaining cultivators. "It seems they don''t need our help," Athena sighed. She realized that even she was not able to do what Little Emma had done. She wasn''t even able to do half of what Little Emma did... 507 Chapter 507 - In the [Dimensional Room] - _ _ Skill Poison King - reached: Level 5 Technique: Body of a Thousand Poisons reached: Initial: Medium Advance. _ _ Theo''s body, which looked like a purple statue, began to break into fragments inside the bathtub that was initially made of poison, which now only had a gooey green sludge,pletely disgusting. *!* Almost immediately after using the ability, Theo felt clean again. In addition, he could feel that the difference from before to now, he could now easily create level 5 poison and was very close to being able to synthesize level 6 poison. However, his goal had not yet been achieved. He needed to be immune to level 7 poison, which was still far off from being a possibility. ''It must have been almost 1 hour outside. My clone is already close to falling apart...'' Theo got dressed and went to the girls. He needed to leave the [Dimensional Room] and create another clone so he could go back. * At the same time, Little Yui, who was now fighting the cultivators of others alone, was in a situation where she had to use her mind to the limit. She was receiving attacks from all sides. Some were strong and others were more or less much weaker, but there were a lot more of them at the same time. It made the whole situation dangerous. Little Yui who was forced to retreat after being attacked, contrary to everything the cultivators had expected, she smiled. It was a genuine and happy smile and she said with a cheerfulugh, "This is... fun! Yui wants to have even more fun!" A pair of silver wings manifested on her back, and she flew and spun in the air like a swallow. She flew faster, and she used the wind to get faster and faster. The attacks that hurtled towards her missed the target; they couldn''t keep up with her speed. Little Yui only stopped when she stood a few meters away from the cultivators in the sky andughed while pointing the spear in her hand and using the technique: *!* *OOOOOOOOH!* This was an attack created by Little Yui; she had invented it herself. Using divine metal, she created a divine metal fox with nine tails. The power of this metallic fox was equivalent to a cultivator in the Monarch Realm. In addition, using divine powers, it was even more powerful than ordinary Monarchs. When the divine fox started to descend, the simple presence was simr to that of a divine beast, it did not quite have the same level of presence, but it was not far from that. Because of this, the oppressive power made the cultivators tremble unintentionally, and that was because their instincts warned them that they were in danger. The strongest among them were not brave enough to stay and counterattack. They all fled the instant they knew they were in danger. Slower cultivators, on the other hand, could only regret their decisions to have continued to go against these two abnormal girls, after all... If the daughters were already so strong, what would their father be like? Well, they were so convinced, believing they were the strongest and most powerful, that they didn''t even think about it before- *Boooooooooooom!* The moment the metallic fox fell to the ground, it caused a strong explosion. Shock waves were produced and many cultivators fled as quickly as possible, while others were not so lucky. A stir urred and the cultivators who were not participating in the battle just looked at this scene in total shock. It was unusual for such a young girl to be so powerful and experienced. After that, the cultivators no longer tried to be partial and attack separately. They began to attack Little Yui together, regardless of the initial pride they had felt. Meanwhile, Theo was still Theo; his clone used his mental power and gathered the dead bodies of the cultivators, and brought them to himself. Although he could not use the Storage Ring, he could still use the [Dimensional Room]. He then made all these bodies enter the [Dimensional Room], while the rest of the cultivators ran for their lives. Little Yui was no different than Little Emma: she was young but powerful. She also summoned her noble spirit: an Ice Lightning Fox. The moment she appeared, the ice and lightning fox merged with Little Yui''s body, which went through a transformation, staying in the perfect shape of a Draconian. Little Yui''s power became more dense and powerful, and intimidated the cultivators that looked at her with fear and longing to lose. Little Yui''s attacks on the ground got faster and more urate; it was like she was learning to walk and they were the teachers, copying some of their movements and attacks, even stealing their secret attacks. At that moment they understood the true meaning of the word "iparable genius". From the beginning, Little Yui''s understanding was enormous, it was no wonder that she was the second of Theo''s group with the most techniques and skills, just below Theo. Besides, if it weren''t for her young age, she could be even better. The moment she saw that she had learned all the skills and techniques of a cultivator that she determined to be of value, Little Yui simply ended the cultivator''s life by using her spear. Despite that, Little Yui was still having a tough fight. She was, after all, fighting several cultivators at the same time, and everyone was attacking together with a coordinated assault. Over time some minor bruises appeared. Little Yui was also running out of spiritual mana, but she still kept saying, "This is fun!" Little Yui got so lost in the overall battle and was so involved in her fight that she didn''t even realize she was hurt... Or one could say, she didn''t care. In the end, she managed to kill 10 more cultivators with her powers being weakened. ??Little Yui was now panting, while her Noble Spirit was forced to return to her divine sea because she had no more strength. "She is weakened now; don''t let this chance escape!" N¨¦dio Song who was afraid of Little Yui''s vigor and power would not miss this opportunity. But... it was then that everyone heard, "Who will not let her escape?" The voice sounded like the devil''s voice, it was frightening and came with a pressure that made everyone want to kneel out of fear. The real Theo, who had just appeared, saw this situation and looked at his clone, and soon understood what happened. Although disappointed that he had acted like that, he could not me him. After all, it was still a copy of himself, and it was true that he is overprotective, but this was because he loved his family so much and did not feelfortable watching them suffer. However, seeing how much his daughter was having fun fighting other cultivators and even getting hurt slightly, he started to reflect on his own actions, but well... everything has a limit. Now that his daughter was in danger, even if he wanted to be more understanding, there was no way for him to close his eyes and just stand and watch. At that very moment, more than half of the cultivators died. They only saw a stream of fresh blood running down the floor at the same time. Those who survived had no chance to escape, because Theo acted again, and this time he was even more brutal. Heads, arms, legs, fingers, eyes, almost all parts of the cultivators'' bodies were divided. It turned out that only one cultivator managed to survive. He had a talisman which saved his life, exchanging the life of the talisman for his. And the moment he thought and believed that he would be able to escape, N¨¦dio Song felt something holding his body. It was as if invisible strings of thread held him from all directions and prevented him from doing anything. "You...! Let me go now and you will still have-" "Garbage." Theo only said that word before cutting off N¨¦dio Song''s head with his sword. He was tired of hearing someone say that there was someone who would take revenge against what he did. Had any of the cultivators who saw this been sensible, they would have known that Theo and Aomi had not involved themselves until now because they did not think that it was necessary. They would not have stood still if something dangerous for Theo''s daughters were to have happened. It was clear that, from the beginning to the end, the father of these two girls was using these cultivators to train his daughters, however, these cultivators were so convinced, and their ego inted so much because they were cultivators of a middle ss, that they forgot that even someone from a low level might be stronger than them. However, it was toote now... What those cultivators who died did not imagine was that saying that there was someone who would take revenge for their death was the same as putting a gun to their own heads. What was crazier was that if the man had let his daughters fight against them and did not fear that his daughters would kill them, it meant that from the beginning he did not fear their origins, but well, even with all that, they each ended up saying: "I have a grandfather/grandmother, I have a father, brother, sister, etc¡­" They all did the same thing. Fighting your battles with another''s stick (Assuring yourself with power that is not yours): This led to their deaths since they believed that they could do whatever they wanted, and it would have no consequences. 508 Chapter 508 "Dad!" Little Yui ran into Theo''s embrace and jumped into his arms. Theo smiled and caught her in the air. He hugged her and kissed her on the cheek. "Come on, you need to meditate. I see you are close to making progress." Theo carried her over to where his clone, Aomi, and Little Emma were. "Why are there two dads?" Little Yui wondered. Unlike Little Emma who thought it was an illusion made by Theo, Little Yui was more sensitive to the illusion technique than her sister. "It''s a new skill that I learned. I can clone myself and he has half of my powers." As soon as Theo finished exining, his clone disappeared. The stipted time for the clone to be active had passed. "I see. Okay, put Yui on the floor," Little Yui said, "Yui is going to meditate now and be more powerful!" "Okay." Theo smiled graciously and ced her on the floor. "Emma is going to meditate too." Little Emma sat on the floor next to Little Yui and was about to meditate, but was stopped by Theo. "Do it in the [Dimensional Room]," Theo said. There was no reason why they needed to do it here. Since they were about to go up in cultivation, it was better and easier to go to the [Dimensional Room] and thene back. "It''s true, there will be a better result." The two little girls nodded. Theo then made them go to the [Dimensional Room], but not before creating illusions of them so as not to let other cultivators be suspicious. It was not a good idea to let them know that he had a dimension of his own or something simr. The cultivators waiting for the next round of the monsters began to murmur: "They messed with the wrong fox." "Quite theplicated situation, I mean, as rotten as they were, N¨¦dio Song''s father..." "I loved it! I hated that arrogant N¨¦dio Song! " "It''s best not to mess with the quiet ones." "I agree, N¨¦dio Song and his followers didn''t have a brain between them!" "I think their neurons had already been eaten by their ego." "Haha ha! That''s true." Theo heard this, but he just looked in their direction and ignored it. As much as he agreed with what some of them had said, he didn''t think they were being sincere. They just say it because N¨¦dio Song''s group was the losing side. If it was the other way around, if it was him who had lost, their jeering would have been of him and his daughters. Creating a new clone, Theo gave him clothes to use and then he went to his [Dimensional Room] as well. "Theo!" Ariana jumped into his arms and acted flirtatiously. "You can''t do that, you know... Again you left and forgot to make the time inside the [Dimensional Room] go back to normal." "... My mistake." Theo apologized, "I''m sorry, I''ll be more careful next time." "It''s good that you will. If not, you will end up missing out on your child''s birth." The one who said that was Yuki, who pped Theo lightly on the head. Theo scratched his head, feeling awkward, and said, "Yes, that''s right, I''m not going to make the same mistake again, sorry." He pulled away from Ariana and hugged Yuki and kissed her and asked with soft eyes, "Will you forgive me?" "... You are forgiven." Yuki''s heart melted when the love of her life spoke like that. Even her initial anger was in the wind. "I have to say I''m out of time. I still need to be immune to level 7 poison, so make a line." He meant to kiss them, but who would have expected that the girls would actually line up? Theoughed wryly and kissed them all; even Little Yui and Little Emma had joined the line. After kissing the girls, Theo took the bodies of the cultivators and separated the bodies from the items, whether weapons or storage essories. Keeping everything in his Storage Ring, Theo left to figure out what to do with itter. If he had time, he would increase his cultivationter using those corpses. After doing this, Theo went to a corner of the [Dimensional Room] where the bathtub he had used before was and bought level 5 poison and level 6 poison potions. _ _ 2000 Crystal Points spent. _ _ ''I''ve already spent a lot of points on this...'' Theo could only sigh, but it wasn''t like he could save now. After all, what he was doing was bing immune to poison, which was something very surprising in many ways. Theo took the poison potion, then got into the bath full of green poison and started to meditate using the technique: Body of a Thousand Poisons. No matter how much Theo was used to bathing in the poison, the pain was still unbearable. If it weren''t for the fact that he wanted to have a body that was immune to poison, he wouldn''t have undergone this kind of masochistic training. Worse, the girls were interested in learning this technique and skill.... ''Well, they can take it easy so it won''t be as bad as it is right now for me,'' he thought. While distracted by the thought, Theo almost screamed in pain as the poison prated his skin and entered his body. If it weren''t for the technique he had used, he would be in serious trouble. Getting rid of all unnecessary thoughts at that moment, Theo concentrated on using the technique: Body of a Thousand Poisons. - Some hourster¡­- _ _ Body of a Thousand Poisons achieved: Initial; High Advance _ _ Theo, upon seeing this, smiled but did not rx. It was still not enough; he would only be able to withstand some level 6 poisons. Buying another bottle of poison, this time level 6, Theo took it and continued to meditate. His body looked like it was being burned and corroded inside, but Theo was able to take it. Now, although not much, it became easier for him to bear the poison''s deleterious effects. - Two hourster¡­- _ _ Poison King - Reached: Level 6 _ _ 509 Chapter 509 ''Another three thousand Crystal Points have been spent...'' Theo sighed. If things went on like this, he would have to turn corpses into points. The poison in the bathtub that was refilled had already lost its effect. Theo got up and used and changed his clothes. Afterward, he went to eat a little and chat some with Yuki and the other girls. After eating some delicious food made by Shina... Well, four hourster he went back and started training... Theo bought more poison, either to fill the tub or for him to drink, and spent another 10,000 Crystal Points. - One hourter¡­- _ _ A new and rare Affinity was created: Poison Level 1. _ _ "Oh?" Theo, who heard Rya''s voice in his mind, opened his eyes and saw the holographic page showing. ["This is great, Master! It will now be easier to reach the level 7 poison immune body of a natural treasure,"] Rya appeared and said, happy for her Master. ["Yes, it was an unexpected gain."] Theo smiled happily. Theo closed his eyes and continued to meditate. This time, it seemed different. The poison was not only being melted and absorbed by his body, but it was also going towards the center of his body where his divine sea was. As the essence of poison umted in the center of his body, it began to enter Theo''s divine sea and something surprising happened. _ _ Poison - Reached: Level 2 Poison - Reached: Level 3 Poison - Reached: Level 4 Poison - Reached: Level 5 Poison - Reached: Level 6 _ _ Poison affinity became level 6. He leveled up 5 times in a few minutes. Even considering that he had used high level poison, as his body was bing immune to level 6 poison, it was still an incredible result. ''I must not be flustered. After all, this is an affinity that has no special properties. No wonder it went up so fast...'' Theo murmured to himself. He realized that although Poison''s affinity stayed at level 6, it wasn''t that incredible. However, with his body that was already bing immune to all types of level 6 poison, it was of great help. - Half an hourter¡­- _ _ Body of a Thousand Poisons - Achieved: Advanced; Low Advance _ _ Theo''s body, which had petrified from green poison, creating a poison shell, was broken the moment he had a breakthrough with the technique: Body of a Thousand Poisons. ''Damn it, the poison is gone again...'' Theo bought a more potent level 6 poison this time and also bought a vial of another level 6 poison. In total, he spent another 12,000 Crystal Points. ''This bastard who has a natural level 7 poison treasure has to be worth it. He needs to pay me for my lost points!'' Theo found another reason for wanting to go against that cultivator. When the bathtub was filled with poison again, this time blue poison, which was strange, but the pain that Theo started to feel was even worse than before; his scream got stuck in his throat. When he saw that he couldn''t bear it for a long time, Theo used his illusions to hide his screams of pain. * Aomi, who stood alone beside Theo''s clone, watched the battle unfold, and saw that the next monsters to attack were suicidal giant bees. When these giant bees saw that they were going to lose, they use their stingers and because of that, the giant bees exploded. Because of that, Aomi imagined that they were suicidal bees. "I think I''ll earn some points in the meantime..." Aomi murmured and acted quickly. "Okay." Theo''s clone agreed. He also acted, killing some of the giant bees. Even being a clone, the points registered next to Theo''s photo in the ranking table. In a short time, Aomi and Theo entered the top 10 rankings. Little Yui and Little Emma had dropped to rank 8 and 9. After all, unlike ants that scored 1 point, these giant bees each scored 2 points. Athena and Waru were in rank 11 and 12. It was not bad, considering that there were still many cultivators of middle ssspeting against them. But thanks to what happened to N¨¦dio Song''s group, the cultivators did not dare to provoke Athena and Waru because they knew they were known to Theo. After Aomi became a cultivator with a Noble Spirit, her Spiritual Mana became even stronger as a result of beingpressed. Even if she was going to continually use Spiritual Mana tounch her violent attacks, she didn''t have to worry about consuming it anymore. The twenty or more giant bees that were fleeing from Aomi were also subjected to this strong pressure from Aomi''s Spiritual Mana. Their instincts screamed with fear, and they turned to try to quickly escape. Aomi jumped into the sky like a blue arrow shot from the ground into the air and flew over the flock of giant bees. She then made a crazy howl before throwing a palm down towards the floor. This sudden blow was manifested in blue colored aura from that of her Oni lineage and neo brown of her affinity with Spiritual Earth. The sources of these two shocking auras were the powerful Spiritual Mana of the Oni race and the Noble Spirit which she hadpletely released. She then used her Divine Sense to umte andpress all of this to form a giant palm. *Booooom!* Shock waves were created by Aomi''s blow and also killed many giant bees in the process, as well as leaving the mark of a giant palm on the tile. The cultivators who saw it took a deep breath with their eyes wide open, almost letting their eyes pop out of orbit. "Impossible!" A cultivator screamed. "F#ck! It is not only this fox that is abnormal; this woman is also very powerful!" Aomi, whonded on the floor gently, was thoughtful. She was still testing her strength, and that was far from the best she could do. She had only used 50% of her strength, after all. However, what she did was enough to scare all those cultivators who thought they were powerful. Theo''s clone also caused a lot of damage, especially when he used: . The moment this technique was used, the whole ce thundered and the air vibrated as if it were going to copse. Because of that attack, more than 100 giant bees died. That was the case with the clone not using all the power it could use. Because of this, the other cultivators were increasingly relieved that they did not confront this pair of abnormal cultivators. It was iprehensible that they were from a low-ss, but they could only ept it. There was no way they could deny that it was a reality, since they saw it with their own eyes. Aomi, with a blow from one leg, transformed the abdomen of a giant bee into a bloody pulp¡­ *Bang!* The blow caused a tremor throughout the entire ce. An invisible shock wave spread throughout the site. The cultivators seeing this within a hundred meter radius looked dizzy and nauseous. That giant bee that lost its abdomen wentpletely out of control as it whistled wildly and flew towards Aomi. However, before even being able to open their mouths to bite, suddenly, all of the cultivators could clearly see that Aomi had created hands from the ground and was smashing them into the giant bee. 510 Chapter 510 Chapter 510: Fear of Being Caught Theo, inside the [Dimensional Room], reached level 8 of the affinity: Poison Level 6. Even so, it still wasn''t enough for him to be immune to level 7 poison. He wasn''t yet immune to some level 6 poisons but if he used the ability: Poison King, which had reached level 7... There was a good chance that he would be able to heal, however, it was not 100%. While thinking that he would still need a few more days to achieve the level 7 poison immunity of a natural treasure, Theo headed for the mansion. "Theo! How is it going?" Shina took his arm and pulled him over to the living room sofa. "It''s going well. In a few days I will get the result I want," Theo replied, sitting on the couch. "Theo is indeed incredible." Shina smiled. "I''m d you found a way to be immune to such a potent poison, but don''t try too hard, okay?" "I can''t promise that, but at least I will be careful not to overdo it," Theo said and kissed her lips. In the living room, the two were alone kissing until their hearts beat in the same rhythm and their breathing became irregr. Shina stopped kissing him, and then looked this way and that. Not seeing anyone, she sighed with relief. After that, Shina did something that surprised Theo. She pulled on his pants, letting little Theo out. She leaned over, and put little Theo in her small, sexy mouth. Theo groaned with unexpected pleasure, especially in such a ce, and used his illusions for fear that he and Shina would be seen. "Where''s Theo? Hadn''t hee in?" Ariana, who entered the room, asked Mizuki who was beside her. "I also have no idea," Mizuki said with uncertainty, "Maybe he went to his room?" Theo''s heart was beating like a drum when he saw that the two of them still hadn''t left. He would be even more apprehensive if they decided to sit on the sofa. Although he could still use his illusions, there was a small chance that they would discover that there was something abnormal, after all, they were also practitioners of the technique: Manual of the Divine Heavenly. "Ah, Yuki!" Yuki entered the room, and Ariana asked her, "Did you see Theo?" "Mm?" Yuki tilted her head in confusion and said, "He didn''t juste in? I swore I felt his presence here, but he suddenly disappeared..." Zaira and Zaika arrived the moment they heard what Yuki said. Zaika said, "Shina is also missing. Me and Zaira were looking for her, but we can''t find her anywhere." While they talked very close to them, Shina seemed even more motivated and went down and went up with her head with herscivious mouth on little Theo. Shina did not know why, but having someone close and the danger of being caught made her excited. She sucked little Theo with more pleasure; she even felt all wet with this situation. ''Fuck it!'' Theo said in his mind, and reached his hand under Shina''s pants and panties and started teasing Shina''s secret location, making her gasp with little Theo still in her mouth. ''My God!'' Theo felt anxious when Zaira and Zaika were about to go to the couch and seemed to want to sit down. That was until Nanda entered the room as well and said to the girls, "You are all here? Come on, Little Yui and Little Emma just had a breakthrough in cultivation." "Okay, we''re going." Zaika and Zaira who were about to sit, left the room with the other girls. "Sigh~" Theo let out an involuntary sigh, while Shina smiled at him and continued what she was doing, rolling herself in Theo''s hand, enjoying even more being caressed in her secret ce. Theo stimted her using the massage technique while using his other hand to rub her back. Because of that, a stream of pleasure passed through Shina''s body, stimting her pleasure reception, and she spread her creamy milk in Theo''s hand and she also received milk inside her mouth. Shina didn''t spit, instead, she stayed with him inside her mouth, and then, the sound of swallowing was possible to be heard and she took little Theo out of her mouth. "Was it good?" She smiled when asked. "... Yes." Theo couldn''t deny it, it was very good, and the risk of being caught had made him even more excited. He ejacted more than normal, which led Shina to swallow more of his milk than she normally would have. "That''s nice!" Shina said excitedly, and pretended to be afraid. "I confess that I was very afraid of getting caught." "I know... I realized at the moment that you were even more excited." Theo smiled wryly. Whom did she want to deceive? That was what Theo wanted to ask, but he kept the thought for himself. "Do you want to stay in my room, or do you want to congratte Little Yui and Little Emma first?" Shina asked seductively. "Damn it, girl, you''ve put me in a difficult position now..." When Shina had asked her question, she yed with little Theo, using her hand. It was not easy for Theo to resist so much temptation. "Let''s go to your room..." In the end, Theo chose to go with her. This made Shina smile; she was also very, very excited! * After two hours of love and sex... Theo and Shina went outside the mansion. Thanks to this, Shina almost had an advance in her cultivation, and she had an advance in her Phoenix lineage. It was now level 7. "Dad, where were you and Shina at?" Little Emma asked. "We went to take a look at how things were going on outside the [Dimensional Room]." He lied. He couldn''t tell her that at that time, he and Shina were... Well, you guys got it. Little Emma put her index finger on her little lips in a cute gesture, and said, "So that''s it... Anyway Dad, Emma and Yui had a breakthrough!" "This is amazing." Theo smiled and said, "I am very happy and proud of you two." He ran a hand over both of their heads. "You two grew 5 cm." Theo, at this point, discovered surprisingly that these two little girls had grown up some, giving them both an even cuter appearance. "Yes, Yui got taller, hehe~" Little Yui said happily. "Emma also grew 5 cm." Little Emma puffed out her non-existent breasts while she boasted that she had grown to be taller. "Yes, I am proud of you both." Theo smiled. * Theo once again spent an absurd sum of Crystal Points, a total of 20,000 to fill the tub with weaker level 7 poison and buying five vials of weak level 7 poison. Taking a deep breath, he entered the tub of liquid that had a slimy green-grass color. As soon as he got in, Theo had to hold himself back from screaming in pain. It was like he was getting into a bathtub with bubbling cooking oil. Theo''s skin started to wrinkle and burst as it touched the bubbles of poison. This poison was so potent, it made his skinpletely peel off. Theo was now just flesh, with no skin covering his body. "Urghhh!" Using the technique: Body of a Thousand Poisons, Theo began to meditate in great pain, but it was almost impossible to meditate in this situation. Time passed slowly, and soon an hour had passed. _ _ Technique: Body of a Thousand Poisons - Advance to: Advanced: Medium Advance Skill: Poison King - Advance to: Level 7. _ _ The instant that happened, Theo''s skin stopped breaking and he started to recover. With a sigh of relief, he opened his status. _ _ Theo Volts Race: Divine Beast Species: Divine Golden Fox Cultivation: 2nd Layer of Monarch Spiritual Realm Crystal Points: 38,442 System Points: 214,495 _ _ Lineage Divine Golden Fox: 4,622,920,740 Lineage Cells Bestial King - Level 10 Phoenix - Level 10 _ _ Affinities Divine Lightning Level 8 Eternal Darkness Level 5 Heavenly Fire Level 10 False Heavenly Wind Level 9 Heavenly Earth Level 4 Divine Light Level 4 False Heavenly Ice Level 10 Divine Metal Level 9 Divine Water Level 9 Poison Level 6 _ _ Skills Clean: Maximum Illusion of the Nine Illusory Heavens: Level 2 Voice Change: Level 7 Spiritual Shiatsu Massage: Level 4 Supreme Concealment: Level 4 Healing: Level 1 Teleportation: Level 1 Divine Golden fox Domain: Level 1 Poison King: Level 7 Twin Clone: ??Level 1 Multiple Clones Elementary: Level 1 _ _ Techniques Breathing: Golden Fox Breathing: Advanced; Low Advance Cultivation: Lightning of Primordial Darkness: Initial; High Advance Cultivation: Supreme Elemental Maniption: Initial; High Advance Dual Cultivation: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon: Initial; Low Advance Movement: Lightning Shadow Steps: Ninth Stage Forge / Defense: ming Dragon Furnace: Fourth Stage Attack: Golden Fox ws: Initial; High Advance Attack: Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox: Step Five Attack: ck Thunder''s Primordial Vibration: Medium Advance Attack: Elementary Emperor: Initial; High Advance Attack / Defense: Kempo Art of Golden Destruction: Medium Forward Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Heavenly Spirit - Initial: High Advance Attack / Defense: Elemental Strengthening - Medium Advance Art of Alchemy of the Spiritual Path - High Advance Art of Talisman of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance Art of Inscription of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance Art of Formation of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance Attack / Defense: Body of a Thousand Poisons - Advanced: Medium Advance Attack / Defense: Perfect Shadow - Low Advance Attack / Defense: Five Element Clones - Low Advance _ _ Noble Spirits Kin: Golden Slime; Silver level 3 Kuro: Dark Slime; Silver level 6 Roiyaruse: Elementary Scepter; Silver level 3 _ _ 511 Chapter 511 ''It is still not enough...'' Although he was satisfied with the improvement he had had, Theo was notpletely satisfied yet. It would take a little longer for him to be immune to all kinds of different poisons, especially the poison of a level 7 natural treasure. If he couldn''t reach that level, he would be in serious trouble. But it was almost a non-existent concern now. There was very little left for him to achieve the desired result, and thanks to [Dimensional Room], he still had time to achieve this. Hour after hour, Theo meditated and took level 7 poison. It was the most painful training he had done in his entire life, having to take poison and bathe in poison at the same time. It was a pain that made him reach the point of wanting to die, however, Theo''s mentality was strong. To be more powerful, he was willing to go through this. _ _ Affinity: Poison - Reached Level 8 Skill - Poison King: Level 8 Technique: Body of a Thousand Poisons - Achieved: Advanced: High Advance _ _ ''How can that not be enough yet?'' Theo was confused, because even after making these advances, he still felt pain from the poison in the bathtub, and despite being level 7, it was not the most powerful poison he had avable for purchase in the system. "Sigh." "I need to endure a little more..." Theo murmured and continued to meditate until the poison inside the bathtub lost its effect. All this time it took almost 24 hours. It was almost time for him to leave the [Dimensional Room] since his clone was about ready to disappear. Theo used on his body and wore a white V-neck T-shirt and gray pants and ck sneakers. "Dad, Yui and Emma want to return to the mysterious realm." Little Yui noticed that Theo had finished meditating, and so she told him this. "Okay, I also intended to go there as well. We can go together." Theo said and before leaving, he made the time dtion in the [Dimensional Room] return back to normal. The moment he left the [Dimensional Room] with his daughters, Theo saw his clone and Aomi fighting a hoard of giant bees. Athena and Waru were not far away, and Theo could see that his rank had gone up to second ce, while Aomi was in first. Theo saw Aomi move fast, and silently approached a giant bee. The giant bee was sensitive, but although Aomi was right in front of the giant bee''s nose, because Aomi moved so fast, the giant bee, even with its great danger detection capability, was unable to react in time. *POW!* Aomi''s punch was strong enough to blow up the giant bee''s head with one blow. She also kicked the head of another bee from the bottom up and on the descent of her foot that was in the air, she went down towards the body of another bee, dividing the giant bee in half. When she was about to be attacked by another giant bee that came from behind her, Aomi dodged and joined her hands as a sign of praying and two giant hands made of earth crushed the giant bee that had tried to attack Aomi. In hand-to-hand fighting, not even Theo was stronger than Aomi. She fought so well that everything that seemed to have taken minutes, only took seconds to pass as she killed 10 bees with simple attacks. Theomanded the clone toe over to where he was and used his illusions so that no one would notice that he made his clone and the illusions created of Little Yui and Little Emma disappear and be reced by themselves. "Yui is going to take the bodies killed by her father''s clone and that Aomi killed!" Little Yui did not even wait for an answer beforeunching at rocket speed towards the battlefield. "Emma is going to help collect the bodies." Little Emma also moved very fast, almost reaching Little Yui. In a very short time, Little Yui and Little Emma collected all the bodies of the giant bees killed by Theo and Aomi. They also killed some giant bees that had gotten in their way. To climb in cultivation, one''s muscles needed to be more toned. Little Yui and Little Emma had be more powerful than before, to the point of needing only one blow to kill these giant bees. After seeing that he cleaned all the corpses of the giant bees, Little Yui jumped and a pair of wings appeared on her back and she attacked a group of giant bees. *!* A deafening crash resounded as the earth shook fiercely. When the bees raised their heads to look up, there was above them arge metallic tornado spreading a ripple of spiritual mana with metal. It was as if a tornado of des was descending from the sky. * BOOM! BOOM! BOOM...!* The metallic tornado descended upon the group of giant bees, cutting them into pieces and rotating them, together with the rotation of the tornado, churning them into ground meat. Little Emma was not only watching, but she also jumped and a pair of fire dragon wings appeared on her back. Dhe flew over to where Little Yui was and attacked alongside her: * !* An explosion resounded before the ce shook slightly as waves of magma and spiritual mana erupted from the explosion, which crashed into the barrier created by the cultivators to protect themselves from the shockwaves. It looked like a methrower had appeared from Little Emma''s mouth, but instead of mes, magma wasing out, which when it fell to the ground was capable of creating deep holes. The nearby cultivators could only mourn and get away so as not to be affected, while the giant bees were turned into coal. Only their monster nuclei were left intact. After finishing, Little Emma and Little Yui went down to get their spoils of war. Even though the bees werepletely mutted, these two girls did a fis grid search, leaving nothing behind. Before long, all the giant bees were killed, and Little Yui and Little Emma moved up the rankings again. Now, next to their photo on the rank panel, it was shown that Little Emma was in third ce and Little Yui in fourth ce. Theo and Aomi still held the first two slots. 512 Chapter 512 The sound of bones scratching echoed and a skeleton horde passed through the portal. These skeletons vibrated as they walked, and the entire earth trembled under the army''s advance. Their power varied from the 1st Layer of the Spiritual Realm to the 1st Layer of the Monarch Realm. [Kill them all!] What appeared to be the leader of the skeletons, mounted on a bony horse, shouted. "Oh, can you talk... Ooh?" Little Yui was surprised to hear the skeleton speak. So far, the previous two monsters have not said a single word that they were able to understand. Little Emma was clicking her tongue while using spiritual mana. However, an absurd amount of skeletons started to appear from the portal, which was enough to scare anyone. "... Madness," someone murmured. "Look at them, Theo..." Aomi said beside him. p They were in a veryrge square, and there were a very, very, very, very, very, veryrge number of skeletons with armor and weapons filling the ce. The armored skeletons sported a much more domineering spiritpared to normal skeletons. It was obvious that the undead were inside the armor. [Not one of you guys will survive.] [Prepare to die!] [Your judgment is near.] Even in death, these skeletons with armor did not forget the will and the techniques engraved on their bodies. They were skeletons who had a sense of identity: they were Skeleton Knights. Furthermore, they were all very powerful and were all on the 1st Layer of the Monarch Realm. In total there were 2000 of them. If a normal group in the Monarch Realm fought against their army, the possibility of victory was uncertain. The skeleton at the front raised his sword towards the cultivators while his helmet glowed neon red in his helmet. All the Skeleton Knights followed the one who was in the lead while aiming their swords at the cultivators, including Theo and Athena, and Waru''s group. While thinking that he should research more about these skeletons, Theo kicked off the ground and stepped into the air. He saw a woman on the 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm almost being killed by a skeleton. She was the one closest to the skeleton horde and was therefore surrounded. After a hard attack, the woman was falling helpless in the air, so she could have been hurt even more. [Kikiki! Huh?] Theo reached the woman''s side quickly and grabbed one of her arms before throwing her in Aomi''s direction. Of course, the skeletons didn''t recognize Theo''s power, as they couldn''t feel his power and attacked him madly. [Die! Everyone has to die!] The bony skeletons screamed and attacked Theo. [Huh!?] *Crack!* One punch from Theo was enough to turn the bones of one of the skeletons into thousands of pieces. All the shards flew towards the other skeletons, breaking some part of their bones. When the woman suddenly flew towards Aomi, she held her tight and then put the woman down. By Theo''s standards, the skeletons, whether in armor or without armor, were an opponent that Theo found easy to face. In fact, it was easy to kill them and even interesting to do. The sound of bones breaking in some way was stimting. It was like the sound a crispy cracker makes when it is chewed. Theo especially liked that sound. [Monster!!] [Yes, he is a monster! Be careful, and everyone: attack at the same time!] The skeleton Theo killed with a punch was from the 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm and had almost be a Skeleton Knight, so it was no wonder that the skeletons were confused. Theo made the monster cores of the skeleton he killed float and fluctuate as he had it start attacking the horde of skeletons. The woman who was saved was carried by Aomi at a distance and then healed, by the ability . After doing this, the woman who could barely keep her eyes open was amazed at this. She looked at Aomi as if looking at someone very powerful and skilled. "Thank you!" The woman knelt on the floor and bowed towards Aomi, totally grateful for having been saved. "If you want to thank someone, thank..." Aomi wasn''t sure how to address Theo. Should she say Master as she did before, or just Theo, or something else? She ended up saying pointing to Theo. "Thank him." "Yes, I know that, but I must also thank you. My name is Vivian Spind. If there is anything I can do to repay the kindness of you both for saving me, I will not hesitate to do it, as long as it is not something that goes against my belief." The woman was very respectful and knew the importance of giving thanks when she was saved, especially in a ce like this, where everyone was on their own. She had already noticed Theo''s group and was very impressed. Vivian came from the Green Star and was afraid of what Theo would do to the people from her since she knew that some of them provoked him. Because of that, Theo saving her was thest thing she expected to happen. "I''m going now," Aomi said, "If you have enough points, don''t take too many chances, and stay away from these skeletons; their power level ispletely different from the first two hordes." "Yes, I noticed that. Thanks for the warning," Vivian said gratefully. Vivian Spind was very beautiful with scarlet red hair and blue eyes pulled up and a curved body with breasts and a big ass. Her level of beauty was only slightly lower than Aomi. Aomi left and went towards Theo, Little Yui, and Little Emma. Aomi took action. As soon as she arrived, she kicked a skeleton in its armor and made the bones behind the armor fragment and the armor shatter. With just a single kick, she killed a Skeleton Knight. Little Yui rotated the spear in her hands and attacked the skeletons of the Spiritual Realm. Cracking sounds echoed continuously, and the bones were scattered all over the floor. Little Yui''s blows were urate, and they always shattered the skeletons'' bodies. She was just like her father; she liked the sounds that were made when the bones of the skeletons broke, so she always used the deless part of the spear when attacking. "Tsk. Emma doesn''t like to be left behind..." Little Emma grunted as she immediately activated her dragon form. She transformed into a powerful and gigantic fire dragon. Little Emma stepped on the skeletons, causing them to be crushed, leaving only bone debris and monster cores. With her dragon ws, she waved in the direction of the skeletons, and more than ten of them were killed with an attack. She did the same with the other w and there were five more skeletons that shattered. [Do not approach this dragon. Attack from afar!] a Skeleton Knightmanded. Some skeletons holding staves began to conjure attacks andunched different types of attacks in the direction of Little Emma, but they were not even able to tickle her. In her dragon form, Little Emma''s defense was far superior to her normal defense, and she still wore perfect level 6 armor. If she got hurt by something as simple as a few fireballs among a few other attacks from other elements, it would beughable. 513 Chapter 513 [As expected, this girl is overwhelmingly more powerful when she turns into a dragon. However, we are not so simple to deal with. Wizards go out and attack this dragon!] The Skeleton Wizards were also of the same level of power as the Skeleton Knights. [Yes, kill this freak!] A group of Skeleton Wizards came out from behind the horde of skeletons. It was as if they were their ace. The moment they appeared, the normal skeletons celebrated. Now that they were in action, their victory would be guaranteed. [Die by your own kind: water dragon!] [Yes, die by your own kind: fire dragon!] [That''s right, die by your own kind:nd dragon!] [Exactly, die by your own kind: lightning dragon!] [I don''t know how to make a dragon, but I can make, um... Yes, die to the bull of darkness!] The top five skeletal wizards used powerful attacks with five different elements, and the attacks went towards Little Emma as soon as they finished being cast. *ROARRR!* Little Emma roared and mes came out! *BOOOM! BOOOM! ... BOOOM!* The attacksunched by the magician skeletons had all been countered, and the shock waves have killed many other skeletons in the process. The Skeleton Wizards were forced to retreat due to the pressure. They were good with magic but bad with defenses. The skeleton horsemen stood in front of them, protecting them. "Just with that do you think you''re going to kill Emma? Try something more!" Little Emma''s aura became even more overwhelming. She pped her wings and started to fly while igniting the skeletons. "This is not fair! Yui will also change!" Little Yui screamed before transforming into a powerful and gigantic white dragon. The pair of giant wings on her back began to p and she flew. [Run! Run! Another dragon appeared!] [Save yourself if you can!] [I want my skeleton mommy! Do I have a mother? It doesn''t matter, I want help!] [Skeleton Wizards, Skeleton Knights, protect us!] The skeletons had the intelligence of a 5 year old child at the most. They ran in fear of dying even though they were already dead... *ROARRR!* The mighty Little Yui transformed into a dragon roared loudly. Sheunched an ice storm from her mouth, causing the fleeing skeletons to be popsicles, and then she used the biting wind to turn them into slivers of frozen bones. [Don''t panic! Attack together!] a more powerful Skeleton Wizard among them screamed and summoned another fire dragon. It hadn''t worked the first time, but he believed it would work against Little Yui, as he saw her using ice, and the fire would melt the ice. "Humph!" Little Yui did not like to be despised. She snorted andunched a fire attack. It was fire against fire. However, Little Yui''s fire was Divine Fire, apletely different level than the Skeleton Wizard. The moment the fire dragon was caught by the fireball, the fire dragon was burned faster than dry paper and the fireball went towards the Skeleton Wizard. *BOOOM!* [Ahhhh! The Fire Skeleton Wizard died!] [What the hell!?] [Water, water! Can he still be alive?] [No, did he die?] [Shut up!] The leader of the skeletal horsemen was revolted. He could not understand how the dragon could be so abnormal that it could burn the mes of the Fire Skeleton Wizard. It was something he couldn''t process, something he didn''t know about. Little Yui in her dragon form, provoked them. "What happened to the spirit you showed before? Wasn''t it supposed to be the power of 50,000 of your kind? It looks like you don''t have much to show for it now!" [Urgh! Don''t think too much! Aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning?] The leader of the skeleton knights gritted his teeth. "If lightning tries to hit me, Yui will devour the lightning!" "Hey, isn''t that my line?" Theo smiled wryly, listening to what his daughter said. "That''s right, if lightning tries to hit Yui, dad will eat the lightning!" Little Yui rephrased her answer. The distant cultivators did not take it seriously, they just thought that the father and daughter pair were ying with the skeletons when talking like that. However, what they didn''t imagine was that Theo could actually do that... The cultivators were not in the main fight. They were afraid of ending up in the crossfire because of Theo, Little Yui, Little Emma, and Aomi. Any of them could identally kill them; it was too dangerous to be around them. Therefore, the other nearby cultivators were only able to settle for a few skeletons of a weaker level that were going towards them. [Insolent!] The leader of the skeleton knights shouted and gave hismand: [Kill them, don''t let them live!] Once again, Little Yui and Little Emma took action. They started attacking all the skeletons that tried to attack them, especially the magic types. Theo was in no hurry to act as he watched his daughters fight. He wanted to let them get stronger, and he knew it was important for them to learn to fight several adversaries at the same time. This was something that he had also learned since the time that he reincarnated. Many times he found himself surrounded, and because of the experience he had of fighting several at the same time, he was always able to get out alive and grow stronger. Little Emma and Little Yui had already discovered the importance of killing the most troubling ones first, which in this case were the magicians. In addition to being easier to kill (since they had little defense), after killing them, Little Yui and Little Emma no longer needed to worry about being attacked from a distance. [These dragons are very smart. I didn''t think they would want to kill the magic skeletons first. But ...] The leader of the skeleton horsemen, sitting on his horse of bones, with mesing out of his eyes started to strangely ride in the air: [I will kill you both personally!] With arge spear in his hand, almost 300 cm, the leader of the skeleton horsemen went towards Little Emma. [Die!] With the spear aimed at Little Emma, ??the leader of the skeleton horsemen attacked her, ?the spear shining in blue light as he charged towards her. Little Emma looked strangely at the leader of the skeleton knights. She then said while using her magma-wed w: [Fly, fly!] *BOOOM!* The pressure and impact of Little Emma''s blow broke the sound barrier. The moment the blow was delivered, a supersonic boom echoed and the leader of the skeleton horsemen turned into crumbs along with the bony horse. Only two balls that were the Monster Cores remained intact. Other than that, there was nothing left of the leader of the skeleton horsemen. [Leader!] [No!] [Demon, Devil, Oni!] "You called me?" Aomi looked in the direction of the skeleton that spoke the word Oni. [No, I didn''t. Don''te near me; stay away from me, demon!] The Skeleton Knight would have peed his pants, but first, he didn''t wear pants, and second, he no longer had a dder or such body functions. "You''re notpletely wrong; I''m kind of a demon, but I prefer to be referred to as Oni." Aomi scratched her horn. Then she kicked off the floor and went towards the Skeleton Knight who had said that. *Crack!* Aomi needed only one punch to kill the Skeleton Knight with an instakill. 514 Chapter 514 "Well, it''s over. I''m going back to the [Dimensional Room]. You girls can stay here but before that..." Theo transferred some of his mana to both his daughters, leaving them full of mana again. He also used to remove all tiredness from their bodies and minds. _ _ [Congrattions! Ability: - Up to Level 2] _ _ Seeing that, Theo couldn''t help but be happy. After he went to use on Little Emma, ??as soon as he finished using it Little Yui and leveled up skillfully, he realized that his healing speed had doubled. Theo created another clone of himself and left him to take care of Little Yui and Little Emma, ??along with Aomi. _ _ [Congrattions! Skill: - Up to Level 2] _ _ Theo looked at the information and found that his clone was now able to stay active for an hour and a half and also had 51% of his power. Before Theo made his clone visible and entered the [Dimensional Room], Vivian Spind, the woman who was saved by Theo before, went to him and said as she bowed to him, "Theo, thank you so much for saving me. I''m very grateful for what you did!" Theo looked at her and said, "You don''t have to bow. Anyway, I wanted to do that; I didn''t think about it much." "..." "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in attacking your or anything. As long as they stop trying to get in trouble with me, I won''t attack them." Theo realized what she wanted to ask and answered her. "Thank you. Thank you very much!" She seemed even more grateful than before. It seems that she cared more about the and the people on her than about her own life. Vivian Spind smiled adorably with tears threatening to fall from her eyes and then ran towards where a group of cultivators from her own were. There were several reasons why Theo did not want to take this issue further. First, he didn''t desperately need points from the system, but now he had many ways to achieve this. Second, his haste to kill his enemies was because of his family that were still weak at the time. The third was somewhat rted to the second: Now that he already knew that the girls next to him were strong enough to defend themselves against people in the Monarch Realm, he was no longer as insecure as before. Of course, if he felt maliceing from Vivian Spind''s group, he wouldn''t have let them live. Theo was not kind enough to let anyone with negative thoughts against him live. * When he returned to [Dimensional Room], the first thing Theo did was to entertain his women. Only after almost 10 hours was he released by his women. Theo was once again in front of the bathtub and bought level 7 poison, even more potent than the previous one, now having two different types of level 7 poison. He also bought a level 7 poison bottle and drank as soon as he got into the bathtub with the poison that had a mix of both green and purple coloring. Due to the high price of the poison, Theo spent 30,000 Crystal Points. Now he only has 8,000 left... ''I need to turn some of those monster corpses into points.'' He did not intend to do this with cultivators. If possible, he wanted to transform them into essence, since he has a high affinity with different types of elements, and it would be beneficial for him if he transformed into essence and improved his power and affinities. "Urghhh!" That was the time Theo screamed the loudest in pain that he had while building up his poison resistance. It was loud enough to scare Yuki and the girls, however, the sounds were soon isted. But the girls'' concern continued. They knew that Theo was able to iste the sound, and it was likely that he would do it so as not to worry them. Perhaps because of this, the girls felt the need to be even stronger. They didn''t even pause for coffee, as they usually did and meditated contentedly, and when they weren''t meditating, they were training their techniques and skills. _ _ [Congrattions! For varying reasons, the Lineage: Poisonous Body Level 1 - was created] [Description: Able to counteract any type of level 6 poison - Possible to create poison throughout the entire body of level 2. All types of poison of level 2 are possible to be created, be it poison to kill, stun, paralyze, even poisonous aphrodisiac - Poison is also a cure: Self regeneration (Passive) Level 1. At the moment the level is very low and the bearer of this line is too strong to feel any effect of this passive. As the Lineage Levels, Poisonous Body will increase and the passive will increase along with the other abilities associated with poison.] _ _ From Theo''s body, a poisonous substance was produced involuntarily and mixed with the poison in the bathtub, but since it was a very weak poison, it was diffused by the poison in the bathtub and disappeared. Theo took another vial of level 7 poison and drank. The poison passed through his throat, burning too much and making him want to scream, but he endured it. Although the new bloodline he acquired was low level, forming everything together, it was of some help to him. Not a minute passed before a new notification in holographic form appeared: _ _ [Congrattions! Lineage: Poisonous Body - Reached Level 2] [Description: Able to counter 10 different types of level 7 poison - It is now possible to create poison throughout the body of level 3. All types of level 3 poison are possible to be created - Auto regeneration (Passive) Level 2] _ _ ''Well, I expected that to happen, but I was still surprised at how fast it went. But on second thought, is this insane immunity to the poison only because of the lineage or because of the technique and skill that I have raised?'' It was no surprise to Theo that this new bloodline would also level up so quickly, but he was uncertain about his immunity from poisons. - One hourter¡­- _ _ [Congrattions! Technique: Body of a Thousand Poisons - Advanced to Master: Low Advance] Description: As long as this technique is active, the user will be immune to all types of level 7 poison - You will also be able to create level 7 attacks rted to poison. [Congrattions! Affinity: Poison - Reached Level 9] [Congrattions! Skill: Poison King - Reached Level 8] Description: As long as this skill is active, the user will be immune to all types of level 7 poison - Current duration: 5 hours - Able to create level 7 poison attacks. _ _ It can be said that now he no longer had to worry about the Venerable who had a level 7 poison treasure.m, but he still had poison in the bathtub, and two other bottles of poison remained. Theo drank both bottles at once and continued to meditate in the bathtub. - Almost an hourter¡­- _ _ [Congrattions! Lineage: Poisonous Body - Reached Level 3] [Description: Able to counter 20 types of level 7 poison - Possible to create poison throughout the body of level 4. All types of poison of level 4 are possible to be created - Auto regeneration (Passive) Level 3] _ _ All the poison in the tub was gone and the poison bottles were also gone. Theo got up and used on his body and then dressed in a kimono with a drawn silver dragon heading towards the moon. "Wow!" When Theo returned to where the girls were, they surrounded him and were impressed by him wearing a kimono. After all, it suited him a lot and made him even more handsome and wild... A fire ignited in the girls'' hearts and they almost wanted to rip his clothes off and take him to bed... Which was contradictory, since it was because of the clothes he was wearing that left them like this. Theo even picked up a fan and opened it and shook his face, and asked in bewilderment, "What''s up, is there something on my face?" Heughed with amusement. "Yes, something is missing," said Yuki. "Oh? And what would it be?" Theo asked as he smiled. "Your lips on mine!" Yuki boldly wrapped her arms around Theo''s neck and stood on tiptoe. Theo smiled even more and leaned over and kissed Yuki''s soft, wet lips. p After separating his lips from hers, Theo asked as he ced his hand on Yuki''s belly, "How''s our baby?" "Okay¡­ I feel some contractions, but nothing big. Also, although I feel a little fat, I still think I look beautiful. What do you think?" Yuki asked, nervously. "Yes, of course, you look beautiful!" Theo nodded and said something in her ear, which made Yuki flush from her cheeks and ears to her neck. Ariana approached and took advantage of Yuki''s distance, and she wrapped her slender arms around Theo and kissed his lips. After the kiss, she asked in a flirtatious voice, "Theo, are you going out again?" "No, I''m going to stay with you girls for a while before I leave," Theo replied. "Yay!" Shina and the girls celebrated. Sometimes Theo forgot to turn off the time difference in the [Dimensional Room] and because of that had made them miss him a lot. Theo smiled seeing their reaction and decided to spend another day in the [Dimensional Room] and leave before his clone disappeared. 515 Chapter 515 The lights in the room were off. Only the sound heartbeats and breathing of two foxes could be heard. Yuki wore a robe that she quickly removed, dropping it to the floor, and was left with only sexy lingerie with a garter belt. "Theo, I''m ready. I want to move on to the Spiritual Realm." Yuki ced her two soft, fragrant hands on Theo''s broad, strong chest as she spoke softly in a seductive voice. Although Yuki''s belly volume was now more visible, she was five months pregnant, Theo was very excited to see her half naked and the actions drove him crazy. But what she said brought him back to reality. He asked, "Are you sure about this?" "Yes. I also think that if I am in a higher realm, it will be of benefit to our baby," Yuki said. She had been studying and found that the higher the cultivation level of the baby''s mother and father, the greater the baby''s talent and cultivation would be when it is born. Knowing this, she wanted to be stronger. "I understand. I am not against what you think, and we also know that it is safe. So, maybe it is really the right time for you to rise in cultivation," Theo said slowly as he stroked Yuki''s face. Yuki particrly liked when Theo rubbed her cheeks. She felt very close and intimate with him when he did this to her. Now, all they did was look into each other''s eyes as they kissed. They forgot everything and enjoyed the moment. They focused only on each other. Yuki took off her bra, giving Theo a fantastic view of her wonderful breasts. It was one of her favorite lingerie, as she had the perfect pair that turned Theo on. Until Theo didn''t take off her bra, but lifted it up, leaving the mountainous white pair free. Yuki moaned softly when Theo sucked, as if he was forcing the milk out. Theo felt one nipple stiffen in his mouth like the other between his fingers. Yuki''s heart was beating fast in her chest when Theo pulled her wet panties down. From his feet, Theo could see her beautiful vagina that made his cock tremble in his pants. Yuki had a young and beautiful body, the type of body that made other women envy and admire her at the same time. Like her breasts, her hairless vagina looked so tempting. Her pussy''s lips were red and swollen, and her crack sparkled with liquids, dripping onto her butt cheeks. The fascinating scent of her vagina hit Theo''s nose. The only thing on his mind was to put his cock inside her. Yuki groaned when Theo''s tongue touched her moist lips. Theo enjoyed her scent and taste as he took another lick. Theo felt his hard cock wanting to free himself from his pants, pushing as hard as he could, so Theo unbuttoned his pants, slid the zippers, and exposed him in front of Yuki. She touched and held Theo''s cock and moved it up and down. Theo moaned a little with pleasure and put his mouth on her breasts and sucked hard. Taking her in his arms, Theo ced Yuki on the bed. Then he got between her legs. Theo pushed his tongue into her vagina as deep as he could, reaching her sensitive ces inside her. After going inside, Theo continued to suck on her protruding clitoris. "Theo, this is delicious! Theo, you are amazing~!" Yuki screamed and groaned his name. Theo stopped sucking her and smiled as he prepared, positioning his cock at the right angle. While kissing Yuki''s soft and juicy lips, pointing his cock right at her hole, Theo spent an exceptionally pleasant time. ''Urgh!'' Theo uncontrobly grunted in his mind at the same time, closing his eyes when he felt Yuki''s soaked walls envelop his cock. "Mhmmm~" Yuki struggled to control her moans. Since she had be pregnant, sex became more and more pleasurable, in many moments she felt herself on the moon. Watery sounds can be heard when Theo moves slowly, while in and out of her. It was so incredibly good that Theo almost released his load deep inside her. Yuki was moaning every time Theo moved his waist to push his cock deeper into her. His hands never rested, caressing her breasts, ying with her nipples between his fingers. With each impulse, Theo tried to go deeper and deeper. He was not able to push his cock fully inside her because her pussy was too tight. Sensing that she was tense, Theo changed his pace to a slow one, nning to make her feel every inch of him inside her as he made her moan with pleasure and desire. Theo massaged Yuki''s breasts using the technique: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon, intensifying the pleasure she felt. She has already lost count of how many orgasms she had while Theo came in and out of her. _ _ [Congrattions! Skill: Spiritual Shiatsu Massage - Raised to Level 5] [Congrattions! Dual Cultivation Technique: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon - Reached: Initial; High Advance] _ _ The evolution of the technique and skill level that rose intensified the pleasure that Yuki was feeling, not only for her but also for Theo, who felt every cell of his body vibrate with pleasure. Eventually, Theo was going in and out of her with all his length. He could feel her wet walls down to the base of his cock. Theo had to avoid blowing his load many times during that time to increase the effect of dual cultivation. As he was going slow, he could feel more of her on his cock, the texture of her walls, and the sensation of his swollen head rubbing against her upper wall. While Theo kept the same pace for a few minutes, Yuki was slowly getting used to him pushing his cock inside her with the new contrasting sensations of the massage technique that drove her crazy and because of the dual cultivation technique that made the sex even better. Very slowly, Theo started to pick up the pace, noting that Yuki was used to having these new sensations and seeing that she was close to the limit. Yuki was moaning while rubbing one hand on Theo''s chest and the other on his back. Theo could feel her fluids trickling down his cock and balls as he elerated, pumping her faster and faster. Yuki''s moans were like sweet melodies running through his ears, exciting Theo, making him exert extra effort on his impulses. The faster his impulse, the louder Yuki''s voice became. At that moment, Theo thanked him for isting the sounds from inside their room. "I''ming!" Yuki moaned loudly, leaning back, rolling her eyes. At that moment Yuki was ecstatic; she felt a sense of pleasure that she had never felt before. It was a better feeling than all of the other times, which she thought was impossible. "Me too!" Theo grunted and started to ejacte with her. At the time this happened, it was the culmination of the dual cultivation technique, and Theo and Yuki''s bodies were enveloped by a strong light, and Yuki and Theo''s bodies floated in the air, with the two still entwined together. The time that they were bathed in the multicolored lights was longer than any other time that Theo had used the technique of dual cultivation, and the results that appeared because of it were surprising: _ _ [Congrattions! You have reached the 3rd Layer of the Monarch Spiritual Realm.] [Filled 111,745,500 Lineage Cells] [Congrattions! Phoenix Bloodline Level 10 - Evolved to Heavenly Phoenix Level 1] [Congrattions! False Affinity Heavenly Ice Level 10 - Evolved to Heavenly Ice Level 1] [Congrattions! Heavenly Fire Level 10 Affinity - Evolved to Divine Fire Level 1] [Congrattions! Divine Metal Affinity Level 9 - Reached Level 10] _ _ Theo came back to himself only a few minutester. When he opened his eyes, he was surprised by the amount of information that appeared and mainly he noticed that the mes of the phoenix that evolved purified both his body and Yuki''s that were fused by the dual cultivation technique. When they were about to fall. Theo went down first and took Yuki in his arms and ced her calmly on the bed. With his divine eyes, Theo saw her status that has now changed: _ _ Yuki Breed: Magic Beast Species: Silver Blizzard Fox Cultivation: 1st Spiritual Realm _ _ Lineage Cold Metallic Dragon - Level 7 Phoenix - Level 7 _ _ Affinities Divine Ice Level 7 Divine Metal Level 7 False Heavenly Fire Level 10 _ _ Skills Clean - Maximum Level Illusion of the Nine Heavens: Level 6 Supreme Concealment: Level 2 Healing: Level 1 _ _ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Snow Draconian Princess - Initial; High Advance Breathing Technique: Cold Metallic Dragon - Initial; High Advance Attack Technique: Cold Gusts - Initial; High Advance Attack Technique: Cold Metal Dragon Art - Initial; High Advance Movement Technique: Steps of the Cold-Cloud Foundation - Initial; High Advance Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial; High Advance _ _ Noble Spirits Divine Owl - Silver level 1 Metallic Ice Elephant - Silver level 1 _ _ "Theo..." Yuki''s voice sounded soft and a little tired. Theo used and said gently, "Get some rest. You just evolved several different ways and went up in cultivation. I will help to stabilize your affinity and cultivation." "Thanks." Yuki smiled graciously and hugged him, still naked. 516 Chapter 516 Chapter 516: 5th Layer of Monarch Spiritual Realm With Yuki''s cultivation growing for the Spiritual Realm, Theo quickly left the [Dimensional Room] and undid his clone and made the clone again, who knew what he had to do: create copies of Little Yui, Little Emma, and Aomi. Meanwhile, the real Theo was returning to the [Dimensional Room] along with Little Yui, Little Emma, and Aomi. In the center of the [Dimensional Room] there was arge table full of food and drink. It was a very wide variety of food and some soft drinks, as well as juice and wine, which Jka especially loved. Like Yuki, Klin was 5 months pregnant and her belly was evenrger than Yuki''s. Maybe she had twins or triplets? Although she was of the dog species, it didn''t necessarily mean she would have many children when giving birth, since she took on human form and was a little different from normal animals. "I want to propose a toast to Yuki who advanced to the Spiritual Realm!" Theo raised his ss as he spoke and looked at Yuki while smiling. "A toast!" "May she continue to strengthen!" "May Yuki have a healthy pregnancy." "Cheers!" "Congrattions, Yuki!" After hearing what everyone said, Yuki smiled happily and said, "Cheers, and thank you everyone!" Everyone was very happy while eating and had a happy conversation. Even Isis was attending the banquet. "I''m very happy that you''re doing this for me... but hey, why are you still giving me meat?" Yuki finished swallowing the meat that Theo gave her. "Because you are cute," Theo replied with an innocent smile. "But I can''t help it. Aaahn." Yuki stopped thinking and decided to just receive the meat. The meat was already delicious, but since she was also called cute, there was no way she could get around eating it. "Drink some juice too." Theo handed her a ss. "Okay." Yuki epted and drank. * The next morning Theo woke up early and so did the girls. He specifically said to all of them that he would go to the center of the [Dimensional Room]. Once there, Theo said, "I will be increasing my cultivation and in the process, I intend to help you girls to climb as well. That''s why you should sit around me and start meditating. If you feel ufortable at all due to receiving too much energy essence, let me know by raising your arm." Without further ado, Theo first removed the bodies of cultivators from his Spiritual Realm. To start the increased essence, Theo used on just a single body of a cultivator in the Spiritual Realm. With the colors of a rainbow, neon lights left the top of Theo''s head and went in 9 different directions. As it was divided, it was rted to the power of the girls. Aomi shone brighter than the others since she was in the Monarch Spiritual Realm. _ _ [Filled 5,745,500 Lineage Cells] _ _ With that, Theo evaluated the girls and it was easier for him to calcte the amount that each girl could absorb in time without suffering negative effects, and then used on 10 cultivators at the same time. _ _ [Filled 49,819,990 Lineage Cells] _ _ The cultivators'' corpses immediately transformed into lineage cells and also increased Theo''s power a little. Despite this, the amount of essence was low. He also realized that the girls could handle it easily. After a quick assessment, Theo decided to use on 100 cultivator corpses. The instant Theo did that, the energy from the top of his head got even greater, along with his aura growth. Theo now looked like an illuminated being, with several neon lights, looking very mystical, like a boreal aura. Despite therge amount of essence of energy that Theo was transferring to them, the girls managed to stay firm without letting the cultivation go out of control. In the process, some of them also rose in level, as well as affinities and cultivation techniques. _ _ [Filled 489,147,510 Lineage Cells] [Congrattions! 5 Billion Lineage Cells have been filled!] [Congrattions! You have reached - 4th Layer of Monarch Spiritual Realm [Congrattions! Skill: Teleportation - Reached - Level 2] [Congrattions! Skill: Divine Golden fox Domain - Achieved - Level 2] [Congrattions! Affinity: Eternal Darkness - Reached - Level 6] [Congrattions! Affinity: Divine Lightning - Reached - Level 9] [Congrattions! Affinity: Heavenly Earth - Reached - Level 5] [Congrattions! Affinity: Divine Light - Reached - Level 5] Congrattions ! Supreme Elemental Maniption: Initial; High Advance - Advance to: Master; Low Advance _ _ Arge number of holographic pages appeared on Theo''s retinas. Despite the high level that Theo found himself, the abundant number of evolutions that he had was veryrge, and having managed to have an advance in cultivation was satisfactory. Realizing that it would take the girls some time to stabilize their cultivation, Theo continued to meditate and also used that time to stabilize his cultivation and affinities. This type of training was quite enviable, to tell the truth. In a very short time, the girls had already managed to climb at least oneyer of their cultivation. Even Yuki, who had just arrived at the Spiritual Realm, managed to reach the 2nd Layer. - 5 hourster¡­- Both Theo and the girls had already managed to stabilize their cultivation. Theo then became even more daring and used on 200 cultivator corpses. After using , Theo spent almost 1 hour meditating until all the information was processed and new pages of holographic texts appeared on his retina. _ _ [Filled 967,071,686 Lineage Cells] [Congrattions! You have reached - 5th Layer of Monarch Spiritual Realm] [Congrattions! 6 Billion Lineage Cells have been filled!] [Congrattions! Affinity: Eternal Darkness - Reached - Level 7] [Congrattions! Affinity: Divine Lightning - Reached - Level 10] [Congrattions! Affinity: Heavenly Earth - Reached - Level 8] [Congrattions! Affinity: Divine Light - Reached - Level 7] [Congrattions! Affinity: False Heavenly Wind Level 10 - Evolved to: Heavenly Wind Level 1] [Congrattions! Supreme Elemental Maniption: Master; Low Advance - Advance to: Master; Medium Advance] _ _ As expected, there was no better way to strengthen yourself. Even so, the purity of the energy he received when using was superior to cultivation in the traditional way - just meditating, without external support. Even though Yuki received less energy essence since Theo did not want to harm the baby, Yuki grew in cultivation, reaching incredibly, the 4th Layer of the Spiritual Realm, while the other girls reached the 5th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. Meanwhile, a delicious message appeared on Theo''s retinas. _ _ [Congrattions! Your lineage: Heavenly Phoenix - Reached Level 2. _ _ "Yes!" Feeling his lineage growing stronger, Theo was delighted. He was almost running out of phoenix blood and he didn''t know how he could increase his power, but apparently, everything rted to fire could help the lineage grow; as long as it became essence, the lineage would grow naturally. The time needed to stabilize the cultivation was even longer than before since it was twice the amount of energy they had previously received. Only after 10 hours was it enough for the girls to be able to stabilize their cultivation and affinity. They also had some changes in the cultivation technique that they used. Seeing that even after they had managed to stabilize their cultivation and affinity, the girls were not negatively affected, Theo used again on another 200 cultivator corpses. _ _ [Filled 1,022,145,267 Lineage Cells] [Congrattions! 7 Billion Lineage Cells have been filled!] [Congrattions! Skill: Teleportation - Reached - Level 3] [Congrattions! Skill: Divine Golden fox Domain - Achieved - Level 3] [Congrattions! Affinity: Eternal Darkness - Reached - Level 8] [Congrattions! Affinity: Heavenly Wind - Reached - Level 3] [Congrattions! Affinity: Heavenly Earth - Reached - Level 9] [Congrattions! Affinity: Divine Light - Reached - Level 8] [Congrattions! Affinity: Divine Water - Reached - Level 10] [Congrattions! Affinity: Poison - Reached - Level 10] [Congrattions! Affinity: False Heavenly Ice Level 10 - Evolved to: Heavenly Ice Level 1] [Congrattions! Supreme Elemental Maniption: Master; Medium Advance - Advance to: Master; High Advanc _ _ On his retina new information appeared, and Theo murmured in his heart, ''This time my cultivation has not increased... hut I have had many increases in my lineage and affinities.'' He had already used a total of 511 cultivator corpses from the Peak of the Spiritual Realm. However, Theo still had more than 2,000 corpses in this same level of cultivation. Not counting those who were in the Monarch Realm, there must have been more than a thousand saved. Theo broke the link he had formed with the girls. He did not intend to continue with this now, despite having many ''fertilizers''. He still needed to leave the [Dimensional Room] again to restore his clone. Another thing: it was good to get up so fast in cultivation, but he was going to give girls a day or two to get used to things. Afterward, he intended to continue until he even came close to reaching the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Theo spent the next 5 hours meditating, then he opened his eyes and saw his status. _ _ Theo Volts Race: Divine Beast Species: Divine Golden Fox Cultivation: 5th Layer of Monarch Spiritual Realm Crystal Points: 8,442 System Points: 214,495 _ _ Lineage Divine Golden Fox : 7,268,596,193 Lineage Cells Bestial King - Level 10 Heavenly Phoenix - Level 2 Poisonous Body Level 3 _ _ Affinities Divine Lightning Level 10 Eternal Darkness Level 7 Heavenly Fire Level 10 Heavenly Wind Level 3 Heavenly Earth Level 9 Divine Light Level 8 Heavenly Ice Level 1 Divine Metal Level 10 Divine Water Level 10 Poison Level 10 _ _ Skills Clean: Maximum Illusion of the Nine Illusory Heavens: Level 2 Voice Change: Level 7 Spiritual Shiatsu Massage: Level 5 Supreme Concealment: Level 4 Healing: Level 2 Teleportation: Level 3 Divine Golden fox Domain: Level 3 Poison King: Level 8 Twin clone: Level 1 Multiple Clones Elementary: Level 1 _ _ Techniques Breathing: Golden Fox Breathing: Advanced; Low Advance Cultivation: Lightning of Primordial Darkness: Initial; High Advance Cultivation: Supreme Elemental Maniption: Master; Medium Advance Dual Cultivation: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon: Initial; High Advance Movement: Lightning Shadow Steps: Ninth Stage Forge / Defense: ming Dragon Furnace: Fourth Stage Attack: Golden Fox ws: Initial; High Advance Attack: Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox: Step Five Attack: ck Thunder''s Primordial Vibration: Medium Advance Attack: Elementary Emperor: Initial; High Advance Attack / Defense: Kempo Art of Golden Destruction: Medium Forward Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Heavenly Spirit - Initial: High Advance Attack / Defense: Elemental Strengthening - Medium Advance Art of Alchemy of the Spiritual Path - High Advance Art of Talisman of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance Art of Inscription of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance Art of Formation of the Spiritual Path - Medium Advance Attack / Defense: Body of a Thousand Poisons - Master: Low Advance Attack / Defense: Perfect Shadow - Low Advance Attack / Defense: Five Element Clones - Low Advance _ _ 517 Chapter 517 Theo''s power went up severalyers in his cultivation and now he was a cultivator in the Monarch Spiritual Realm. The girls also had managed to reach the limit of the Spiritual Realm. Yes, even Yuki had reached the Spiritual Realm, reaching in fact the 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. Her affinities and cultivation technique had also increased tremendously. Only Aomi had not increased that much, but she also made a lot of progress, being now in the 6th Layer of the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Not to mention that Theo now had full confidence in his strength and no longer needed to fear poison, and even if a cultivator in the Venerable Realm went against him, he would not necessarily lose and possibly would be able to prevail with great sess. "Yui, Emma, and Aomi, we will be back. If we take too long, we will run out of points. I am still interested in this natural treasure," Theo said. * The cultivators in the area found it strange that Theo, Little Emma, ??Little Yui, and Aomi were not attacking even when new monsters had appeared. However, this was also a good thing for them. While Theo''s party had decided not to act, they wanted to gain as many points for themselves as possible. What appeared just a moment ago were lizardmen. They were a species of monster with red, green, and blue color and had the power of a Monarch Realm cultivator. Some of them even had power from the Monarch Realm''s 10th Layer. The lizardmen were on average from 250 cm to 300 cm and weighed around 300 kg. With lizard skin, the lizardmen''s skin was very powerful and difficult to injure. Because of their high defense, even the cultivators in the Monarch Realm were having a hard time going against them. Some of them chose to form a group and kill them together. The blue lizardmen were their species''s magicians, using long-range attacks, whether using magic bows or more standard spells such as fireballs, water dragons, etc. The green lizardmen were strong in hand-to-handbat with the highest defense between them. As for the red ones... They were practically the other two together; they used magic and physical attacks, and the physical defense was only slightly inferior to the green lizardmen. "We are back here and the new monsters have appeared," Aomi murmured. Theo made his clone disappear, along with the illusions of Little Yui, Little Emma, and Aomi. "Yes, and they look strong. They must be good nutrients..." Theo felt an itch whenever he looked at his status and saw that his points were low. Sure, he could use the bodies of the monsters he killed before, but he wanted to umte as much as possible. In addition, Theo realized the vast amount of points he would need to buy more items, skill, etc. Everything was very expensive at the higher levels. "Yui is on her way!" Little Yui said, taking her spear out of the inventory and activated her technique: . A momentter, she ran towards a blue lizardman. A red lizardman came forward as if to protect the blue lizardman. However, Little Yui didn''t even look at the blue lizardman and swung with her spear while looking in the direction of the red lizardman. Little Yui''s spear technique was trained for many months inside the [Dimensional Room] with the time difference. Her spear and the red Lizardman''s fist collided head-on and caused a crash under the ground! *Bang!* However, the one who took a step back from that monstrous shock was Little Yui. [Kekeke! Girl, you need to eat more beans if you want to face the-] Little Yui didn''t even let the lizardman finish speaking before her image disappeared, and the real one appeared on the lizardman''s back and with her spear, she attacked towards the red lizardman''s nape. *Booom!* Another loud sound was produced, but Little Yui couldn''t believe it. The opponent''s defense was too difficult to pass. [Keke... Did someone attack me? I think I felt a mosquito bite...] the lizardman said sarcastically. Little Yui''s eyes changed. Her posture became more meticulous and her spear spun at an odd angle and aimed at the opponent''s heart when using her illusions. Synchronizing her breathing and spiritual mana, she focused everything on the tip of the spear. *!* The instant she used this technique, an ice fox head formed at the tip of the spear where a great deal of spiritual mana was concentrated. Little Yui attacked shortly thereafter. *ROARRRRRR!* With the roar of the ice fox, the spear was very fast, reaching the chest of the red lizardman who had such confidence in his defense that he did not even try to dodge. *BANG!* Now the lizardman showed a different expression. The pain he was feeling made him want to scream and when he opened his mouth, he vomited blood. [You....! You are just a little girl in the Spiritual Realm, but how?] However, Little Yui did not answer. She smiled and advanced again after withdrawing with the spear. "Try to block again!" Little Yui challenged him. [I will block a thousand times if necessary!] The lizardman''s voice was filled with hate. Another confrontation. Little Yui was constantly using her illusion ability and was often deceiving the lizardman, making him very nervous, almost green with rage. The lizardman''s regeneration was surprising. Little Yui''s blow to him had already been healed. [Come at me! My defense is not going to fall apart from just that!] shouted the red lizardman. "Hehe..." Little Yuiughed, finding it amusing to see the lizardman''s reaction. Since she had reached the 12thyer of the Spiritual Realm, this was the first opponent she had faced. She liked the feeling of being able to fight someone several times stronger than she was in cultivation. Little Yui concentrated her spiritual mana and aimed her spear and continued to attack. [Take it, my mighty attack!] The red lizardman screamed and attacked with mesing out of his fist, looking like a powerful blue methrower. Little Yui dodged and used her illusions to make him think he had hit her. The moment the lizardman became careless, Little Yui attacked. The trajectory of Little Yui''s spear changed in the air as she jumped and immediately struck and tore the lizardman''s neck. [Huk, kek...!] The red lizardman was disoriented, he couldn''t believe that not only was the little girl alive but had also managed to cut his throat. ''My movement technique has leveled up...'' Little Yui murmured in her heart. The moment Little Yui retreated and attacked again, the spear seemed to hit the lizardman''s fist. Another spear stroke created a second hole in his neck, since the spear that was attacking the lizardman''s fist was again a mere illusion. "Now die!" Little Yui did not want to prolong this any longer. She used even more mana on her spear when attacking the lizardman''s neck. This time, the lizardman was unable to resist, even his self-healing was not enough. The dots on the screen next to Little Yui''s photo changed. She moved to third ce in the ranking by killing this lizardman alone. At the same time, Little Emma was also already fighting and finished killing a lizardman using magma, melting the green lizardman''s heart. The two girls looked at each other and the spark of rivalry shone and the two became more fierce in their attacks! Little by little, the two girls got used to their opponents and discovered the lizardmen''s weaknesses, and killed them more easily. Theo, who just watched, decided to act. The Supreme Thunder Divine Sword appeared in his hand and he ran at an rming rate. Theo''s speed had already exceeded the speed of sound and thanks to the technique: Lightning Shadow Steps, he felt no resistance when running. When he arrived at the battlefield, Theo wielded his sword and cut in the direction of the lizardmen. Against everything the cultivators expected, Theo needed only one attack to kill a lizardman, even when it was green or red. As for the blues, it looked like he was cutting fruit, and at the same time, the lizardman bodies were being stored in his storage ring. If the cultivators were already amazed at the performance of Little Yui and Little Emma, ??now seeing Theo take action, they began to wonder what life was actually about. How could someone so young be so devilishly powerful? Even after killing more than 100 lizardmen, Theo did not drip a drop of sweat. It was as if this was just a simple walk for him, maybe even easier than that. Aomi also started to fight on the battlefield. Hands, and pirs of earth appeared asionally, killing the lizardmen. Theo''s group was so insane that the cultivators around them gave up trying topare themselves to them. If possible, they didn''t even want to look in their direction for fear of creating a shadow that would make them have nightmares at night and no longer be able to sleep. The attacks by Theo, Aomi, Little Yui, and Little Emma were bing faster and in a very short time, the battlefield was practically cleared by them again. And of course, not even the bodies of their enemies were left behind. "That was fun!" Little Yui said with a smile. "Yes, it was! Oh and by the way, Emma killed 111 of them," Little Emma said while smiling at Little Yui. "Oh, incredible, Yui only killed 121..." Little Yui pretended to be disappointed with the result. "Next time, Emma won''t lose!" Little Emma was motivated. " We shall see." Little Yui didn''t budge. Seeing this, Theo couldn''t help himself from wanting to hug his two daughters. 518 Chapter 518 Little Emma and Little Yui''spetition to see who killed the most continued. Meanwhile, the other contestants were discouraged. Comparing themselves against the members of Theo''s party was futile, seeing that even two little girls in the Spiritual Realm were superior to those who were in the Monarch Realm... It made them feel depressed. The next horde of monsters were wolves 300 cm high and 500 cm long, some even reaching 500 cm high and 700 cm long. All of these wolves were the same color; they were all gray wolves. Little Emma and Little Yui were surrounded by wolves, being attacked from all sides, but even in this situation they had an advantage. Little Yui''s spear pierced the wolves'' throats while the pole tore off the wolves'' heads with powerful attacks. Little Emma''s attacks were more clean cut. She used the sword, and cut each time cleanly and precisely, and sometimes she used magma to make the attack even more powerful. "Now there are only monarch monsters. I think this should be thest round," Theo assumed. "I was also thinking the same thing." Aomi agreed. *ROARRR!* A dragon''s roar made the whole ce shudder, and the cultivators shivered in fear and retreated as quickly as possible. It was as if somebody had heard what Theo and Aomi said, since a very monstrous green dragon appeared. Theo evaluated it with the system and could see that the monster was in the Venerable Realm. It was no wonder that the other cultivators had fled in fear. The roar of the green dragon brought with it the power of the wind, mutting everyone who stood in its way. ''This dragon has almost 10% real dragon blood... If I drain all the blood and make Little Yui, Little Emma, and Mizuki drink that blood...'' The moment Theo looked at the green dragon again, his gold eyes s had red sparkles in them. They were like fireflies, but each time he blinked, they changed color to green and red. The green dragon that had felt powerful at its birth and wanted to vent, suddenly shuddered at Theo''s gaze. The green dragon only felt calmer when Theo''s eyes returned to their original golden color with a ck slit in the middle. Of course, the moment Theo saw that this green dragon would be of benefit to his daughters and Mizuki, the days of that green dragon were numbered. ''Oh yes, that reminds me that Yuki has a dragon lineage, and maybe I''ll save a little for Emma''s mother...'' he thought. "Well, well. I''ming," Theo said, going towards the dragon as if ying with a pet puppy. "This green dragon is not particrly waiting for you, Theo." Aomi felt obliged to tell him that. Theo ignored Aomi''s words, and like the god Zeus in Greek mythology, he flew into the air and hit the ground near the dragon like lightning. Theo''s arrival was quite triumphant. He was now surrounded by lightning, while ten tails dangled and his expression was even more fierce than that of the green dragon. "Dad is so cool!" Seeing Theo''s triumphal entry, Little Emma and Little Yui apuded andmented the fact that they didn''t have any popcorn as they knew they were about to see a good show. *ROARRR!* The dragon roared in a majestic and predatory manner, but that failed to startle Theo. It then stopped roaring when it noticed that its threat was not working with Theo and said in a distant voice, [Fox boy, you are not my only opponent. Make everyone attack at the same time, or else you will die!] "Oh? I assume that this is not your real body." Theo had this intuition. "Why are you here taking this test?" [Even if I tell you, you will not understand. You just need to know that I will not give you another chance. If in 1 minute you do not call the others to help, I will kill you and then everyone else who is here. I won''t take it easy just because this is a test.] The green dragon did not admit or deny anything. He just pretended that Theo didn''t ask about him not being the real body. "Heh. Now I understand..." Theo murmured with a sinisterugh. Even though the green dragon did not speak, Theo was almost sure that this dragon was a clone of a true green dragon, and because of that, it had a lot of blood from a true dragon. [If you understand that you have to call some of the others to fight my great self, do it, before I lose my patience.] The Green Dragon got wrong what Theo was murmuring to himself about and said this statement in an authoritarian and superior way. "Fool, I didn''t mean it like that. I meant that I understood that you are merely a clone," Theo scoffed. [...] The Green Dragon was enraged. He moved so fast that even with his huge body it was impossible to see where he was. *Whoosh!* With the sound of cutting wind, the sound of ripping flesh echoed. It was then that Theo, who was initially standing in the same ce, was cut in half. "Dad! Please don''t die!" Little Yui ran towards Theo. "No, you can''t die, dad!" Little Emma also ran over while tears were streaming from her eyes. Aomi also cried while running. The Green Dragon murmured: [That woman was wrong; you aren''t worth it.] "Oh, and who would that woman be?" Theo''s voice sounded only when the sword in his hand descended faster than lightning toward the Green Dragon''s neck. It was too fast for the Green Dragon to be able to dodge. [How?] The Green Dragon was confused and looked ahead and saw that what he had cut was a mere illusion. Even Little Emma, ??Little Yui, and Aomi who ran towards them disappeared and the real ones appeared miles away. "Simple, you were tricked!" Theo said as the sword sliced ??through the Green Dragon''s head without mercy. He wanted to know who the woman the Green Dragon was talking about was, but he couldn''t miss this chance he had managed to create. The moment the Green Dragon''s head began falling towards the ground, Theo stored it in the storage ring and also did the same with the body. He didn''t want to waste anything. He also saw the part of the Green Dragon''s soul that was fleeing, and he grabbed with his ten tails. [Fox kid, I admit, I was wrong to underestimate you. Now let me go!] The fragment of the Green Dragon''s soul moved and tried to get rid of Theo''s tails, however, it was useless, mainly because Theo''s tails were the strongest part of his body. "Who is the woman you spoke of?" Theo ignored his request and asked. [You don''t have to know. Now release me now!] The Green Dragon refused to say it while shouting in anger. "Hmm... Was it Helena?" Theo thought this was a possibility. [... How dare you speak her name so casually!] Despite being surprised that Theo had guessed who he was talking about, the Green Dragon was enraged when he saw Theo speak Helena''s name. "Urgh..." Theo seemed sorry. He knew there was a good chance of this, since for some time after he left the Divine Heavenly Tribtion he spent some time with that talisman outside the [Dimensional Room] before using on it. Sighing, Theo isted all exits with illusions and hid everything he was about to do. Then he used on the Green Dragon''s soul fragment. _ _ [Seventeen year old soul increased to Two Hundred Years] [Congrattions! You Learned a New Soul Skill: Level 1] : The soul bes a sword and can defend from soul attacks and also attack the soul. Currently, at level 1. The higher the level; the stronger this skill will be. [Congrattions! Technique: Manual of the Divine Heavenly Spirit - Advanced to: Master; High Advance. _ _ ''Err. My soul is older than me...'' Theoughed without reason and looked at the new skill he had. He didn''t think to use it as an attack, but as a defense, which seemed to him a good thing. Perhaps in the future he would use it as an attack, but not now, at least not against someone who would be able to damage his soul. p After a while of reflection, Theo dispersed his illusions and also noticed the chest that had appeared in front of him. Not only for him, some chests appeared for those who were in the top 20 of the rankings, while many others, they could only look with envy. 519 Chapter 519 ''Whoever is not seen is not remembered...'' Theo murmured coldly in his mind. He did not want to let the Green Dragon''s soul fragment return, as he had discovered many things about him. ''Mhm... How strong is the real owner of this clone if only a fragment made my soul so strong?'' This was a doubt that Theo had. Perhaps they were even a Saint Realm being. While Theo was thinking these things, some of the cultivators started to scream in agony, and little by little something made them explode in blood. It was tragic, but it was already foreseen since they had not fulfilled the necessary requirements to survive. After all, not everyone managed to score enough points. "You three should go back." With that warning, Theo didn''t even let them have an opinion. Like a real tyrant, he made Aomi, Little Yui, and Little Emma return back to the [Dimensional Room]. The moment it was over. Theo has already felt the presence of at least three beings in the Venerable Realm. He couldn''t risk leaving his daughters and Aomi here to watch. The screen that separated Theo from the mysterious realm wasing apart. In the air, he saw three powerful cultivators. Theo used telepathy to speak to Athena and Waru. He told them to pretend that they didn''t know him and that they should leave when they had the chance. A man who appeared to be the sun itself was looking at Theo with narrowed eyes. A strong intention to kill surrounded the ce the moment the barrier that isted it was dispersed. Another man looked like the light itself. Theo imagined that they were in fact the Venerable of the Sun and the Venerable of the Light that he had heard about earlier. Finally, there was an elderly woman with her hands behind her back. She was looking at Theo with her eyes drawn and a strong intention to kill. Theo used his divine eyes and saw easily through their strength and was surprised at the old woman and the two men and saw they were all above the 10th Layer of the Venerable Realm. "As agreed, I will deal with him," the Venerable of the Light said with arrogance and approached Theo with wings of light. The man had blond hair and very light skin. His eyes were golden and his size was almost 400 cm. Due to his high cultivation, he had very smooth and soft skin and if it weren''t for the male characteristics, he could easily have been mistaken for a woman. "Fox boy, do you admit your sin?" the Venerable of the Light asked with a strong murderous intention. *Sigh~* "Don''t you get tired of saying something so stupid? Or is this your first time doing this?" Theo pursed his lips and said. "It seems like you don''t regret it and need a good lesson." The Venerable of the Light''s brow furrowed, and he pursed his lips in disgust at someone so inferior to have said something like that to him. "You''re so ridiculous that it makes me want tough. If you want to fight, let''s fight. Don''t talk shit," Theo said with contempt. "Israel, look, not even a newborn baby respects you! Hahaha!" The Venerable of the Sunughed out loud as he scoffed. "Shut up, Elijah!" the Venerable of Light said looking at Elijah, Venerable of the Sun. "A couple''s fight?" Theo said with a chuckle. "Brat, don''t tease me! I already want to chop you up. Don''t make me want to hunt your family too," the Venerable of Light said gravely. "Sincerely..." Theo''s voice changed,ing from another direction, from the back of the Venerable of the Light, "I''m disappointed." *!* With the Supreme Thunder Divine Sword, Theo used a double attack along with the attack ability and pierced the body and reached the heart of the Venerable of the Light twice. With the sword through the body of the Venerable of Light, Israel, Theo twisted the sword, crushing his organs and heart. All that suffering, all that torture he went through was because he wanted to be immune to the poison that this man had, but it ended up, that he was someone distracted enough to be making conversation in the middle of a life and death struggle. Israel''s eyes rolled and turned white. He spat blood and died. "Hey, Israel, don''t y around like that! Say this is a lie?!" Elijah, Venerable of the Sun was incredulous. He was a friend of the Venerable of the Light and did not believe that his friend had died just like that. Worse was that the technique that Theo used also attacked the soul of Israel, so even if he reincarnated, he would lose a good part of his soul. "Sure, keep yelling and he''ll answer you," Theo said mockingly, and stored the corpse of the Venerable of Light in his storage ring. The cultivators who had not yet left were deathly silent. Elijah, Venerable of the Sun, opened his mouth wide, and his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He couldn''t believe that Theo had managed to kill Israel. "That''s not possible!" Touru, the man who had warned Theo about the Venerable of Light''s poison, was also incredulous. After a brief silence, the cultivators who were watching went crazy. "My God, he killed the Venerable of the Light!" "How could he have done it so fast?" "It''s unbelievable!!" "The Venerable of the Sun will go crazy! Let''s run away!" "I''ll kill you!!" Elijah, with a pair of golden wings of fire, flew very fast towards Theo. Waru and Athena also saw this and were amazed. "Let''s go, Athena," Waru said when she remembered that Theo told them to leave this ce when they had the chance. The two women took advantage of this moment and ran away with the other cultivators. Theo knew that this time it would not be as easy for him to make a surprise attack as he just did, but still, his illusions were arranged around the area. The entire perimeter up to ten kilometers was surrounded by his illusions and everything was within his control. Because of this, he also let Athena and Waru run away without risking their lives. Still holding the Supreme Thunder Divine Sword, Theo looked fearlessly at the Venerable of the Sun. He brandished his sword and attacked upward, meeting the sword of Elijah that descended in his direction and seemed to grow with mes, looking like mes straight from the sun. *Booom!* The impact of their attack made Theo retreat a little. Elijah''s strength was a little greater than his and forced him to pull back. However, Theo was still not doing his best, and when he transformed into his more powerful form, with fox aspects, Theo''s power increased dramatically and managed to impact Elijah and was no longer forced to retreat. "Have you ever been kicked at the speed of light?" Elijah asked rhetorically while his right foot went towards Theo''s rib. Instead of using his foot to defend himself, a golden tail from behind Theo appeared and defended against the kick. Despite being a very powerful kick, it had no effect against Theo''s tail. "No, but it''s not a big deal." Theo curved his lips in a smile and then made the same movement as Elijah with his right foot. Elijah had no tail like Theo with which to defend himself. He was from a human-like species, only with more pointed ears and mosquito wings, something Theo only noticed when he looked very closely and when the mes surrounding the wings moved. Theo''s foot was surrounded by divine lightning and thunderous sounds came along with the kick. 520 Chapter 520 Theo''s shot was even faster than that of the Venerable of the Sun, which surprised the cultivators they saw from afar. Even the old woman with both hands on her back frowned slightly at her brows but soon returned to her calm expression with an amused smile. Elijah was forewarned, and instead of defending with his leg, he removed a shield from his storage ring and defended himself against Theo''s kick. *BOOM!* The impact of Theo''s lightning kick made Elijah flinch in amazement. He felt his hand tremble as he held the golden shield, and he was sure that if his golden shield was not a level 7 natural treasure, he would not have gotten away with it. Now, Elijah looked like a thousand-volt bulb, but not because of his mes, but because of Theo''s lightning that was still electrocuting his body. Moving away cautiously, Elijah was very determined to activate his level 7 golden armor, and holding a me sword and shield, he looked at Theo with different eyes. If before he thought that Theo only managed to kill the Venerable of the Light because he had made a sneak attack, now he knew that things were not so simple. If the fight had been taking ce in the sky, but on the ground, things could be even more disastrous. The shock wave of Theo and Elijah''s attack was strong enough to create swirling tornadoes. "Fox, you''re going to die!" Elijah shouted at Theo in surprise and anger. His body burned in mes and even the divine lightning was not spared. The cultivators seeing this ran away as fast as they could; things were getting more and more dangerous. The air itself was boiling, looking like they were in an oven, and if they stayed there for a long time, the few cultivators who continued to watch would be fried alive. Theo was not affected by the mes of Elijah, but he still felt heat. He enveloped his body with Spiritual Mana of the Divine Water. It was like a soft and calm mantle, unaffected by the mes that Elijah produced. From the top of Theo''s head, a blue dragon appeared. It was very simr to Mizuki transformed, only all blue, and it had a cold air as if it were made of very cold water. The old woman who stood in the air watching was surprised to see this. She had had many surprises when watching Theo and did not expect that he could control so many powerful elements that he could rival Elijah''s mes, even being superior. *BOOOM!* The Emperor of the Sun, Elijah, did not fail in the face of the cold water dragon created by Theo. He proudly punched with tremendous power in the direction of the cold water dragon. The instant that Elijah''s blow hit the cold water dragon, a curtain of mist from the evaporating water took over the ce, but even though it evaporated and decreased in size, the cold water dragon still had power and broke Elijah''s blow and mmed against his chest. ''Impossible! Impossible!!'' Elijah spat some blood and felt a sharp pain in his chest, but he used his Mana to heal and looked in disbelief in Theo''s direction. He couldn''t believe that with a single attack, he had lost against someone inferior to him in cultivation. It was inconceivable what was going on; it couldn''t be real. "Haha! Nothing is impossible!" Theoughed coldly, reading his mind, "You are a fool if you think that everything is defined by the level of cultivation." "Even so, there is a limit that must not be broken..." said Elijah. He calmed down a little and thenughed. "I already know! You must have obtained the natural treasure in the mysterious kingdom. This exins everything!" Upon hearing this, Theo raised his eyelids and looked ahead. Theo''s divine eyes blinked and looked at Elijah as if he were looking at a fool. But he couldn''t me him. It was unusual for a person to be so powerful to the point of being able to go against someone at such an advanced level in cultivation such as the Monarch Spiritual Realm. Elijah''s phoenix eyes dropped and met a pair of mystical eyes. He shivered a little when he looked into Theo''s eyes and almost wanted to avoid looking, but he didn''t. In the next instant, Theo saw that this time Elijah looked like the sun god Apollo, and the heat grew stronger and more unbearable. Elijah''s hair was on fire, and his entire body was surrounded in mes. However, Theo was still fine. He wasn''t just any cultivator; he had an affinity for water and ice, and those affinities were both powerful. Theo''s body was impervious to the heat being given off of Elijah''s body. Theo stood there, looking at Elijah as if he were expecting something. "Heh, small trick," Theo murmured and then attacked Elijah. *!* Elijah didn''t have time to fullyplete his attack. He now realized what Theo was waiting for. It was the part where he overloaded his energy, unable to fight back before he forced himself tounch the attack in the direction of Theo without a decent preparation. *Boooooooooooooooom!* Theo didn''t seem to be particrly fast. He didn''t even use wings. He stepped in the air, using Spiritual Mana as a springboard and left post-image behind, but in the blink of an eye he was already in front of Elijah and that was when he threw a punch powerful which seemed to be able to destroy mountains and open the sea with its force. The crash of the shock wave from the impact of the two attacks was louder than the sound of thunder. It seemed that a bomb had exploded right in the ear of cultivators who were already far away and it made their ears bleed. Luckily, Waru and Athena were already out of reach. Even so, the shock wave reached them and made them fly backwards as if they were simple leaves from trees blown in a storm. 521 Chapter 521 "How is this possible?" Elijah''s disbelief only increased. He was forced to retreat, and looked around himself and noticed that almost everything disappeared. Everything was carried away by the resounding power, but he knew it was not because of him, but because of Theo''s strange attack, which distorted everything around him and caused mass destruction. If he hadn''t eaten a life-saving pill that made him stronger, Elijah was sure he would be dead. The old woman still hadn''t moved. She had continued to look at the fight between Theo and Elijah and her interest only increased. The woman, who looked like an olddy, shook her head gently and her rainbow-dense,sh-like eyshes fluttered slightly. She looked particrly adorable, even though she also looked 70 years old. "Oho... It surprises me that you are still alive." Theo was being sincere. He knew the size of the power behind the attack he gave, so he knew it would not be easy to survive. However, he had a good view of Elijah eating something that made him stronger. "Good, good!" The hateful expression in Elijah''s eyes faded. He smiled strangely, but the curve of his lips faltered. "I just wanted to test you. Don''t take me too seriously. How about this, why don''t we end this as a draw, and we all win and nobody loses?" "Hahaha! Are you taking me for a fool?" The smile on Theo''s face disappeared and an expression full of contempt formed on his lips. "You tried to kill me and you couldn''t. Now that you''ve seen that I could kill you, you think about backing down and ending things as a draw? How silly do you think I am?" "Yes, I admit it," said Elijah without the least sense of shame, "but you need to know when to back off. Even though I''m outssed now, I still have more Mana than you. And yes, I could end up dead if we continue, but if I survive, you are the one who will die." "You know... You are right and wrong at the same time," Theo said calmly, "Although it is a fact that you have more Mana than me, nothing in life is absolute, and I am not willing to let an enemy of mine live, much less one that is as powerful as you are." When he saw Theo fly in his direction and that he was not wanting to back down, Elijah cursed in his mind and attacked as well. But this time, he pulled out a golden spear from his storage ring and aimed it at Theo as he prepared to attack. With his sword, Theo deflected the spear that was going straight at him with the power of the sun using the sword in his hand. He just needed to attack the spear de at the right moment with great force, causing Elijah to turn a little to the side, unable to keep the bnce straight. Taking advantage of this chance, Theo attacked with the sword, and a trail of golden light shone and the power of thunder came along, weighing thousands of tons, only the pressure of the attack was heavier than a mountain. Elijah used all his strength to retreat with the spear and looked at Theo in amazement. He was abnormal... very abnormal and incredibly talented. ''Where did this geniuse from?'' This time it was Elijah''s turn to defend himself. Theo, with his sword, attacked from several different angles, trying to find a w to exploit. Elijah was sweating a lot. He felt that if he were just a little careless he would be cut by Theo''s sword. Furthermore, he already recognized the power of Theo''s sword and knew it was something that could easily kill him if he was not careful. The exchange of blows continued for more than an hour, neither of them wanted to give in, but Elijah was celebrating in his mind. He saw that Theo''s attacks were bing slower and weaker. But suddenly, Theo retreated and secondster he attacked again with the same ferocity and speed as before... No, he was even faster and stronger! ''What the hell is going on here?'' Elijah was once again stunned. He didn''t know how Theo could recover ande back even stronger. The shock waves of the spear and sword went in all directions. If one were to look right at the ground, it would have looked like a meat cutting board, full of deep marks, and the general scenario was a disorder: cut trees, shattered stones, animals that hadn''t managed to escape, bled to death, some lost body parts while others were killed immediately. There were also ces with water because the cut was so deep that it hit a hot spring. The worst was because of Elijah''s mes; everything was on fire, and it was spreading at incredible speed. If this continued, it was possible that everything would be turned to gray. The fight continued until Theo retreated again. Elijah thought of striking and no matter what Theo might do to recover, he was determined to stop it. However, what Theo did was to put away his sword and bring out a majestic trident with details of a golden dragon. The trident was almost 200 cm long and the tip glowed silver and because of his affinity with lightning the trident looked very powerful. Now the fight had turned into a long arms battle. Theo was not proficient in handling a trident, however, he spent a lot of time fighting against Elijah and realized that they were not very different from each other, just a few things differed. Theo started to transform into Elijah''s mirror. Everything he did, Theo copied. He wanted to learn while he was fighting, and he was doing it, which was making Elijah terrified. ''It took me years to perfect my spear mastery. How the hell is he doing this?'' Elijah''s panic only deepened. He began to believe that Theo was using him as a simple training character and was not treating him as an enemy. Another thing Elijah realized after spending another hour - Theo instead of weakening, actually went up to the 6th Layer of the Monarch Spiritual Realm. It was unimaginable. ''How is he managing to do something like this and not have it affect his performance?'' Normally when someone went up in cultivation, it was necessary to stabilize, and they would also be in a slightly more vulnerable state. However, this was not happening with Theo; it was as if he was getting stronger, however, he already had everything under his control. Before Elijah knew it, Theo turned into a copy of him holding a trident, but instead of sparking mes, it was lightning, and the attacks seemed even stronger than his. If he neglected himself, Elijah was sure he would be dead. Going crazy, Elijah screamed and started shaking his spear to attack without worrying about his well-being. As he tried to attack, he realized that if he did not bring back the arm that held the spear, it would be severed, so he swallowed his anger and forced himself to retreat once more. ''Monstrous genius!'' It was the only thing Elijah could think of to describe Theo. Despair. He felt desperate. Elijah was suddenly ovee with the fear of dying. "You''re finished." Before Elijah could react, two Theo appeared, one in front and one in the back. The two each held a trident and attacked at the speed of light as they / as they both went for Elijah''s neck and that was when the sound of flesh was torn, together with a metallic sound that echoed. Elijah couldn''t believe it. He didn''t want to ept it. Blood dripped from his mouth and nose, even from his eyes as he tried to understand how there were two of Theo. However, his eyes rolled to the back of his skull and went white and that was when he lost his life. Theo on the other hand was satisfied. Although he was unable to test his body, which was now immune to poison, he had managed to kill two cultivators in the Peak of the Venerable Realm. The old woman watching the fight took onest look at Theo before letting out a charmingugh and disappeared. Theo didn''t even bother to try to stop this woman because he knew there was no chance that he would be able to catch her... After all, she was Helena, the butterfly woman he had seen before and who was a cultivator at the Saint Realm. Keeping Elijah''s body in his storage ring, Theo entered the [Dimensional Room] and met with his family members who looked at him with their eyes filled with concern. 522 Chapter 522 "Do not cry, I''m fine." Theoforted the woman in his arms. Yuki looked small and vulnerable; she was so fragile that he felt he would be able to crush her bones with his bare hands. The girls also had tears in their eyes. It wasn''t normal for Theo to take so long to deal with the enemy, and it caused anxiety and fear among the girls, especially Yuki who was pregnant and her emotions were on edge. She cried a lot in Theo''s arms until she finally calmed down. "I killed two men who were at the peak of the Venerable Realm So it took me a while to finish," Theo said after everyone had calmed down. It was a shock for everyone. After all, these were men who were at the top of a medium-sized. It would have been surprising enough if Theo had said he killed one, but he didn''t kill just one of them, but two, and both were equally powerful. * Theo, Jka, and the girls had had a good time away from home. Now they were finally going to return. Earlier, Theo thought of flying back alone, but noticing Athena and Waru''s familiar spaceship outside the''s protective barrier, he instead went towards it. The door opened when he approached and Theo entered. "Theo, I''m d you''re okay," Waru said with a relieved smile. She had been very worried all this time. "I''m happy to see you well," Athena said almost without expression, but it was possible to discern that she was happy to see Theo. "Uh, thanks." Theo smiled. "Err. Theo, did you kill them?" Waru asked. She was very curious about this, since after all they were people who were at the top of the food chain on a medium-sized. "Yeah." Theo''s answer was simple and indifferent. "Ohhh ..." Both Athena and Waru sighed in admiration. They already knew Theo was incredible, but it seems they were still underestimating him. "Okay, are weing back?" Theo asked. "Yes of course." Leaving her stupor, Waru responded with an even more seductive smile. Not that she wanted to seduce Theo or anything like that, she just felt attracted to a man that was as incredible as he was that she subconsciously smiled at him seductively. "Where''s Aomi, Little Yui, and Little Emma?" Athena asked. "They''re being held in a certain ce." Theo looked at their matching quizzical expressions and sighed and said, "I put them in a different dimension, much like a storage ring. That said, I hope you two will keep it a secret that I have something like this." "Thank you for trusting us when you say that." Waru was the first to speak. "And rest assured, we will never tell this to anyone, right?" Sensing Waru''s gaze, Athena said without hesitation, "Absolutely, of course." With a simple wave of the hand, all the girls appeared on Athena''s spaceship, and of course, Jka too. * When they returned to Spirit, the spacecraft traveled to Fallen Star Ind. As they arrived in the Naga Empire, something peculiar was happening there. "Look!" Someone shouted. Close to where the tournament was, there were many floating boats, modern and old tents set up, and many, many people of all kinds camping there. It wasn''t just that; there were more people in the distance too, and when they heard a voice shouting, as if they were waiting for someone from heaven, everyone left their respective ces and looked at the sky. "It''s Monarch Athena''s ship!" "Is that it?" "Yes, I know this ship is hers!" Soon after, Fallen Star Ind was surrounded by people of different species, all waiting for the arrival of Athena''s ship. They were trembling with excitement and as soon as someone started pping the rest also started. Apanied by a wave of deafening apuse, Athena''s spaceship arrived close to drynd. When the spacecraft started to descend, it was as if the gathered assembly were all their subjects and started to move away and make way for the spacecraft tond. When a group of people left the spacecraft, the audience went wild. Screaming, whistling, and pping loudly shook the entire Fallen Star Ind. Apuse thundered from everywhere, to the surprise of Athena, who herself did not expect such a reception. She was stunned amid the apuse. "What a mess." Ariana came out and saw the crowd around her. Soon after, Shina said, "Yes, why are these people here?" "I have no idea, too." Aomi came out and said, "But is it likely because of something you heard about?" "For example," Yuki left the ship and overheard the conversation, and added, "do they know that Theo managed to win in the mysterious realm?" "It''s possible." Waru also came out and agreed. Although it was not she who spread the news, the others had already returned and possibly told everyone. "So problematic..." Athena said with a click of her tongue. "It''s him!" The crowd shouted, "Theo! Theo! Theo! Theo!" His name was shouted with passion and praise. It was as if the greatest idol on the hade down to earth. At that moment, everyone was so excited, their hands turned red from pping. Zaira and Zaika also left the spaceship and their faces were a little red with excitement. Seeing so many people shout their husband''s name so loudly made them happy as if they were the ones who were receiving praise. Theo raised his eyebrows, thinking in his heart, ''Apparently the tournament is over.'' If they knew that Theo was not at all touched by this, and was just disappointed to lose the tournament prizes, what would the crowd''s reaction have been? Sighing, Theo tried to act normal and waved at them. Since they were shouting his name, it didn''t hurt to wave a little bit, did it? "Wahh! He waved at me! He waved at me!" Screams from everywhere echoed. They were so touched, the people could barely contain their excitement. 523 Chapter 523 "Theo, it is a pity that your families cannot participate until the end of the tournament, but in return, you have brought glory that we never imagined to our." Emperor Naga was exalted. He spoke with so many emotions that his face turned red. After descending from the spaceship. They were formally invited to a party at the pce of the Naga Empire. Many important cultivators from around the world were there. Everyone wanted to meet Theo and have the chance to create a good rtionship. "Yes, it is a pity." Theo agreed, after all, he wanted the prizes. "..." Emperor Naga paused and then started tough out loud. "As expected, geniuses think differently. Even a simple tournament prize makes you feel lost." "Haha, a little," Theo admitted. Many people stifled theirughter. They did not know Theo''s personality and did not know if it would irritate him if theyughed at him. However, Ariana and the girls could not contain themselves and theyughed a lot. This was especially true of Ariana, who pped Theo on the back loudly and said, "Of course, my husband always thinks that even a mosquito has meat. How could he not be disappointed to lose so much? Haha ha." "Praising me is not going to get you anywhere," Theo said. Ariana paused, andughed again until her shoulders trembled, "Who says I''mplimenting you?" "You''re not?" Theo looked at her with his piercing eyes, as if he were sucking out her soul and leaving her legs weak, barely able to stand. "Me, I was, I was, hehe ~" Arianaughed awkwardly. She couldn''t resist him, and the look on his face made her entire body feel tingly... "Good girl." Theo rubbed his head and made a smile. In only a few cases had Ariana blushed, and that was one of them. She felt shy and wanted to hide, but she had nowhere to go. She ended up making up an excuse and ran to the bathroom to calm down. After all, Theo was the center of attention. Everything he did was seen by others. Everyone wanted to know a little more about the genius who managed to emerge victorious from the mysterious realm and even managed to survive the pursuit of two cultivators in the Venerable Realm. "Haha. Theo managed to chase away Ariana. This is hrious~" Shinaughed. But she swallowed hard when she felt Theo look at her, and not wanting to be the next "victim" she quickly hid behind Yuki. "Mm?" Theo thought Shina''s reaction was strange and then looked at Zaira and saw that she also avoided him, and then Zaika too. "Oh oh?" Theo looked at Mizuki and said, "Mizuki,e here for a while." "Err. I can''t, I also need to go to the bathroom!" She ran away. "?" Theo had a question mark on his head and the only ones who didn''t avoid him were Yuki and Aomi. The others avoided him as if they feared something. ''These girls are so shy~'' Theoughed in his mind and decided not to provoke them. Yuki, however, was not a shy girl. She smiled and hugged Theo in front of everyone, to let everyone know that she, Yuki, was Theo''s wife! "Oh..." Seeing what Yuki did, Shina regretted not having done the same. She wanted everyone to see this kind of public disy of affection, however, she was too shy and not daring enough to be able to do that and could only bite her lip and regret herck of courage. ''Next time, I will not back down!'' she tried to convince herself. "Dad." Little Yui and Little Emma hugged Theo and smiled. Soon after, the two sneaked out to have fun at the party. There were many cakes and pastries spread out on a giant table that was almost 20 meters long. It was a moving scene. For the two gluttonous girls, this was a feast for the eyes. In addition, the food was all of high quality and very delicious. Many important people, whether country rulers or leaders of sects, came to speak to Theo. Some found out that he wanted to expand business and offered themselves as investors. Everyone was prone to wanting to create a connection with him, and trying as hard as possible to stay in touch and be able to be an investor in something Theo intended to do was a good step. "Athena, Waru, we are returning now. I will keep in touch," Theo said to them. He had already taken the contact number of the two and did not want to postpone his return and the rest. "Okay, it was great to have spent time with you. I hope to see you again soon," Waru said with a gentle and seductive smile. "Somedaye to my country. I promise you will be well received and you will not regret it." Athena said few words, but it was possible to see the passion in her eyes. For her, Theo was the first person who made her realize how high a genius could go and how good a man could be. He not only fought powerful cultivators, but he didn''t let his loved ones get hurt. * Many things happened in such a short time and Theo andpany were finally going back to Volts City. The city was operating well and was very busy. When Theo and the rest returned, they all had a party and celebrated the return of the lord of the city. The children at the orphanage were moved to tears when they saw Nanda and Aine. The two sisters were practically the savior of all these children. For many of the children, Nanda and Aine held a special ce in their hearts, even greater than their parents'' love. "Ah, we''re finally back!" The girls had almost the same reaction, happy to be back. It had been like years away from home for them. An indescribable emotion filled the girls'' hearts. Even with the time they were gone, the house was well looked after. In time, the girls from the orphanage came to the mansion to clean up. Thanks to them the house was very clean. 524 Chapter 524 Everyone was very tired, so they went to sleep as soon as they arrived. It waste, and Theo went to bed too, but instead of sleeping he "joked" until Yuki couldn''t take it anymore. Yuki kicked his leg and said angrily, "It''s sore down there, you need to pay me!" "I''m sorry, baby." Theo smiled softly and kissed her lips that now pouted and said, "You were so seductive that I couldn''t resist." * In Mizuki''s room, Theo entered. He still hadn''t had enough to be satisfied and when he received a message from Mizuki to go to her room, he went. Seeing her looking at him full of lust, it almost made his heart race. Theo approached Mizuki and with his hands around her waist, he kissed her. Theo''s hands roamed her thighs with hunger until he reached Mizuki''s plump and pleasantly secure ass. Theo squeezed, and she moaned. The two were still kissing when Theo put his hand inside Mizuki''s panties and invaded her secret area. The index finger went inside her and Mizuki moaned again. Theo''s tongue continued to kiss Mizuki''s sweet mouth and one of his hands went to her breasts. Very experienced, Theo undid and removed Mizuki''s whitece bra. Her breasts swayed, and Theo massaged with pleasure. Mizuki moaned in the middle of the kiss and felt her whole body heat up. Theo stopped kissing her, and holding her left breast, he put the nipple in his mouth and started sucking. Mizuki hugged and tore Theo''s shirt and started digging her nails into his back. Theo didn''t care and continued to suck on her breasts while ying with her secret area. Mizuki moaned loudly and came a few minutester, but Theo was just getting started. He kissed Mizuki''s snow-white breasts and sometimes sucked the icing off the cake and went up, kissing her neck, sucking her chin and kissing Mizuki''s lips. Mizuki felt a lot of encouragement. Theo was still ying with her intimate part. She felt something dripping on his hand and her legs were getting limp. She could only keep herself upright by clinging to him with her hands around his back. "Theo... let me suck you..." Mizuki looked like a cat and when she said that, it almost made Theo go crazy. "Okay." Theo removed his pants and underwear, leaving him naked. He sat on the bed and Mizuki knelt in front of him. She held the shaft of his stick and then with light licks she started to lick the head of the stick. Slowly, she moved her hands up and down as she continued to lick the head of the stick. When she felt confident, she started to put the cock inside her mouth. She gasped a little at first and withdrew, but she didn''t give up and tried again to see how much Theo was enjoying it. Not wanting to make the same mistake, she started to just put the head inside her mouth, going up and down in rhythmic movements. The perverted sound it made echoed inside the couple''s bedroom. Although she felt shy, it also made Mizuki even more excited. While she did this, Theo held her hair, and pulled a little her back, using his massage technique, making her even more excited, passing chains of joy throughout her body. While sucking Theo''s cock, Mizuki did not turn her eyes from his. She looked and saw him showing an expression of lust andplete happiness. It moved her and made her want to do even more. "It''sing!" Theo grunted as he felt he was about to ejacte. Mizuki continued with the stick in her mouth and moved even faster from top to bottom. When she felt something hot invade her mouth, she swallowed and he could see that she was swallowing everything he ejacted inside her mouth. After she saw that Theo''s cock had stopped contracting, she withdrew her mouth and raised her head, swallowing whatever was left in her mouth. As it was something full of vitality, it was of great benefit to her body. Mizuki felt her body getting stronger as she swallowed it. Theo lifted her up and ced her on the bed. He kissed her lips and went down her neck. He sucked her breasts, and kept going down, up to her waist. Mizuki''s figure was so good: her waist was thin and her legs were long. Her pair of long legs would not lose to a model, even. Her proportions were so good, it was really shocking. The waist was so thin it looked like it couldn''t even be held without breaking. Theo kissed her navel and smoothed her delicate and perfect legs. It was so inviting that Theo couldn''t help it and started kissing her legs and treating her as if she were the most precious asset in this world. Mizuki felt an electric current running through her body as Theo kissed her body. She felt wanted and loved as she stretched her legs in pleasure and shivered a little. She wanted more, and even begged a little. "Continue..." she said in a seductive and husky voice. Mizuki was going crazy! The desire consumed Theo and he licked Mizuki''s secret garden and swirled his tongue around. With both legs, Mizuki pinned his head with her thighs. Theo smiled and stopped for a while until Mizuki held him by the head, almost begging him to continue to lick her. Theo fulfilled her wish and sucked and licked all the delicious fluid that dripped from Mizuki''s secret valley. Mizuki''s legs wrapped around Theo''s head with her thighs and she shivered. A stream of fluid came out and soaked Theo''s mouth. Tasting the honey, Theo swallowed and had an ecstatic expression, but Mizuki''s was even more than his. Looking at him with desire and hunger, Mizuki, despite having ejacted, still wanted more! Theo went upstairs and started kissing her mouth hungrily. He held the back of her neck as he kissed her hard until her lips were swollen. 525 Chapter 525 Inside, Theo was more excited - kissing soft and juicy lips, without slowing down. Mizuki rolled her eyes and continued to moan in Theo''s mouth as she struggled to stay sane. She was so pleased that she went crazy. Theo was being even more difficult with her this time, and she liked it. In fact, it was even better than the other times. She wished it wouldn''t be over anytime soon. Massaging her breasts, Theo stopped kissing her and then started kissing Mizuki''s white, milky breasts and nibbled on her nipple and sucked hard. This stimted even more and Mizuki moaned louder and louder, trembling on Theo''s body and pinning her legs around his waist as if he wanted the two bodies to merge and be one. Mizuki''s hands rubbed and spidered Theo''s back, leaving w marks and blooding out, but soon healed with his self-healing. And despite feeling a little pain, Theo found it stimting and hit her harder. It made Mizuki almost beg for forgiveness and grab him harder while moaning loudly, almost leading to delirium. Theo grabbed her wrists, lifting them above Mizuki''s head and losing her head against the pillow. He stayed behind her mounted on top of her and went back to capture her lips, sticking his tongue in her mouth seconds before prating again. Mizuki moaned with pleasure and Theo pulled his mouth away from hers. "Ah, Mizuki, you are so tight..." Theo snarled. "Please..." Mizuki gasped. Mizuki didn''t even know what she herself was begging for, but Theo didn''t hesitate. He exhaled fast, hard, and started to dash inside her. At first, his movements were slow and deep, controlled, and they touched a point in her heart that she didn''t even know existed. "Oh my God, there, yes, right there..." Mizuki gasped again. Theo watched her, assessing her reaction and moving her body in response to the clues she gave. When she started to pant and press her body against him, Theo started to move faster and harder, prating without mercy. His eyes became heavy; his mouth now open. ''Oh my, how beautiful he is...'' Mizuki muttered in her mind. As Theo pumped inside her non-stop, the pleasure increased in an ever-expanding spiral, until there was nowhere else to go but the climax. Mizuki shuddered and screamed when the orgasm exploded through her body. It was even more intense than the first, starting from a very deep point inside her, her muscles vibrating and tensing in a delicious way. "My goodness..." she murmured. When she calmed down, she watched Theo''s strained face and realized that he was about toe. "Mizuki..." Theo''s voice came out in a choke, his rushes became more uncontrolled and he got goosebumps. Theo pressed his mouth to hers and the rest of the orgasm was moaned against her lips. He kissed her slowly and deeply and continued tozily enter and leave her body, lingering on his own climax before his hips stopped moving, and he released her hands. "You are incredible, my love." Theo spoke with a smile, leaning on her shoulder and nibbling at it yfully. Theo pulled himself out of Mizuki and rolled to the side. It was at that moment that the magic of dual cultivation came into y and a pir of light surrounded the two and began to increase their cultivation vaguely. It was as if a dragon and a phoenix were floating inside the room and merging and bing one. Mizuki''s cultivation came very close to making her a Monarch. Just a little while longer and she would get there. Theo waited until the effect of dual cultivation had passed and pulled Mizuki into his arms. "It was so good, Mizuki," Theo whispered in her ear, and saw that her ears and cheeks went red, and heughed. "Stopughing..." She puffed out her cheeks and tapped his chest, but it didn''t even hurt since she didn''t exert force. Soon Mizuki smiled against his chest and kissed his soft skin. She traced the outline of his nipple with her finger, and she saw it stiffen. She swung her leg over Theo and felt his body move against hers. "Mizuki..." He groaned. She raised her head to look at him. "Seriously? Can you start over in such a short time?" "I guess I haven''t had enough of you yet," Theo said in his husky voice. "But I think I need at least a few hours to recover. My bones are wobbling like jelly," Mizuki said, shyly. "Okay, as long as you don''t mind being woken upter," Theo said. "Mm. No, as long as you do this to me again." She felt Theo''s smile against her forehead when he leaned forward and kissed her. "Sleep, my love," Theo whispered. "Mm..." Mizuki closed her eyes and, in a few minutes, fell asleep. Theo kept his promise and woke her up, prating her and hurling until they were both on the verge of orgasm; the pleasure made them moan against each other''s mouths. When Mizuki woke up in the early hours of the morning, enveloped by Theo''s delicious scent, she felt something hot and hard rubbing against her bottom. She took his thick penis and masturbated it until she saw Theo''s skin crawl again and heard him moan with pleasure. "This is so good." He gasped, his voice hoarse with sleep. Mizuki smiled against his skin. They fell asleep again when a ray of sunlight already passed through the curtain and did not wake up until Mizuki felt her stomach growling. Getting out of bed, feeling refreshed, Mizuki made food for her and Theo and brought it to the room, and they ate until they were satisfied. Mizuki was very happy. She hoped that if she was lucky, this time she''d be pregnant. * Edited by: Azurtha Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Like it ? Add to library! 526 Chapter 526 [Not yet edited] Theo was very difficult with Mizuki yesterday, because of that, she couldn''t evenpose herself and just wanted to lie in bed rested, after all, she used all her energy... At noon, Theo left the room with Mizuki. "The food just got ready." Seeing them, Shina said with a smile. Zaira and Zaika were helping her to set the table. Little Yui and Little Emma, ??helped to ce the tes and cutlery on the table. "Looks delicious." Theomented. "But of course, after all, I did it!" Shina puffed out her breasts and said proudly. Of course, she would only act like that in front of Theo, if it were someone else, she would not try to act so proudly. Theoughed and patted her head and kissed her lips: "Of course, my wife is the best." Shina blushed furiously, she didn''t expect him to say that to her. By punching him weakly in the chest, she wished a crack would open in the floor, and she would be sucked in by it, to hide her embarrassment. Remembering something, Theo asked: "Have you all taken the blood of the phoenix today?" "Yes." They nodded. It had already be a routine, whenever they went to train, they took some of the diluted blood of the phoenix. This not only helped in the cultivation process, but also increased their phoenix lineage. Ariana, who was strangely quiet, went over to Theo and whispered in his ear: "Theo, I have something I need to tell youter." It was strange that Ariana was so reserved, but Theo understood that it should be something important, so she agreed: "Okay." After a while, Shina brought several good dishes. She has always made a perfectbination of color, aroma, and vor of her dishes. On the table, there was a 10 kg roast chicken, a different meat fillet. There was also a lot of sd, with tomatoes, lettuce, onions, etc. Theo liked beans, so Shina did it exceptionally for him. In general, everyone liked it, but Theo was the one who liked it the most. In addition, there was chickensagna with 6 different cheeses. To drink, there was orange, lemon, grape, and strawberry juice. The smell alone was incredible. Even if you weren''t hungry, you would just smell. Shina took the pitcher of lemon juice and asked, "Theo, do you prefer lemon juice, yes?" Even without Theo confirming, she already knew his preference and seeing him nod, she smiled and filled his ss with lemon juice. "Thanks." Theo thanked her and she smiled even more. "You''re wee." Getting up a little, Theo ced rice, beans and a piece of chicken, and two pieces of sausage. He also took some sd and mashed potatoes. "It has french fries." Said Shina and left: "I forgot to get it, I''m going to get it." Secondster, she came back with a round tter full of french fries. She put some on her and Theo''s te. Then he sat down again. * Since Theo returned, it was the first time he had been in town. The streets were more busy and many talked and some even pointed in the direction of him and Yuki. Holding her hand, Theo said with joy: "Two more months, and our son will be born." Yuki also smiled happily while waving the hand that held Theo''s big hand and said, "Yes, I wish it was born soon." She rubbed her stomach with affection. She couldn''t wait to hold her son in her arms. Theo wrapped his arms around her waist, and Yuki leaned her head on his arm without the slightest bit of shyness. She felt she could fly into the air now. The couple drew a lot of attention. Despite fearing that it would disrupt the couple''s intimate moment, people on the streets couldn''t help looking at Theo and Yuki. Yuki was very beautiful even without makeup and with a little belly because of the pregnancy. Her eyebrow looked smooth and her skin was incredibly good, almost like porcin. She had a natural glow around her and even without makeup, her beauty was stunning. "You are so beautiful." Theo understood the hand and ced his hand in Yuki''s hair next to his ear, unconsciously. He tucked her hair behind her ear, which revealed her smooth and delicate face. Her clear face had a pair of gem-wide eyes, which were pure and beautiful. "Thanks." Yuki smiled happily. She felt the sun especially hot today. But she pressed her breasts even tighter against Theo''s arm. Pulling his arm a little, making Theo bow towards her, he reached out and put his hands around her neck. She gave him a French kiss. Just when they arrived in a public square, a theater started. "Hello kids, I''m the host, Dora Kidmam." A cheerful woman said with a big smile holding a microphone: "Do you want to see the power rangers?" "Yes!" The children screamed in their lungs. "Okay, then yell at me,e on power ranger!" The woman raised her right arm as she said. "Come power ranger!" The children screamed. "Wahahaha!" The presenter took her coat off her body andughed strangely as she said: "I am Maleficent, the power rangers are not going toe!" The woman wore tight ck leather clothing with loose dry hair and a pair of red horns and red eyes. Sheughed evilly, looking like a ssic movie viin. Maleficent pulled a rope and the real host was tied up: "Wahahaha! All of you are now my hostages, the power rangers will not stand a chance this time!" "Oh no?! Where are the power rangers?" A child in the crowd shouted in concern. The children were agitated, but the children at the Orphanage were different, and with Little Yui and Little Emma by their side, the children at the Orphanage began to stomp their feet fearlessly, while shouting: "We want the power ranger, power ranger, power creaking..." The ground shook, the small craters were forming below the feet of the children of the Orphanage. Little Yui was also excited and wanted to stomp her feet, but was stopped by Little Emma. What kind of confusion would there be if Little Yui participated in this? The event organizers had to do what the children asked, or else a tremendousmotion would begin. Theo and Yuki looked at each other and startedughing and walked away from the public square. After walking for a few minutes, Theo and Yuki arrived in front of a medieval weapons store. [Volts weapons] Entering, Yuki and Theo were met by Milena from the Orphanage with a smile: "Wee, boss and boss." "Mm. How are you, is everything going well? " Theo asked. "Yes, sales are great, everyone praises the weapons andes back wanting more." Milena said full of praise. "I see, I see, this is great." Theo smiled and handed over a storage bag: "Here, there is more stock of weapons inside, these are a little better than the ones on the shelf, you can change themter." 527 Chapter 527 At the peak of the formation that surrounded Volts City, a golden fox with ten tails was there, dazzling, with a proud expression, and a little indifferent. The aura itself was powerful, making allies feel protected and strangers tremble with fear. The size of the golden fox was so big that it could be mistaken for a mountain; his fur shone in gold and his eyes in red and neon gold. When it roared, the skies shook and cracks formed. It felt like the end of the world, everything copsing. However, what came out of the cracks were cultivation-level moles from the Venerable and Monarch Realm. "I obey the king''s order!" One after another, the spiritual moles said respectfully, having gone so far through the ground. Momentster, the formation that surrounded Volts City began to expand at a violent speed. Whether terrestrial, aquatic, or avian animals, everyone was frightened by the event. However, to their dismay, apart from the expansion of the formation, Theo returned to his human form. The aura he transmitted was reduced, and he glided through the air and headed towards the mansion where Yuki and the girls were waiting for him. "It''s done?" Mizuki asked. "Yes, it is done," Theo replied with a smile. Now even if a being in the Monarch or Venerable Realm would appear, they needed not fear. Furthermore, with the expansion of the city, Theo could expand his business even further. "We will be back. Even if we are strong now, it does not mean that we no longer need to train," Theo said yfully. "Yes." The girls followed him into the mansion. After entering, Theo created a formation and made his clone stay outside. After that, he entered the [Dimensional Room] with the girls. Kuro: "Boss!" Kin: "Master!" Roiyaruse: " Zzzzz ~" "Okay, don''t make a noise. Take these and go cultivate." Theo handed each of the three a stone of growth and stone of strengthening. He also gave some to the girls'' Noble Spirits. The Noble Spirits blushed red with happiness. The growth stones and the strengthening stone were an unprecedented treasure for them. The things that Theo had in hand today would be enough for him and the girls to cultivate for a long time. He hasn''t even "spawned" the bodies of the cultivators he killed earlier, and thinking that soon his son would be born and wanting to create an even safer environment, he started to streamline the whole process, transforming some of the cultivators into system points while others into the essence of True Mana. * One monthter... It was as if Theo was shedding skin. Just like a snake, the old skin peeled off and revealed a reddish white skin, like the skin of a newborn baby. His eyes were indifferent and felt overwhelming. His aura became more livid and his power was so great that he was able to make the earth tremble just by releasing his Mana. Opening his status, Theo noticed the great improvement he had received in a short period of 1 month. _ _ Theo Volts Race: Divine Beast Species: Divine Golden Fox Cultivation: 8th Layer of Monarch Spiritual Realm Crystal Points: 21.128.442 System Points: 999.999 _ _ Lineage Divine Golden Fox: 9.412.111.612 Lineage Cells. Bestial King - Level 10 Heavenly Phoenix - Level 3 Poisonous Body Level 4 _ _ Affinities Divine Lightning Level 10 Eternal Darkness Level 8 Heavenly Fire Level 10 Heavenly Wind Level 5 Heavenly Earth Level 10 Divine Light Level 9 Heavenly Ice Level 5 Divine Metal Level 10 Divine Water Level 10 Poison Level 10 _ _ Skills Clean: Maximum. Illusion of the Nine Illusory Heavens: Level 3 Voice Change: Level 8 Spiritual Shiatsu Massage: Level 6 Supreme Concealment: Level 5 Healing: Level 3 Teleportation: Level 4 Divine Golden fox Domain: Level 4 Poison King: Level 9 Twin clone: Level 3 Multiple Clones Elementary: Level 3 Governor''s Sword: Level 3 _ _ Techniques Breathing: Golden Fox Breathing: Master: Low Advance Cultivation: Lightning of Primordial Darkness: Master: Low Advance Cultivation: Supreme Elemental Maniption: Master; High Advance Dual Cultivation: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon: Master: Low Advance Movement: Lightning Shadow Steps: Ninth Stage Forge / Defense: ming Dragon Furnace: Fourth Stage Attack: Golden Fox ws: Initial; Master: Low Advance Attack: Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox: Step Five Attack: ck Thunder''s Primordial Vibration: Master: Low Advance Attack: Elementary Emperor: Initial; Master: Low Advance Attack / Defense: Kempo Art of Golden Destruction: Master: Low Advance Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Heavenly Spirit - Master: Low Advance Attack / Defense: Elemental Strengthening - Master: Low Advance Art of Alchemy of the Spiritual Path - Master: Low Advance Art of Talisman of the Spiritual Path - Master: Low Advance Art of Inscription of the Spiritual Path - Master: Low Advance Art of Formation of the Spiritual Path - Master: Low Advance Attack / Defense: Body of a Thousand Poisons - Master: Low Advance Attack / Defense: Perfect Shadow - Master: Low Advance Attack / Defense: Five Element Clones - Master: Low Advance _ _ Noble Spirits Kin: Golden Slime; Gold level 4 Kuro: Dark Slime; Gold level 4 Roiyaruse: Elementary Scepter; Gold level 4 _ _ Whether before or now, Theo''s strength was superior to his realm. Now, he wouldn''t even have to sweat it if he fought the Sun Emperor again. ''The phoenix blood essence has been consumed; it''s time to use the Golden Raven''s blood essence,'' Theo murmured in his mind. Not only did Theo finish consuming the blood essence of the phoenix, but the girls had also finished as well. After all, all this month they were locked up with Theo doing cultivation. Rya appeared in front of Theo and said solemnly, [Master, unlike before, now you don''t need to dilute the Golden Crow''s blood so much. Even yourpanions can absorb the diluted blood two hundred times.] "Mm," Theo nodded. It wasn''t as if he hadn''t been thinking about it. After all, unlike before, both he and the girls have strengthened a lot. It would not be illogical to say that unlike before, they were now much more powerful. Edited by: Azurtha 528 Chapter 528 The next morning, Theo left the [Dimensional Room] with the girls. After having breakfast, Theo got a call. [Theo, help me!! *Praac!*]. Before he realized anything, Theo heard the sound of something breaking. Despite hearing the cracking sound, he managed to hear someone scream, "You despicable and insolent girl!" and that''s when the cell phone was possibly broken. "Exactly, what was that?" Theo looked worriedly at his cell phone screen. He saw that the call came from Kauana. Despite not having much contact with her, Theo had still received some help from her before. * "Matriarch, you are a monster!" Kauana was full of bruises and blood running down her body. She was looking at a beautiful woman with a cold and indifferent expression as if all the injuries the woman had just caused her were nothing. Also, not far away, Naiana was unconscious with two women holding her by the arms. On her face, she had handprints and her pretty face was clearly pped until she looked like a pig, and her body, like Kauana, was full of bruises, even more than Kauana. "Monster? Haha, am I a monster?" The Matriarchughed coldly and said while pointing a whip at Kauana, "You are the monstrosity here. You have corrupted the future Matriarch of my sect!" After Naiana showed great talent in awakening the lineage of the Lady of the Lake, the Matriarch was delighted and full of expectations, however, she discovered that the unfortunate Kauana had sexually corrupted her and intended to run away with Naiana. Apparently, the two had previously had sex together and ended up falling in love. Relieving themselves was one thing, but it was forbidden to fall in love with another woman in that sect. This was treated as sphemy, a monstrosity without size. Worst of all, it was because of the extraordinary talent that Naiana disyed after she awakened her bloodline and in such a short time she had managed to reach the Superior Wizard Realm. This at first had surprised the Matriarch until she was silly with happiness, but now she found out that her shining star was wanting to get away with Kauana. So how could she not have turned purple with rage? "It''s true! Don''t talk nonsense in front of me," Kauana said fearlessly, "You think I don''t know? You''re only looking at Naiana''s unique talent; before you didn''t even take a second look at her, but now? That''s why you''re the monster!" Being despised by a simple Wizard Realm cultivator made the Matriarch red with anger and the sound of the *p!* echoed as she used only brute force to p Kauana''s face brutally. "Ignorant girl!" The Matriarch snorted and said as she pointed to Kauana, "You have two options: join the sect and be Naiana''s servant, or disappear and nevere in contact with Naiana again, either through the media or in person." The Matriarch believed she was being very tolerant; she was still giving her a way out. But of course, she only did it because she understood that if she killed Kauana, Naiana would never be obedient to her, and if she managed to arrest Kauana in the sect it would be the best option, otherwise it would be good if she disappeared and never appeared again. It would also make Naiana feel abandoned and strive for the sect. Anyway, whatever Kauana''s choice, she only had two options... ,m The matriarch scoffed loudly in contempt. "For someone like you, being Naiana''s servant is a gift. If you don''t recognize it, it''s better to go your separate ways and never show up in front of Naiana or get in touch with her again." Being held by her hair and being forced to look at the odious face of the Matriarch, Kauana gritted her teeth strongly and wished she had enough strength to tear this cold, despicable woman''s mouth. "Fuck you!" Kauana swore with hatred and rancor. *Pow!* "Insolence?!" The whip cut the wind and hit Kauana on the back. Kauana: "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!" At that moment, even the sect''s disciples felt sorry looking at Kauana. The whip mark was visible when cutting the shirt that covered the girl''s back and blood dripped from the whip mark. Kauana''s raw flesh was an unpleasant sight, and the blood bubbling over the flesh turned the stomach of those who watched. After a loud cry of pain, with her teeth tightly clenched, even biting her lips a little, making the blood run out of her mouth, Kauana looked at the Matriarch with indignant anger. ''Damn it, crazy rampant woman!'' Had it not been for the fact that blood filled her mouth and the pain of her heart breaking, she would have screamed and cursed this woman so much, so much so without caring that she would be punishedter. Damn, why did she have to be so unlucky? Why was she unable to report their location to Theo in time? Even though Kauana didn''t say anything, the look she gave in anger and thirst for revenge made the Matriarch tremble with rage. The Matriarch flicked the whip and againunched at Kauana with even more force. "Die!" *Boom!* A thunderous sound, along with a vortex of wind, wasunched, and when they thought Kauana was going to die, it was actually the Matriarch who was blown away by a gust of wind. "Matriarch!" The disciples and elders cried out in awe. "Very brave of you to hurt a friend of mine." A hair-raising voice echoed from the sky. Theo''s charming and seductive figure appeared before everyone''s eyes. Kauana felt her heart fill with a joy as sweet as honey. She felt happy in an inexplicable way. In the next instant, perhaps because of her concern leaving her once Theo arrived, she passed out from the pain. Some weak-hearted disciples cried out loudly when they saw the Matriarch hurt. The atmosphere in the ce became heavy and tense. When Theo approached Kauana and Naiana, especially Kauana who was severely injured and lost a lot of blood, he knew that if he took a little longer it was possible that she was already dead. When Theo thought about that possibility, his eyes blinked menacingly like a bloodthirsty God of Death who had entered the gates of hell. People needed to be responsible for their own actions. The Matriarch had to pay for her crimes! 529 Chapter 529 Her heart started to pound... but not for a pleasant reason. The sect''s matriarch looked at Theo in awe. Unexpectedly, Kauana was telling the truth: she actually knew it and even managed to get Theo to appear. Impossible! She wanted to deny that. However, when she felt Theo''s aura touch her, the Matriarch shivered with fear and wanted to kneel down and ask for forgiveness automatically. "Do you know where you went wrong?" The pair of golden wings on Theo''s back in full splendor opened up, and he glided in the direction of the Matriarch. Theo''s sharp, cold gaze was capable of piercing the bones and freezing the blood. Coming out of the rubble of the house the whole structure crashed and broke. The Matriarch looked in the direction of Theo, who was gliding with an amazingly terrifying speed. Her heart was stuck in her throat and she felt anguished as if she were about to cry. Everything was unreal and iprehensible. How did a useless person like Kauana manage to get the almighty Theo toe and help her? No! Something was certainly wrong here! She couldn''t believe it; she didn''t want to believe it was happening. "No idea? Oh, it''s really funny that you think that way." Theoughed coldly as if he were reading her mind, bringing panic and even more fear, "Weren''t you acting all-powerful just now while hitting my friend?" That question caused the ce to freeze. It was difficult even to breathe. Theo disdained them all from beginning to end, sparing none of the sect who harmed his friends. In fact, in front of him, they all felt small and insignificant. The gratification and prestige that Theo brought to Spirit was immeasurable. Shaking, she asked, "An arm?" A good connoisseur would understand. She meant that if she took out an arm it would be enough to purge her sin. "..." Biting her bottom lips, looking at Theo in awe, she asked in a shaky voice, "An arm and an ear?" "Okay." That simple confirmation. It was both a relief to hear, but also a nightmare. The Matriarch bit her lip hard, and with determination she cut off her ear and left arm. Then, she looked into Theo''s bright, agonized demonic eyes. That face that he could cause a nation to copse had exposed a cold, smiling expression that seems to ridicule her cowardice and ipetence. Theo did not speak to them anymore. Approaching Kauana, he healed her with his Mana. He couldn''t expose his ability, at least not in front of so many people. Besides, only his Mana was enough for now. He also approached Naiane and healed her with his Mana as well. Without warning, he made the two girls float with his mental power. Then he turned and said solemnly to the Matriarch, "I''m taking them with me, and it''s better for you to forget about wanting to see them again... If that happens, well, let''s say you won''t get out of this just by losing an arm and an ear." With that said, Theo disappeared from in front of their eyes. * Theo teleported with Kauana and Naiane in tow to Volts City, using on them, and the two girls woke up. Waking up in a daze, Kauana rubbed her eyes and looked at the person in front of her in disbelief. "Theo?" "Yeah?" He smiled at her. "Oh..." Looking around her, Kauana realized that she was in a different location and also noticed that Naiane was close to her and had also just woke up. With her emotions in a whirlwind, she cried when she saw that Naiane was fine and hugged her tightly. "d you are fine, *sob, sob*..." Naiane did not know what was happening, but soon the memories of what had transpired came to mind, and she also started to cry, oozing snot and mucus. Both looked pitiful. This went on for at least a few minutes until they started to sob trying to stop crying. And for a few moments, theypletely forgot about Theo and started kissing in front of him. "*Cough, cough*..." As interesting as it is to see two girls kissing, Theo pretended to cough, getting their attention. Kauana parted Naiane''s lips that hid her face in her chest, and she smiled awkwardly at Theo, "Sorry to show you something so unpleasant." "It wasn''t unpleasant, but I was worried that you two would get too excited~" Theo joked. "..." Kauana''s face turned into red pepper. Taking a deep breath, she said while still hugging Naiane, "You saved us, yes? Thanks!" "Thank you, Theo." Despite being very shy, Naiane knew that he was their savior. "Mm, don''t worry about it." Theo smiled and then said, "We are now in my city. If you want to live here, you can be at ease. Being here, you will be under my protection." "Wouldn''t that be too much trouble?" Kauana was concerned about bringing him even more problems. "No way," Theo said, "You can live here and settle down. When you decide what you two intend to do in the future, there are many new things here in the city that you can explore like being a teacher, or opening a store, even a sect." "Sect... Mm, I don''t think I want to get involved with sects again," Naiane said. She was kind of traumatized because of what had happened. "I don''t know for sure, but I think I would like to work in a weapons store since it''s my forte," said Kauana. "Well, you can take their time to think about it," Theo said, "Anyway, there is a hotel nearby. While you haven''t settled yet, you can stay there. I am the owner, so for now, you can stay there, on the house." "Theo, thank you very much. I will endeavor to pay for what you have done for both of us," Kauana bowed towards him and said sincerely. Naiane also bowed towards Theo. She was deeply grateful. After walking for a while, they arrived in front of a 20-story hotel. When they passed through the luxury ss door, the receptionist was someone from the Orphanage and recognized Theo and said with a smile, "Theo, you''re here. Wee back!" "Mm, I''m here to find a room for these two. They are my friends,); treat them well," Theo said with a smile. "Oh, if so, they are most wee." Smiling, the receptionist took the key to a suite and passed it to Kauana, who stepped forward: "It''s on the 19th floor, and one of the best suites. You can feel free and take the elevator on the left. You just need to press the button there. If you don''t know how to use an elevator, don''t worry, Tamara will help you both to reach the neenth floor." "Thanks." Naiane and Kauana bowed towards her. "I''m leaving now. If you need anything, you can call my number..." Theo seemed to remember something and took out a cell phone from his storage ring. "I assume you have no cell phone so you can use these." Seeing that Kauana and Naiane did not pick it up, he added, "Don''t worry, this is not expensive. If you want, you can pay me for these cell phonester." "Mm, thank you. I will pay you as soon as I can make money," Said Kauana. She lost everything she had before, as her and Naiane''s storage rings had been stolen. 530 Chapter 530 - - [Congrattions! Golden Crow bloodline reached Level 2] - - Being amazed at the news of elevation in his front, Theo stopped meditating and got up. The girls were still digesting the blood of the Golden Crow. Because of that, he decided not to get in the way and left the [Dimensional Room]. Outside, Theo went to Naiane and Kauana''s house. "Theo, what good winds have brought you here?" Kauana asked with a beautiful smile. "Well, I came to see how you two are doing and also talk about the gun shop," Theo replied with a calm smile. "I see,e in." Opening the door fully, she motioned for him to enter the house. "Thanks for receiving me." Saying this, Theo entered the house. "Haha. We should thank you foring here," Kauanaughed. She closed the door shortly thereafter, leading the way into the living room. * After talkingte into the night, Theo returned to the mansion and then entered the [Dimensional Room]. "Theo!" Spotting him, Zaika smiled gracefully as she waved at him from the balcony. Theo came in and started talking to her. "Where did you go?" she asked. "I was talking to Naiane and Kauana. They are both looking to run a store and I was talking to them about it," Theo told her. The girls were still training; only Zaika had stopped to pause and saw Theo arrive. "I understand..." Theo looked at Zaika with a sly smile on his face as he took her hand. He moved her down and ced her against his younger brother, who was already cheerful. Zaika bit Theo''s bottom lip and looked at him. She started stroking his younger brother over the top of his pants. Now, Zaika wore only twoyers of clothing. Theo dragged Zaika towards his room and easily opened thepel and the bra strap. Her beautiful breasts jumped out, and a light fragrance invaded his nostrils. "My love, you are such a bad person... Come on... Let''s go to the room first, shall we?" Under the provocation of the fox''s w, the stirring of love in Zaika''s heart overflowed and her breathing became heavy. Theo, however, just hit Zaika''s secret ce and he could feel that the button was getting wet. With a cheeky smile on his face he said, "There is no one here. The feeling of being caught while making love is going to be better here than in the bedroom." They were close to the games room when he said that. Lifting her up, Theo ced Zaika over the pool table. Zaika looked around. The girls were still in cultivation and now only the two of them were there. No one was around to disturb them. After thinking about it, she let go of her worries and kissed Theo passionately. Theo undid Zaika''s belt and slid down his clothes. Now, she only had sexy transparent panties covering her body. He could see some disobedient pubic hair stretched out of her panties, which increased his stamina and he was unable to control himself. "Lovely little wolf..." Theo sucked on Zaika''s red cherry and with one of his hands he began to explore the ce between her legs. He felt that this ce was damp and slippery with an obscene fluid. "My husband, don''t tease me anymore." Zaika felt hot as if her whole body was burning, even the breath that came out of her mouth was scorching. Theo pulled Zaika''s panties down and he made her bend over. She leaned on the pool table and her perfectly round buttocks were projected upwards. In addition, the private part that was dripping waspletely exposed in front of Theo. Theo swallowed a mouthful while holding her slim waist. Thrusting ahead, his younger brother squeezed himself in a damp, warm passage. The groans filled the game room. Changing positions, her chest pressed against the pool table, she felt Theo entering her continuously. Zaika felt a peculiar pleasure growing in her body. Moaning sounds resounded in the game room while the two people were immersed in this iparable pleasure. Right then, a figure was hiding behind the door to this game room. She watched the battle between Theo and Zaika without blinking. Her breathing was heavy and her legs were held tightly together. Looking closely, one could see it was Zaira, who appeared after she had finished meditating. Zaira knew that her sister was having sex with Theo. However, she had never seen it and it was the first time seeing something like this without being with her. Her heart was jumping like a deer and her feelings were already in chaos. Before long, she was no longer able to contain her feelings. Suddenly, she ran and hugged Theo from behind, as he was in the middle of an attack on Zaika. She started to rub her body against his. Zaika obviously felt the change in the atmosphere and she quickly turned around. When she saw that her sister had appeared, she was instantly amazed. She wanted to break free, but Theo still held her waist tightly as he continued to attack her with even more force. "Theo..." Zaika started to shake. This was the sign of her ejacting. Finally, when she became a little more lucid, she was defeated once again and fell into a state of confusion. Of course, Theo had already felt Zaira by the time she appeared. With that little wolf rubbing his back, how could he object? In any case, she was already a woman. Eating it now would make no difference. Also, when he thought about how the two sisters would serve him together, he was excited. Zaika shivered even more violently, and with Theo continually hitting her buttocks, she reached orgasm and felt like she was flying through the air. Theo gently ced Zaika on the pool table before turning to Zaira. His younger brother, who had already faced a battle, got even tougher. "Zaira, this guy is not obedient, I will need your help to treat him." Zaira''s innocent face showed a touch of tenderness. Grabbing little Theo, she crouched down in front of him and her pink lips parted slightly. She moved her head forward and little Theo disappeared. Theo inhaled a great deal of cold air. Although the dark-haired girl was not proficient enough with her mouth, he was iparably excited. Just by looking at her beautiful face, he felt a kind of pleasure he had never felt before. Not long after, Theo pulled the brte close to himself and took off all her clothes. He was a little surprised; he didn''t expect her to be so drenched already. Her skin was dark and soft and her breasts wererge; they were a little bigger than Zaika''s. Zaika came back to her senses after her long climax and she sat on the chair. She knew that tonight the two sisters would not be able to escape Theo. "My husband, take us to the room," Zaika said provocatively. She knew how strong Theo was and how it was the first time that the two sisters would go together. She didn''t want it to be here. Theo smiled. Carrying the young and beautiful sisters, he went back to his rooms. He threw them both onto the big, soft bed andunched himself at them. This time, he didn''t want anyone else to show up and so he cast his illusion ability. One of the young women let out a muffled groan and a plum blossom exploded with a peculiar fragrance which was tremendously desirable to men. Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night. The prolonged nighttime sonata resonated throughout the night and when thest piece of persistent music disappeared, the two sisters fell asleep in the arms of the man to which they had sworn eternal love. This time, unlike the other recent times, Theo did not use the dual cultivation technique. 531 Chapter 531 In Volts City, entertainment by demon women and children was at its height. Now, they were alreadypletely part of the city, mainly because they were stronger than most other races and had saved many who were being attacked outside the city. In contrast, no one dared to provoke them, since they were considered Theo''s people and weed by him. Even though they were demons, those who wanted to use them to increase their religious followers would not dare. There was a saying: Whoever is the ass is afraid. "These are the profits made by our Demonic n. Oh yes, Theo, is it okay if the children of our n create dolls with your image?" Theo''s poprity had reached a very high level and he was a kind of superhero for children, but adults, however much they wanted to create something in Theo''s image, it took courage. After all, they didn''t know what Theo''s reaction would be when he discovered that something like this was created. Because of that, Morgana brought it up. Morgana had a pair of green horns and a small green tattoo of a diagonal diamond. Her skin was incredibly white, the kind that leaves a red mark at the touch, and her hair was dark green. Wearing a dark blue suit, it was undeniable that she had an excellent body, with above average breasts and a big butt. Sporting arge pair of legs, she was one of the most attractive women in the Demonic n. It was no ident that she had many suitors in Volts City. Theo smiled slowly and said, "Do they worship me? Haha. Okay, well, I allow you to do that, but I don''t want it to bemercialized." Morgana''s eyes lit up and she nodded, "Thank you! I know just what to do." "Mm, was that all?" Theo took a quick look at the documents and passed them to Ariana. "Yeah," Morgana said with a mature smile, "I''m going then..." "Wait," Theo said, "There is something I want to say." "Okay." Morgana looked at him. "Sit down." Theo pointed to the chair in front of him. Morgana sat in the swivel chair and felt nervous as she was being stared at so intensely by Theo. "Rx, you don''t have to be nervous." Theoughed and said, "As you already know, I am looking to expand the name Volts all over the World Spirit. For this, I am expanding business to all neighboring countries first, and in the Ch Country, which is on Ch Ind, I have already started a project, and I am opening a subsidiary of Volts Corporation there. Now, the important partes." Seeing Theo being serious, Morgana adjusted her posture. "I want you to be the CEO. The main focus is going to be sales of pills and potions," Theo exined, "This will be both the subsidiary of Volts Corporation, as well as the headquarters that willmand all branches that refer to pills and potions. Being very sincere, it will be difficult, and a great responsibility." Theo paused when he saw her take a deep breath and be even more serious. He said, "Do you think you can do this?" "I-I..." Morgana was perplexed to the point of having a lump in her throat. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and calmed her temper, looking like a pregnant woman breathing and perspiring several times. After feeling calmer, she stopped and reflected. Theo waited patiently while drinking coffee served by Zaika. Seconds, then minutes passed. Almost 10 minutester, Morgana let out a long breath, and then her eyes showed determination. "I''ll do it. I want to do that!" "Perfect." Theo smiled at her and removed a file folder from inside the Storage Ring and passed it to her. "All the necessary information is in that folder." "I know what to do." Morgana acted professionally and put all her fears and insecurities aside and promised herself to do a good job, and not to disappoint Theo''s trust in her. * "Theo." Ariana grabbed Theo''s neck and kissed his face and smirked. "She''s very charming~~ Are you watching her?" "If I say no, would you believe me?" Theo asked in response. "Mm, no, but at least I would pretend to believe it~" Ariana said with a mischievous smile. "Kyaah!" Theo pulled her, and made her sit on hisp. "So, what''s the use of asking?" He replied, "I even find her very attractive..." "But?" "But, that''s it. I have no other feeling than that." Theo pinched Ariana''s nose and pouted and smiled. "Okay, I believe you~" Ariana said with her seductive voice. "You seem a little hesitant to say something, what is it?" Even though she disguised it, Theo already knew her well enough so that it didn''t go unnoticed. Of course, he respected his women''s privacy and did not read their memories evasively. "Err..." There were rare moments when Ariana showed such a serious and hesitant expression. After grinding her teeth hard, she sighed and said, "There is something I hid from you." Seeing that, Theo continued to stare at her without wavering. Ariana continued, "You know... I met you before I even met you at the Orphanage. To be more precise, I heard stories about you, but it wasn''t the kind of rumors about a golden fox that was feared by many; it was about a red fox that became a golden fox and started its journey to be strong." Ariana felt her heart pounding. She was afraid of what Theo''s reaction would be to discovering the truth, but seeing that there was no change in his expression, she sighed in relief, but was still afraid, since that was only the beginning. "Myte mother, she had a gift for reading the stars, because of that, she saw her future. And in that future, I was not in it." Ariana bit her lip. "I was a little girl and I thought it was just a fairy tale, but then... I found out about the Orphanage told in my mother''s story when she passed away. I traveled alone across an entire province until I arrived at the Fallen Star Ind. I met the Orphanage that I thought existed only in the fairy tale, and also the person who stayed with the golden fox, Shina." "I-I fell in love with the golden fox in the books. Yes I know. Immature, yes? But like, when I saw you at the Orphanage, it was like a whole world had taken on color. I thought, oh he is- he is the man of my life; I really love him. Childishly, I know I didn''t even know myself, but I had already dered myself to you of course. I said it was love at first sight, but I already loved you long before, even before I met you in person." Perhaps for fear of rejection, drops of tears streamed from her eyes. "Strange, yes? Are you disappointed now?" Theo did not speak. It only served to terrify Ariana, but then Theo leaned over and kissed her. Wiping the tears from her eyes, he smiled softly. "I''m surprised to hear that, but that''s all." "Wait, what?" Ariana felt stupid at that moment. "Yes, you love me?" He saw her nodded. "I love you, too. That''s all that matters." "But..." "Ariana. Don''t say anything else. I say, regardless of what happened, I love you now, and you love me, yes? So, we won''t talk about it anymore. I don''t care if you saw me in a kind of book or not, what matters is what I feel. And what I feel is that I love you. Other than that, nothing else matters." Standing up, cing Ariana sitting on the couch, he smiled at the sight of her stunned, and rubbed his warm, gentle hand on her face, and left. "Oh..." Ariana remained in ce, stunned. She seemed to have suffered a major blow to her heart. Since her heart was beating harder than ever, it made her fear of it beating so hard that it might jump out of her chest. Zaika was also close by. Although she was surprised by what she had heard, she calmed down very quickly. She gave Ariana aplicated look, but didn''t judge her. To be honest, she didn''t know what she would do if she were in the same situation as Ariana. In any case, she could say that Ariana loved Theo deeply, which should be enough. Zaika left and Ariana was then alone. A few minutester, Ariana smiled so totally, she looked like a teenage girl in love. She felt like screaming, dancing, rolling on the floor... She could barely control her emotions. The result was much better than she had expected. 532 Chapter 532 _ _ Theo Volts Race: Divine Beast Species: Divine Golden fox Cultivation: 8th Layer of Monarch Spiritual Realm Crystal Points: 21.128.442 System Points: 999.999 _ _ Lineage Divine Golden fox: 9.412.111.612 Lineage Cells. Bestial King - Level 10 Heavenly Phoenix - Level 3 Poisonous Body Level 4 Golden Crow - Level 2 _ _ Affinities Divine Lightning Level 10 Eternal Darkness Level 8 Heavenly Fire Level 10 Heavenly Wind Level 5 Heavenly Earth Level 10 Divine Light Level 9 Heavenly Ice Level 5 Divine Metal Level 10 Divine Water Level 10 Poison Level 10 _ _ Skills Clean: Maximum. Illusion of the Nine Illusory Heavens: Level 3 Voice Change: Level 8 Spiritual Shiatsu Massage: Level 6 Supreme Concealment: Level 5 Healing: Level 3 Teleportation: Level 4 Divine Golden fox Domain: Level 4 Poison King: Level 9 Twin clone: Level 3 Multiple Clones Elementary: Level 3 Governor''s Sword: Level 3 _ _ Techniques Breathing: Golden Fox Breathing: Master: Low Advance. Cultivation: Lightning of Primordial Darkness: Master: Low Advance. Cultivation: Supreme Elemental Maniption: Master; High Advance. Dual Cultivation: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon: Master: Low Advance. Movement: Lightning Shadow Steps: Ninth Stage. Forge / Defense: ming Dragon Furnace: Fourth Stage. Attack: Golden Fox ws: Initial; Master: Low Advance. Attack: Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox: Step Five. Attack: ck Thunder''s Primordial Vibration: Master: Low Advance. Attack: Elementary Emperor: Initial; Master: Low Advance. Attack / Defense: Kempo Art of Golden Destruction: Master: Low Advance. Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Heavenly Spirit - Master: Low Advance. Attack / Defense: Elemental Strengthening - Master: Low Advance Art of Alchemy of the Spiritual Path - Master: Low Advance Art of Talisman of the Spiritual Path - Master: Low Advance Art of Inscription of the Spiritual Path - Master: Low Advance Art of Formation of the Spiritual Path - Master: Low Advance Attack / Defense: Body of a Thousand Poisons - Master: Low Advance Attack / Defense: Perfect Shadow - Master: Low Advance Attack / Defense: Five Element Clones - Master: Low Advance _ _ Noble Spirits Kin: Golden Slime; Gold level 4. Kuro: Dark Slime; Gold level 4. Roiyaruse: Elementary Scepter; Gold level 4. _ _ * _ _ Yuki Breed: Magic Beast. Species: Silver Blizzard Fox. Cultivation: 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. _ _ Lineage Cold Metallic Dragon - Level 7 Phoenix - Level 7 Golden Crow - Level 1 _ _ Affinities Divine Ice Level 9. Divine Metal Level 9. Heavenly Fire Level 7. _ _ Skills Clean - Maximum Level. Illusion of the Nine Heavens: Level 6. Supreme Concealment: Level 2 Healing: Level 1 _ _ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Snow Draconian Princess - Master; Low Advance. Breathing Technique: Cold Metallic Dragon - Initial;High Advance. Attack Technique: Cold Gusts - Initial;High Advance. Attack Technique: Cold Metal Dragon Art - Initial;High Advance. Movement Technique: Steps of the Cold-Cloud Foundation - Initial; High Advance. Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit ¨C Initial; High Advance. _ _ Noble Spirits Divine Owl ¨C Silver level 4 Metallic Ice Elephant - Silver level 4 _ _ * _ _ Yui Volts Breed: Magic Beast. Species: Metallic Dragon. Cultivation: 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. _ _ Lineage: Cold Metallic Dragon ¨C Level 7. Lineage: Phoenix ¨C Level 6. Golden Crow - Level 1 _ _ Affinities False Celestial Ice - Level 8 Divine Metal - Level 6 False Celestial Wind - Level 9 Divine Fire - Level 5 Heavenly Lightning - Level 6 _ _ Skills Clean - Maximum Level. Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 8. Supreme Concealment: Level 2 Healing: Level 1 Thunder Wing ¨C Level 2. _ _ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Art of the Metallic Dragon - Master; Low Advance. Technique: Metallic Dragon''s Breath - Initial; High Advance. Attack: Art of the Cold Metallic Dragon - Initial; High Advance. Movement Technique: Steps of the Metallic Dragon - Initial; High Advance. Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial; High Advance. Attack: Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox: Step Five - Initial; High Advance. _ _ Noble Spirits Ice Lightning Fox - Bronze level 6 Cube Arsenal - Silver level 6 _ _ * _ _ Shina Race: Demi-Human. Species: Human She-Wolf Cultivation: 12th Layer of Spiritual Realm. _ _ Lineage. Eternal Lunar Wolf ¨C Level 8 Phoenix - Level 7 Golden Crow - Level 1 _ _ Affinities Divine Water - Level 6 Heavenly Viewing - Level 7 Heavenly Fire ¨C Level 1 _ _ Skills Clear - Maximum level. Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 6 Supreme Concealment: Level 2 Healing: Level 1 _ _ Techniques Cultivation: Princess of Antis - Master; Low Advance Breathing: Princess of the Moon - Initial; High Advance Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial; High Advance Movement: Steps of the Lunar Wolf - Initial; High Advance Attack: Eight Streams of Water Attack - Initial; High Advance Dual Cultivation: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon: High Advance. _ _ Noble Spirits Spiritual Wind Knife - Bronze level 15 Water Pr Bear - Bronze level 15 _ _ * _ _ Zaika Breed: Magic Animal. Species: Dark me Wolf. Cultivation: 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. _ _ Lineage: Dark me Wolf ¨C Level 6. Phoenix - Level 6 Golden Crow - Level 1 _ _ Affinities False Celestial Darkness - Level 8. Divine Fire - Level 6. Heavenly Wind ¨C Level 2 _ _ Skills Clear - Maximum level. Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 6 Supreme Concealment: Level 2 Healing: Level 1 _ _ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Art of the Wolf of mes - Master; Low Advance. Technique: Dark me Wolf Breath - Initial; High advance. Movement: Wolf of Dark Shadows - Initial; High Advance. Spiritual Sense Technique: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial; High Advance. Attack: Shadow Art - Initial; High Advance. Attack: Seven me Moves - Initial; High Advance. Dual Cultivation: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon: High Advance. _ _ Noble Spirits Dark Phoenix - Bronze level 7 Queen of Flowers - Bronze level 7 _ _ * _ _ Zaira Breed: Magic Animal. Species: Dark Wolf. Cultivation: 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. _ _ Lineage Underworld Lightning Wolf ¨C Level 6. Phoenix ¨C Level 6. Golden Crow - Level 1 _ _ Affinities False Heavenly Darkness ¨C Level 8. False Heavenly Lightning¨C N¨ªvel 8. False Heavenly Fire - Level 6. _ _ Skills Clear - Maximum level. Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 6 Supreme Concealment: Level 2 Healing: Level 1 _ _ Techniques Cultivation: Art of the Sage of Darkness - Master; Low Advance. Breathing of the Underworld - Initial; Medium Advance. Attack: Shadow Art of the Underworld - Initial; Medium Advance. Attack: Sage of Seven Lightning - Initial; Low Advance. Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial; High Advance. Movement: Lightning Shadow Flow ¨CInitial; High Advance. Dual Cultivation: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon: Medium Advance. _ _ Noble Spirits Dark Hawk of Darkness - Bronze level 5 Golden Scorpion - Bronze level 5 _ _ * _ _ Mizuki Argent Breed: Magic Beast. Species: Metallic Dragon. Cultivation: 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. _ _ Lineage: Metallic Dragon - 8 Phoenix - Level 7. Golden Crow - Level 1 _ _ Affinities Spiritual Wind ¨C Level 8. Ancestral Metal of the Silver Dragon - Level 9. Phoenix Fire - level 4. Water Level 10 Light Level 10 Lightning Level 10 _ _ Skills Clean - Maximum level. Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 6. Supreme Concealment: Level 2 Healing: Level 1 Reflect: Level 1 _ _ Techniques Cultivation: Sovereign Metal Dragon - Master: Low Advance. Breathing: Metal Dragon Breathing - Initial: High Advance. Attack: Metal Dragon Art ¨C Initial - High Advance. Attack: Spiritual Wind of Death Art - High Advance. Movement: Footsteps of the Metallic Dragon - Initial: High Advance. Dual Cultivation: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon: High Advance. _ _ Spiritual Contract Noble Spirit: Winged Horse of the Spiritual Wind: Silver level 5. _ _ * _ _ Emma Race: Spiritual Magical Animal. Species: Spiritual Red Dragon. Cultivation: 12th Layer of Spiritual Realm. _ _ Lineage: Spiritual Red Dragon ¨C Level 6 Lineage: Phoenix Level 5 Golden Crow - Level 1 _ _ Affinities Magma - Level 10. Divine Fire - Level 7. Lightning Heavenly ¨C Level 6. Heavenly Water ¨C Level 6. _ _ Skills Clean - Maximum level. Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 6. Supreme Concealment: Level 2 Healing: Level 1 _ _ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Magma Domination ¨C Master: Low Advance. Breathing Technique: Dragon Breathing - High Advance. Attack Technique: Supreme Art of Magma - Medium Advance. Attack Technique: Red Dragon Art - High Advance. Movement Technique: me Boost - High Advance. Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - High Advance. _ _ Noble Spirits Striped Fire Phoenix - Bronze level 5 Striped Magma Dragon - Bronze level 5 Striped Lightning Tiger - Bronze level 5 _ _ * _ _ Ariana Breed: Demi-human. Species: Human She-Leopard. Cultivation: 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm. _ _ Lineage: Purple Thunder Leopard ¨C Level 5. Phoenix - Level 6. Golden Crow - Level 1 _ _ Affinities False Celestial Wind - Level 10. False Heavenly Earth - Level 10. Purple Thunder - Level 10. Heavenly Fire - Level 2. _ _ Skills Clear - Maximum level. Illusion of the Nine Heavens - Level 6 Supreme Concealment: Level 2 Healing: Level 1 _ _ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Earth Thunder Maniption - Master; Low Advance. Breathing Technique: White Leopard - Initial; High Advance. Movement Technique: Steps of the Earth Leopard - Initial; Medium Advance. Attack Technique: Earth Thunder Release - Initial; Medium Advance. Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Celestial Spirit - Initial; High Advance. _ _ Noble Spirits Sword of Fire and Lightning ¨C Silver level 3 Winnd Mammoth - Silver level 3 _ _ * _ _ Aomi Breed: Oni. Species: Monster. Cultivation: 6th Layer of the Monarch Spiritual Realm. _ _ Lineage: Ancestral Oni. Phoenix - Level 5. Golden Crow - Level 1 _ _ Skill Clean Level 9 Illusion of the Nine Illusory Heavens Level 4 Supreme Concealment, Healing Level 2 _ _ Affinities Spiritual Earth ¨C Level 6. Ancestral Oni Water - Level 7. Heavenly Fire - level 2. _ _ Techniques Cultivation Technique: Ancestral Oni - Master: Low Advance Attack Technique: 20 Moves: Fist of the Demon Kangaroo: Low Advance Breathing Technique: Millennial Turtle: Low Advance Movement Technique: Explosive Speed: Low Advance. _ _ Spiritual Contract Noble Spirit: Spiritual Earth Komodo Dragon: Silver level 3. _ _ 533 Chapter 533 "I''m going out now with Zaira and Zaika. You girls, take care of things here for a few days and don''t forget to train." Theo smiled lovingly at everyone as he said goodbye. "That''s okay." Ariana mmed a closed fist to her chest and shed a confident smile. The clones made by Theo don''tst long, so he didn''t even try to leave his clone behind. The barrier around the city had also been reinforced, so even someone in the Venerable Realm would have no chance of causing a riot in the city. * In the ark, flying through the blue sky, Luan, with Zaika and Zaira at his side, was reflecting on his future ns. But before he started to do that, there was something he realized he should do. ''Ten Thousand Souls Sect... This sect must no longer exist!'' The existence of this sect alone was not a threat to Theo, however, what they had done was uneptable. Zaika kissed Theo''s cheek and blushed beautifully and said, "It would be great if we had more time to..." "After this is resolved we will have time." Theo smiled. How could he not be happy? He automatically understood that she wanted to do naughty things to him, and Zaira was with him, so... In the blink of an eye, they were already close to Ten Thousand Souls Sect. Stopping the ark in midair. Theo left with Zaika and Zaira by his side. With a simple wave of his hand, Theo made the protective barrier, traps and all, shatter. "Mm?" Theo narrowed his eyes. In front of him, several elderly people appeared, and in front of them was a tall man, 223 cm tall with a thin body and silver hair. Next to him was the missing Patriarch of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect. The silver haired man said haughtily, "Theo, I presume." "Himself." Theo didn''t deny it. "You are indeed talented for a simple fo,." the silver haired man said with an arrogant expression, "Now, leave if you want to stay alive. I''m protecting this sect and I won''t let youy a single finger on it. Of course, if you want to stay and be my pet, I don''t mind. Oh yes, you can continue with these two girls. After all, they are very dark, not my type. At the most I would let them carry my-" *Bang!* *Booooooom!* "Who was that idiot?" Despite being indifferent, Theo''s murderous intent smothered everyone in the Ten Thousand Souls Sect. The man who spoke arrogantly earlier had crashed into the sect''s cathedral. "Master Lenor!" The Patriarch was in shock. After all, Lenor was a cultivator in the Monarch Realm. Theo was a little surprised to see that,ing out of the rubble, this Lenor person came out. - - [Divine Phantom Silver Cachalot] [3th Layer of Venerable Realm] - - ''So that''s why this guy is arrogant...'' In any other lower-ss world he would be considered a god, but in front of Theo? Well, this man might entertain him a little bit. "Treacherous, as you would expect from a humble fox, always treacherous." With a distorted expression, the Venerable Lenor wiped the blood trail from his lip and dusted off his clothes, then added mockingly, "What a pity you''ve met me. Now don''t expect to leave here without this Venerable''s permission." "Whew..." The Patriarch ced a hand on his chest and sighed with relief to see that the Venerable Lenor seemed to be alright. ''As expected, even Theo is only able to get a little blood out of the Master''s mouth, but well, he should feel honored to have done that much on his own,'' the patriarch thought. If the blow to the stomach of the Venerable Lenor had hurt a little before, it was almost instantly healed. "I see you know how to take a beating, congrattions," Theo apuded. This invoked a fury in the eyes of the Venerable Lenor at being scorned by a ''simple'' fox. "Tsk, let''s see if you can take this..." *Bang!* *Boooooooooom!* Theo teleported and stood in front of Venerable Leonor and punched the pit of his stomach again, flinging him back to the cathedral rubble, and this time a crater formed as Theo used even more force. "Motherfucker!!" Vomiting blood, Venerable Leonor came out of the crater, furious. He roared to the sky. ''That bastard is using teleportation...'' Venerable Leonor was rmed in his heart. "Cheater! That''s the only way you can hit me!" Venerable Leonor was on alert, as he did not know when Theo would teleport again and attack. "But in the end, the tree that grows crooked, dies crooked." "Excellent! That famous saying is perfectly exemplified by you!" Theo proudly pped his hands. Zaira and Zaikaughed when they heard this. "Bastard!" Venerable Leonor flew towards Theo with a pair of silver wings. With the sound of *Puff*, Theo disappeared and reappeared in front of the Venerable Leonor again, and without giving him a chance to retreat, he punched. "25%..." *BANG!* *BOOOOOOM!* Again, the Venerable Leonor was hit and sent back to the crater, making it grow even more. "If this continues, our sect will be sunk with him..." an elder said fearfully. "Be quiet! If it weren''t for him, we would be sunk with the sect already. We''re lucky my Master is willing to help; it just happens that this fox Theo is very slippery and treacherous," said the Patriarch. "But that just now wasn''t even a head-on blow..." Someone muttered. "Oh? Did you say something?" The patriarch wasn''t paying much attention to this, as he was worried about his Master, and he didn''t see who said it. "..." Of course, no one would admit it, but almost everyone thought the same and were worried. Venerable Leonor came out of the crater again; this time he left in silence. Some of his bones were broken and his flesh was crushed. He was still automatically healing, but it took longer than usual. "What do you want? Why did you resort to violence?" Venerable Leonor changed the approach. "What do I want? I want your life!" Theo made the Supreme Thunder Divine Sword appear in his hand and raised the Supreme Thunder Divine Sword and the Sword of the Governor appeared. : The soul bes a sword and defends itself from soul attacks and also attacks the soul. "No, wait, wait! Let''s talk!" Venerable Lenor shouted. Theo shouted: "Go talk to the Devil! Since you despised my women, don''t even think about getting out of here alive!" The Venerable Leonor, who was a dozen meters away, felt a shiver run down his neck. His head fell to the ground and blood sshed into the sky! "Oh My, it''s our end!" The Ten Thousand Souls Sect fell into panic. 534 Chapter 534 Theo took the corpse of the Venerable Lenor and threw it into his Storage Ring. His cold eyes swept over the people of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect. It was just too scary for them to be stared at by his golden eyes, especially now that he had let his murderous intent get out. ''I heard rumors that he killed someone in the Venerable Realm before, but I didn''t want to believe it. After all, it was too absurd! But now...'' The Patriarch has already epted his end. The Master he got was hisst chance to survive, but with him dead, there was no longer any escape for them. "Do you, do you know who you just killed?" The Patriarch stuttered. He knew it was a failed attempt, but he still wanted to risk it, mostly because he was going to tell the truth. "I don''t know and I don''t want to know, and I''m angry at those who do know," Theo responded with indifference. "You..." The Patriarch took a deep breath and said, "He is the son of a Divine Beast of the Saint Realm!" Theo admitted that he was a little worried hearing this, but decided not to think about it right then and said, "Yes, this might make things a littleplicated, but don''t think that saying that will change anything." "Theo, leave this to me and Zaika," Zaira said. She wanted to help somehow, even though she knew it wasn''t necessary, as Theo could sort it out in an instant. "I already had that intention. You two can go wild without worrying." Theo smiled at both of them, as if he were talking about buying clothes in a store instead of starting a massacre. Zaika and Zaira looked at each other and looked at Theo and smiled, "Thanks for believing in us. I promise not to disappoint." Next thing, the two girls transformed into gigantic wolves: one ck and one ck with red. If before their Mana had been sweet, now it was powerful and pure. Just their transformed aura was enough to cause suffocation in the disciples of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect. *WOOOF!* Zaika and Zaira howled and started attacking. *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* If Zaika looked like a giant methrower while breathing mes, Zaira was like clouds, shooting lightning bolts from her mouth non-stop. *Booom! Boom! Booooom! Boom!* Powerful explosions devastated the Ten Thousand Souls Sect. "Ahhhhhhhhh!" "Patriarch, save me!" "Elders, save us!" "I do not want to die!" "Ahhhh!" "Monsters! We have nothing to do with it!" "Please let us go, don''t involve us!" Both the elders and the Patriarch had bigger concerns than saving the disciples. Were they selfish people who only thought about themselves, waiting for these men to save them? Nonsense! It was easier for a stranger to do that than for them to put their lives under more pressure by trying to save them. ''These girls are also abnormal!'' The Patriarch cursed in his mind. If it was only Theo who would fight, maybe he''d have had a chance to get away, but with them fighting while Theo watched with those eyes that seemed to be able to see through everything¡­ It was practically impossible to get away. ''If only the Master''s father would show up¡­'' The Patriarch knew that this would be the only hope of getting out alive. If Venerable Lenor''s father were to show up, things could take a different turn. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" A heart-rending scream shocked the Patriarch from his introspection. When he saw the source of the scream, he was shocked. "Elder Margarete¡­" The panic in his heart only increased. The person who was torn by Zaika''s ws was someone with power simr to his, but in such a short time she had already had her skin torn and her organs exposed with a lot of blood flowing. Zaira used wind steps and stepped with her big paws, heading towards the Patriarch. ''This is bad!'' Channeling all his mana into his body, the Patriarch used all his strength to escape and hide behind the elders. "Not so fast!" Zaika said, while cutting off the Patriarch''s escape route. Although her voice was a little louder, it was still beautiful. "Go to hell!" The Patriarch lost control of his emotions and summoned several ghosts at the same time. Ghosts surrounded him and not everyone wanted to hear what hemanded. It was, after all, ghosts who were enved by him, and even in death they still resented and hated him. Some of them had even been killed by him and turned into ghosts. Because of that, their desire to get revenge on him was very high. Of course, The Patriarch was aware of this fact, but he wasn''t in a position that he could only summon 1 or 2 ghosts. If he didn''t summon them all, the chances of him getting away from these two wolves was almost nil. "Reinforcement? Well, we have that too." Saying this, Zaika summoned Dark Phoenix and the Queen of Flowers. "Well." Zaira coordinated with Zaika and Summoned Dark Hawk of Darkness and Golden Scorpion. Soon the four Noble Spirits materialized. The pressure these noble spirits gave was no less than that of Zaika and Zaira. That, in and of itself, was scary! "Dark Phoenix, attack these ghosts," Zaikamanded. "Kiiiiiiiiiiii~~" With a strange scream, Dark Phoenix flew and then ck mes shot out of its wings, heading towards the ghosts that surrounded the Patriarch. "Golden Scorpion, stay and help my sister. I''m going to take care of these elders who are trying to escape." Saying this, Zaira made Dark Hawk of Darkness merge with her body and form as armor around her. With feathers on her arms in the shape of scales, and a pair of ck wings appearing on her back, Zaira flew at an unusual speed. In the blink of an eye she was in front of the elders who were trying to flee and with her paws she struck one at a time in a sh of light and had them hurled back to the ground. *Booom! Booom! Boooom! Booom!* Four consecutive explosions echoed. The disciples were not able to escape in time and were caught in the crossfire, being crushed by the elders who were sent shooting back to the ground. Not wanting to be left behind, Zaika made the Queen of Flowers merge with her and a flower wreath formed on her wolfen head and a pair of flower wings along with a coat made of flowers protected her. It wasn''t to be underestimated. Despite being a coat made of flowers, it has an incredible defense. 535 Chapter 535 "Cough! Cough!" The elders hit by Zaira spat up blood while their organs were severely affected. If not for their high cultivation, things could have been worse. "Devilish beings!" the current First Elder cursed. "Why, why do you have to do this to us, miserable beings?!" Irrationally, they didn''t even feel guilty for what they had done. Their survival instinct made everyone flee in different directions. ''If this continues they will run away...'' With that thought in mind, Theo was about to manifest his illusions and trap them inside and not let them escape. But before Theo could do that, a figure appeared in front of them like a sh of light. It was so fast that Theo only noticed his presence now. He was a tall man, five feet tall, with strong muscles and milky pale skin, silver hair, and bloodshot eyes. He had a stoic expression, but a devastating aura that made people feel overwhelmed. Even Zaika and Zaira felt they were going to be crushed by this aura. If it hadn''t been for Theo showing up in front of them and making them go back to the [Dimensional Room], he didn''t know how long they would havested. "If you run away, I''ll follow your mana''s trail and kill everyone who''s approached you in thest few months," the man said as he noticed Zaika and Zaira disappear. They were irrelevant to him, but Theo, he wouldn''t let go. "..." - - [Divine Beast: Silver Hammer Shark] [11thyer of Saint Realm] - - "We meet again, fox." Theo searched his memory and remembered: this man was among the divine beings when he went through the Divine Celestial Tribtion. "Looks like you remembered me." The man finally put on a different expression when he sighed and returned to the same stoic expression when he said, "What the fuck, huh? I told the other divine beings that we shouldn''t let a divine fox grow. After all, they are very dangerous and treacherous, but Helena and Isis had to disagree... Anyway, now that you''ve killed my son, I have more than enough justification to kill you." A being in the Saint Realm... Not even Theo was bold enough to think he could defeat such an opponent. He was now in serious trouble. "Die!" Like a shock wave, his hand vibrated as he appeared in front of Theo and attacked. It was all very fast. Theo, who had his divine eyes activated, found it difficult to follow his movements, but still managed to teleport in time. "You won''t escape!" Saying that, the divine hammer shark appeared again in front of Theo almost like teleport. Theo, terrified, teleported again, but this time he was caught by the shock wave as he teleported. *Booooom!* Only the shock wave sent him hurled miles away spitting blood, without an arm. But thanks to the technique, Theo started to heal, however, he didn''t even have time to sigh; the divine hammer shark was already in front of him again. Theo was faster this time and teleported again. The divine hammer shark did not chase him this time. He stood, looking at Theo, and let out another sigh. "As expected, even though you''re only in the Monarch Realm, you''re already so strong. Unfortunately fox child, I cannot let you grow up, or else you will threaten all other divine beings. But feel honored, you won''t die at just anyone''s hands - but yes, this Saint, Abdul Colon." "I''ve already tested your strength, and I don''t intend to prolong this any longer, little fox. Die!" Abdul''s mana was devastating, the pressure will just kill all living beings nearby, even the Ten Thousand Souls Sect that had some strength, couldn''t withstand such pressure that it even made the whole world tremble and the earth beneath it was ttened. ''This is bad...'' Theo this time tried to enter the [Dimensional Room]. "Wanting to run away? It''s not so easy." Abdul felt the fluctuation of a different dimension. Although curious, he knew that killing this fox was better than discovering a random secret, although it seemed like something very useful. ''Death!'' That''s what Theo felt when he saw Abdul''s punch approach. "Shishishi~" A giggle echoed in the air. The cute little figure of Isis appeared in front of Theo and with a hard kick, she kicked Abdul''s shark head, sending him flying into space. This time it felt like the end of the world. A single kick from her was able to almost knock the Earth out of orbit. If she exerted just a little more force, she would be able to destroy the. ''Powerful!'' Theo already knew this, but seeing it in person, it once again proved how strong Isis was. Secondster, Abdul appeared. In the lower corner of his lips it was possible to see traces of blue blood. "Saint Isis¡­you¡­" Abdul moaned in anger. "Shishishi! You are very bold, eh, little Abdul. I warned you before, didn''t I? Are you trying to antagonize me?" Isis had an amused smile on her face, but for Abdul it was incredibly frightening. "... Saint Isis, he killed my son," Abdul shouted angrily, "I have a right to revenge!" "Shishi¡­ Don''t underestimate me because I''m quiet. I know more than I say, I think more than I speak, and I observe more than you think." Isis continued to smile. "What do you mean by that?" Abdul asked. "Simple, that son of yours was worthless. Thousands of years of cultivation and he was only in the Venerable Realm... And before you want to antagonize me, think twice; I know you''re d that worthless son of yours died. You just didn''t kill him with your own hands because it would have been even more embarrassing for you to do so," Isis scoffed. "Saint Isis, are you really trying to protect this treacherous fox?" Abdul''s breathing was ragged. He was so angry at hearing all this that Isis said that he was starting to snort. "Yes, but that doesn''t mean you won''t have a chance to fight him," she responded. "Mm? What do I need to do?" Abdul assumed she wanted something from him, and depending on what, he was willing, as long as he could get rid of this dangerous fox. Isis said with a giggle, "Shishishi. Simple,e back in a year. 1 year from now I''ll let you fight him in a life-or-death battle without interfering." * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý I started a new novel, and I already have chapters of it stocked, I will post 1 chapter daily: Amon, The Legendary Overlord 536 Chapter 536 "Yes, but that doesn''t mean you won''t have a chance to fight him," Isis said. "Mm? What do I need to do?" Abdul assumed she wanted something from him, and depending on what, he was willing, as long as he could get rid of this dangerous fox. Isis said with a giggle, "Shishishi. Simple,e back in a year. One year from now I''ll let you fight him in a life-or-death battle without interfering." ''1 year... Although this fox''s growth is scary, it won''t be enough to make it to Saint Realm...'' Abdul thought. "Fine, I agree to your terms." Abdul nodded after giving some thought. "Shishi~ Now, get out of here. If you show up on this before the deadline, I''ll kill you, you bastard~" Isis said yfully, but Abdul didn''t doubt her words. After all, if she killed him, no one would know... "I-I''m going. In a year I''ll be back!" Saying this, he disappeared. He didn''t even bother asking for his son''s corpse; it was, after all, a useless child he wanted dead more than alive. "So, Theo." Isis turned to him and touched his face. "Grow up soon, don''t limit yourself anymore. I understand you want to let your family reach you in power, but don''t be silly. If you have power, you can always help them growter. Right now, you''ve met a very powerful enemy, and fortunately I was able to help you as I did now, but I can''t always do that. After all, there will be times when I''ll have to take care of my own affairs." "I know what to do." Theo nodded seriously and said, "Thanks, right now I was in trouble. If it weren''t for you¡­ I... *sigh* Anyway, I''ll make an effort." "Shishi~ That''s what I wanted to hear now... I''ming back, send me back to [Dimensional Room]. I was in the middle of discovery; I don''t want to waste any more time," Isis said. "Okay, thanks again." Theo finally smiled at her and sent her to the [Dimensional Room]. Then Theo brought Zaika and Zaira back outside. "Theo!" The two were worried sick and hugged him tightly. What he didn''t know was that it was thanks to the two of them saying what was going on that Isis left the [Dimensional Room] the moment Theo opened a small breach. Isis was, after all, a Void Cat. "I''m fine, it''s fine." Theo took a few minutes tofort the two girls. The insecurity and restlessness in Zaika and Zaira''s hearts eventually calmed down, but there was still some fear. The man who had shown up was, after all, a being on the same level as Isis. Which was pretty scary, and knowing Theo would have to fight such a being in the Saint Realm again, they couldn''t help but worry again. "Believe me, 1 year is enough for me to get strong and go up against that shark. Just believe me and Isis. If she''s given a 1-year deadline, it means she trusts that I can reach that level of power in that time. Remember, I don''t necessarily need to get to the Saint Realm, but I do need to be in the Venerable Realm for the odds to at least be in my favor." "I, we believe you, Theo, but¡­" Zaira bit her lip and said in distress, "That doesn''t stop me from worrying, does it?" "Well... I understand." Theo smiled softly. It felt good to be loved and to have someone so worried about you. The destruction after Saint Abdul appeared was enormous, and the corpses of the Ten Thousand Souls Sect were ttened to the ground. Most turned into a pool of blood until their energy core was shattered. ''What a waste¡­'' It was unfortunate to know he couldn''t profit from what happened, but then he thought of something. "Yes, Boss?!" Kuro appeared very happy to be summoned. He bounced around in his slime form. "Do you think you can swallow this all?" Theo pointed to the ground where the Ten Thousand Souls Sect was supposed to be. "Oh... There''s a lot of Mana concentrated in this spot, but it''s slowly draining away... Okay, Boss, I''ll do my best!" Kuro started to expand into his gtinous form, getting bigger, and then opened a huge mouth. The situation was no different from the Pacman''s mouth, swallowing everything he saw on the way. Little by little, the destroyed scene seemed to have been dug out by a huge shovel. *BURP~~~!* _ _ [Noble Spirit ¨C Dark Slime (Kuro) Gold Level 4 increased to Diamond Level 1.] _ _ "Mmmm~ So much power, so much power!" Kuro was agitated, and his aura was incredibly intimidating. "Idiot!" Theo pped him. "You''re affecting Zaika and Zaira!" "Oh, I''m sorry, Boss, and Boss'' wives!" Automatically, Kuro apologized and retracted his aura. "It was not a big deal," Zaika smiled in response. Zaira didn''t mind either and smiled softly. "Come back now. It will stabilize your current level," Theo said. "Yes, Boss!" Kuro nodded happily. In his mind, he was thinking about how he would appear in front of Kin, since again he is at a higher level than he was before, surpassing where he himself was before by an entire stage! Now that Kuro had strengthened a lot, Theo could use him in the fight against Saint Abdul. As for the other noble spirits, he still wouldn''t use them unless they managed to get to Diamond level for him to change his mind. "Let''s go back." Embracing both the girls with him, Theo floated in the air. At Theo''smand, the ark that had once moved miles away began to appear, until it finally arrived in front of them. When they arrived and entered the ark, Zaika stole a kiss from Theo''s lips. Zaira pulled him over and kissed Theo too. The two went through a rotation, exchanging with each other and kissing him. Theo was initially surprised but understood that the two girls were very worried, and because of that, now that they saw he was well, what they wanted most was him. "I want you inside me, Theo~" Zaira''s voice sounded, very lewd and seductive. She was red from head to toe, even so, her lust trumped her shame, and she began to undress Theo wildly, ripping the clothes off his body. Zaika didn''t speak, but began to kiss Theo''s handsome body lewdly. She was boiling and wanted him so bad. For 3 days and 3 nights the three lovers did not rest. It was as if they couldn''t bear to break their reverie, and only stopped when they werepletely exhausted. Theo, whose ''work'' was invigorating, although it sounded a bit self inted, the tasks were so dazzling that it didn''t even seem like for three days in a row he ''worked'' relentlessly. Kissing the two sleeping faces, with a satisfied smile on his face, he got up and went to shower. ''I reached the 9th Layer of the Monarch Spiritual Realm thanks to this¡­'' Although not every time they did it was using the dual cultivation technique, most were, which had resulted in him being able to level up in cultivation. Besides him, Zaika and Zaira were the ones who had benefited the most from the technique; they onlysted 3 days and 3 nights because they had advanced to the Monarch Realm through it. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý I started a new novel, and I already have chapters of it stocked, I will post 1 chapter daily: Amon, The Legendary Overlord 537 Chapter 537 When Theo returned to Volts City, he called everyone to the [Dimensional Room] and told them what had happened. "This is very worrying." Their expressions were not very good. The strength of a Saint was unknown. Theo didn''t even know if Abdul had any more cards up his sleeve. Even Isis seemed oblivious to this, as to her, he was at the most ant level. However, for someone like Theo, it was another story; he would need much more than climbing 1 or 2 tiers in cultivation to be able to fight Abdul. "I know that, but don''t worry. I''ll be fine ande out victorious." As much of a genius as he was, Theo knew he couldn''t do it without the system. Maybe just with he could do it, but with the system together, the chances of him being able toe out victorious were far greater. "If it''s Theo, I believe it. I believe in you!" Yuki''s conviction and belief were even stronger than Theo himself had in himself. Seeing her trust and believe in him so much, Theo was thrilled. "Yuki!" He smiled and kissed her in front of everyone. The other girls pouted but didn''tment. They trusted Theo, yes, but their confidence was still shakenpared to Yuki. "Dad, Yui also trusts Dad." Little Yui hugged Theo from behind, not caring that her parents were kissing at that moment. Theo stopped kissing Yuki and took Yui in his arms and lifted her up. Then he kissed her cute little face and smiled. "Thank you." "Hehee~" Little Yui, with a silly giggle, hugged Theo''s neck and gave him several little kisses on the cheek. Theo didn''t leave even after Yuki and Yui had stopped hugging him. He looked at them all one at a time and said, "For the next few days I will be cultivating, training to be stronger. I wanted to rx a little more and enjoy myself with you guys, but I can''t rx. If I want to make sure I''ll win, I need to be stronger." "No need to worry, you can leave it to us to take care of the city," Ariana said as she patted her chest, making her tits sway, and smiled. "That''s nice." Theo smiled and said, "There are also people from the orphanage and women from the Demon n." "Okay, we''ll talk to themter," Shina said, "As for having to fight 1 year from now: if you think about it, with your abilities and not having to share when using your secret ability , the chances of you even making it to Saint Realm are good. In fact, we can mainly focus on buying more energy cores." "Shina''s thoughts are logical. I also agree," Ariana said seriously. "Yes, the fact that Theo has declined a bit in cultivation is our fault." Mizuki looked at Theo and smiled, "Without having to worry about helping us strengthen, even drinking all the rest of the Golden Raven''s blood, it''s not impossible for him to get to Saint Realm." Isis, who was far away, heard this and began to think. At first, she believed that if Theo reached the edge of the Venerable Realm it would be enough. But hearing what the girls said made her think it was actually possible. ''How could I forget that...'' Yes, all this time it could be said that Theo wasn''t focusing as much as possible. Take for example when he wanted to increase his resistance against poison: in a very short time he was able to be immune to all types of Level 7 poison. That was an incredible achievement! "I won''t let you down." Theo felt sweet in his heart. The fact that his family believed in him so much made him very grateful and happy. p There was also the time difference in the [Dimensional Room]. If Theo depended on it, he could easily cultivate for years inside the [Dimensional Room] while outside it wouldn''t even have passed a year yet; the time difference in the [Dimensional Room] was stark. ''Luckily I have that too,'' Theo said in his mind. Before long, Theo made the girls leave the [Dimensional Room] and was left alone with Isis. Isis was in her true form, being a not very big blue cat, as she could control her size. Theo moved as far away as possible, going to the lower right corner. There, he created illusions so as not to disturb Isis. In front of him, an absurd amount of corpses appeared, both human and non-human. All this time, Theo had killed a lot, but he didn''t exactly have time to benefit from it all. Now that he had time and needed to increase his cultivation, he would make the most of it. He next also summoned his Noble Spirits, and he caused them to be cultivated using Spiritual Strengthening Stone and Spiritual Growth Stone. In the [Dimensional Room] there were many animals that were found on the where the Mysterious Kingdom had appeared, but as animals that can partially feed on mana, they didn''t need to be fed very often. Now that the girls were out, they could only rely on the mana to survive, as Theo busied himself with meditating before he started using and soon three days had passed, while outside, just a little bit more than 3 hours had passed. Theo took the corpse of the Venerable of Light and used . _ _ [Filled in 1,021,789,246 Lineage Cells] [Congrattions! You have reached 10,000,000,000 lineage cells.] [Congrattions! Your Divine Golden Fox bloodline evolved into: Holy Divine Golden Fox Level 1.] [Congrattions! Your Bestial King bloodline evolved into Supreme Bestial King Level 1.] [Congrattions! You have reached the 12th Layer of the Monarch Spiritual Realm.] [Race Evolution: Divine Golden Fox changed to Holy Divine Golden Fox] [Divine Light reached level 10] _ _ Theo was forced to sit and meditate. The amount of Mana in his body was vast. If he didn''t stabilize soon, even the Affinity: Divine Light would get out of his control. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý I started a new novel, and I already have chapters of it stocked, I will post 1 chapter daily: Amon, The Legendary Overlord 538 Chapter 538 _ _ [Congrattions! You have reached the limit of the Monarch Spiritual Realm and are about to go through the Divine Celestial Tribtion.] _ _ Before anything, information that he was about to go through the Divine Celestial Tribtion suddenly appeared in his retina. Rya suddenly appeared in front of Theo and suggested, ["Master, why don''t you merge the affinities? If you do, you don''t necessarily need to leave the [Dimensional Room] and go through the Divine Celestial Tribtion. By merging the affinities, it will also increase the strength of Master''s body, and because of that, Master can continue to strengthen without needing to go to the next Realm."] "How much more Mana in my body can I handle currently?" Theo asked. Rya replied, ["Currently, Master''s body is very strong, as strong as someone in the Peak Venerable Realm. This happened mainly because of the cells of the lineage: Holy Divine Golden Fox. However, it is not enough. If Master wants to go straight to Saint Realm, it is necessary to be much stronger than that, as he will go through two Divine Celestial Tribtions at the same time."] Theo became thoughtful. Rya had practically read his mind. Since he had that thought, he decided to go straight to Saint Realm. However, knowing that he would have to go through two Divine Celestial Tribtions at the same time was worrying. He didn''t know if with his current situation he would be able to use in time. "Okay, I will try this!" Theo felt motivated. After thinking, he decided. "I''ll try lightning and earth first..." Not wanting to disturb Isis, he strengthened the illusions. In his left hand, lightning crackled. In his right hand, the earth ran forth from his hand like sand. The most practical way he coulde up with at that moment was to try to merge the two elements little by little. Theo''s hands came closer together and crackling sounds deepened. These lightning bolts and earth weren''t natural; they were made of pure energy, which made them somehow deny each other. Theo didn''t expect to seed right then, but he kept trying. Sometimes the lightning just served to be like a nket around the earth, or the earth left gaps for the lightning to pass through, or even the lightning scorched the earth. But if Theo made the earth too strong, the lightning would be swallowed up by the earth and be gone. Time went by very fast: in the blink of an eye one whole day passed. Theo had some sess, but it still wasn''t what he wanted. In his hand was something simr to Rasengan from the anime, Naruto, only it gave off a golden color with neon brown. However, this was insufficient; it was still not the result he wanted. The fusion of the two elements was not a sess. ''Doing the two separately initially doesn''t seem right. I need to make the two mix from the start.'' Theo came to that conclusion. More time passed. After nearly two hours, Theo began to see results. In his hand, the earth turned into fragments of crystals. Although he wasn''t able to create a new element, he smiled, knowing he was on the right path. Theo only stopped because his smartphone vibrated. It was a message from Yuki: [When you can, bring us to the [Dimensional Room]. It''s already night, and we''ll stay outside until daylight.] Seeing this message, Theo smiled and then used: on his body. Changing clothes, wearing a ck outfit with a V-neck t-shirt and sweatpants, he brought the girls to the [Dimensional Room]. The moment they appeared, Ariana clung tightly to Theo''s neck and rubbed her cheek against his lovingly. She could feel his body temperature rising. It was so hot she could get scalded any second. For them it was just a few hours; for Theo it had been 6 days. Even though he had suppressed his desires, he was already used to having sex with his women at least once a day. Sure, Little Yui and Little Emma, just like Alice and Aomi, were there. He wouldn''t get carried away and do indecent things in front of them. "We brought food." Shina said. The food, however, wasn''t in her hand, but in her storage ring. * Periodically, the girls came and went into the [Dimensional Room]. They went when it became day and came back in the evening. This continued for several days. Now that Yuki had been pregnant for eight months, Theo was pacing back and forth inside the [Dimensional Room] in an anxious state. The possibility of her being due around nine months wasmon for human women and although Yuki was actually a fox, he wasn''t sure what it would be like with her. Also, Yuki''s belly had grown a lot. It was likely twins or even triplets. Of course, if Theo had wanted to, he could know, but he avoided trying to find out how many children they would have in their first pregnancy, and he wanted it to be a surprise. But the reason he was so anxious and nervous today wasn''t because of Yuki... But rather, it was because of Zaira and Zaika. "Is it true, both of them are pregnant?" Grasping Ariana by the shoulders as she walked out of the living room of a bedroom, he asked hurriedly. "Yes it''s true." Ariana smiled a little enviously. She has been trying a lot in thest few months, but she still hadn''t managed to get pregnant. Even though he had already felt the presence of something growing in Zaira and Zaika''s belly before, only now it felt real. Theo was so happy, he couldn''t contain his smile. ? ''But how? Unlike Yuki, they''re both wolves, and I''m a fox...'' Theo let his mind run wild and couldn''t help but wonder what his children would be like with the two wolf girls. Not that it mattered. As long as they were his children, he''d be super happy. In fact, when he thought about having a house full of kids, a silly smile was stered on his face. "Theo, what are you thinking?" Ariana nudged his waistband upon seeing the goofy smile he wore. "Well, I was considering it would be nice to have a football team..." Theo blurted out as he daydreamed. "Oh? It''s possible. We''ll soon have a child too, so maybe one day we can make that dreame true," Ariana said with a smirk. "Not now, let''s do itter." Theo wasn''t one to deny her ambition, though he was still thinking about Zaira and Zaika who were pregnant, so he wasn''t in the mood to have sex right now. *Tsk* Ariana clicked her tongue, disappointed, but she soon smiled. "Alright now, you cane in. Zaira and Zaika have finished testing." "Okay." Theo nodded hurriedly and entered the room. In the bedroom, sitting on the bed, Zaira and Zaika had a smile as happy as Theo''s. Shina and the girls were present and were also happy. It turns out that soon their family would grow. "Theo!" Zaika and Zaira, with tears in their eyes, jumped towards Theo and hugged him. Being a mother to Theo''s children has made them so happy that they became fools from joy. Chapter 538: Zaira and Zaika are Pregnant * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý I started a new novel, and I already have chapters of it stocked, I will post 1 chapter daily: Amon, The Legendary Overlord 539 Chapter 539 After Theo got the news that Zaika and Zaira were pregnant, he could barely sleep that night. The next morning he got up and walked around the house, pacing restlessly. The sad thing about them was that if he wanted to see the two of them, they had toe to the [Dimensional Room]. Currently he could not leave, or else he would be sucked into the Divine Celestial Tribtion. "What to do? Fuck it, I won''t be stuck here for 11 years. I''m going to get out of this shit even if I have to go through the Divine Celestial Tribtion," Theo said in frustration even though he would only be in jail for 27 days. "Are you sure about this, Theo?" Isis opened her eyes and moved closer. "Of course I am," Theo said, "Some bastard is setting my people up. The girls wouldn''t tell me but let it slip that someone was mainly attacking the people of the Demonic Race whenever they go out. I want the bastard behind it dead!" Theo was furious. "So, I''ll give you a little tip: Whoever is instigating others to hunt the demonic n is a divine being, just like you~" Isis said in her soft voice. "Is it that damn Abdel?" Theo asked. "I''ve said enough. The rest you need to figure out for yourself," Isis said andughed. "It''s more than enough, thanks." Luan left the [Dimensional Room]. - - [Heavenly Divine Tribtion: Starting in 10 seconds, get ready] - - A portal formed in front of Theo. Isis also exited the [Dimensional Room]. Did she seem to be looking at Luan with pity? He hoped to be imagining things. "Yuki, girls, I''ll be back." Seeing them appear, Theo said this before entering the portal. Theo felt like he was in a gigantic room and was about to meet God. Everything was white: the floor was white, the ceiling was white, the walls were white, and guess what, themps were also white. In the middle of this unusually huge room, Theo felt totally out of ce. Out of nowhere, he took a table out of the storage ring, put a cake on it and a teapot and filled it. Theo didn''t know how long he would have to wait; at least he wouldn''t be doing nothing. Grabbing a chair, he sat down. Picking up a piece of cake, he chewed and sipped his tea and sighed in satisfaction. Time passed, and nothing happened. After a while Theo got bored. This time he took out a grill, grabbed a veryrge piece of prime meat, lit the fire, and started barbecuing right there. ''What bloody tribtion is this that nothing happens?'' Theoined as he turned the meat. ''By the way, the fusion of the two elements that I tried before I was sessful turned into something like: Divine Diamond Level 1. Seriously, it doesn''t seem like that big of a thing to me, but well, at least I was sessfu- Huh?'' Before he noticed he could no longer move well, it seemed that scene where the man became a puppet of someone else''s will was ying out. It started to get harder and harder to resist whatever was restricting his movements... Thinking a little, he mechanically lifted the cup of tea and brought it to his mouth. When he turned into a statue, it was kind of gray, even his aura disappeared. Everything went dark. Soon Theo found himself in a mystical ce. Birds had never seen in his life sang, giant dragons as big as a continent flew above him, fire birds looked at him and snorted. A giant ck turtle, too little to say its size, was visible in the distance. If it hadn''t been far away and he had seen just the head, Theo would think it was a colossal mountain. There were other smaller animals, like ferrets, but their aura was dangerous. It made Theo tremble with fear for an instant. These divine beings were all looking at Theo with different expressions. Some wore amusement, some showed disdain, some treated him with indifference, even disgust. Out of nowhere, these divine beings put colossal pressure on Theo; it was so strong it made him spit blood. Theo didn''t know if this was part of the taxation test, but seeing that he was in danger he used: . Seeing him heal, the divine beings showed amazement, but then increased the pressure. Theo once again used: . The pressure continued to build as Theo used . Once Theo was almost exhausted of Mana, the Divine Beings perked up. Now he could no longer use: . However, Theo was no easy prey. He took out a Seventh Level Qi Restoration Pill and swallowed it. His Mana has returned to its peak, and then he went back to using . "That fox is cheating!" the gigantic white heronined. "There are nows that prohibit using pills and abilities to go through this ordeal," the Dragon King said. [Congrattions, has moved up to level 4.] "Haha! I leveled up!" Seeing his skill level increased, Theo got excited and screamed hysterically, not caring about the pain. Seconds, then minutester, and nothing happened. Theo was confused. He yelled, "Is it over?" p "Yes, cheeky young man, it''s over. You passed the test; you are now a Venerable," the big ck turtle said in his tired voice. "Is that so? Mm, how do I get out of here then?" Theo asked. Seeing his way of acting so abnormally, these beings that were at the top of the universe were helpless. He was very abnormal, even more abnormal than that little blue cat girl... Theo appeared back in the empty white room. Like an eggshell, the gray ''wax'' that surrounded him broke and he felt more powerful than ever. - - [Congrattions, you''ve reached the 1st Layer of the Venerable Spiritual Realm] - - ''Wow! That was easy.'' Theo smiled. What he didn''t know was that the odds of getting through that realm were 1 in 1 million, but his will was very strong and on top of that he had a stolen ability like . Abdiel, as well as the other divine beings, appeared. "Hello Abdiel, did you miss me?" Theo asked with a wide smile. Abdiel felt like punching this cheeky fox in the face, but seeing Isis''s warning look, he refrained. "How was mine, angel, was it difficult?" Helena, this devilishly seductive woman, stirred her body like a boneless snake and whispered in Theo''s ear. Theo pushed her away and said angrily, "I still haven''t settled my scores with you." Theo said angrily: "Who do you think you are to arm against me? Wait and see, I''ll make you pay for it!" "Wow! So fierce~" Helena didn''t mind and still wore a flirtatious expression and said, "I just wanted to help, you know~" * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý I started a new novel, and I already have chapters of it stocked, I will post 1 chapter daily: Amon, The Legendary Overlord 540 Chapter 540 "Wow! So fierce~" Helena didn''t mind and still wore a flirtatious expression and said, "I just wanted to help, you know~" "Help, my ass! I don''t need that kind of help. If you want to help me,e straight to me and let me teach you a lesson in my bed!" Theo said. "Oh? Do you want to eat this big sister? But will you be able to take it all in?" Helena blew a kiss. "Tsk, I understand. You''re still a virgin and you still think you can overwhelm me. Tsk, tsk. I''m losing interest in you; you don''t have to chase after me anymore," Theo said. "Mm? How do you know I''m a virgin?" Helena was surprised now. "Smell, you smell like a virgin," Theo said. "You can fool these idiots, like Semyaz, but not me." "Bastard! I''ll kill you!" Semyaz was enraged. "Mm? Kill me? You don''t have the ability. If you had tried before maybe, but now? Ha, you''re only good to be made a little doll for that giant," Theo scoffed. "How, how do you know of that?" Semyaz took several steps back. "Hehe. Your mind is weak; I can read you like an open book. Tsk, stop talking to me. You''re such an idiot. I don''t want to catch your idiocy." Theo pretended to be afraid of catching Semyaz''s idiocy. "Hahaha." The other divine beingsughed, because in fact, Semyaz was the dumbest among them. "You read my mind?" Helena asked dangerously. "Partially, enough to know you want to use me, so don''t even think about it. I''m nobody''s pawn," Theo said coldly. "Humph!" Helena walked away. "You know how to say it all. You sure can make a lot of enemies, yes?" Helena asked. "And do I need to fearn any of you? I''m honestly pissed. One of you is targeting my people, and when I find out who it is, you can mark my words, I''ll kill you!" Theo said angrily. "Haha, that''s funny. You''re just a potato chip in front of us at the Saint Realm. What gives you the confidence to beat us?" anotherughed out loud. "Aren''t you forgetting something, little fool? It''s been how many days since I went through the Heavenly Divine Tribtion and became a Monarch? And now, I''m here, turned into a Venerable. Can you put your hand in the fire and say it''s going to take me ages to get where you are?" Theo asked slowly. "..." This left them speechless. It was true, Theo didn''t even take a year to advance an entire Realm. And they knew that for divine beasts it was even harder to level up their power, as it took a lot more resources for them than other normal beings. "Hehe. It seems they understood the gravity of the situation. And by the way, although I don''t like to hide behind anyone, if youe after me, you''re quite likely to get Isis involved, and well, I don''t think you would want to be erased from the existence of this world. But don''t worry, I don''t intend to depend on her; I''ll be strong in my own strength, and if you mess with me by then, don''t wait for mercy!" Theo was aggressive. "You know, peace is good. We don''t need to fight. Haha, little fox buddy, we''re all kidding, right?" The Divine Lion King looked at the other divine beings and they nodded. "We just wanted to y a little trick on you. Rest assured, we''re not going to meddle in your life," he said amiably. "Mm, fine then, but like I said, if I find out who is behind the attacks on my people, there will be retaliation!" Saying that, the exit portal appeared. Theo didn''t want to stay there any longer and left. Helena could be said to be close to Isis and asked, "What do you think? Can he really do what he said?" "Hmm, what he revealed could even be said to be half his potential." Isis sighed. "Helena, a piece of advice, don''t y with him anymore. If you really piss him off, maybe even I won''t be able to defend youter." Helena shivered all the way through to her beautiful butterfly wings and bit her lower lip, but then she sighed and nodded. Before leaving, Isis said, "But if you approach him sincerely and try to make friends with him, rest assured, he won''t refuse." "I..." Helena stayed in the empty room thinking about what to do. In the end, she also entered one of the portals and left. The most frightened of all was Abdiel. Theo''s growth terrified him. Not long ago, Theo wasn''t even close to reaching the Venerable Realm, but it hadn''t even been a few days and he had already made it. This was scary. * After he returned, Theo opened his status: _ _ Theo Volts Race: Divine Beast Species: Holy Divine Golden Fox Cultivation: 1st Layer of Venerable Spiritual Realm Crystal Points: 23,521,442 System Points: 999,999 _ _ Lineage Holy Divine Golden Fox: 11,433.900,858 Lineage Cells Supreme Bestial King - Level 2 Heavenly Phoenix - Level 5 Poisonous Body Level 4 Golden Crow - Level 3 _ _ Affinities [Heavenly Earth / Divine Lightning: Divine Diamond - Level 1 Divine Metal Level 10 Divine Water Level 10 Divine Light Level 10 Heavenly Fire Level 10 Eternal Darkness Level 10 Heavenly Wind Level 10 Heavenly Ice Level 10 Poison Level 10 _ _ Skills Clean: Maximum Illusion of the Nine Illusory Heavens: Level 3 Voice Change: Level 8 Spiritual Shiatsu Massage: Level 6 Supreme Concealment: Level 5 Healing: Level 4 Teleportation: Level 4 Divine Golden Fox Domain: Level 4 Poison King: Level 9 Twin clone: ??Level 3 Multiple Clones Elementary: Level 3 Governor''s Sword: Level 3 _ _ Techniques Breathing: Golden Fox Breathing: Master: Low Advance Cultivation: Lightning of Primordial Darkness: Master: Low Advance Cultivation: Supreme Elemental Maniption: Master; High Advance Dual Cultivation: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon: Master: Low Advance Movement: Lightning Shadow Steps: Ninth Stage Forge / Defense: ming Dragon Furnace: Fourth Stage Attack: Golden Fox ws: Initial; Master: Low Advance Attack: Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox: Step Five Attack: ck Thunder''s Primordial Vibration: Master: Low Advance Attack: Elementary Emperor: Initial; Master: Low Advance Attack / Defense: Kempo Art of Golden Destruction: Master: Low Advance Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Heavenly Spirit - Master: Low Advance Attack / Defense: Elemental Strengthening - Master: Low Advance Art of Alchemy of the Spiritual Path - Master: Low Advance Art of Talisman of the Spiritual Path - Master: Low Advance Art of Inscription of the Spiritual Path - Master: Low Advance Art of Formation of the Spiritual Path - Master: Low Advance Attack / Defense: Body of a Thousand Poisons - Master: Low Advance Attack / Defense: Perfect Shadow - Master: Low Advance Attack / Defense: Five Element Clones - Master: Low Advance _ _ Noble Spirits Kin: Golden Slime; Gold level 10 Kuro: Dark Slime; Diamond level 2 Roiyaruse: Elementary Scepter; Gold level 11 - - 541 Chapter 541 In the [Dimensional Room] Isis approached Theo, and with a sweet smile she said, "You did well there. That''s right, don''t bow your head for them, and if theye for you, I''m here. "Theo, I think I''ve said it before, but let me say it again," she continued, "I believe you will do great things, so you need to be bold. You need to be brave and not be frightened. Who is Abdul in the bread line? Isn''t he just a fearful man who''s afraid you''ll get strong? Tsk, I can''t wait for a year to pass and you''ll be done with him, hehehe~" After saying that, Isis smiled onest time before walking away to cultivate. Theo didn''t start meditating and training. No, he needed to get rid of these rats that were messing with his people. When he left, he was greeted by his family. "Just a moment, I''ll be right back. I need to get rid of some rats first." Theo''s eyes started to change from red to gold as he floated. Downtown, his sense of godliness expanded beyond Fall Star Ind. Everyone who felt evil against the inhabitants of City Volts, he used his divine sense and pulled towards the city. It wasn''t a small number. More than 1 million living beings were being pulled by a force that was beyond anything they could imagine. When they entered the city, they were attacked by the formation and killed. Those who survived, Theo fried their brains with his divine power. Soon after, Theo''s voice echoed around the world: [Those who have ulterior motives with my people, what awaits is death!] With that done, Theo descended from heaven, and went to his family. "Haha, as expected. My love solved that problem in seconds, and I bet the whole world is shaking with fear now after hearing your voice," Arianaughed out loud. "They need not fear if they have no ulterior motive with my people," Theo said nonchntly. "Then I''m not even going to give it a second thought, knowing that against a life so powerful as yours they did not even have any fear. They even joked of fear of someone cursing the city and got killed for it. That''s the level of fear you made them feel." Ariana said. "...Well, what''s done is done." Theo didn''t care. p "By the way, isn''t it time for you to move up from Realm?" Theo arched his brow. "Well, we were worried before, as you were going to be stuck inside the [Dimensional Room] for 1 year and we didn''t want to take any chances," Shina said. "Fair. Well, I''m going to help you all at once, so it''s more practical. I also need some mana to better stabilize my recent advance," Theo said. "Tsk, only you say something like that - wanting to use the celestial tribtion to stabilize your cultivation," Arianaughed. Theo put his hands in his pants pocket and said indifferently, "What can I do? This is easy for me, so why should I be shy about it?" "By the way, this has nothing to do with what they''re talking about, but I have to say it." Mizuki looked at Theo. "Mm?" "You are a catch in that outfit. You should wear clothes like that more often." Mizuki smiled. Theo wore a ck turtleneck with a dark gray overcoat that reached his knee and dark gray pants and ck sneakers. His golden hair was unruly, giving it a charming, yet wild look. Seeing him like this, one couldn''t help it if some crazy women dragged him to the bedroom... "Hey, what are those looks? You''re scaring me¡­" Theo said, pulling away. "Nothing, I just thought you look very cute, just like Mizuki said." Shina smiled. "Yes Theo, you need to dress like that more often. By the way, I have a problem in my room that I need your help with. Can youe with me now?" Yuki asked innocently. "Seriously, I''m not a fool, you know? I understand you''re on fire, and I''m not one to deny it, so let''s all go together!" Theo said tantly. The women looked at each other and to Theo''s surprise they all nodded. ''Seriously, am I going to have sex with 6 women at the same time?'' Theo was both surprised and excited. As a man, how could he not be happy to have so many women at the same time? Vigor, fatigue? Ha, this was something he didn''t know about! The sevens entered Yuki''s room, which was thergest. Theo cast a sound istion spell. At that moment, the City Volts trembled for three days and three nights. Everyone thought it was a long andsting earthquake¡­ When it ended. All six women were in the gigantic bed sleeping, tired. Theo already felt refreshed and ready for the next one, but he knew he couldn''t go any further than that. With a satisfied smile, Theo left the room. "Dad, have you finished making babies?" That question made Theo jump back. "Who taught you this, Yui?" Theo asked softly. "Ohh, I read in a book that when a man and a woman are in the same room and sleep together, they make babies," Little Yui stated innocently. "Isn''t that how Dad got Mommy Yuki pregnant and also Zaika and Zaira?" "Errr... Well, basically that." Theo was a little embarrassed to talk about it with his daughter, so he smiled at her and said, "Whoever wants a cake, Daddy will make one for." "Yeah!" Little Yui jumped up and apuded happily. Theo sighed in relief and went into the kitchen. Washing his hands, he started to bake a cake. By spending 1 Crystal Points, Theo intended to bake a delicious cake for his daughter. It didn''t take long for his other daughter to show up as well. "Good morning dad," Little Emma said and kissed Theo''s cheek. "Good morning. Wait with Little Yui; Daddy is making a cake," Theo said. "Wow!" Little Emma smiled and went into the living room to y video games with Little Yui. Almost 1 hourter, a delicious smell wafted through the kitchen and into the living room. The two girls were seduced by the smell and came to the kitchen. Even the 6 women who were sleeping before woke up to the smell. Luckily Theo had made a threeyer cake big enough to feed 30 people. 542 Chapter 542 "Okay, don''t stand around there, go set up the cutlery and the table," Theo said. "Okay!" Little Yui and Little Emma were the first to respond. When the cake was served, each took a slice and ate with relish. It was very tasty. After all, it was made with the best ingredients and there was the fact that Theo already had some experience in making cakes. "Delicious, it''s very delicious, dad," Little Yui said with a slightly dirty mouth that was quickly cleaned by Mizuki. "Yes, it''s the best cake in the whole world!" Little Emma''s outburst was more exaggerated. Theo smiled. "Is that so? d you liked it." Sparks came out of Little Yui''s eyes as she looked at Little Emma and said, "Dad''s cake is the tastiest cake in the universe!" "I think it''s the tastiest of all gxies!" Little Emma said with a smug smile. "Okay, okay, I understand you guys liked it, and I''m happy about it, but you don''t have to fight about it," Theo said. "...I''m sorry, Yui," Little Emma said. "Sorry to Yui too." Little Yui also apologized. After that, the table became harmonious again. * "Is everyone ready?" Theo asked. "I was born ready," Ariana smiled. "I''m serious," Theo sighed. "Me too," Ariana pouted. "Yes, we are ready." The girls nodded. Around Theo were Ariana, Shina, Zaira, Zaira, Yuki, Little Yui, Little Emma, ??Yuki, and Mizuki, all ready to go through the Celestial Tribtion and go to the Monarch Realm. Of course, Theo had to back away, or else he could invoke the Heavenly Divine Tribtion. They were now on an uninhabitable ind. There would be no problem even if everything was destroyed. When Luan teleported away far enough not to affect the Celestial Tribtion, everything began to form. The first to call the Tribtion was Little Emma, who was closest to going through the Celestial Tribtion. Soon it was like a trigger; all the girls activated their Celestial Tribtions, and nine anomalies started to form at the same time. The sky turned dark. Thunder was seen passing through the dark clouds. Loud sounds echoed. Roars of beasts even more frightening than a dragon also echoed. The skies grew more and more turbulent, and the thunder was so powerful that the whole world trembled. It was, after all, the Celestial Tribtions of nine people at the same time and each for the Monarch Realm. "That''s pretty scary," Shina said. "Afraid?" Ariana smiled. "If I didn''t believe in Theo, yes, I would be terrified," Shina admitted. "Well, I would be myself. But knowing Theo is around, I fear nothing" Ariana said. The other girls didn''t speak, but they thought the same. "That is..." A monster starteding out of the dark clouds. "This thing is very unique," Mizuki muttered. What wasing out was a gigantic head that appeared to be made of wood and was on fire. Soon the whole body started toe out. It was huge and on fire, but it didn''t seem to burn the tree or the green leaves. The hands were huge and looked like two gigantic hills. Descending with the intention of punching towards them, this monster of the burning tree began to fall like aet. * Whoosh!* Theo appeared in front of the girls. "Prepare yourselves. I will share my energy with you," Theo said. "Okay!" They responded seriously. In Theo''s eyes, this monster that moved at the speed of aet was so slow it almost made him yawn. Theo didn''t even try to attack. He used directly. His body was filled with earth and fire energy. Nine pirs of light appeared and headed towards the girls. - - [Filled in: 334,782,482 Lineage Cells] [Golden Crow ¨C Up to Level 4] ,m - - An involuntary smile curved Theo''s lips. It was nice to know that the Golden Crow bloodline had leveled up. The girls also benefited a lot, especially in the earth and fire elements. Theo pulled away again when he saw that the next one was about to form. As soon as it started toe out, a green head and four horns, sharp teeth and frightening eyes, the body was surrounded by lightning, and they all could feel that it was using wind. The body was d in green scaled armor. Was it a mixture of dragon and crab? Well, the ws were crab-like, and the legs like that of a dinosaur. It was a pretty weird monster. *ROAR!* Arrogantly, the monster roared and began to descend. When it was a few meters away, Theo appeared and used: . The monster tried to dodge, but could itpete with Theo? Theo''s tail grew longer and longer and swallowed the monster. "Mm..." This one sure was more powerful, not that it was something Theo couldn''t handle. "Prepare yourselves," Theo warned again. Distributing the lightning and wind energy around them, when he saw they couldn''t take it anymore, he stopped. - - [Filled in: 456,871,062 Lineage Cells] [Congrattions, Heavenly Earth Level 10 / Divine Lightning Level 10: Divine Diamond has advanced to level 2.] [Congrattions, you''ve advanced to the 2nd Layer of the Venerable Spiritual Realm.] - - The girls steadied themselves, and Theo walked away again. ''As expected, Celestial Tribtions are the best.'' Theo smiled. A few minutester, the next one began to form. A fish head? Yes, something like a fish with some lizard mixed in started toe out. It was even bigger than the others and apparently used water and poison. ''Well, I''m immune to poison, but the girls...'' This time he wouldn''t be able to fully deflect the impact. At least the energy from the water was no problem. Flipping its long tail that was capable of creating gusts of wind and destroying mountains, the lizard fish began to descend from the sky and spat out a spray of poisonous water. Theo appeared and intercepted the attack using and already took advantage of the moment and sent it back towards this big fish lizard. Theo once again distributed his energy with the girls, however, only the divine water. - - [Filled in: 456,871,062 Lineage Cells] [Congrattions, Poison Level 10 turns to Divine Poison Level 1.] [Congrattions, you''ve advanced to the 3rd Layer of the Venerable Spiritual Realm.] - - ''Haha. Very good!" Theo''s eyes sparkled as he saw that his venom had turned into something divine. 543 Chapter 543 "Just two more waves, get ready," Theo said and walked away again. Something bright as light wasing out of the clouds. It was as if it wore a yellow cloak, and all over the body there were tentacles. And with the size bigger than a mountain, it was a horrendous thing. In addition to light it was also using ice. Just like the others it was using two elements. Theo could not see its mouth, but this thing gave a loud cry that made the soul tremble. Theo appeared in front of the girls. He was in his Golden Fox form. Thest attacks of the Celestial Tribtion were no joke, especially from 9 people at the same time. At the speed of light, this horrible thing moved. Theo''s divine eyes could follow its movements, and he used . However, the thing managed to escape, but Theo had 10 tails, and started using with all of them in hopes of catching this thing. On the eighth try, he did it. The power was greater than the others. Theo took a while to stabilize it and then finally split it with the girls. - - [Filled in: 648.926.418 Lineage Cells ] [Congrattions, Heavenly Ice Level 10 turns to Divine Ice Level 2.] [Congrattions, you''ve advanced to the 4th Layer of the Venerable Spiritual Realm.] - - Meanwhile, all the girls underwent big changes. Their improvements were so much that they needed a whole day to calcte their earnings. ? Theo stayed there until the energy was gone, and he teleported away again. ''This has been more profitable for me than I expected.'' Theo was filled with emotion. It looked like bing a Saint would be faster than he expected. However, it was not always that he could do this. After all, he could only count on Aomi arriving in her Celestial Tribtion and using it to build up fast, but she was only on the 7th Layer of the Monarch Spiritual Realm. There was a long way for her to go before she could go through the Celestial Tribtion. ''Well, I still have some ''supplies'', mainly those fools who were on Spirit wanting to harm my people,'' Theo scoffed in his mind. As Theo lost himself in his thoughts, the next attack formed. A monstrously giant head appeared. With a huge eye the size of a continent, a mouth that could swallow a city with sharp, pointy teeth, and with many arms, as it appeared, it was discovered that the creature looked like a centipede with several arms that looked more like dragon ws. The body was metallic and was enveloped in darkness and lightning. ''Three attributes...'' Not that it was a surprise. After all, it was the final boss. "That''s scary~" Ariana said yfully, but she was really scared. The other girls nodded too. It was a hideous thing and an incredibly big thing. Theo''s power was raised to the maximum. He used: with his divine eyes, and used: to confuse the monster. ''Roiyaruse!'' In Theo''s hand, his Elementary Scepter; Gold level 11 appeared. That elevated his power to the max. He thought about calling Kuro and Kin, but it wasn''t necessary. Lifting the scepter, his illusions widened. The monster was confused and slowed down. Theo took advantage, and with his ten tails he used: . As expected from the final boss, the first attack was dodged, but the second one was caught, as two of Theo''s tails wrapped around the creature''s body. "Sess!" Theo smiled. Stabilizing the energy that was raging in his body. Theo distributed it with the girls. Soon all 9 created a multicolored pir of light, ascending to the Monarch Realm. - - [Filled in: 934.518.795 Lineage Cells] [Congrattions, [Heavenly Earth turned to Divine Earth Level 1] [Congrattions, [Divine Earth Level 1 / Divine Lightning Level 10: Divine Diamond ¨C Up to Level 3.] [Congrattions, you''ve advanced to the 5th Layer of the Venerable Spiritual Realm.] [Congrattions, Supreme Bestial King ¨C Up to Level 3] - - Their Noble Spirits appeared and were bathed in the pir of light. When these noble spirits looked at Roiyaruse, they seemed to respect him and revere him. Well, Roiyaruse was ranked Gold while they had just upgraded to Silver. Some were already there and only increased a few levels, but still, they knew how to respect who was superior to them. ''This might take a while...'' Theo brought Kin and Kuro over l. "What are your orders, Boss?" Kuro asked. "Nothing. I just wanted to let you guys breathe a little out here. You can go out and y, but don''t go very far and don''t go off destroying things. And by the way, if someone tries to approach either of you with bad intentions, you know what to do, yes?" Theo said. "Yes, I must devour them, right? You can leave it to me." Kuro created a gtinous hand and pped his chest. Turning into a ck fox, Kuro started running. "I''ll go too, My Master." Kin turned into a golden fox and ran even faster than Kuro. He was, after all, made of lightning. Lightning speed was one of the fastest speeds in existence. Thinking of his noble spirits, Theo knew they were an advantage against Abdul. After all, this was a unique feature of his. The others had no Noble Spirits; at least, he hasn''t seen others have them. Aomi dog, but it was because Theo got it for her... Gradually the girls managed to control the abundance of energy in their bodies. After all, some of them had affinity transformations. There was also the new Realm that they had just reached. To get that all stabilized would take time. Bored, Theo yawned and teleported further away and sat down on the floor. In his left hand there were mes; in his right hand there was lightning. The two were blending together, and at the same time mes began to spread aggressively and the lightning began to fall and crackle. The fight between the two elements was powerful. If Theo didn''t have a strong body, he would have been destroyed in the process, but the same couldn''t be said for his clothing that turned to dust. - 1 dayter - "Haha ha! I have achieved it!" In Theo''s hands, ck mes crackled. At the same time m, they burned. It also gave off shock waves. It was a very powerful corrosive me. - [ Heavenly Fire Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine ck mes - Level 2] - Because he used two elements already at level 10 the Divine ck mes has reached level 2. 544 Chapter 544 Theo tested the ck mes, and the ground gave way and continued to burn with no sign of stopping. Worse, he appeared to be electrocuted at the same time. Unlike the Divine Diamond, which was basically indestructible, a good element for defense, this one had an absolute attack power. Theo tried to control the ck mes, since he didn''t know what kind of disaster it would cause. Finally, Theo managed to put out the mes. With sweat on his forehead, he thought, ''I must be careful when using the ck mes...'' There was still time for the girls to finish stabilizing their cultivation. And thank god the little disturbance he made didn''t bother them. ''Well, better take a little more distance just to prevent any problems¡­'' Theo thought. ''I think fire and water is more peaceful, yes?'' Thinking so, Theo controlled the Divine Water in his left hand and Heavenly Fire in his right. Divine Water was superior in many ways to Heavenly Fire and always put out the fire. Because of this, Theo had to reduce the potency of the Divine Water. Little by little it only turned into steam. Sighing, he knew it wouldn''t be easy and the girls looked like they were going to take a while, so he kept trying. 2 days had passed. The water continued to extinguish the fire and the fire continued to evaporate the water, but it was not all in vain. At some point he saw the water transform into a different substance. Theo didn''t give up and continued. He had a lot of mana and time. It was no waste of time if he seeded. The girls'' aura began to wane. Theo predicted that it would only take one more day for them to stabilize their cultivation and their affinities. "That..." The water remained white, but if one looked closely, it turned green to and when it dripped on the ground, it pierced and went deep. -- [Congrattions, you have created an affinity using Heavenly Fire Level 10 and Divine Water Level 10: Divine Acid Level 1!] -- "Whoa¡­" Theo wanted to scream, but held back. He didn''t want to disturb the girls, but his chest rose and fell with emotion. _ _ Theo Volts Race: Divine Beast Species: Holy Divine Golden Fox Cultivation: 5th Layer of Venerable Spiritual Realm Crystal Points: 23,521,441 System Points: 999,999 _ _ Lineage Holy Divine Golden Fox: 13,883,359,555 Lineage Cells. Supreme Bestial King - Level 3 Heavenly Phoenix - Level 5 Poisonous Body Level 4 Golden Crow - Level 4 _ _ Affinities [Divine Earth Level 1 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine Diamond - Level 3 [Heavenly Fire Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine ck mes - Level 2 [Heavenly Fire Level 10 / Divine Water Level 10: Divine Acid Level 1 Divine Metal Level 10 Divine Water Level 10 Divine Light Level 10 Eternal Darkness Level 10 Heavenly Wind Level 10 Divine Ice Level 2 Divine Poison Level 1 _ _ Skills Clean: Maximum Illusion of the Nine Illusory Heavens: Level 3 Voice Change: Level 8 Spiritual Shiatsu Massage: Level 6 Supreme Concealment: Level 5 Healing: Level 4 Teleportation: Level 4 Divine Golden Fox Domain: Level 4 Poison King: Level 9 Twin clone: ??Level 3 Multiple Clones Elementary: Level 3 Governor''s Sword: Level 3 _ _ Techniques Breathing: Golden Fox Breathing: Master: Low Advance Cultivation: Lightning of Primordial Darkness: Master: Low Advance Cultivation: Supreme Elemental Maniption: Master; High Advance Dual Cultivation: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon: Master: High Advance Movement: Lightning Shadow Steps: Ninth Stage Forge / Defense: ming Dragon Furnace: Fourth Stage ? Attack: Golden Fox ws: Initial; Master: High Advance Attack: Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox: Step Five Attack: ck Thunder''s Primordial Vibration: Master: Low Advance Attack: Elementary Emperor: Initial; Master: High Advance Attack / Defense: Kempo Art of Golden Destruction: Master: High Advance Spiritual Sense: Manual of the Divine Heavenly Spirit - Master: High Advance Attack / Defense: Elemental Strengthening - Master: High Advance Art of Alchemy of the Spiritual Path - Master: High Advance Art of Talisman of the Spiritual Path - Master: High Advance Art of Inscription of the Spiritual Path - Master: High Advance Art of Formation of the Spiritual Path - Master: High Advance Attack / Defense: Body of a Thousand Poisons - Master: High Advance Attack / Defense: Perfect Shadow - Master: High Advance Attack / Defense: Five Element Clones - Master: High Advance _ _ Noble Spirits Kin: Golden Slime; Gold level 11 Kuro: Dark Slime; Diamond level 3 Roiyaruse: Elementary Scepter; Gold level 12 _ _ ''In fact, it''s showing up.'' The thrill of creating techniques was incredible, which made him want to continue, but seeing the girls were about to finish up, he held back. * - In the [Dimensional Room] - Isis opened her eyes and smiled. ''I knew Theo was an unparalleled genius. In such a short time he managed to sessfully fuse two elements three times. And they are powerful. Hehe~ I''m excited for the fight in 1 year... I wonder if that idiot Abdul will cry a lot? Hehe~ I hope so.'' Isis closed her eyes again. * "Ah, finally!" Ariana stretched. She felt a great strength in her body. It was an indescribable feeling. It was hard having to stabilize all this time, but it was worth it. "Theo, I''m sorry to keep you waiting," Shina said with a smile without the slightest hint of guilt. "If you make me delicious food, I''ll forgive you. By the way, I''m hungry." Theo rubbed his stomach. "Yui is also hungry." She imitated Theo, rubbing her little tummy. "Emma too!" Emma jumped up, raising her hand. "Well, let''s go back first," Theo said. Theo''s ark appeared and everyone entered. Shina washed first and then went to the kitchen. The girls also showered and went to help Shina in the kitchen. Theo stayed in the living room ying video games with his daughters. "Haha, daddy is weak." Yui''s delicious giggle echoed. "Is that so? So I''ll take it seriously," Theo said. "No, no, Yui was kidding! Dad is the best, Yui loves dad!" She hugged him and kissed his face. "Dad loves you too." Theo hugged her and kissed her pretty face several times, making herugh. "You too Emma." Theo hugged her and kissed her little face. He realized she was getting jealous, and he shouldn''t be impartial. 545 Chapter 545 "Shina your cakes are the best!" Theo finished eating, walked past her, and then kissed her cheek. "I''m d you liked it." Shina smiled. "Yui, want more!" Little Yui lifted the te. "Emma, ??too!" Little Emma made the same gesture as Little Yui. As expected of the two gluttons, just one slice was not enough. Sitting on the sofa in the ark room, Theo thought, ''I have 4,320 days inside the [Dimensional Room], but 87 days have already been spent. However, in these 87 days, I have already arrived at the 5th Layer of the Venerable Spiritual Realm. Abdul, Abdul, you''ll regret getting in my way!'' Theo''s eyes were firmer with a fox slit in his golden eyes. One thing is for sure; when Theo has a goal, he goes until he hits it. And, now, his goal is not to defeat Abdul but to kill him. ''I have a lot of bodies, Monster Cores, and Magic Stones, but it''s still not enough. I will buy pills in bulk on the system and sell them for Monster Cores. For them, pills are significantly more useful than Monster Cores and Magic Stone.'' Theo nned. Rya appeared and said: [Master, why not buy a pill-making machine?] ''What''s that?'' Theo asked. Rya exined: [Master, it''s like this, the pill-making machine follows the recipe and, although it cannot create a new pill, it can follow the recipe. And, the more urate the recipe, the higher the quality of the pill it can thus make in mass. Having much less of an expense than buying the pills directly from the system.'' ''Haha, Rya, I love you.'' Theo took her and kissed the tigress''s face. Rya didn''t reject it; she liked receiving affection from Theo, after all, for her, Theo was her God. And receiving a kiss from her God is the greatest honor. Rya said with a giggle: [It''s my honor to help the Master]. ''How strong of a pill can these machines create?'' Theo asked. [There are ones for all levels, but I rmend the Master to buy levels 4, 5, and 6. From level 7+ Master will barely have customers to buy them and the resources are expensive. It would be useless to create something that has few customers, and if necessary, the Master can do it himself, right?] Rya said. ''Yes, that''s right. Rya is very smart. Thanks.'' Theo smiled. [Hehe, I''m always at the Master''s disposal] Ryaughed and snuggled into Theo''sp. ''Now that the pill problem is solved, I''m going to dedicate myself until I raise enough resources to fuse the elements. If possible, I want to do as much element fusion as I can. After seeing the result, there''s no way I wouldn''t want it.'' Theo thought as he rubbed Rya''s cute fur. "Theo, we''re here." Mizuki looked at Theo strangely, as he seemed to be stroking something, but there was nothing there. ''Rya,e back.'' Theo said mentally. "Okay, I still have a lot to do." Theo went to her, kissed her lips, and then walked past her. Like a good wife, Mizuki followed Theo''s side. On the uncovered side of the Ark, all the girls were already waiting. Little Yui and Little Emma''s tummy looked, incredibly, a little swollen, but the speed it deted was also surprising; as expected from a dragon''s digestion. The city was as lively as ever. Now more than ever, as you no longer need to fear enemy attacks. As expected, as long as King / Emperor Theo is around, there is nothing to fear. The ark stopped at the top of the mansion. Everyone went downstairs and Theo turned it into an artifact then put it away. [By the way, Master. You are now strong enough to drink the rest of the Golden Raven''s blood at once.] Rya appeared again. ''... I''ll do it.'' Any help was good. Theo entered the mansion and then into the [Dimensional Room], the girls followed him. There was an entire bucket of blood that was not diluted yet. Theo drank it all in one gulp. - - [Congrattions, Golden Crow Up to Level 5 [Congrattions, Golden Crow Up to Level 6 [Congrattions, Golden Crow Up to Level 7 ..... [Congrattions, Golden Crow Up to Level 10 .... [Congrattions, Golden Crow Level 10 Turned into Heavenly Golden Crow Level 1] - - ''As expected, it didn''t turn into the divine, but it''s already fine.'' Theo didn''t have much hope of that anyway. After all, he only used 1 drop, and that was a little diluted; even if it were the full drop it would hardly give a divine bloodline. The Heavenly Golden Crow in Theo''s body tried to fight, but it was child''s y. Before long, it came under his control. ''Now, Rya, how much does a level 4,5, and 6 mass production pill machine cost?'' Theo asked. [Answering the Master, at level 4: 500 Crystal points. Level 5: 100,000 Crystal Points. Level 6: 1,200,000 Crystal Points.] ''That''s over 1 million System Points... Well, if it''s able to mass-produce, I think it''s worth it. After all, how many pills are these machines capable of producing a day?'' Theo asked. [An average of 100,000 depending on the difficulty of Master''s pill. And, by the way, if it is done inside the [Dimensional Room], Master can profit even more from it, in 1 year, he can make over 2 and a half billion.] Rya said. ''... Well, whatever, I''ll believe you. You can buy and ce it in the lower right corner of the [Dimensional Room].'' - - [You spent: 1,300,500 Crystal Points] - - The three machines appeared in the lower right corner of the [Dimensional Room] next to each other and they were huge. ''Can anyone operate them?'' Theo asked. [While putting the right ingredients, yes.] Rya gave a positive response. "Theo, what''s this?" Shina pointed to the machines. "They are pill-making machines. The one on the left can create a level 4 pill, middle level 5, and end level 6. I''ll give you the recipe and the ingredients, who wants to do this for me?" Theo asked. "I''m pretty unupied, I can do that," Alice said. [Alice was Cleopatra''s daughter and became Little Yui''s maid. All this time she is still following them and, although not high, her cultivation has reached the Superior Wizard Realm] "Oh? I will leave that in your hands, I will also reward you with a few pillster, your Cultivation is still low, raise it a little; at least until the Spiritual Monarch Realm should be good." Theoughed and said. Alice was startled. The Spiritual Realm is already a dream, let alone the Spiritual Monarch Realm. Theo started writing three recipes for three types of pills; they were almost the same, with the same purpose, to increase mana, but with different levels. In the beginning, he would only sell [ Immortal Pill ] with little chance of getting enlightenment. By spending 10 Crystal Points, the ingredients appear in gigantic baskets. "The ingredients are there, do a good job and I''ll reward youter." Theo rubbed her head and left. "Good luck, Alice." Little Yui had already be good friends with her and was used to her being around, and, seeing Alice get a chance to get her father''s attention, Little Yui rooted for her. "Thank you, Princess Yui." Alice smiled beautifully. ''Now, let''s start with the lower level Monster Cores.'' Theo took almost 2 thousand Monster Core from LV3. Then almost 3 thousand of LV2. ''!'' - - [Filled in 1,190,000 Lineage Cells] - - He was barely able to change the number of lineage cells he currently has... Not even able to increase 1 LV of any affinity. ''Well, those low-level ones are almost useless now.'' Theo sighed. Theo still had a lot of monster corpses he''d gotten over time, as well as the City Volts invaders... After some thought, he brought it all out together. A literal mountain of corpses appeared. Wasting no time, Theo used ''!'' - - [Filled in: 3,451,645,145 Lineage Cells] [Congrattions, [Divine Ice Up to Level 6] [Congrattions, [Divine Poison Up to Level 5] [Congrattions, [Divine Earth Up to Level 6] [Congrattions, [Divine Acid Up to Level 2] [Congrattions, [Divine ck mes Up to Level 3] [Congrattions, [Divine Diamond Up to Level 4] [Congrattions, you''ve advanced to the 9th Layer of Venerable Spiritual Realm.] [Congrattions, Supreme Bestial King ¨C Up to Level 4] [Congrattions Heavenly Golden Crow ¨C Up to Level 2] [Congrattions, Poisonous Body ¨C Up to Level 5] - - ''As expected when there was even someone in the Monarch and Venerable Realm.'' Theo thought. But despite a lot of improvement, those were all the supplements he had to increase his power even more. However, it was satisfactory. ''Now, I need to stabilize this, or else I''m going to destroy everything in here.'' Theo broke out in a cold sweat. _ _ Theo Volts Race: Divine Beast Species: Holy Divine Golden Fox Cultivation: 9th Layer of Venerable Spiritual Realm Crystal Points: 22,220,931 System Points: 999,999 _ _ Lineage Holy Divine Golden Fox: 17,336,194,700 Lineage Cells. Supreme Bestial King - Level 4 Heavenly Phoenix - Level 5 Heavenly Golden Crow Level 2 Poisonous Body Level 5 _ _ affinities [Divine Earth Level 6 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine Diamond - Level 4] [Heavenly Fire Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine ck mes - Level 3] [Heavenly Fire Level 10 / Divine Water Level 10: Divine Acid - Level 2] Divine Metal Level 10 Divine Water Level 10 Divine Light Level 10 Eternal Darkness Level 10 Heavenly Wind Level 10 Divine Ice Level 6 Divine Poison Level 5 _ _ ''Hmm. I still have a lot of Crystal Points, my new affinities have increased a little, and my bloodlines have also had a little change, especially from Crow. I wonder what would happen if I mix Heavenly Fire with Divine Earth¡­ Wait, I don''t have time for this, sigh, I''ll stabilize this first.'' Theo sat cross-legged on the floor. 546 Chapter 546 10 days passed in the [Dimensional Room]. In those ten days, 3 million [Immortal Pill] were made. Alice did a great job, she used her webs to control the three machines to perfection and managed to create 1 million pills with each machine. "Okay, it''s time to market," Theo muttered. "Ariana, you go out with these pills and make the Demon n women advertise around the world. Pick the strongest among them, and also a generous reward for doing so, they''ve been helping the city grow from the start." Theo said. "I know what to do." Ariana walked out of the [Dimensional Room] with 3 million pills. Theo approached Alice and yed with her rabbit ears and smiled, "You did a good job. 10 of these tier 6 pills are yours. Keep up the good work." "Thank you, Mr. Theo!" Alice was moved by this, she could be promoted to the Spiritual Realm. ''I''m out of supplements (Corpses)... I''m going to try to fuse the elements while I wait for them to bring in more Monster Core and Magic Stone with the profit from the pills.'' Theo walked away. Sitting cross-legged, in his right hand was Divine Water Level 10 and in the left was Divine Earth Level 6. When the two mixed, as expected, it turned to mud. Of course, this was not a new affinity, but rather a w. But Theo had time, so he kept trying. Sometimes the mud became more hardened, but that wasn''t it yet. Five dayster, the mud begins to take on color, as if it were bing fertile. ''We have something here. I need to continue.'' Theo thought. In 7 days, nt seedlings start to appear. ''Hahaha. Am I doing what I think I''m doing?'' Theo was excited. His attempts continued until finally 10 dayster... - - [Congrattions, you have created new affinity through (Divine Water Level 10 / Divine Earth Level 6): Divine Wood - Level 2] - - From Theo''s hands, wooden branches shot out. Then he modified it and made it create a wooden cage, then a wooden swing, etc. He did a lot of testing. ''On the outside, not even 1 day has passed. Well, I will continue. Now, which one do I try...'' Isis, who was watching Theo meld the elements and choosing as if deciding which soda to buy, rolled her eyes. She gave up on understanding Theo. She didn''t know how the mind of this crazy genius who wants to fuse all the elements works. ''Ice and Poison ... Mm, looks like something interesting mighte out of this.'' Theo''s smile turned grim. These elements were more difficult to control unlike the others, the ice itself is almost considered a double element of water with wind. Luckily, or unluckily, this affinity was at the lower levels, which is easier to control, but if he creates a new element with it, it may be level 1. But whatever, this wasn''t the time to think about that. With Divine Ice Level 6 in the right hand and Divine Poison Level 5 in the left hand. He tried to merge the two. At first, it only turned into poisonous ice, but that was just a mixture, not a new element. After 3 days, the ice finally lost to Poison and melted, or rather turned into green goo, and green smoke wasing out of it. But, it still didn''t seem like a new element. However, it was very possible that it was deadly. Taking a deep breath, Theo was patient and continued. 9 dayster. - - [Congrattions, you have created new affinity through (Divine Ice Level 6 / Divine Poison Level 5): Viral - Level 1] - - When Theo used it, an icy air in the form of poison gas began to spread to what was nearby and everything began to die. ''Spooky...'' Theo decided to seal that affinity, it couldn''t be used near his allies. ''Now there are five¡­'' Isis opened her eyes and was also surprised that Theo did Viral. She remembers a certain divine being who used this. That element was very strong. ''Should I continue? I''m not going to sleep a bit, I haven''t slept for many days.'' Theo thought. It was also at that moment that his smartphone rang. It was the girls wanting to go back to [Dimensional Room]. "Theo, the pills have be known around the world in 1 day. Waru and Athena helped to poprize them, they even bought 100,000 each." Shina said with a cute smile. "Well, there''s the fact that it has the name Volts. Nowadays everyone knows the name Volts." Mizuki said proudly. "So Nahemah and the rest did a good job, that''s good." Theo smiled. Nahemah is one of the leaders of the demonic race. "Yes, they are very professional managers, we should reward themter," Zaika said. "Of course, I already intended to do this. All of them are being of great help and are very kind to the people of the city." Theo said. "Yes, they are adored by the natives of the city," Shina said and smiled. They thought Theo made the right choice to let them live. "By the way, Ardat seems to have run into trouble on one of her trips, but she was strong enough thanks to the armor and weapons Theo gave her and killed the enemy," Yuki said. " Ardat, she is the woman with green snake-like eyes and red hair right?" Theo had some impression of her. "Yes, that''s her." Yuki nodded. "So there are still living beings bold enough to attack my people? No, they can''t be from this world, maybe a conspiracy from another?" Theo muttered. "Theo, aren''t you thinking too much? Why would another want to n against us?" Ariana asked. "Just because we don''t know why doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. Ariana, you don''t need to know the reason for being attacked, that''s mostly because so many Divine Beings hate me now. But if they think I''m easy to push around, they''re wrong." Theo was angry. "Theo, it mustn''t be the divine beings, after all, they all don''t have the courage to provoke me, hehe ~" Isis''sugh sounded more sinister than usual. "Okay, there''s that. So, it must be another reason. By the way, you are already strong and no longer need the armor I gave you, pass it on to the demonic women who are going out to sell the pills. I will give you better armorter." Theo said. "Oh okay." Ariana saw no problem. The other girls too. Currently, they weren''t even wearing it anymore, as a Venerable''s body was more powerful than armor. "They are sending beings below the Monarch Realm. If it was the Monarch Realm, I would feel it. They are being very cautious, probably testing our power." Theo calcted. "Okay Shina, go and tell them not to leave if they''re not in Spiritual Realm. In fact, go ahead and take the armor for them." Theo said. "Yea." Shina agreed and left after all the girls handed over their armor orb. "Theo, why do you have a happy smile when enemies are attacking us?" Zaika was confused. "Oh, I''m out of supplements¡­" Theo muttered. " Ohhh ¡­." She shouldn''t have asked... Of course, they understood. Supplements were the corpses of his enemies that he used to fortify himself, and now with a new enemy knocking at his door, how could he not be happy? "Sigh~ While we worry about having a new enemy, Theo worries about taking them all and turning them into fertilizer, I don''t even know what to say anymore." Arianaughed. "How rude, I didn''t even think about it." Theo lied. "Haha. Theo, that lie does not deceive anyone." Zairaughed. "..." "Well, anyway, keep an eye out; if the enemy shows up, ask to take them alive. I want to discover their origin." Theo said. "Yea!" Almost everyone left, only Yuki, Zaika and Zaira stayed. "Theo~" Yuki ced both hands on his chest. "You know... A pregnant woman has desires~" Yuki murmured in Theo''s ear in her seductive voice. "Theo~" Zaika and Zaira also hugged him. Now Theo understood why the three of them had stayed behind, heading to the mansion, and locking the room. Tremors and fireworks explode inside the room. Three dayster, the party ended and the three women fell asleep with smiles on their faces. * Nahemah floated on her ck wings that looked like an angel''s wings, only ck, and her speed was fast, as she was in the Spiritual Realm. She had just left Volts City and was also already wearing the armor of Darkness that was from Zaira, the same element as Nahemah. Her strength wearing this armor took a very big leap. At least it would be able to withstand an attack from someone in the Monarch Realm. Also, this armor has a special ability, it was to create a giant shadow that came out of the wearer. The strength was no less than someone at the Peak of Spiritual Realm. * Whoosh! Whoosh! ....* People wearing gray clothes hiding their faces appeared. "Who are you?" Nahemah asked coldly and she activated the armor. Dark matter armor covered her body. "Dead people don''t need to know who we are." One of them said in a stoic voice. Nahemah squeezed and closed her hand; she could feel it. Yes, she had be stronger, and faster, despite her mana draining fast. A sinister smile formed on her beautiful face. "Is that so?" She disappeared. Holding the head of one of them when it reappeared, Nahemah spun like a bottle cap and the head was twisted off of the torso. "When did she show up there?" That was a hell of a scare for them. "Hehehe~~" Nahemah''s giggle was ominous, she didn''t feel like she was going to lose even though they were at 6. Oops, 5. 547 Chapter 547 "Hehehe~~" Nahemah''s giggle was ominous, she didn''t feel like she was going to lose even though they were at 6. Oops, 5. "Oh, what is that horrible smell? Huh? Is it fear? Hehe ~ Didn''t youe to kill me, why are you afraid?" Nahemah can smell people''s fear, what she said was not simply to intimidate the enemy. " W-Who ''s scared, bitch. Die!" Offended, one of them ran towards her. "Idiot, that''s what she wants!" Another shouted, but it was toote. Nahemah spun upside down and two daggers appeared in her hands and, whirling, she shed the man''s head several times leaving his head severed. Spinning and gliding with her wing, the sinister smile never left Nahemah''s face. She was, after all, a demon. She has kindness, yes, but if it''s about killing, she was an expert. It was in her blood and, she liked the feeling. "Surround her, don''t let her attack!" The leader shouted. "Useless!" Nahemah made a shadow leave her body and began to blur everyone''s vision. Like a ghost, she moved in the shadows, and another lost his head. Only three were left, one managed to defend from Nahemah''s dagger, but was not confident of defending against her again... Nahemah continued to attack non-stop and cuts began to appear everywhere on the bodies of the three, they only managed to block their vital points. "Ha, with just that level of strength, and you still wanted to murder me? Very green, very green!" Nahemahughed out loud, teasing them. Sessfully, one of them yelled: "I''m going to kill you!" That made Nahemah''s smile widen, then she stepped out from behind the man''s shadows, and with the two daggers in his neck, she pulled back. * Whoosh !* The head flew to the sky and blood spurted out. pping her demonic wings, Nahemah distanced herself. "2 to go." Nahemah''s sinister, cold voice made the assassins shiver. They tried to dispel the darkness or at least move away, but Nahemah always appeared and attacked, sending them back into the darkness. The attacks continued as if she was ying with them. Nahemah was quick but didn''t have as much attacking power. However, if they weren''t careful enough, they would die from being hit in vital ces, or lose their heads like the others. " Kekekekeke ~!" Nahemah''s sinister giggle made them shiver, the more scared they are, the more ws they will show. Nahemah continued circling them and shing, the cuts increased, and the two survivors already lost liters of blood. If they hadn''t been cultivators in the Spiritual Realm, they would have already died. "Come on, where is your initial courage to kill me, Hahaha!" Nahemah said coldly. "Damn, dammit, weren''t they supposed to be weak?" It wasn''t the kind of information they received. Nahemah saw the guy screaming, frustrated, and saw an opening on the right side of the rib; she pierced him with the dagger. " Aghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" A scream so loud that it would wake the dead echoed. "Have you started to see things blurrily yet?" Nahemahughed. "Poison!" They were cut several times by the daggers, and now they felt the effect of the poison. " Hehe~ Toote to realize that." Nahemahughed coldly. "Do you want to kill my people? It''s not that easy. By the way ... forget it~ it''s better not to talk about it, hehe~" Nahemahughed andughed coldly more and more. The one that had their ribs pierced had the poison take effect faster and he could barely keep flying, Nahemah took advantage and appeared behind him, but the other intercepted her. "Tsk, just putting off the inevitable, but okay, I like to y~" Nahemahughed. Nahemah continued to attack through the darkness, the two could only rely on instinct and feel the movement of the wind to intercept Nahemah''s attacks. She was so sinister, and she moved so fast that it was almost impossible to defend themselves, more and more cuts appeared. Until the one who was less hurt made a mistake, and Nahemah appeared in front of the one she pierced the ribs of and her smile was cute and devilish as she pierced his throat and pulled. The man fell. "Just you~," Nahemah said softly in her cold voice. "Demon!" The man screamed. "Oh, I really am, but what about it? Lord Theo epted us even though we came from Hell, you think it offends me calling me that? Hahaha~ Fool~" Nahemah giggled even colder. "...I will not die here!" The man used all his strength to want to run away, but Nahemah was an expert in speed, not strength, and managed to appear in front of him within seconds. ? "Damn it!" The man cursed, "You dirty devil, let me go!" "Dirty? I don''t like your tone. Call me a devil, but not dirty, after all, I shower every day~ Well, well... You won''t die, don''t worry, hehe ~" Nahemah broke a bottle right in front of the man and purple smoke came out. The man wanted to hold his breath, but it was toote, he passed out on inhaling it. '' Lord Theo wanted one of them alive, yes?'' Nahemah was happy to make it and started to fly at full speed towards City Volts. "I hope Lord Theo is happy with this gift~" Nahemah let out a cold giggle. Her blood was still hot from the fight so she was meaner than usual, but then she remembered that Theo always retrieves corpses, and she came back. She picked up the 5 bodies and flew back towards the city. Demons were born warriors, and they lived to kill, but that doesn''t mean they''re all like that. As long as they''re not provoked, they live normally, after all, it''s only when their blood gets hot from the war that cruelty starts to show. Minutester, she arrived in front of Theo''s mansion, her presence was already noticed, and Theo, who was inside the [Dimensional Room], left. "Is this one of the killers?" Theo guessed. "Yeah, I went to a lot of trouble to capture it alive, you know~," Nahemah said in her soft voice. It''s not as cold as it used to be. "Mm, I''ll make it up to you," Theo said. " Nahemah humbly thanks you~" She smiled and threw her passed-out assassin close to Theo. "Oh yes, there are also these other five, but they are dead, do you want them?" Nahemah asked. "Yes Yes." Theo nodded. " Hehe ~ I am d I brought them then~" Nahemah blew out a seductive mouthful of air and shifting like a snake, her big breasts swayed. She was a natural seductress, she wasn''t doing this to seduce Theo, not least because she wouldn''t dare; but of course, Theo was a man and when he saw this seductive show, he ended up looking. Taking out the five bodies, Nahemah threw them on the ground like a sack of rice. Theo took out a bottle of [Immortal Pill] and handed it to Nahemah: "Thanks for the hard work." "It''s my honor~" Nahemah smiled even more since she might be able to break into the Monarch Realm. "Now, let''s see who''s behind this?" The man''s mind was protected and nearly erased all the information from the man''s brain, but who is Theo? Theo''s soul has reached a level that is almost equivalent to a Saint, there''s no way he can let a trace of will from a being of the Venerable Realm, however strong it was, to be able to stop him. Theo''s powerful mind destroyed that will and prevented it from destroying the information in this man''s brain. Theo snorted disdainfully and began to read the unconscious man''s mind. A ce with a lot of water and very dense mana, at least 100 times denser than Spirit. It was also about 3 times bigger and had 3 moons. The was called the Arcane. The strongest on this were people who followed the arcane path, which is the ultimate magic. The man who put the seal on this man''s mind is the leader of the Arcane called: Venerable Minister of Magic. The reason they were here was that they received information that demonic beings were living on this. For them, Demonic Beings are a valuable research resource. And it seems that this Venerable Minister of Magic needed a lot of demons in order to achieve certain research in dark magic. ''So they are indeed after the Demon Race... Ha, it doesn''t matter if they were manipted into finding out that demons are living here. Since they dared toe and cause trouble, I''ll give them trouble...'' A sinister smile from a cunning fox curved Theo''s lips. "Theo, what do you think?" Ariana saw his smile and wasn''t scared, but yes, she knew something big was going to happen. "How about moving to a Middle-ss?" Theo asked with a smile. "Oh it''s a good idea, the mana here is already too thin, we need a better ce~," Ariana said in a flirtatious voice. "But are we going to leave the city behind?" Shina asked. After all, the orphanage was here. "You know...wouldn''t it be interesting to turn the ind into a spaceship and go to this middle-ss in a spaceship ind?" Theo chuckled. "Is it possible?" Shina was surprised. "Of course it is. It will cost me a bit, but well... I was already thinking that the current resources are too low, and since they want to fight us, why not take what is theirs?" Theo was much more extreme. "Okay, I''ll let Waru and Athena know and ask if they want to go together. It will also be good to have more fighting power." Mizuki said. "My hands are itchy¡­." Aomi had a wicked grin. She was, after all, from hell; she was born and raised in the midst of war. 548 Chapter 548 All Monarchs appeared in City Volts. Judith still felt awkward around Theo, after all, she was wrong and said a lot to him before... Waru wrapped her fairy hand around Judith''s shoulder and gave her a reassuring smile. "Theo, is this serious? Are you looking to invade a middle-ss and take possession of it?" Apollo cut to the chase. "I do not want." Seeing them get confused, a confident smile curved Theo''s lips: "I will!" Apollo swallowed a stunned mouthful of saliva and his breathing grew heavy. ''That''s trust!'' " Hehe ~ I''m in, I already wanted to go to a higher level," Waru said in her seductive voice. "I ''m logical, I''m in." Athena also took a step forward. "Tsk, so troublesome, but I also need to go to a higher ss if I want to progress, well it''s troublesome, but I''m in," Rander said. "I, I will¡­" Judith said in a low voice. "Haha, don''t be afraid of me. I don''t bite, of course, if you ask." Theo''s earring showing her perfectly aligned white teeth. "I will." Posel didn''t say much, but his will was firm. There were two others, but they took a few steps back and said, "I''m not going, it''s too risky." "I''m not going either." After that, they flew away. "Fool!" Athena mocked them. She knew Theo''s strength, he killed two Venerable Ones, and she could feel he was at least 4 times stronger, Theo''s confidence doesn''te without foundation, ites from the power he has. A girl appeared in front of them. It is a young woman who looked to be in her sixteen, dressed in a long light blue dress, with straight auburn hair to her waist and a few strands of hair touching her delicate face in the breeze, naturally red lips, and a pair of eyes. bright blue like gemstones. "I, Manu Smith, want to go! I know I''m just a weak cultivator who just moved up to the Spiritual Realm, but I still want to follow him!" She said as she stared at Theo. "It''s fine, you can go." Theo epted. "I swear... Wait? You epted?" Manu Smith was disoriented. "Yes, I recognize your desire to get stronger, that''smendable. There''s no reason for me to deny you going." Theo smiled. Seeing Theo smile at her, Manu almost melted on the spot. "How do you intend to go, let''s go on myrger ship?" Athena asked. "No." Theo shook his head and smiled, "I''m going to make this ind a ship. Let''s invade the Arcane with this ind." "...Haha! Did I know, Theo always has crazy ideas, invading an entire ind? Haha, I''m Apollo excited to see this happen!" Apolloughed out loud. "It will be better for you too, right?" Theo looked at Waru. "Yea." Waru agreed. Her secrets were on this ind, and it would be hard to move without the ind. '' Rya, is it 1 million Crystal Points to transform this entire ind into a spaceship capable of traveling in space?'' Theo wanted to confirm. [That''s right, Master.] Rya appeared and nodded. ''Okay, do it!'' Theo said. [Master, put your hand on the ground and then leave the rest to me] Rya said. ''Okay.'' Theo did as she said. Without exining, he put his hand on the ground. A powerful surge of mana came out of Theo''s body like a tsunami. Waru and the rest walked away. The ind begins to undergo a transformation, as well as bing more solid, and changing shape a bit into a ship. A semi-transparent dome has surrounded the ind and the ind begins to float out of the water. The inders were confused. ''Oh, I forgot to tell the rest of the ind''s inhabitants... well, whatever, they''re going to a better ce, they''ll be happy.'' Theo was quite authoritative in deciding the fate of thousands of lives. Meanwhile, Athena, Waru, and the rest were breathing fast. "Theo is Theo." That was the only exnation for all this. Shina and the girls were also there and theyughed when they saw their shocked expressions. Like those who have followed Theo for over a year, they are no longer so easily surprised. Even though he turns a gigantic ind like Fall Star Ind into a spaceship, they weren''t surprised. There were also intelligent water beings, Theo decided to take them along, as most of them have a good personality, and are born warriors, it was nice to have beings like that. In less than 1 hour, the ind haspletely transformed into a gigantic spaceship. "Done." Theo smiled. "Theo, you are amazing, brother." Apollo wrapped a hand around Theo''s shoulder and chuckled. "I like women," Theo said. "Dude, me too, I didn''t hug your shoulder with that intention... Dammit, you were making fun of me, right?" Apollo felt offended and began to count the ants that passed on the ground. Theoughed and didn''t even try to cheer him up. Rander, who had an aversion to Apollo, started tough at him. ''I can''t believe that I ever challenged such a person...'' Judith had her heart in her hand. ''He actually turned the ind into a spaceship, and this protection seems to be even better than my ship...'' Athena only admired Theo who managed to do the impossible, possible. "Who is the enemy we need to face, Theo?" Apollo recovered. "Mm, there is the Venerable Minister of Magic. He''s going to be a little tough, he''ll probably be able to withstand 1 or 2 of my attacks, the rest, well, it''s going to be easy overall." This was a candid analysis Theo made after determining the strength of the Venerable Minister of Magic. Although he might have great magical power, it was irrelevant, Theo was almost immune to all elements, and could teleport, in general, the chance of him losing was 0. "Are you that confident?" Rander was amazed. "Understand, when I was a Monarch, I killed two Venerables, the Sun Venerable and the Light Venerable. Now, I''m in the 9th Layer of the Venerable Spiritual Realm. Tell me, am I going to lose?" Theo answered the question with another question. Rander, who rarelyughed,ughed aloud and said, "So those two were foolish not to want to go." "But Theo, aren''t the other middle sss going to be mad?" Posel asked. "What if I stay? I just need to destroy them too. Honestly, I want a better ce to cultivate. If anyone gets in my way, I will retaliate. And this Venerable Minister of Magic tried to kill and capture my people. It''s only fair for me to steal everything that belongs to him." Theo said. "You know, I just needed an excuse, and this was a perfect one, they can only me the bad luck of attacking my people. Now, I can retaliate without my conscience weighing me down. Anyway, I already intended to invade a middle-ss." Luan added. "By the way, Manu, does your family know you are doing this?" Theo looked at her. "Oh, they are in the Naga Empire. They are here too. I convinced them to go too, haha ." Manuughed. "...How do you know about me doing what I''m doing?" Theo looked at her seriously. "Read my memoirs and you will understand," Manu said without fear. "... Okay." Theo walked over and read her memoirs, with her consent, it was easy and when he discovered the truth he was surprised. "Then that''s it. Haha, okay, you can follow me, when the second thing, I can''t promise." Theo said. "I know, but I''m not giving up," Manu said. "Well¡­" Theo didn''t ask any more questions and looked at Athena and the rest: "Do you want to bring your people? I know some of you have cults. If you want, you can bring it too. Enjoy it while we''re not out yet." Judith said: "Give me 1 hour max. I''ll be back!" She left. Waru''s people were on the ind, so she didn''t care. Apollo had some friends he wanted to invite. Rander was someone lonely, he didn''t like and particrly didn''t like anyone, well, he had some aversion to the enthusiastic Apollo. Athena had the Amazons, she also went out to get them. "Theo, how good is this?" Waru asked. "Mm, it looks like it''s rich in water, and it''s three times that big and it has three moons. Oh yeah, it''s very rich in mana, at least 100 times more than Spirit." Theo said. "Wow! This is a at the top of the middle sss." Waru took a deep breath. "I was lucky." Theo smiled. "Theo is so mean~" Ariana giggled, "He''s on his way to conquer a and says he''s lucky like it''s something like buying thest cake left in the bakery." "Yui is in the mood for cake!" Hearing about cake, Little Yui felt hungry. "..." Ariana had a strange expression. Then he rubbed Little Yui''s beautiful silver hair and said, "Ask Aunt Shina, she makes the best cakes." "Throwing responsibility to me after inventing something?" Shina clicked her tongue. "Shina, please!" Little Yui approached her and held her sleeve and with her beautiful and big bright eyes, she begged. "Damn, you cute thing, keep taking advantage of me, humph, I''ll do it, wait a minute." Evenining, she pinched Little Yui''s cute and cute cheeks and went into the mansion to bake the cake. "Wow!" Not only did Little Yui celebrate, but Little Emma also did too. Half an hourter, Athena returned with the Valkyries, all women with power above the Superior Wizard Realm. All also wore red armor. Apollo brought 11 people, 2 women, and 9 men. Posel brought the aquatic people with him, and he settled down in a ce where there was a waterfall. Then it was Judith, the woman who followed her, her expression stoic, but when they saw Theo, they didn''t dare despise him, bending toward him. Though he didn''t care about Apollo and the rest of the men. "Now that we''re all here, we''re leaving." 549 Chapter 549 Theo said, "Now that we''re all here, we''re leaving." The ''ship'' begins to take off at the speed of light, in a short time Spirit was no longer visible. Theo also made an announcement to everyone on the ind exining what was going on. The girls were beside him, just like Waru and the rest. Everyone was having different feelings, after all, it was a middle-ss, and one that was very close to being upper ss. "Theo, I admire you, you''re even crazier than me, Hahaha!" Apolloughed out loud, but this time he didn''t put his arms around Theo''s shoulders. "Huh? Well, I don''t think I''m doing something very surprising, after all, I have full confidence to win, if not, do you think I would risk my family''s life just for a middle-ss?" Theo asked. " Hahaha. As expected, you''re different from others, yes, it''s just a middle-ss if you take family safety into ount." Apolloughed and stopped talking. Judith saw something in Theo that she had never seen in any other man, he was not only bold, and rash, she could feel that all the women around him were powerful, even stronger than she, and he protected them like a treasure. Her belief that they would seed in this invasion began to be almost 100% sure. Even if it was 60% she was still in, after all, she was a cultivator, and, as such, she was defying the impossible, which is to be an immortal. "Theo, want a drink? It''s made with Elftree water ." Waru offered. "Oh, so I can''t refuse." Theo smiled and took a ss. Waru filled it for him and Theo drank it all down. The space trip would cross light-years, but with the speed that the ''ship'' was going into the wormhole, there were only 10 minutes to reach the destination. It was amazing how fast it became. The closer he gets, the more Apollo''s hand starts to sweat. It was nervousness, and excitement, all together. The others were no different, after all, they envisioned an epic battle, against several cultivators who were specialists in the long-range attacks. The calmest ones besides Theo were Yuki and the girls. Aomi mostly was dying to start, her blood was boiling, and she couldn''t wait to start. Her eyes radiated fighting spirit, leaving those next to her intimidated. Even Athena, who was basically a battle goddess, was intimidated by Aomi''s thirst for fighting. "We''ve arrived," Theo said. They saw a very blue, and when they left the ship, they felt the abundant amount of mana all around. "This ce is special. Very different from Spirit¡­" Posel sighed. He mainly liked being surrounded by water. "Who are you? Identify yourselves, or you will be treated as enemies!" A group of men wearing a green hat with ears simr to Elftreen''s, only bigger and they were a little uglier than the Elftreen. "I am here to dere war on the Venerable Minister of Magic!" Theo said loud enough for his voice to echo across the, making everyone tremble. "Absurd!" One yelled angrily. "Smug!" "Hateful!" "This is Arcane! Don''t think about getting out alive after saying that!" "A small fish like you wants to challenge the great Venerable Minister of Magic? Ha, don''t make meugh!" Another scoffed. "Coming up with this huge ship to be buried here, tsk, every fool that shows up, what do I say¡­" Another shook his head and felt sorry for them as if they were already dead in his eyes. "It''s good to be bold, but do you need to know your own limits. Wanting to go against our and fight the Venerable Minister of Magic? You''re hrious¡­" His head flew. "Who''s next to talk nonsense. Come on, get the Venerable Minister of Magic''s fat ass in here, or I''m going to start killing everyone I see." Theo said loudly. "Fool!" A man with a long beard and wearing a magician''s hat appeared, he also wore a blue coat and had arge, pointed beard. He fidgeted with his beard as he calmly looked at Theo. "You''re brave, boy, but unfortunately..." He attacked right away with strange light magic, it was too fast. However, Theo just snorted and with a simple p, sent it towards a mountain. *Booooooom!* The mountain disappeared. The Venerable Minister of Magic was serious. That was his attack using 40% of his strength and was easily deflected, this young man was stronger than he expected. "That''s it?" Theo scoffed. Theo''s group morale was at its height. Theo''s illusions have already started to expand without anyone noticing. The Monarch and Venerable-level beings that have been arriving have already be trapped in his illusions. Theo''s eyes glowed red and gold neon as lightning shed from the corners of his eyes as he moved towards the Venerable Minister of Magic. His speed was such that it caught the Venerable Minister of Magic off guard, but he still acted calmly. Theo''s fists were surrounded by ck mes that scared the very soul of the Venerable Minister of Magic. "What element is this? ck mes? It''s not that simple, is this the fusion of two elements?" Venerable Minister of Magic tried to guess. Venerable Minister of Magic did not dare to take these blows, he dodged or used mana to defend himself; he feared these ck mes. In venerable level armor, Little Yui and the girls also joined in the fight, "Leave the Venerable Realm to Yui, Emma, ??Shina, Aomi, and Ariana, you all take care of the Monarchs." Little Yui pointed to Waru and the rest. Well, they had weapons and armor that surpassed their own level, and their power, even being of Monarch level, was superior to themon Monarch. "Smug!" Those in the Venerable Realm were angry and felt slighted by a simple little girl, but when they were attacked, the contempt they felt turned to shock and dread. "What are these weapons and armor?" A Venerable one pped his bat-like wings and stared at them dumbfounded. "Oh, are you scared now? Tsk, tsk, I''ll let you get a taste of the power of a LV8 weapon!" Arianaughed and attacked a long, white-bearded Venerable One. "LV8? Impossible!" They refuse to believe it. Little Yui''s sword appeared to be made of ice. She looked at an old woman who was holding a staff and was in the Venerable Realm and yelled, "This is my second strongest attack, get ready!" *!* *ROAR!!* A colossal fox emerged from the tip of the sword and walks through the air towards the old woman in the Venerable Realm. "This is too much, I won''t make it!" She used up all her mana, but the ice fox passed her, freezing every cell in her body. It fell from the sky, and when it hit the ground, it turned into chunks of ice. " Fool, Yui said to prepare yourself well, look at this." Little Yui shook her little head in disappointment, but her actions made the others Venerable pee their pants. ''Is this only the second strongest attack? So what''s the first one like?!'' They wanted to avoid Little Yui and fight the others. "Little girl, die!" A Venerable One judged Little Emma to be weaker, as she was standing looking at Little Yui''s fight thoughtfully and went to attack her. "Oh..." Little Emma reacted fast pping her red dragon wings and took half a mile away in less than 1 second and then she used: *!* A Dragon as big as the fox Little Yui made appeared, only made of magma, and started to fly towards the man in the Venerable Realm and burned everything, be it mana, body, bones, everything! "That''s not good¡­" Little Emma felt uneasy. ''She killed the enemy and she says it''s no good?'' Apollo and the rest were in doubt. " Dad would want his body, now there''s nothing left¡­. Hope Dad doesn''t fight Emma, ??huh, Emma won''t use magma anymore, it''s too strong, they''re too weak." Little Emma came to an understanding. When they discovered the real reason, they almost fell out of the sky. Really? That''s why were you upset? "But Little Yui also turned that old woman into pieces of ice, she''s also going to be punished with Emma, ??right?" Little Emma approaches Little Yui. "That... Is dad going to take our chocte for 1 week?" Little Yui shivered at the thought. "Worse, if it''s for a whole month!" Little Emma shivered even more. "Ahhh, Yui, Yui, go apologies!" Little Yui with her silver wings flew to where Theo was fighting the Venerable Minister of Magic and said, "Dad, sorry Yui and Emma, ??we used too much power, and wepletely destroyed the enemy..." She was almost crying. The Venerable Minister of Magic looked at his allies and saw the bits of ice that were left of Minerva who was a person in the Venerable Realm and was amazed. "Mm, I''m sorry you guys, but don''t do it again, okay? They are valuable resources for Dad after all." Theo said lovingly. While creating a diamond dome and imprisoning the Venerable Minister of Magic. Venerable Minister of Magic tried to use all his strength, but it was in vain. It was made of the fusion of two elements and was Theo''s most defended element; there was no way he could break it. "We understand our mistakes!" Little Emma and Little Yui were relieved to see that dad wasn''t angry. Theo brought poison through the breaches of the dome and before long, the all-powerful Venerable Minister of Magic died... The others died and the battle ended as quickly as it started. No one managed to escape, as they were trapped by Theo''s illusions. After everyone was dead, and there were no more enemies, Theo said, "Girls, let''s go into their pce and take everything of value." "Yea." They agree. They were already dead, there was no need not to take it, yes? After 3 hours they returned with the storage rings filled with all kinds of treasures. Waru, Apollo, Athena, and the rest still didn''t believe they won in such a short time, with no death on their side. "Are we going to live in their castle?" Yuki asked. "That can be for Waru and the rest, we''ve already got the treasures. But, our home, we already have that here on the ind." Theo smiled. 550 Chapter 550 [I, Theo Volts, killed the Venerable Minister of Magic. Reason? He tried to capture and study my people, and, as I liked the climate of this, I and my people decided to settle here. As long as you don''t get in trouble with us, you can continue living your lives. We''ll stay close to the Pce of the Venerable Minister of Magic, if anyone is against it, you cane and settle it with me, in any case, that''s what I wanted to say, have a good day.] Theo''s voice broadcast echoed in the ear of every living thing on Arcane. They already knew that something big was going to happen, but they didn''t expect the reign of the Venerable Minister of Magic to end like this. Some cried, others didn''t care. Some just hoped not to be oppressed and to be able to live their lives in peace. Others saw this as an opportunity. "Saying have a nice day in the end, I don''t think it was very appropriate." Shinaughed at that. "Is that so? I thought it was cool." Theo put a hand to his chin and thought, "Maybe, be happy, would be better?" "Oh, I think it would be yes, sigh~ now it''s gone." Shinamented. "Yes." Theo sighed too. "You two fools, stop messing around and start preparing things." Yuki snorted. "It''s your fault, Theo, Yuki scolded me." Shina pouted. "There''s a saying that I like a lot: It''s always easier to feel that it''s someone else''s fault." Theo said, "But, I disagree at the same time and ept the me. Because that way, you won''t have to feel guilty." "Tsk, so corny~" Shinaughed and asked, "But seriously, why did you make that announcement to the whole world? "Shina, a clear conscience is the cutest pillow!" Theo said and smiled, "Now I feel lighter after telling you what happened." "Oh, I thought you wouldn''t mind that kind of thing." Ariana intervened. "Ariana, don''t underestimate me. Sometimes I y blind to see further." Theo said, "And now that they know of our existence, they won''t act rashly, and if they do I''ll know. And to be quite honest, I don''t mind killing 1 or 2... if they''re going to cause trouble." "Now it looks more like you~" Arianaughed. "Furthermore." Yuki said: "Three things cannot be hidden for long: the sun, the moon, and the truth. They would know what happened sooner orter." "Okay, let''s drop the conversation and straighten things out here." Mizuki caught everyone''s attention. "Well..." Theo controlled the ''ship'' and made itnd beside the former empire of the Venerable Minister of Magic. When the barrier around the ind is gone, they can feel even better the quality and abundance of mana in the air. It was even cooler and morefortable to breathe. "This must be the corner of the world with the best mana," Theo said. "Of course, if not, thete Venerable Minister of Magic would not have built his empire here." Aomi, who had looked around, said. "By the way, there are some pretty strong monsters living on this. It seems that even the Venerable Minister of Magic managed to get rid of many of them, as he is someone of the Venerable levels. Walk carefully around here. After I hunt the most dangerous, there will be nothing to worry about." Theo said. "Theo." Waru flew to him: "I will continue to live on the ind together with the Elftreens, alright?" "Of course, I never thought of expelling anyone from the ind," Theo said. "Thanks." She smiled and walked away. The ones who really wanted to keep the castle of the Venerable Minister of Magic were Athena and Judith. It seems they merged their ns and started living together. "About you," Theo looked at Manu Smith and sighed, "For now, help with the orphanage." "Thanks!" She smiled and walked away. "Theo, what do you intend to do with her?" Yuki asked. "I still do not know. She''s quiet... She has some irregrities but, it''s better to have her around." Theo didn''t exin much. "Oh..." Seeing that Theo didn''t want to exin, they didn''t insist. There was still a lot to do anyway. The water pipe was connected to this''s freshwater, as this ce''s water was richer. Shina went out to explore the surroundings to find edible ingredients wearing LV8 armor, you never know when there will be a danger, right? Aomi was more unrestrained and went to fight some monsters. Zaira and Zaika followed Yuki to help clean up the mansion which was a mess after so many people had been living in it for a few days. Mizuki went to train with Little Yui and Little Emma. Alice continued in the [Dimensional Room] making pills. Theo has already told the safe cities and paths to go for the women of the Demonic n and they have gone to market the pills. Ariana was helping to manage the stores that were opening again. "Well, I''m going back to [Dimensional Room]," Theo said. He still needed to use < Devour > on the corpses. As usual, he went to a lower corner of the [Dimensional Room]. There were a total of 44,510 Monarch Realm Cultivators. Theo took 10,000 and used and switched to essence. - - [Filled in 2,416,790,000 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions! You have reached the 10th Layer of Venerable Spiritual Realm.] [Divine Ice reached level 8] [Divine Earth reached level 8] [Divine Poison reached level 7] [Viral reached level 2] [Divine Wood reached level 3] [Heavenly Fire turned into: Divine Fire Level 3] [Heavenly Wind Transformed into: Divine Wind Level 3] [Divine Acid reached level 3] [Divine ck mes reached level 4] [Divine Diamond reached level 5] [Heavenly Golden Crow reached level 3 [Poisonous Body reached level 6 - - It was a very big row of improvements, it''s certain that there were 10 thousand beings with all kinds of affinities. And mostly rich in mana, as it was from a middle-ss. Still, it surprised Theo a little. Theo took 20,000 and used and switched to essence. - - [Filled in 4,939,480,000 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions! You have reached 20,000,000,000 lineage cells.] [Congrattions! You''ve reached the 11th Layer of Venerable Spiritual Realm.] [Divine Ice reached level 10] [Divine Earth reached level 10] [Divine Poison reached level 10] [Viral reached level 4] [Divine Wood reached level 5] [Divine Fire reached Level 7] [Divine Wind reached Level 7] [Divine Acid reached level 5] [Divine ck mes reached level 6] [Divine Diamond reached level 6] [Heavenly Golden Crow reached level 5] [Poisonous Body reached level 8] [Heavenly Phoenix reached level 5] [Supreme Bestial King reached level 5] - - ''It was good, but that''s still not what I want...'' Theo muttered in his mind. Theo took 14510 and used and switched to essence. - - [Filled out 3,478,787,010 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions! You''ve reached the 12th Layer of Venerable Spiritual Realm.] [Viral reached level 7] [Divine Wood reached level 6] [Divine Acid reached level 6] [Divine Fire reached Level 10] [Divine Wind reached Level 10] [Divine ck mes reached level 7] [Divine Diamond reached level 7] [Heavenly Golden Crow reached level 6] [Poisonous Body reached level 9] [Heavenly Phoenix reached level 6] [Supreme Bestial King reached level 6] - - 551 Chapter 551 ''What I wanted didn''t happen¡­'' Theo sighed. He knew it wouldn''t be easy. After all, he didn''t even know if it was possible. He was a divine beast, can he be an ancestral divine beast? It was hard to say, but he didn''t want to give it up. Theo remained seated and, after using to remove the foul odor of the impurity that had permeated the ce, continued to meditate. Although he didn''t get what he wanted, he went through many evolutions, so he needed to meditate and stabilize all that. ''An Ancestral Divine Beast?'' Isis, who had unwittingly read Theo''s thoughts, almost jumped in fright. ''This guy is crazy!'' But, she was smiling, she likes that. Yes, why not aim for the impossible? ''Maybe he''ll really be able to do it one day...'' Isis closed her eyes again. * - of Saint Abdul - "What did you say?" Saint Abdul almost fell from the throne he was sitting on. "The Venerable Minister of Magic''s Empire has fallen, now it has a new leader and his name is Theo Volts!" The messenger repeated. ''How did he do it; did he already reach that level of power?'' Saint Abdul was ghost white. Venerable Minister of Magic was at the peak of the 12th Layer of the Venerable Realm, and still lost in 1 day? "Damn fox! Damn Saint Isis who protects that damn fox!!" Saint Abdul''s scream made his entire world tremble and everyone shrank back in fear. Not knowing what kind of disaster this could bring them. * - of the Butterflies - "He really did it, Hahahaha. As expected of the man I chose." Saint Helenaughed out loud, and it echoed across the. In an elegant and colorful dress, showing a lot of skin, Saint Helena drank one of the Seven wonderful drinks of this universe: [Wine of Life]. It was made from the fruits of the tree of life. A single sip is enough to extend someone''s life by a thousand years. She, unlike Saint Abdul, liked this news. * - Conquered by a Giant - "The Empire of the Venerable Minister of Magic has fallen?" Saint Semyaz managed to hide from the giant and read the newspaper, "And on top of that, it was that damn fox?!" He crumpled the newspaper furiously and gritted his teeth so hard that it cracked. * The news continued to spread, whether it was middle-ss, low-ss, or even upper-sss, after all, the Arcane was not far from an Upper-ss. Some of the deities were worried. Others didn''t care, but the neighboring middle-sss didn''t even dare to think of taking advantage of this situation. After all, they would have been afraid of the Minister of Magic, and he lost in a single day to a total stranger; they need to investigate first. * When Niemei and Douke heard this news, they nearly passed out; regret hit hard. They could be there enjoying the glory of conquering a middle-ss. However, they chickened out and stayed. But there is no remedy for regret, they no longer have a chance to change what happened. * What everyone doesn''t know is that Theo''s growth is amazing, at that time he was almost able to be a Saint. His powers were so high they could scare a being in Saint Realm. After augmenting so many cells in the lineage, the coat on Theo''s ten tails and ears became brighter and more charming. It''s very nice to the touch, so Yuki and the girls were holding his tail while rubbing him; Theo felt like a pet. "If it''s that good, let me try it too." Isis stood up and turned into a small loli and approached Theo, except, instead of rubbing his tail, she floated and rubbed his head. "You''re right, it''s very nice to touch, I can be addicted to that feeling~" Theo shuddered, he didn''t know if Isis was joking or not. And, for now, he didn''t have the strength to go against her. "Enough, now I''m going back to training, you should also do the same," Theo said. _ _ Theo Volts Race: Divine Beast Species: Holy Divine Golden Fox Cultivation: 12th Layer of Venerable Spiritual Realm Crystal Points: 22,220,931 System Points: 999,999 _ _ Lineage Holy Divine Golden Fox: 28,171,251,710 Lineage Cells . Supreme Bestial King - Level 6 Heavenly Phoenix - Level 6 Heavenly Golden Crow Level 6 Poisonous Body Level 9 _ _ affinities [Divine Earth Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine Diamond - Level 7] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine ck mes - Level 7] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Water Level 10: Divine Acid Level 6] [Divine Water Level 10 / Divine Earth Level 10: Divine Wood - Level 6] [Divine Ice Level 10 / Divine Poison Level 10: Viral - Level 7] Divine Metal Level 10 Divine Light Level 10 Eternal Darkness Level 10 Divine Wind Level 10 _ _ Looking at his affinities, Theo started thinking about merging even more of them, after all, he saw how powerful it can be. Now the question is... Which one should he try first? ''I''ll try with Divine Wind and Divine Lightning.'' Theo thought and chose these two affinities. In one hand was Divine Wind, the other Divine Lightning. Theo starts trying to merge the two. This begins to create a Spiral Lightning Typhoon. It was powerful, but not enough to transform into a new fusion. For a long time Theo was trying without resting, or using pills, and also because as the [Dimensional Room] was on a where the mana is 100 times stronger than Spirit World, he was able to recover mana almost instantly inside the [Dimensional Room] 15 dayster... It was a long 15 days, longer than the other times, but he made it. - - [Congrattions, you have created new affinity through: (Divine Wind Level 10 / Divine Lightning Level 10): Divine Ma - Level 1] - - ''He did it again.'' Isis muttered in her heart. Theo got up and tried to use the Divine Ma. Automatically, nearby metals start to be pulled. But another thing he felt when using it was that he didn''t necessarily need to use it on metal. When he pointed to Shina, for example, and intended to draw her to him a strong pull came out of Theo''s hand and pulled at her. "Ahhhh!" Shina screams in fear and falls into Theo''s arms. "Oh,e running into my arms?" Theo joked. 552 Chapter 552 "Theo, you keep training and training; I know you''re in a hurry, but your wife here likes to spend time with you too, you know?" Yuki rubbed his face in her hand. An armchair for two suddenly appeared; Theo pulled it over and made her sit next to him with her leaning against his chest. "We can stay like this for as long as you want, 1 day? 2 days? All right, just ask me, and I''ll be avable for you." Theo kissed her lips and cuddled with her. Yuki snuggled into his body happily and watched Theo create a television with illusions, and a movie started ying. The two talked on their date and watched the movie while sometimes even eating popcorn that Theo bought for a few pennies on the system. Yuki''s belly was already quite big; Theo rubbed it lovingly, kissed her belly, and even talked to her unborn children. This made Yuki feel happy andugh at the same time. Just from being together and hugging, without doing anything else, the couple felt happy. Yuki liked moments like that, where she was cuddling with Theo and watching a movie,ughing and talking and kissing sometimes. * Theo actually spent two full days with Yuki. In the end, they did a little naughty, but for two days, they were happy with each other''s presence. Because of this, the others became jealous, and he gave the same treatment to all of them, even his two daughters, who wanted his attention. He ended up spending 20 days with him entertaining his girlfriends and daughters, he even had to fight Aomi. This all happened in the [Dimensional Room], so just a little over 20 hours had passed outside. It was morning outside, and they left the [Dimensional Room]; Theo also left. Theo met with the women of the Demonic n. "Lord Theo, people here are very epting of the pills, and they''re almost all sold out; most have been traded for monster cores or energy stones," Nahemah said in her seductive voice, with little dimples in her cheeks, as she smiled. "Good work," Theo gave her something, "This is your reward." It was a whole batch of LV6 pills. For them, they were essential to climb even higher in the cultivation. "Thank you, My Lord." Nahemah was moved. She finished delivering the items to Theo, and Theo handed her another batch of pills that were made recently. Theo had a crazy idea when he returned to [Dimensional Room] to merge the Divine Light and Eternal Darkness elements. Sincerely? He had no hope that this would work. However, he still wanted to try. It was almost like fire and water. Instead, however, it was Darkness covering Light and Light erasing Darkness. This went on for a long time, with Theo racking his brain trying to fuse the two. At one time, he even used his illusions and divine powers to increase the chances of the two elements merging. Obviously, even if it helped both of them not consume each other, it still didn''t work. After ten days, it started to mess with gravity. Even Isis opened her eyes to see what this madman was doing, and when she saw it, she was shocked. Gravity keeps increasing the more he tries to force the fusion of these two elements. For a moment, Theo was scared and considered giving up. But, he didn''t give up. After 20 days of this, Theo was almost out of mana. However, he only needs a few breaths of meditation and has managed to resupply his mana. As expected from the [Dimensional Room] on a middle-ss, I must say. 35 dayster ... _ _ [Congrattions Master, you managed to fuse Divine Light Level 10 with Eternal Darkness Level 10 and created: ck Hole Level 1] _ _ This time, Rya went out on her own to congratte what Theo aplished; since it was different from other times, what he created is something much rarer than the others. In Theo''s hand, a small dark sphere was floating. But it was so powerful, Theo barely had any control over it. Undoing it, he sighed. "I thought something amazing coulde out, but ck Hole? Wow!" Theo clicked on top and saw the information. [ck hole is a region of spacetime where the gravitational field is so intense that nothing - no particles or electromaic radiation like light - can escape it.] [Capacity: User isposed of, or can transform (entirely or partially) into a ck hole. A transformed user''s form is anatomically identical to their standard form, in addition to being made of matter copsed by gravity. It contains all organs and is somewhat vulnerable to attack. Alternatively, the user can transform into homogeneous matter, with no part of its form being more important than the other.] Theo didn''t even try to do that; he didn''t even haveplete control of the ck Hole, let alone make something even more challenging. For now, he was happy to be sessful, even though it had been several days because of it. Theo left the [Dimensional Room]. "Theo, you came, hurry, Yuki is having the babies!" Shina said quickly. "..." Theo was petrified for a moment, but then he came to. "Why didn''t anyone tell me?" Theo was a little upset. "Yuki said you were doing something important, and I wasn''t to bother you, so¡­" Shina didn''t add, but Theo got the point. Now it didn''t matter, he said, "I''ming!" He felt Yuki''s presence and teleported closer, not so close, afraid to frighten her by suddenly appearing. He opened the door, and a midwife was helping Yuki. "Breathe and inhale, now push, push!" The midwife said: "One of the babies'' heads began to pop out. Keep pushing." Theo walked over and took Yuki''s hand, she squeezed his hand tightly as she screamed and strained. The first baby came out. "It''s a girl." The midwife smiled. But they still needed to continue; they were twins, and another baby wanted to leave. So the midwife handed the baby to Shina, who was nearby. Yuki squeezed Theo''s hand even tighter and started to push; if it were the hand of an ordinary person, she would have already broken all the bones and crushed the handpletely. Theo didn''t care; he even had tears in his eyes when he saw the first babye out. It was so small... Theo shared his mana with her, and that helped a little. Then, on thest push, another baby came out. The umbilical cord is cut and tied. "It''s a boy!" The midwife said. Twins. They were beautiful babies and strangely had the double ear and tail of a fox. Their power was already in the high Spiritual Realm. After cleaning and dressing, the babies were handed over to Yuki. "My children, my beautiful little children." Yuki was crying as she kissed the babies'' tiny faces. "Mom¡­" A heavenly and extremely delicate voice came out of the baby girl. "Mom..." The male baby also called for her; it was like they identified their mother by scent; the voice was soft and beautiful. Yuki was so moved that she cried even louder. After a while, the babies looked at Theo; their eyes were red and gold, the girl''s left one was red and right gold. From the boy, it was the opposite, the left one was golden, and the right one was red. "Dad..." The two said at the same time as they pointed their little finger at Theo. Theo held out both hands and let them hold. He was so happy that he forced himself not to cry in front of his children. But he had a lump in his throat wanting to get out; he took a deep breath and sighed and smiled at his beautiful babies. "Have you decided on the names?" Shina asked. "Theodorus Volts and Yumi Volts." Theo and Yuki said at the same time andughed. "Theodorus: Means ''gift of God,'' ''divine gift.'' " Said Yuki and smiled, "Yumi: It means ''abundant beauty,'' ''gorgeous woman.'' " "Good names." Shina smiled. Ariana and the other girls also wanted to go in and see the babies. Little Yui sidled up and came close, she looked at the two little creatures and said, "So cute~." "Sis~" The angelic voices of the two children echoed again as they moved their hands towards Little Yui. Little Yui almost fainted from the cuteness and being called sis by her little siblings. The same thing happened when Little Emma appeared. After a while, the babies got hungry. So Yuki went to nurse them, and only Theo stayed with her in the living room; the rest left and left them alone. "Theo, our kids are so cute~" Yuki was so emotional she couldn''t describe it in words. _ _ Theodore Volts Race: Divine Beast Species: Divine Fox Yin-Yang Cultivation: 1st Layer of Spiritual Realm _ _ Lineage Holy Divine Golden Fox - Level 1 Supreme Bestial King - Level 1 Heavenly Phoenix - Level 1 Heavenly Golden Crow - Level 1 Cold Metallic Dragon ¨C Level 1 _ _ affinities [Yin-Yang] Level 1] _ _ Noble Spirits Dragon Yin-Yang; Gold level 1. _ _ Theo looked at Teodoro''s information with his divine eyes and was startled. _ _ Yumi Volts Race: Divine Beast Species: Divine Fox Yin-Yang Cultivation: 1st Layer of Spiritual Realm _ _ Lineage Holy Divine Golden Fox - Level 1 Supreme Bestial King - Level 1 Heavenly Phoenix - Level 1 Heavenly Golden Crow - Level 1 Cold Metallic Dragon ¨C Level 1 _ _ affinities [Yin-Yang] Level 1] _ _ Noble Spirits Phoenix Yin-Yang; Gold level 1. _ _ Yumi was the same; the only difference was their name. Did they inherit practically all their bloodlines; and: Yin-Yang? And Noble Spirits: Phoenix Yin-Yang; Gold level 1 and Dragon Yin-Yang; Gold level 1? End... . . . . . . From the chapter! And don''t miss the next chapter will be ... 553 Chapter 553 Theo didn''t leave after his children were born; he was a doting father who was always around and adored his children. Yukiughed and smiled helplessly, but she liked that feeling. However, she knew Theo also had important business to attend to, so she chose to stay inside the [Dimensional Room]. At least that way, time wouldn''t pass so quickly outside. In a few days, they have already grown to 3-year-old-looking children. The girl inherited Theo''s golden hair and the boy Yuki''s white hair. The two were very cute and adorable ying with Theo. " Dad, do that again!" Little Teodoro asked with his pair of glowing eyes. After being nursed for a few days, he incredibly reached Layer 3 of the Spiritual Realm. So did Little Yumi. Theo turned into a giant golden fox, let his son climb onto his shoulders, and started sprinting around the [Dimensional Room]. Theo''s fur was soft and morefortable than a soft bed and, after a while, the two little devils fell asleep. Yuki picked them up and put them on the bed. "Theo, are you leaving?" Yuki asked. "Yes, I''m thinking about hunting the monsters that live around this world. That will help people and also help me; after all, I need more mana. And the sales of the pills brought in a lot of Monster Cores, but it''s still not enough." Theo told her. "Well, be careful." She kissed his lips as she said goodbye. Luan came out of the [Dimensional Room] and saw Shina. "Yo!" He waved at her. "Going out?" Shina guessed. "Yes." Theo nodded. "Don''t kill those below the Spiritual Realm. Those are resources for the people to eat." Shina warned. "Well, I''m only interested in the Monarch and Venerable level anyway." Theo smiled and said, "I''m going; I should take a maximum of 3 days." "Okay, you can leave things here to us." Shina gave a reassuring smile. "Mm, thanks." Theo kissed her and left. Waru, Apollo, Athena, Judith, and even Rander, who waszy, were helping to take care of things. And, of course, settling in and getting stronger each day. After all, the mana and resources in this ce were more valuable than they were used to. ''The Venerable Minister of Magic did a lot of research and had many treasures here, so I must devour everything; that can increase my power a little.'' Theo was thinking about this as he saw the pce from afar as he flew with a pair of gigantic wings made of lightning. ''As expected, this ce is wonderful, and gravity keeps trying to pull me to the floor. By the way, I could devour a core of a ¡­ And if I did that, could I better understand how gravity works? Maybe I''ll start looking for uninhabitables and test this theory. By the way, if I devour an entire, I''ll get stronger; after all, it''s made of energy, yes? Mmm, another reason to devour a...'' Theo''s presence was disguised since he didn''t want the monsters to flee when they sensed his presence. When he saw a Monarch-levelnd dragon eating an ox, he smiled strangely and descended like a meteor and grabbed thend dragon''s head with a giant hand made of diamond. The earth dragon struggled and used the earth element to attack Theo and his tail. Theoughed, finding this amusing, but didn''t make the earth dragon suffer for long; he tightened his grip and crushed the earth dragon''s skull. ''I''m in luck; I found one quickly.'' Theo returned to flight after saving the corpse of the earth dragon, even the ox that was half-eaten; it was from the Spiritual Realm and, even though he was not the one who killed it, since the owner is dead, there was no reason to leave it there. Feeling like a change, Theo made a pair of 300cm wings on each side made with Eternal Darkness this time. The pair of ck wings were very attractive, mainly because they looked even darker than the night sky. It was beautiful to p and fly with, and the gigantic wings made him travel miles in seconds. Theo was looking at the ground like an eagle; of course, he was also searching with his divine sense. Theo killed some monsters with dragon blood on the way; it was quick for him to kill them even despite them being in the Monarch Realm. After traveling for a good long time, he found a giant red snake crawling on the ground. She was swallowing something big because a part of her was so swollen. _ _ [Volcanic Anaconda ¨C 10th Layer of the Venerable Realm] _ _ "Oh, that''s what I wanted," Theo muttered happily. He came down from heaven. The red anaconda didn''t care for Theo at first, since he was so small and looked weak, he wouldn''t even fill the gaps in her teeth, but when Theo attacked, she got angry. However, where he hit was crushed, and the anaconda begins to move non-stop. She was furious, baring her sharp teeth in Theo''s direction, the part where she was hit had healed, and her stomach had deted a little. She used her food to heal herself. Magma came out of the mouth of this anaconda, even worse than a methrower heading towards Theo. With that speed, Theo could dodge, but he wanted to test the diamond''s defense and created a diamond shield. The magma hit and failed to break the diamond''s defense and was scattered through the forest as it burned everything in the process; the anaconda became even angrier, seeing that their attack didn''t work and continued. She didn''t believe this shield wouldst long; after all, she was a great beast in the 10th Layer of the Venerable Realm, not like a simple human or whatever it was could beat her. Getting bored of just defending, Theo took action. He came out from behind the shield and, at a speed that he surpassed the snake''s instincts and eyes, appeared beside her and threw a punch with brute force. * Booooooooom!* The anaconda''s head exploded. But that wasn''t the most surprising thing; what surprised Theo was that her level dropped to Tier 9 of the Venerable Realm and a new head appeared. "...." ,m Theo walked away. He didn''t want to kill for the sake of killing; he wanted the energy in the anaconda''s body. What if he kept killing, and she came back to life sacrificing her cultivation? He studied the anaconda well, trying to find the Monster Core. If he finds it, it was easy; he just needed to withdraw it directly, even if it was well protected, it was better than losing his precious resource. The anaconda was now desperate. Unexpectedly, this golden-haired man with 10 tails was very powerful. Though not very intelligent, as a rational being, the anaconda knew she couldn''t win and was nning how to escape. However, every time she thought of a route to escape, Anaconda felt that Theo would intercept her escape. "ZZZzzzzzzzzzz!" Sticking out her tongue and making a strange sound, the anaconda seemed to tell Theo to leave her alone. However, that would not happen. Anaconda was even more furious and attacked with her gigantic tail; there was powerful poison at the tip. Theo defended with his arm. The snake celebrated. However, time passed, and nothing happened. That was weird; he was already supposed to turn purple and die. After all, the poison from the tip of its tail is very potent. " Heh ¡­" Theo noticed the anaconda''s despair andughed coldly; he finally managed to figure out where the anaconda''s Monster Core was. When she used mana, he saw where the energy came from; it was very close to the end of the tail, the part that seemed to move. He used the divine eyes and could already determine its path, before he didn''t know what it looked like, but now that he knew, there was no way he could lose sight of it. Theo attacked. At first, the anaconda regretted that it would lose some more of its power, but when she saw that he was heading towards her Monster Core, she despaired and tried to move, but Theo''s godly eyes followed. Theo''s hand turned into fox ws, getting even sharper than an LV8 weapon. When his hand pierced the stomach of the anaconda that hid the Monster''s Core there, Theo caught it with his ws and pulled it out. The anaconda starts to curl up and lose its power. From a Venerable being, she became a meager corpse, as the Monster Core was no different from the heart of a monster. However, she still lived, even without the strength of a Venerable One, but with a simple blow to the head, it burst and killed the anaconda. Theo was delighted with a palm-sized Monster Core of magma. Though not as much as before, he still thought the anaconda''s body was useful and put it away. ''This monster was very strange; I''m d I noticed it right away. If not, I''d lose even more mana¡­.'' Theo sighed in relief. This time Divine Wind''s wings appeared on his back; these made him fly even faster. In a short time, he passed the clouds, and, flying, he kept looking for new prey. ''I only killed 14 Monarch Level and 1 Venerable Level; I need to go faster...'' That also reminded him of his beginnings. Before, he also went hunting like that. ''Good times~.'' Theo chuckled to himself and kept flying until he found a giant turtle in the sea; you could only see the gigantic ind-sized hull going at an amazing speed. Theo chased the turtle. He looked and saw that it was another being in the Venerable Rank. _ _ [Old Elder Turtle ¨C 12th Layer of the Venerable Realm] _ _ 554 Chapter 554 Theo chased the turtle. He looked and saw that it was another being in the Venerable Rank. _ _ [Old Elder Turtle ¨C 12th Layer of the Venerable Realm] _ _ Theo walked over and climbed onto the turtle''s shell. The weird thing was, the turtle was giving Theo a good vibe and not aggressive at all. They didn''t even sink into the sea now that Theo was on them; it was like being Theo''s private tour guide. Unfortunately, this was the kind of beast that couldn''t talk, but apparently, it was possible to show feelings since it gave Theo a good vibe, which was weird. ''Well, I''m not going to kill them; they''re not aggressive, and they''re not hurting anyone, and I''ve lost all interest in killing him.'' Theo was surprised at himself. Yes, basically, he was giving an excuse not to kill them and get Stronger; although the turtle is not bad, it was still from the 12th Layer of the Venerable Realm. So the value it would have if he used was too great. But, even so, that thought was not in his mind ... "Are you male or female?" Theo muttered. Theo felt that same vibration and what he saw was the image of a woman with a turtle shell in her mind. "Oh, a girl then. Mm, is this your maximum speed?" Theo asked. The same feeling came, and it was like asking if he wanted to go faster; if so, he should hold on tight. "Yes, I want to see your maximum speed," Theo said. Theo had to use Eternal Darkness to hold on tight to the turtle''s shell; the speed was too fast! The turtle was moving even faster than Theo could fly. And, as this was gigantic, practically made of water, the massive turtle swam very fast, dividing the sea wherever it went; it was crazy! Theo was thrilled after he found out the truth and started to get excited and yell, "Haha! Really fast, you''re amazing!" The tortoise seemed to have cheered with praise and increased its speed even more. "Hahaha!" Theo chuckled at the feeling of being in a means of transport that was moving even faster than he was a new sensation he liked to feel. For a long time, he and the turtle were traveling around. Theo could also see many things, like many gigantic mountains, waterfalls, or other sea monsters, but they avoided the turtle as they passed. "Well, it was fun, but I''m leaving now," Theo said the turtle. He didn''t want to waste too much time, as he still needed more system points. "..." "Seriously, a mystical ce I might be interested in?" Theo asked. The turtle sent an image of a ce made of shining crystal. And the mana in that ce was very strong; it was also the reason why the turtle managed to reach this far in the cultivate. "Why are you telling me this?" Theo was confused now. The image of her human form and with the tortoise shell appeared again. However, she had something different; before, she had no mouth, now she did, and a strong aura around her. "In return, do you want me to help you get to Saint Realm?" Theo asked. The turtle nodded her colossal head. "But why do you think I could do this?" Theo asked. The familiar sensation came, and he saw the image of a crown, and then his wearing the crown. "Because I''m the Supreme Bestial King ?" Theo asked. He already understood that these animals were more sensitive to this lineage of his. The turtle nodded in agreement. "Well, I can actually help you through the tribtion and be a Saint; however, you need to be loyal to me as it involves a secret of mine," Theo said. "..." After a while, the turtle nodded. "Well then, let''s go to this ce you showed me," Theo said. The tortoise nodded again and began to swim at great speed. When she arrived at a specific location, she warned that she needed to sink into the water. "Okay, you can go ahead." Theo nodded. There was a cave at the bottom of the sea; it was just big enough for the turtle to get through. After passing that, the water was disappearing, and as he walked, Luan saw many diamonds with a lot of mana from the top of the turtle''s shell. "I see, you staying here quickly strengthened you. These are like mana stones... No, would it be more urate to say pure mana diamonds?" Theo muttered. "I''ll get everything, okay?" Theo said. "Oh, too hard to take off? Well, let me give it a try¡­." Theo tried to pull, and in fact, however hard he exerted, it felt like it would only crack the mana crystal and make it lose value. "Well, there''s still a way..." Theo muttered and touched the mana crystal again. This time he tried to move it to an empty corner of the [Dimensional Room]. The mana crystal was detected as an item and left, leaving an empty space where it was previously. "There is no impossible; there are only things that are difficult to conquer." Theo ended upughing at the end. The giant turtle was amazed and surprised by what happened; after all, she lived many years here, but she never managed to move the mana crystals, just absorb one by being close. Of course, if that didn''t work, Theo would devour this whole ce. There were many mana crystals. Theo took them all, leaving none behind. In total, there were 353 mana crystals. It was a lot, and some were bigger than others. "Okay, as promised, I will help you through the Heavenly Tribtion and make you a Saint. But before that, let''s form a contract." Theo said and made the same contract with her that was made with Zaika and Zaira a long time ago. The bond he felt with the turtle grew strong. The tortoise did not feel reluctance in the process; after all, Theo was King of Beasts. So it would not be a disgrace for her to follow him. "Go to the most secluded spot, you know, and preferably out of the water," Theo said. The turtle nodded, and Theo climbed onto her back again. After almost two hours, Theo arrived at an ind, there were some monsters, but they all fled the devastating presence of the turtle, mainly because it does it on purpose, as Theo asks for it to be deserted. After that, Theo manifested all his illusions then, ced his hand on the turtle''s shell and began to correct the mana that was irregr in her body, and also shared his true and pure mana with her. In doing so, the turtle started to light up, and the skies began to change. "It''s starting. Mm, exining will take time; check this out." Theo passed some memories to the turtle, and soon she understood. After that, Theo teleports away, and the Saint Turtle''s Heavenly Tribtion begins. It was very powerful, and just the thunder made the whole earth shake, and to do that, it had to be strong, as it was much bigger than the Spirit. Theo watched from afar, marveling; for him, the Heavenly Tribtion is nothing more than arge amount of mana waiting to be swallowed by him. His divine eyes were activated, and he also transformed into his best form. Now he couldn''t joke, as this was a Saint-level Heavenly Tribtion. 555 Chapter 555 Five-color lightning starts to fall, tearing through the space-time, but Theo managed to appear on top of the turtle just in time, and his eyes sparkled as he used < Devour > and his tail expanded even faster and swallowed the five''s lightning colors even faster and swallowed 90% for it. - - [Filled out 1,878,787,010 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions! You have reached 30,000,000,000 lineage cells.] [Divine ck mes reached level 8] [ Divine Diamond reached level 8] [ Divine Ma reached level 2] [ Supreme Bestial King reached level 7] - - ''It helped me as much as using < Devour > on a being in the 11th Layer of the Venerable Realm...'' This surprised Theo a little and made him happy. Backing away again after throwing 10% of the attack on the turtle, he waited for the next attack. Now the turtle understood why he needed to keep it a secret. He was practically a bug and the biggest nightmare of the Heavenly Tribtion. This made the turtle more rxed, and she now had the confidence to transform into a Saint. The little energy Theo threw at the turtle was enough for her to have mana from the Saint Realm. The important thing was to feel the energy of Heavenly Tribtion, not necessarily to ept the attack directly, so many valuable tools, among other things, were used to defend against Heavenly Tribtion. Lightning re-formed stronger. Theo was prepared to teleport at any moment. It was a terrifying sound, shaking the sky and the earth; intertwined lightning of 6 colors starts to descend from the sky even faster than before. Theo has already appeared in the turtle''s shell and used < Devour >, devouring 90% again. - - [Completed 2,112,156,841 Lineage Cells.] [ Divine Ma reached level 3] - - Throwing the 10% at the turtle, he walked away again. ''This time, I didn''t profit much....'' There was no reason to be upset, but knowing that his affinities didn''t go up pissed him off a little. Now, 7-color lightning was forming. ''It''s just going to be like this, no animal form like it was with me?'' Theo wondered. Wasting no time, he teleported and used < Devour > on the Heavenly Tribtion again and gave 10% to Turtle before leaving. - - [Filled out 2,541,894,456 Lineage Cells.] [Divine Acid reached level 7] [ Divine Wood reached level 7] [ Divine Ma reached level 4] - - ''Mm, now we''re making greater progress...'' Theo muttered in his mind. Meanwhile, the turtle was in awe, she was going through the Heavenly Tribtion and benefiting so much. Since it was only 10%, she was able to absorb everything without missing anything. ''Lightning again? And now eight different colors?'' Theo frowned and began to think that differents had differentws. Maybe on that, all Heavenly Tribtionse in the form of lightning. Now what was forming was even more powerful than the previous ones. Theo teleports when he''s finished graduating and appears on top of the turtle''s shell. The speed was amazing; if not for his divine eyes, he might not have been able to keep up. Theo used < Devour > as soon as he saw he had a reasonable distance. - - [Completed 3,123,446,718 Lineage Cells.] [Divine Acid reached level 8] [ Divine Wood reached level 8] [ Divine Ma reached level 5] [ Divine Viral reached level 7] - - ''Oh, maybe I can get all my LV10 affinities... Then, of course, there''s the ck Hole that hasn''t even increased to level 2, but that, well...'' Theo didn''t have much hope that he would level up anytime soon. Inteced lightning bolts of 9 colors formed and were about to fall. Theo anticipated and appeared and used < Devour >! Then he threw 10% to the turtle. - - [Completed 3,913,475,991 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions! You''ve reached 40,000,000,000 lineage cells.] [ Supreme Bestial King reached level 8] [ Heavenly Phoenix has reached level 7] [ Heavenly Golden Crow reached level 7] [Divine ck mes reached level 9] [Divine Diamond reached level 9] [Divine Acid reached level 9] [Divine Wood reached level 9] [Divine Ma has reached level 6] [Divine Viral reached level 8] - - "..." He teleports back; Theo felt lucky to have found this turtle and happy not to have attacked. He will benefit greatly from this and then gain a Saint-level ally. ''Looks like this will be thest.'' Theo thought and also saw that it was at least three times more powerful than what was just fired. It had 10 colors and immeasurable power. It caused trembling all over the world and space-time. Lightning descended from the sky so fast that Theo had to act quickly or else there would be no time. The instant he appeared and used < Devour >, there was almost no time. Theo automatically transferred 10% to the turtle, which started to glow, and the skies lightened and sat on the ground to meditate. - - [Filled in 9,370,237.002 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions! You have reached 50,000,000,000 lineage cells.] [ Supreme Bestial King reached level 9] [ Heavenly Phoenix reached level 8] [ Heavenly Golden Crow reached level 8] [Divine ck mes reached level 10] [Divine Diamond reached level 10] [Divine Acid reached level 10] [Divine Wood reached level 10] [Divine Ma reached level 9] [Divine Viral reached level 9] [ck Hole reached level 2] - - Theo was going through transformations, many changes in his fur, getting more shiny and charming than he already was. His golden eyes became more mystical and beautiful; his long golden hair was attractive. Theo sat down on the ground and saw a nude woman with a tortoiseshell on her back not far away. She had green hair and green eyes and breasts not too big but not small, and also an attractive ass with her long legs. But now was not the right time to appreciate that beauty; he felt his Heavenly Tribtion was getting closer and closer. In fact, it already wanted to force him through, but somehow, he broke what had formed in his body that was calling the Heavenly Divine Tribtion. Looking at the ck Hole that had risen to level 2, Theo thought: ''This dangerous thing has risen... This is not something I want to use very often; after all, it will suck up my fertilizers...'' 556 Chapter 556 Looking at the turtle that had changed into humanoid form, he saw her status on the surface. _ _ L ¡¤ Race: Beastly. ¡¤ Species: Ancient Turtle. ¡¤ Cultivation: 1styer of Saint Realm. _ _ "L?" Theo muttered. " Y-Yes ?" She responded by looking at Theo in surprise. "Oh, is that your name?" Theo asked the obvious. "Y-Yes, friend... a long time ago... named me... she, unfortunately... got old... and died." She said sadly. "I understand." Theo threw a set of clothes he bought at the store, "Dress." She looked at Theo, who was wearing clothes, and then looked at her body, but she didn''t feel ashamed. After all, she was a turtle until recently and doesn''t have such a sense of shame. She eventually got dressed. Because of the turtle''s shell on her back, the T-shirt Theo had given her was wider to fit the shell. The panties, he chose the ones his women liked to wear, and pants were regr sweatpants and a shoe and socks. "Use that small piece of cloth first," Theo warned when he saw her wanting to wear her pants first. "Ohhh¡­" She responded to the expression and put on her panties, then her pants and shirt. "Is this¡­is the first?" She held up her sock. "Yea." Theo nodded. "Oh." She picked up her sock and then her shoe and finished dressing. Theo took the ark from the storage ring and made it grow. "Can you fly?" Theo asked. " Y-Yes." She simply floated without needing to grow wings. Theo could do that too, but not as easily as she could, maybe because she''s from Saint Realm? "Follow me to that ark," Theo said. L nodded and followed. Staying near the bow of the ark, Theo managed to get back to where Volts City was. ''In the end, instead of hunting monsters, I got a powerful ally?'' Theo smiled, and when he remembered the mana crystals, he smiled even more. On the way, L was incredibly quiet. Then, after a while, she closed her eyes. "If you sit cross-legged, it''s easier to channel and stabilize your cultivation," Theo warned. "Oh..." L replied nonchntly and sat cross-legged as she closed her eyes. The mana around her begins to swirl, like a whirlwind, but soon bes a typhoon. It almost makes the ark go off course. However, with Theo''s control, he managed to control the ark and continue heading towards Volts City. Even water particles start toe from the sea; it is not the water itself, but only the essence of the mana that lives in the water. It was pretty amazing. From what Theo saw, she only had an affinity for water and had some natural water attacks and passive water attacks. In general, everything about her revolved around water. Not that it was bad; being so strong in a single element is also a good thing. She seems to be an expert when ites to water, and her affinity for water is called [Water Elder]. Theo doesn''t know if it''s stronger than divine water, but it looks pretty powerful. After a while, the ark arrived at Volts City. Theo followed the route to the mansion. The girls who saw him arrive came to receive him. "We''ve arrived," Theo said, and L opened her eyes. "Follow me," Theo said. " En ." She was expressionless. When they left the ark, Theo made it back to being a small artifact. ''This is too slow now; this world is too big. Maybe I should get a faster one?'' This thought was fleeting, and he was soon embraced by Shina, who flew with water wings. "Theo, you don''t know, but there was a terrible earthquake not too long ago." Shina started talking about the events of the earth shaking and how many of the dishes and vases almost fell and broke, but she heroically saved with her mental power. "It was because of her." Theo pointed at L. "Huh? Who is she?" Shina asked, suspicious that Theo wasn''t out hunting monsters but wives. "She''s an ancient turtle that I became friends with, and amid a mutual agreement, she contracted with me so I would help her get to Saint Realm. "Saint Realm?!" That surprised everyone. "Yes, before that, she was a huge turtle that didn''t have a humanoid shape," Theo said. "And how was your hunt for monsters?" Ariana asked with a touch of seduction in her soft voice. "Very good to tell the truth. Let''s go in and go to [Dimensional Room]." Theo said. "Okay." They quickly agreed as it was easier to talk there without restrictions. Arriving at [Dimensional Room], the two cutest creatures in the world flew toward him, shouting, "Dad!" They hugged him and covered him with little kisses. Theo happily kissed their cute little faces back. "Huh?" Theo noticed something strange. He asked, confused, "Why have you two already reached the 12th Layer of the Spiritual Realm?" " Hehe ~ That was fun, we yed with those crystals and "good," "good," "good," our cultivation went up!" Teodoro said in an amusing and funny way opening his hands and making the sound of something exploding with his mouth. "Yeah, it was like "good," "good," "good," and that was it; we were on the edge. Now we need to go through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion; that''s what the voice in our head said." Yumi said in her cute and soft voice. "After all, what are these crystals, Theo? I also raised my cultivation a bit because of that, and Isis stole 2 of them!" Yuki ratted her out. Isis bared her teeth and smiled, showing her dimples trying to act cute, "Just two, it''s okay, right Theo~." "Mm, of course, no need to take it, I would have given it to you," Theo said it simply, like that. " Hehe ~ I knew you would say that," Isis said in her honey-sweet voice. Lie! If you knew you wouldn''t have stolen them, that''s what others think when they hear her say it in her sweet voice. ''Apparently, it''s better than I thought for even Isis to be interested. Well, now I''m scared of using and exploding from too much energy... Well, I''ll leave it to the girls and my kids to cultivate; I can still hunt, that''s for sure, it''s not because I''m afraid to burst, or anything.'' Theo muttered into his mind. "Hahaha!" Isis startsughing out loud out of nowhere. They looked at her strangely. "Don''t mind me, I just remembered a hrious joke," Isis said and walked away. ''Huh? Did I have 35 Monarch and 1 Venerable in my inventory?'' Theo had forgotten about that when he opened his inventory. He went to a corner of the room and harvested them along with another 14 monster corpses in the Monarch Realm and 2 in the Venerable. - - [Filled 14,026,267,955 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions! You have reached 60,000,000.000 lineage cells.] [ Supreme Bestial King reached level 10] [Viral reached level 10] [ Divine Ma reached level 10] [ ck Hole reached level 3] [ Heavenly Golden Crow reached level 9] [ Poisonous Body has reached level 10] [ Heavenly Phoenix reached level 9] - - A ck hole tried to open up at the same time the ck Hole affinity evolved. Theo quickly managed to stabilize, but it was still challenging. ''Damn, this element is very dangerous!'' Theo cursed. The crystals and the people inside the [Dimensional Room] were all being pulled by the ck Hole, which shows how powerful it is. Again the warning that he needed to ascend to the Saint Realm began to beep in his head like a drum. It was irritating. Now, he didn''t even know if he would be able to ignore it again as it grew stronger. When Theo realized it, the two imps had already scattered the crystals around the [Dimensional Room]. And somehow that created some kind of ritual, as the mana became several times denser and a pentagram was formed in the [Dimensional Room]. _ _ [Notice! The mana inside the [Dimensional Room] has changed to a thousand times denser and purer!] _ _ Rya appeared and said: [Congrattions, Master, thanks to your kids, the [Dimensional Room] has been upgraded without spending any system points and has gone incredibly 1,000 times denser and purer. This is amazing! As expected from the Master''s children, they brought good luck.] Theo''s expression went nk, he didn''t even know how to react to that, but soon he smiled andughed, "Hahaha! As expected of my children!" Yuki, who was also stunned by the mana increase in the [Dimensional Room], came out of her stupor upon hearing Theo''sment. She red at him, and, like a sh of light, she appeared in front of him; then, pulling his ear, she yelled, "OUR kids, right?" "Yes, yes, our children, now let go of my ear..." Theo thought she was going to rip his ear off from all the force she used. He didn''t even know where she got so much strength. Meanwhile, L didn''t speak if they didn''t ask her something, and when they stopped talking to her, L sat down on the floor and began to meditate. She quickly felt her power grow; her eyes opened and glowed with happiness before closing them again. Even the girls were meditating now. Some in a short time have already leveled up. Theo''s children were appealing for him to take them out to go through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion. "Well, wait for Daddy to go through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion first; after I get back, I''ll let you through too." Theo patted their heads and said with a smile. "It''s a promise!" The two raised their pinkies and made a pinky promise. Apparently, it was Yuki who taught them. 557 Chapter 557 "Theo, don''t go!" Isis said suddenly. "Huh? What was that, Isis?" Theo looked at her and found her tone strange. "You¡­" She looked like she wanted to say something, but when she opened her mouth, nothing came out: "Just don''t go! Keep training as much as you can, if possible, stay 3 to 5 years here before you go, let''s... train as much as possible." Isis looked like she wanted to say something, but it didn''t seem like she could; he also saw L hugging him like she didn''t want him to go. "What the hell is happening?!" Theo yelled but didn''t leave. "Aren''t we also going to be able to go through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion?" Theodore asked. "At this time, it''s good to wait for your father. Besides, strengthening your cultivation is not the only way for you children to get stronger; you can learn many techniques. The more techniques you learn, the better. After all, you never know when it will be useful, yes?" Isis was being strangely kind and sweet and even patted the two children on the head as she spoke. Theo seemed to understand something; Isis gave a hint; if he''s right... In any case, 3 years... If he spends 3 years in the room, it''s 3 months outside; that is bearable. If there is a problem, he can send L to solve it. "Okay, I''ll stay," Theo said. The children were also convinced and excited to learn new things. "Okay, after that, Dad needs to take us through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion," Yumi said in her sweet and cute voice. "Yes, Dad promises. Now, go y or train with your older sisters." Theo stroked their heads. "Come here, Yui will teach my lovely little brothers to train; Yui also has powerful techniques I can teach to you. Look at this." Little Yui begins to make an ice fox head appear, and cold, oppressive pressurees out of the fox''s head. "Powerful, yes? Yui will teach you this~" Little Yui was clearly happy to see her adorable little brothers'' twinkling eyes sparkle as he saw her using these techniques. She puffed out her chest proudly and began teaching the duo the technique process. Little Emma screwed her hands into fists. Then, she started thinking about how to teach the techniques she uses too. After all, her lovely little siblings can use any affinity, so they could even use her magma techniques, right? As she considered, she giggled as she thought of the moment that would show her powerful magma technique. Theo starts training two techniques simultaneously: Golden Fox Breathing and Lightning Shadow Steps. While he controlled his breathing, he used the Lightning Shadow Steps technique to move around the [Dimensional Room]. ''Rya, the [Dimensional Room] is too small for me to train; I want to triple or quadruple the size.'' Theo said in his mind. Rya appeared and said: [Master, if it''s just expansion, it will cost 20,000 Crystal Points to quadruple the size.] ''Nice'' Theo replied without overthinking. It was too littlepared to the benefits of being able to have more space. - - [Notice! [Dimensional Room] underwent an expansion!] - - Like a balloon being filled with air... Okay, it wasn''t exactly like that, but basically, it was, and the [Dimensional Room] starts expanding in all directions, even into the air. The ceiling was now almost difficult to gauge from a single nce due to its height. ''Much better now, thank you, Rya.'' Theo smiled at her. [At your service, Master!] Rya was happy and disappeared. "Don''t look at me like that; I thought it was small, and I increased the size so that we could train better." Theo saw the eyes of the girls and children trapped on him, and he said. "It''s not good. I even wanted it to be a little bigger." Yumi also thought it was bing small for them. After all, it was hard for them to train transformed; now they could. Theo went back to his training. He ran at full speed while improving his breathing, learning better and better to use both techniques. For many hours he was doing this. In the blink of an eye, 20 days have passed. - - [Congrattions! The technique: Golden Fox Breathing advanced to Perfect Low Advance!] [Congrattions! Technique: Lightning Shadow Steps: Ninth Stage advanced to Perfect Maximum!] - - ''Oh well, considering that this technique is one of the first ones I''vee up with and somehow evolved it, it''s finally reached its full potential... Well, Golden Fox Breathing can still be maxed out; it''s already reached it. Perfect stage. I will train the Golden Fox ws along with this breathing technique.'' After thinking that, he made up his mind. He begins to sh hard, creating gusts of wind, but just doing that without a target was annoying. So Theo made opponents with his illusions and began training tirelessly. Of course, at that time, he also guided his children and spent some time making babies with his women. After all, a house full of children would be more lively, yes? And I also wanted to put the Dual Cultivation: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon technique at maximum! The process was even faster, as it was another low-level technique that evolved to the Monarch level. 15 dayster. - - [Congrattions! Technique: Golden Fox Breathing advanced to Perfect Maximum!] [Congrattions! The technique: Golden Fox ws advanced to Perfect Maximum!] - - "Dad, look, I''m strong, am I strong?" Theodore created the head of a fox in each hand, and in one was the magma element on the other side of the ice. "Yes, very powerful." Theo smiled at him. "Dad, dad, look at Yumi; I can too!" She created the same as Theodore but had different elements; in the left hand, it was lightning, and in the right, darkness. "Very well, my children are geniuses!" Theo hugged them and showered them with little kisses. "Hehe~" The two loved to be praised by Theo; after all, for them, he was the most powerful in the entire world! After entertaining his children for almost a whole day, he went back to training 4 attacking techniques at the same time: ck Thunder''s Primordial Vibration, Elementary Emperor, Kempo Art of Golden Destruction, and Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox. Although each of these techniques is different, it was easier to train several at the same time if he coordinated how many hours to train with them per day. He ended up training approximately 4 hours a day with each of them. 3 monthster¡­ - - [Congrattions! Technique: ck Thunder''s Primordial Vibration advanced to Perfect Maximum!] [Congrattions! Technique: Elementary Emperor advanced to Perfect Maximum!] [Congrattions! The technique: Kempo Art of Golden Destruction advanced to Perfect Maximum!] [Congrattions! Technique: Divine Practice of The Nine-tailed Fox advanced to Perfect Maximum!] - - ''Zaika and Zaira are already 5 months pregnant, and my technique: Body Fusion Phoenix and Dragon have already reached Perfect Maximum... I don''t know if it will take me long to get another one of my women pregnant, but the way their libido increased because of the technique that reached the maximum...'' But, of course, he wasn''t unhappy; he loves making love to his wives. And he also needs to take a break sometimes. ''Theodore and Yumi also grew up fast; they''re already the size of a five-year-old, while they''ve mastered some techniques... In fact, they''re my kids!'' Theo proudly thought. Taking a break from training, he spent 10 days entertaining his children and wives. ''Now, I will endeavor to ce Art of Alchemy of the Spiritual Path, Art of Talisman of the Spiritual Path, Art of Inscription of the Spiritual Path and Art of Formation of the Spiritual Path in Maximum.'' Maybe he can do that before Zaika and Zaira have the babies. ''6 hours per day. If I train each of these techniques, maybe I can...'' Theo was already getting used to this rhythm of wanting to put the techniques in Maximum. It was somehow satisfying to know that he had reached the best of something; it was the same feeling he felt when hepleted every mission in a game, only the emotions of winning were more substantial when hepleted the techniques. It was almost addictive. 4 monthster... - - Congrattions! Technique: Art of Alchemy of the Spiritual Path - advanced to Perfect Maximum!] Congrattions! The technique: Art of Talisman of the Spiritual Path - advanced to Perfect Maximum!] Congrattions! The technique: Art of Inscription of the Spiritual Path - advanced to Perfect Maximum!] Congrattions! The technique: Art of Formation of the Spiritual Path - advanced to Perfect Maximum!] - - ''... Zaika and Zaira have been pregnant for 9 months, and the babies still don''t want to leave; what do I do? I must get help, oh, I can''t leave yet. It is the same for Yumi and the others; they''ve also reached the limit; if they leave, they''ll trigger their Heavenly Tribtion...'' After thinking hard, Theo thought of something. ''Rya, is there a way to buy something like a robotic professional midwife, or even a living one?'' Theo asked. Rya appeared and replied: [It is possible. I rmend you buy the best we currently have; a female midwife robot. She has all the knowledge of all races and pregnancy processes. Her amount of information and professionalism is on top of the world. And it costs 10,000 Crystal Points.] ''Buy it.'' Theo didn''t even think. Obviously, he would pay that to be able to give the best treatment to his women. - - [Congrattions, you bought a female midwife robot ¨C Professionalism: Outstanding!] - - In reality, she didn''t look like a robot, she looked like a human. She had ck hair and ck eyes, wearing a white nurse''s outfit with a white hospital cap. "At your service, Master!" She leaned toward Theo and said in her emotionless voice. Theo didn''t care. After all, as human as she seems to be, she was a robot. "Help me check on my women who are pregnant." Theo wasted no time. "Yes." She responded without emotion and proceeded to follow him. 558 Chapter 558 "Zaika, Zaira." Both came when he called. Their bellies were big, but it seems that somehow there was more than it appeared to have. As if the space in her belly was dimensional. "This is¡­" Theo remembered that he hadn''t even asked if she had a name. "You can call me whatever you like, Master." She spoke without emotion. "Then it will be Sara, easy to remember." Theo said and introduced Zaika and Zaira: "This is Sara, she will be your midwife. Her professionalism is among the best in the world, and despite looking human, she is a highly skilled robot." "Mm, if Theo says it, then it''s true," Zaika said, believingpletely. "Yea." Zaira too. "Master, I''ll look at them, may I?" Sara asked. "Yea." Theo nodded. She approached the two and pulled out a medical kit. After diagnosing the two, she said tly: "They and the babies are fine, this [Dimensional Room] is special, and living in the mother''s stomach, they''re getting stronger. Of course, if you want, they can be born now; however, I rmend continuing because they can be born beyond the Spiritual Realm." This news was shocking. Is this because the [Dimensional Room] has been upgraded? "What do you think?" Theo asked their opinion. "I want to continue. It''s not difficult; if it''s better for our kids, I can take it all," Zaira said, smiling with a sincere smile. "I think the same way. If it''s better for our kids, I don''t mind staying pregnant until the kids are well-nourished." Zaika rubbed her belly lovingly. Theo nodded and turned to Sara: "How long? Can you estimate the maximum time this willst?" "Yes, the longest would be 2 years. And the possibility of already being in the Spiritual Monarch Realm is great if itsts that long." Sara said without emotion. ''Born in the Spiritual Monarch Realm?'' Zaira and Zaika were amazed. They were already surprised by Theodore and yumi, who were born in the Spiritual Realm... "Surely I can wait!" Zaira and Zaika said almost at the same time. "Yeah." Theo was also surprised, but not with Zaika and Zaira''s reaction, as he understood their feelings, but with the fact that the babies could be born in the Spiritual Monarch Realm. Sara also went to see Theo''s other women; after all, he practiced intercourse with them every day, you never know... * While alone, Theo meditated with the cultivation technique. 12 hours for each of them. He had two so far. Sarater informed him that none of his other wives were pregnant, he was a little disappointed, but as he enjoys the practice of making children, he put more effort into them... Anyway, he continued training diligently while his children and wives lived in the room. Of course, Aomi and the rest were there too. Alice continued to create pills. They have already be very popr across the entire Arcane. Theo got a lot of Monster Cores and Energy Stones like that. _ _ [Completed 121,789,246 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions, Lightning of Primordial Darkness: Achieved Master Low] _ _ In twelve hours of cultivation, he was able to fill many lineage cells. That in itself is a good thing in addition to raising the level of the cultivating technique. After having dinner and spending a little time with his wife and children, he went back to meditating. 12 hourster... _ _ [Completed 201,894,992 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions, Supreme Elemental Maniption: Achieved Master Low] _ _ ''Mm, now I can see a huge difference in filling lineage cells with these two techniques...'' Of course, since this technique pulled mana from all the elements, it was obvious that it would be superior to the other since Theo has practically all the elements, just some specials he didn''t have. Like magma... 10 dayster... With the two cultivation techniques, he filled 3,236,842,380 lineage cells. And finally, the techniques evolved into Perfect Low. The next day, Theo starts to cultivate again. The result was that the Lightning of Primordial Darkness technique filled: 301,410,600 Bloodline Cells, and the technique: Supreme Elemental Maniption filled: 452,347,001 * "How are things on the outside?" Alice had arrived at the Spiritual Realm and was almost on edge. She and L were the only ones who left the [Dimensional Room] these days; anyone else who left would have to go through the Heavenly Tribtion if they did. But L wasn''t good at trading and associating with other people, although she''s good at dealing with enemies. "Everything is going very well. The Demon n women are well epted, some have married men of other races in the cities, and there was no problem with the others; those who wanted to get in trouble were quickly dealt with by L." "Here''s 900,000 Spiritual Realm, 20,000 Monarch Realm, and a thousand Venerable Realm," L said Withplete indifference. She didn''t mind killing if you weren''t kind to her, and she was already familiar with the people of this. From the very beginning, before Theo arrived, she was revered by everyone on the as a kind of protective god and was never mistreated. So she wouldn''t let others cause trouble. After some died, the others were quiet; after all, the rumors of a Saint living on that nt traveled very fast. "That''s a lot," Theo said, surprised. "A group of annoying races wanted toe ''purify'' the evil, killing the Demon n, so I killed them all," L said coldly. "Very good, haha!" Hearing that, Theoughed out loud. Kill? He''s already killed a lot more than that; he just wanted to know why. "If you don''t have anything, I''ll go swimming and meditate," L said now with a bit of emotion since she loves water. "Okay, go ahead, thanks." Theo smiled at her, satisfied. "En." L nods, and in the [Dimensional Room] itself, there was a bigke that he made especially for L. Of course, his girls and children are also constantly ying in theke, which was very clean and pure in mana. All this happened in days since outside the time is different with the [Dimensional Room]. So even though it''s been months, outside not a month has passed since they came to this. On the side, Little Theo, Little Yumi, Little Yui, and Little Emma were ying in theke, while the girls stood close together supervising, which is unnecessary, but a mom is a mom, and they all feel like a mother of the 4. Even Isis sometimes ys with the children. She''s been more essibletely, and it seems that she has also reached a bottleneck. Hers was the most difficult of all in this universe, the bottleneck of the Saint Realm. If she transcends, she detaches herself from this universe and will be pulled into the first universe that the legend tells of. There are immortal beings there; they only die if they''re killed, and it''s not as easy as aging; they don''t need to worry about it. While a Saint here in this universe can be treated as an immortal, they actually have an expiration date, even if it''s very high. One day they will die if they can''t break the bottleneck of the Saint Realm. Theo doesn''t even know how old Isis is; he doesn''t dare ask. After all, you shouldn''t ask ady''s age. Especially someone who''s lived, god knows how many years. "Theo, do you want to get punched and see if it hurts?" Isis smiled strangely, showing her tiny fist. "No, thank you." Theo pretends to shiver in fear as he responds. He scolded himselfter; he forgot that Isis listens to the thoughts of those who speak of her. "How''s it going?" Isis brought up the subject, which is rare. "Well, I''ve already mastered a lot of techniques to the maximum. I intend to get more and bring them to the maximum too. I think a thousand should be good, at least of all styles and elements and not elementary. I want to try my best in 3 years. After that, I will leave." Theo said. "Ohh, a good goal." She smiled. "Mm." Theo smiled back and said, "Is everything okay?" "Of course, why wouldn''t I be? Hehe,~ Theo, you''re weird~" Isisughed but looked like she wanted to hide something. "Well¡­" Since she didn''t want to talk, he couldn''t force it; Theo looked at her for a while, then looked toward his children. ''Maybe you are my only hope...'' Theo looked at Isis onest time before heading back to train. Theo starts to cultivate again, the result being that the Lightning of Primordial Darkness technique filled: 321,413,994 Bloodline Cells. ''Now it''s a little while away to reach 70 billion lineage cells...'' Theo thought as he began to cultivate with the technique: Supreme Elemental Maniption and filled in: 473,975,333 _ _ [Congrattions! You have reached 70,000,000.000 lineage cells.] [Congrattions Heavenly Phoenix ¨C reached Level 10] [Congrattions Heavenly Golden Crow ¨C reached Level 10] _ _ ''Oh? I already expected to reach 70 billion lineage cells, but I didn''t expect these two lineages to reach level 10.'' Theo was pleased. The amount of mana he was getting was staggering; he didn''t expect it at all. As you would expect now that the [Dimensional Room] has a thousand times more mana and is currently on a that is 100 times higher in mana quantity and purity... 13 dayster... _ _ [Congrattions! You have reached 80,000,000.000 lineage cells.] [Congrattions, Lightning of Primordial Darkness: Achieved Perfect Low] [Congrattions, Supreme Elemental Maniption: Achieved Perfect Low] [Congrattions, Affinity: ck Hole has reached ¨C Level 4 _ _ ''Shit!'' Theo cursed and tried his best to control this damn affinity that was trying to open a ck hole inside the [Dimensional Room]. Theo is covered in a cold sweat but he made it, Theo sighed and muttered, "What if this thing hits level 10?" 559 Chapter 559 After Theo put all of his current techniques to maximum, and¡­ _ _ [Congrattions! You have reached 100,000,000,000 lineage cells.] [Congrattions, Supreme Elemental Maniption: Achieved Perfect Maximum] [Congrattions, Affinity: ck Hole ¨C Level 5] _ _ ''Heh, I didn''t even have a problem with the ck Hole; my Holy Divine Golden Fox lineage strengthened me so much that my control of every cell in my body is almost impable. This shit affinity won''t beat me, Hahaha! Wait, I think it got a little out of control, well, well, good thing I can control it well now, yes.'' ''My level of Alchemy, Talisman, Forge, Inscription, and Formation has already reached the final limit of Venerable. I can easily create a Perfect Level weapon and armor. Pills and potions are the same... But, I can''t do anything at the Saint level, although Venerable Perfect can withstand some hits from a Saint, and weapons of this level are still good. However, there is a barrier between the Venerable level and the Saint level that I can''t get past, and Rya said I can''t learn Saint-level techniques yet. That''s a problem... Well, I''m going to buy more techniques; I''ve already brought all that I had to the maximum.'' Using the monster cores acquired from the sale of pills, Theo used and exchanged them for points. Unless it''s Monarch or Venerable, it''s not even worth using at his current Cultivation Speed. So those nearly 1 million in Spiritual Realm that L got, Theo turned them all into points in the system. ''I have almost 1 billion Crystal Points; if this were converted into normal Points, each 1 Crystal Point is equivalent to 1 million...'' It was a lot 0. Theo has never felt so rich. ''With everything in my favor, and the [Dimensional Room] that makes it easy to train a technique inside it, if I buy 1 million techniques of all kinds... What kind of monsters will I transform into if I bring them all to the max. Especially, taking into ount that some I can train at the same time...'' Theo admits he was having some pretty dangerous thoughts. After all, there were 1 million techniques; mastering them all would be a lot of work and could take more than 3 years, but... He wanted to, and he felt excited just imagining being called ''Theo of 1 Million Techniques!'' It was okay; maybe I''m being childish, but it wouldn''t be a total waste. After all, after mastering it, he can teach all these techniques to his children. Or at least the mostpatible ones. * - 5 yearster - "Dad, Dad, can we finally leave?" Little Luiza Dimas, with her slightly darkened skin, daughter of Theo with Zaira, asked in her sweet voice, she was 2 years old. "Yes, I did everything necessary. Now it''s time to let you know the world beyond the [Dimensional Room]." Theo smiled gently. Now he was more mature with a more adult face; currently, he was 24 years old. "I still think it''s unfair that older brother Leo can beat us since he''s not in the Monarch Spiritual Realm yet..." Little Henrique Dimas, son of Theo and Ariana, inherited Theo''s golden hair and Ariana''s blue eyes. At 2 years old, he is already on edge in the Monarch Spiritual Realm. "Your older brother Theodore trained a lot of techniques and improved his affinity a lot; in a matter of fighting, of course, he would win. Understand that the cultivation level is important, but if you don''t train diligently, you may end up losing to someone who is weaker than you." Theo said calmly. "So dad learned 1 million techniques?" Little Valentina Dimas is 3 years old, she likes to read and inherited Mizuki''s silver hair and Theo''s golden eyes. She is very smart for her age. "Yes, to protect my family, I needed to stay strong, and learning so many techniques is one way. Now, I''m going to be a Saint; after... Well." Theo gave a small smile and rubbed Little Valentina''s hair, who pouted, "Your father here will kill all his enemies!" Theo''s eyes glowed gold and red. The power behind his eyes was very different from 5 years ago, now he could do things he couldn''t do before, and he discovered some things that well... It was supposed to be impossible to know at his level. "I will protect dad!" Little Noah Dimas, son of Theo with Zaika, said bravely, he was brave and hardworking. Noah was the second strongest of Theo''s sons; of course, he still lost if he fought Little Yumi. "Isis, what expression is that?" Theoughed. Isis was wearing an expression of disbelief as she looked at Theo interacting with his children. 5 years ago, she heard Theo say he was going to master 1 million techniques, and sheughed, thinking he was kidding, and 5 yearster, this monstrous genius actually managed to do it... "Hehe~" Isis recovered and still looking like a loli, she said while patting Theo on the back lightly, "Nothing, I was just thinking a few things." "Oh¡­" Theo stopped asking as his hand was being pulled by Little Sophia Dimas, his daughter with Shina, she has blue hair like Shina''s and beautiful golden eyes, currently 2 years old, " Yes, my dear?" "Dad, be safe, okay?" She pulled him down and kissed Theo''s cheek. "Haha, of course, I will. No need to worry; I''m very strong." Theo''s confidencees from the 5 years he diligently trained, except when interacting with his wives and children, he was training non-stop. "Theo, you know that the deadline for you to fight Saint Abdul hasn''t even passed yet?~" Ariana''s seductive voice was even more so now that she''d matured. She looked with her sexy eyes at Theo and managed to make his heart beat faster. "Yeah, so there''s no way for me to lose. But well, he''ll probably see me going through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion...But, no one really will." Theoughed out loud. That''s because his illusions can deceive even Isis, let alone the rest. "Okay, now behave yourself. I will leave first, then one at a time will leave to go through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion. Let''s go in order of age." Theo said. "Okay." Although they wanted to spend more time with dad, they knew he had to leave. Theo turned to Isis, "Are youing?" "Of course, I want to see their reaction to seeing you go through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion; after all, it''s not even six months since thest time, hehe~" Isis giggled. "Well, it''s been 95 days outside since I started; it''s not even four months." Theo gave a small smile. He left with Isis from the [Dimensional Room]. * As soon as Theo left the [Dimensional Room], a rift opened in space, then he and Isis were pulled in. It was so fast it looked like it was afraid Theo would run away. Theo appeared in a gigantic white room. It seemed endless, but he could feel the presence of Isis and the rest. When he felt Abdul''s mana, he frowned. ''Has he always been this weak?'' Before, he was not able to know how strong Abdul was, but now that he is, he''s disappointed. _ _ Theo Volts Race: Divine Beast Species: Holy Divine Golden Fox Cultivation: 12th Layer of Venerable Spiritual Realm Crystal Points: 10,936,201,820 System Points: 999,999 _ _ Lineage Holy Divine Golden Fox: 2,367,745,476,610 Lineage Cells. Supreme Divine Bestial King - Level 10 Divine Phoenix - Level 10 Divine Golden Crow Level 10 Divine Poisonous Body Level 10 _ _ Affinities [Divine Earth Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine Diamond - Level 10] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine ck mes - Level 10] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Earth Level 10: Divine Magma - Level 10] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Water Level 10: Divine Acid Level 10] [Divine Water Level 10 / Divine Earth Level 10: Divine Wood - Level 10] [Divine Ice Level 10 / Divine Poison Level 10: Divine Viral - Level 10] [Divine Wind Level 10 / Divine Lightning Level 10: Divine Ma - Level 10] [Divine Light Level 10 / Eternal Darkness Level 10: Divine ck Hole Level 10] Divine Metal Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine Lightning Metal Level 10] [Divine Yin-Yang Level 10] _ _ Noble Spirits Kin: Golden Slime; Red Diamond level 15. Kuro: Dark Slime; Red Diamond level 15. Roiyaruse: Elementary Scepter; Red Diamond level 15. _ _ ''Other than my lineage cells... I don''t think there''s anything that will improve if I the Divine Heavenly Tribtion, but of course, I''ll devour it anyway!'' Theo shed a predatory smile and looked at the sky that begins to thunder as if it were the end of time. From the illusions he made, Theo significantly diminished his patency. These divine beings who thought they were seeing him were actually all seeing an illusion designed by him. ''Want to see me go through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion? You''re dreaming!'' He wasn''t even hiding the because the power of his Heavenly Divine Tribtion was frighteningly powerful. The skies opened up and copsed; it was like all the power in the universe was being used. Of course, it wasn''t quite that, but the amount of power that was being umted was shocking. Theo''s existence has be a threat to this universe. After all, he had already passed the power of the Venerable realm and had the power of at least a Saint in the 5th Tier. 560 Chapter 560 Of course, in the illusions, he didn''t change his appearance as he became more mature. Helena almost went crazy when she saw the current Theo. Although she had already been attracted to him the first time she saw him, seeing him like this made her crazy with desire for him. Isis saw this and scoffed internally; even though she offered herself to Theo, it was hard to say if Theo would ept her. After all, there are many women currently around Theo, and they don''t lose out on looks with Helena. But as always, Isisughed internally and said nothing, she just wanted to stay and enjoy the excellent show. "He looks so handsome!" Helena said out loud as she bit her thumb to control her anxiety. The other men died of envy and even thought that Helena was more beautiful and seductive than before. She seems to have had some changes that made her more charming and attractive. This made the possessive hearts of many male Divine Beings jealous and angry at Theo. Theo shows everyone only powerful lightning falling and him going through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion. However, he devoured the colossal lightning bolts, which forced him to transform into a gigantic 10-tailed golden fox and devour everything! This was awesome; his points, which were already high, went up astronomically, - - [Filled in 963,357,159,987 Bloodline Cells.] [Congrattions! You have reached 3 Trillion lineage cells.] - - Aside from the increase in lineage cells, his affinities were all at their best. ''Heh, that devour that''s always better than training...'' Theo shed a predatory grin with his sharp fox teeth as the ten tails snapped *BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!* on the floor, excited by the number of lineage cells filled, causing thunderous sounds, even cracking the floor that was supposed to be uncrackable, this proves a point. Theo''s tails are incredibly powerful. Theo felt his lineage grow; that was an insatiable feeling. He wanted more of this. He looked to the sky, hoping it would send more of this! ''There are seven attacks that Isis said, yes? Heh, there''s still six more.'' Theo''s predatory smile widened, and he saw that the skies were messed up, copsing, and something came out of a crevice; it was a sh of colors mixed together that, at the same time, weren''t. Theo''s fox eyes glowed neon, and time was so slow it seemed to have stopped. The lightning that once seemed to be ripping through everything, even time, stopped going fast before Theo''s divine eyes. Theo''s tail surprisingly moved faster than lightning and devoured even quicker! - - [Filled out 1,621,525.759,114 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions! You have reached 4 Trillion lineage cells.] - - ''Hahaha! It was almost 5 Trillion!'' With a quick nce, he looked through the stats and saw that it was close to 5 Trillion lineage cells. ''Huh?'' A silence makes Theo frown. ''It''s not over, right?'' Soon something came out of a crack so fast that Theo was a little scared, but he used the divine eyes and used ! - - [Law of the Parallel Universe Devoured, Law of Time-Space - Learned] [Two Hundred Years Soul; Changed to Nine Hundred Thousand Years] [Filled in 31,159,456,042,456 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions! You''ve reached 36 Trillion Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions you''ve evolved into: Golden Fox Ancestor] - - Theo''s gigantic body grew bigger and bigger, the cells in his body reached an insane amount, and he underwent a transformation. The tails merged and became three tails, but each 1 of the three was more powerful than the ten tails were together! Theo''s divine eyes were divided into four parts: red, white, gold, and ck. Sometimes they spun like a roulette wheel, and time slows down or speeds up. The sky was silent again; the only thing Theo was sure of was that what he devoured was not the Divine Heavenly Tribtion but something different. ''Hehe, someone is trying to stop me, is that it?'' Theo, who has finished transforming, is now even more powerful and more predatory than ever! - - [Congrattions! You have reached the 1st Layer of Saint Realm.] [(!) Warning, all techniques learned by the host will merge with the host''s body!] [1,241,531,394 Techniques learned, starting to merge...] - - Again he felt many changes taking ce in his body, not just the bones, muscles, heart, lungs, etc. All underwent qualifying changes getting stronger than ever. He finished transforming, and the most significant changes were his fur that looked so handsome it was mesmerizing, and his eyes could steal a woman''s soul with one look. After that, Theo transformed into his human form, and his body didn''t change that much, although he apparently got taller and felt a lot of power in his body. _ _ Theo Volts Race: Ancestor Beast Species: Golden Fox Ancestor Cultivation: 1st Layer of Saint Realm Crystal Points: 10,936,201,820 System Points: 999,999 Law of Time-Space _ _ Lineage Golden Fox Ancestor: 36,112,084,438,167 Lineage Cells. Supreme Divine Bestial King - Level 10 Divine Phoenix - Level 10 Divine Golden Crow Level 10 Divine Poisonous Body Level 10 _ _ Affinities [Divine Earth Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine Diamond - Level 10] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine ck mes - Level 10] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Earth Level 10: Divine Magma - Level 10] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Water Level 10: Divine Acid Level 10] [Divine Water Level 10 / Divine Earth Level 10: Divine Wood - Level 10] [Divine Ice Level 10 / Divine Poison Level 10: Divine Viral - Level 10] [Divine Wind Level 10 / Divine Lightning Level 10: Divine Ma - Level 10] [Divine Light Level 10 / Eternal Darkness Level 10: Divine ck Hole Level 10] Divine Metal Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine Lightning Metal Level 10] [Divine Yin-Yang Level 10 _ _ Noble Spirits Kin: Golden Slime; Red Diamond level 15. Kuro: Dark Slime; Red Diamond level 15. Roiyaruse: Elementary Scepter; Red Diamond level 15. _ _ Theo discovers the thousands of techniques he practiced disappeared... Not exactly, but they became part of him, and it didn''t show in the system anymore, just like it did with . His maxed out abilities also no longer appear in the system, only his cultivation, the noble spirits, points, etc. When all the divine beingse together, Helena is the first to react, she is surrounding Theo with flirtation and wanting him a lot. "Oh my, oh my, you look perfect, by the way, don''t wear clothes, that''s fine." Helena looked in a specific direction andmented and then back to Theo''s handsome face and eyes. She was utterly convinced that he was the only man who stirred her heart. That''s why she never had a rtionship with any other man because none ever caught her attention. Only Theo managed to do this even before he became a Saint. Theo made clothes with illusions; this disappointed some divine women who were there. After all, Theo''s body was more perfect than a work of art. He was so beautiful it made them want to grab and do things that turn their world upside down. Theo ignored those looks, he just looked at Abdul, and a predatory smile appeared, "See you in a few months, enjoy it while you still have time." Before Helena or anyone else could say anything, they didn''t even see when Theo disappeared. He just disappeared without even a crack appearing to get him out of that ce. "Geeh, was he like that? No, I''m going to the world he''s in, goodbye everyone!" Helena entered the crack that opened to her world. ''How did he do it?!'' Abdul was shocked and terrified. That''s not something anyone normal can do, maybe Isis could do it, but even she was still there. "Hehe~ Looks like things got fun~ See youter, I predict I''ll see you all very soon, by the way, good luck to those who provoked him, hehe~." With Isis'' mocking giggle, the divine beings were in total silence. * After Theo returned, he waited for Isis and entered the [Dimensional Room] with her. However, something strange happened. When he went to say the reason why it was beneficial to train so many techniques, he couldn''t. Instead, he looked at Isis, and she nodded as if confirming something for him. ''Rya, what is this? Why can''t I tell them what I want?'' Theo called and asked Rya. [Master, there is aw that prevents you from doing this, but that doesn''t mean there is no solution. Knowing the Master, I know you want to tell your children and family first, so there is a way, and it''s very simple, spend 1 billion of Crystal Points, and thisw will be undone from the Master''s body.] - - [Law of Silence ¨C 1 Billion Crystal Points to break it] - - ''You know me; you can spend the points and break this damnedw on my body.'' Theo said, not caring about this huge number of points. The chains that bound him, he felt them loosen; Theo smiled in satisfaction. Then he said, "Do you know why I trained so many techniques?" Of course, everyone was curious; even though they knew he got so strong because of it, they knew it shouldn''t be that simple. Isis frowned, she was looking adorable in her loli version. "Because when you be a Saint, all the techniques be part of me. Simply put, they have now be part of my instinct; I don''t need to remember them to know I have them, just as I don''t need to remember I can punch because I have hands. So basically that, and some even strengthened my body in a definitive way; after all, I trained a lot of techniques." Theo gave a small smile to see everyone shocked at what he was doing. The elements throughout the room danced, and nts, even animals, suddenly appeared, and it wasn''t because of the illusions created by Theo; they were real beings. "My control over the elements, even creation, I have mastered, I can basically create life all of a sudden, but also not on a supreme level; I''m still going to improve." Theo finished saying, and they took some time to digest. ,m "H-How did you do that?!?" Isis screamed out loud in shock. "Oh, simple, I broke this shittyw that kept me from talking. Heh, do you really think I would be silent knowing that something so good happens when you evolve into Saint Realm? Tsk, this shittyw underestimated me." Theo scoffedpletely. The same way he mocked whoever tried to kill him in the Divine Heavenly Tribtion. He doesn''t care who made thisw, whether the creator of the universe or whoever they are; he wouldn''t be silent if he could find a way to speak and help his family. Isis is in a trance. As she imagines, Theo was too special. Much more than she thought... * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 561 Chapter 561 In the [Dimensional Room]. Theo looked at all of his children, wives, and family members. He was very happy now. And honestly, he wouldn''t let anything spoil it. ''That, what exactly was it?'' Theo lost himself in thought, but he didn''t show concern. If need be, he will devour the creator of the universe if he tries to harm his family. Theo doesn''t know precisely who or what it was, but he hoped that after what happened, it would stay out of his way. Looking at his children, who wanted his attention, Theo smiled gently. His smile was more charming now. Even the children felt happy and automatically smiled when they saw their father smile. "Dad, Val, I want to learn 1 million techniques too; will you teach me?" Little Valentina asked with her big golden eyes shining like a rare gem. Theo bent down and pinched her cute cheek and gave her a peck on the cheek, "Of course dad will teach, I''ll teach everyone." "Wow!" The children came together and celebrated. Knowing that they would be as powerful as their father cheered them up. In fact, they are verypetitive with each other, so they have already started to discuss who would learn more techniques first. Friendlypetition between siblings was eptable; Theo made a change of scenery with his illusion. In the illusion, Theo appeared performing a martial arts technique. "First, learn this. While I talk to your mothers." Theo kissed the face of every one of his children and went out with their moms. While distracting his children, the two older sisters, who were Little Yui and Little Emma, were taking care of them and learning at the same time. It was a technique not even the two of them knew. Theo called Isis telepathically, and she appeared inside the house. Theo isted the sound and said seriously, "When I was going through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion, someone tried to do something to me, but hehe, I devoured and learned the Law of Space-Time. Of course, that''s not the main point, but rather, the risk of someone who can send someone, that is ... whatever it was. I didn''t see it, as it was very fast, but it was definitely Saint level or above. In any case, I devoured it and got stronger. But I don''t know if I''m going to be attacked by an unknown being because of this." Isis was silently thinking. While the girls were assimting what they heard. Concern was visible on their faces; they feared if something powerful started keeping an eye on Theo or tried to kill him or imprison him somewhere like that Phoenix and Golden Raven did. "Theo, was it like an angel?" Isis asked suddenly. "Mm." Theo thought and nodded, "I think it had white wings. It might be something like an angel; in fact, it was something called the Law of the Parallel Universe." "Hehe~ Don''t worry then, they are the dogs of the creator of this universe. They act on their own. They must have been scared of you, so they sent one of them to kill you, but, haha." Sheughed until she bent over with tears in her eyes; she looked up, and with her canine teeth, sheughed and said, "Very unlikely they will ever do that again, you literally devoured their strongest power, which was thew of time. So now they don''t even stand a chance. Unless the creator of the universe appears, but that''s another impossibility, the creator of this universe is hidden and cannot enter here at the moment." After finishingughing and telling all this, Isis calmed down with her breath, but she sometimesughed out of nowhere. It sounds like that was pretty hrious for her. "... Since that''s how it is, they shoulde again, yes. It would be good if they came, by the way, they all have aw? If so, do I want them to find me, or rather, where are they?" Theo was interested to hear that he''d gobble up the strongest of them, so why not gobble up the rest? "Don''t do that; if you devour them all, it could cause this universe to copse. At least wait until you reach the limit and leave this universe and go to another one." Isis didn''t think it was a bad idea to devour them all and steal theirw but now wasn''t the right time. "Oh well. If you''re saying it, I believe you. Anyway, there are still some divine beings¡­" The predatory grin returned to Theo''s face. After spending five years training, he increased his thirst for killing. He got used to killing and devouring his enemies, which satisfies him not only getting rid of the enemy but also making the enemy''s strength his. None inside the room were saints. Everyone had already killed and didn''t care for the way Theo treated his enemies as if it were a simple supplement to strengthen himself. They even root for him to kill and devour, so he gets stronger; why not? Isis tried to read Theo''s mind and couldn''t do it again, she wasn''t dissatisfied, she even smiled and said, "Your soul is powerful too, I like that~ Well, I''m going to meditate, have fun~." What she suggested was obvious, Theo was alone with their wives while the children were all out. It was time for adults to train too, but the training was to make more babies. * - POV-1 Little Yui - Yui now has many brothers and sisters, and they are all adorable but also very powerful; if Yui rxes, she will be surpassed, and, as a big sister, Yui can''t afford that. Mm, but I''m also proud to see them train so hard; Leo and Yumi were also very strong; when they move to the Monarch Realm, they will be even stronger. Nics and Valentina, who are my siblings with Mizuki''s mom and dad, are twins, just like Theodore and Yumi, but they both have silver hair like Yui''s. Mm, that was Mom''s gic influence, I bet. Well, they have dad''s beautiful eyes. "Big Sister Yui, am I doing it right?" Two-year-old Sophia, next to her twin brother Gustavo looks at me as she performs the technique. Mm, Yui needs to set a good example. Yui smiles softly, imitating Yuki''s mother, and says, "Yes, but you need to lighten your body, look at Yui doing." Paying attention to me, I''m d; the feeling of being a big sister is fun. I love my siblings. By the way, these two twins have are mommy Shina''s kids with dad. Mm, Gustavo has golden hair and blue eyes. As for Sophia, she has beautiful blue hair like Mother Shina''s and golden eyes. ? Now that Yui stopped to think, all moms had twins, Mm, is dad good at making twins or something? Yui doesn''t understand very well, but it doesn''t matter; Yui is now grown up and knows some things and also understands better about bitter coffee. "Big sister, Emma, ??look at me." I looked and saw Veronica and Noah ask Emma for advice. Yes, Emma teaches as well as Yui; she''s understanding. By the way, Veronica and Noah are Zaika''s mother''s children with dad. Veronica has red hair and honey-colored eyes. Noah has short golden hair and honey-colored eyes too. Mm, are you three years old? Yes, 3. Same as Luiza and Oliver, mother''s son Zaira and dad. Both have ck hair and golden eyes. Of my siblings, they are the only ones who have ck hair. "Big sister, Yui, teach me?" With her childish voice, I saw the cute twins approaching Yui, Olivia and Henrique, almost two years old, with golden hair and sapphire blue eyes, mother''s Ariana and Dad''s children. "Yes, Yui will teach; follow the big sister." I smile kindly and start teaching them. After all, as a big sister, I must set a good example. Before long, they learned, as expected from Yui''s siblings, they are geniuses at such a young age, sigh~ I feel so old now, but Yui is only 8, you know? But, well, Yui understands that he matured faster than the other kids... Anyway, Yui will try hard not to lose to Emma; Yui and Emma are vying to see who is the best big sister; well, it''s fun, so why not? By the way, I love Emma, ??so we reallypete just because we like topete; I guess that''s what Mom Mizuki said, dragon instinct that likes topete? Well, Yui thinks that''s it. I taught the twins and soon started teaching others. The only ones who didn''t ask for help were Leo and Yumi, well they''re five years old, and they''re very smart, umu, Yui won''t lose. Even though they are the oldest of her cute and adorable siblings, Yui needs to work too! I looked at the dad on the screen and saw that I was already executing the technique perfectly and puff my boobs, happy with my performance. Ending the day when dad returned with the moms. They look very happy. Umu, even their faces glow; did dad give any face lotion? As I approached, I hugged dad and said, "Yui taught the younger siblings how to train; everyone has already learned the technique." "I taught it too, you know~," Emma caught Ariana''s mania for talking and stopped talking like Yui; well, I try to stop too, but Yui always ends up talking Yui. I think it''s because Yui loves the name dad gave her. Anyway, dad kissed me on the cheek and praised Yui and Emma~. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 562 Chapter 562 "Okay, let''s start leaving. First, it will be your big sisters, Yui, and Emma." Theo told everyone. He had already promised, and it would start by age, and as older sisters, they both wanted to be first. Of course, Theo would also take the girls too; everyone was connected to him, and he wouldn''t mind making them all go through at the same time, as they won''t go through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion. L and Alice were taking care of the children, although they didn''t have to. After leaving, the skies have already started to change. Theo stopped time and teleported away with the girls. Arriving in an isted spot, he turns time back. ''Very useful.'' He shed a predatory smile at the sky. Theo knew he was somehow connected to the beings that made the Tribtion happen in this universe and, because of that, he wanted to see if they dared to try to hurt him with his love; he was on high alert by transforming into a gigantic golden fox. Its three tails swung, its eyes changed color, split into four colors, and spun forward, increasing the speed of time and the Heavenly Tribtion formed faster. ''Mm, everything in this world I can control time, with time...'' Theo stopped thinking; he didn''t want to get distracted now. The girls looked at the speed and were surprised but not afraid. Theo gave them enormous confidence. As long as Theo is by their side, there was nothing to fear. The skies trembled, and the crack began to appear; there were 8 ''people'' going through the Heavenly Tribtion at the same time, and Theo didn''t even go away, but it didn''t affect him this time. It seems that after reaching the Saint-level, he has no way to lure them into the Divine Heavenly Tribtion. ''It''s better this way.'' Of course, Theo wouldn''t walk away anyway. Even if he opened a portal to Divine Heavenly Tribtion, he would put the girls back in the [Dimensional Room] and only take them out when there was no danger. What formed was pure divine lightning, no animals, as it always was ona Spirit. It was almost the same level of power he had with L. Lightning starts to fall with two initial colors. Theo used and everything that the girls didn''t need, he took. As long as they can take it, he wouldn''t steal from them; it might help them get their affinities maxed out. He stopped the Heavenly Tribtion time until he saw the girls stabilized their cultivation, and then he turned time back on. He became the worst enemy in heaven. He could stop time and make it crawl and speed up; now, he could make the girls take everything without rushing and fearing that the next one woulde. ''Ask me if they are feeling good to see my family use the power that should be theirs?'' Theo''s predatory smile widened. He liked being in control; he hates not having things under his control, especially if it''s his and his family''s safety. This made him train thisw even more. If he can sto something like the Heavenly Tribtion of 8 beings who were passing into the Venerable Realm... There wasn''t much to fear. But that didn''t make him totally smug; he was still cautious. It was ingrained in him; being cautious was good, being smug would only bring his disgrace, he didn''t underestimate these beings withws. Some of them had thew of silence; Theo didn''t know how powerful it could be, but didn''t underestimate them just because he devoured 1 of them, but he also didn''t fear them at the same time. Honestly, he even feels like fighting them and devouring theirws... But as Isis said, he can''t do that, or else this universe would copse. The next lightning bolt was four colors, the speed was supposed to be very fast as it seemed to break the ss of space-time, but in front of Theo, it became so slow that it stopped at times. Theo used and began distributing energy in 8 directions while slowing down the Heavenly Tribtion''s time. This continued until thest lightning strike; even though it was the most powerful, with ten different colors and ripping time for a few seconds, it wasn''t enough to ovee Theo''sw of time and space. After devour. Theo didn''t pass it all on at once to the girls; he passed it on in stages until they moved up to the 1st Layer of the Venerable Realm. And they were not just any beings in Venerable; they were no different from divine beings, even stronger than the lineage of some, their lineage evolved, and even reached the Divine with the lineage of the Phoenix that was mostpatible with them. "Hehehe~ Yui is happy! Now I have be a Divine Dragon!" Little Yui finished stabilizing her cultivation and turned into a gigantic dragon. Although still small next to Theo, an enormous three-tailed golden fox, she was huge, the size of a country. Her roar was fierce, and her power was grand and mighty; the skies trembled at the sound of her roar. Her dragon aspects changed a little; now, she had 4 horns, two on each side of her head, and her silver dragon scales got prettier and looked even tougher. The coldness in her body starts to freeze the nearbyke. Gradually, the girls also want to appear in front of Theo and turned into different colossal types of mystical animals. Emma also transformed into a Divine Dragon, she was almost like a magma dragon when she transforms, and theke starts to thaw and freeze because of the simple fact that Yui and Emma are nearby. Of Theo''s women, only Shina turned into a Divine Beast, although they got the Phoenix Divinity which wasn''t bad. Aomi was an Oni, she didn''t turn into an animal, but she could turn into a giant at will, and seeing everyone wanting to appear, she didn''t want to be left out of it. So despite not being that big, she became a giant with blue fur with a horn and a pair of predatory fangs on her lips, she was 30 meters high. "Aomi..." Theo looked at her helplessly, and luckily he acted fast and used his illusions to make an outfit. Unlike girls who turn into animals, Aomi just grew up, which made her clothes rip. "Wear the armor; it adapts to your size," Theo said and giggled at the sight of her confused face, she felt no shame at all, but she understands a lot now, so she did as Theo said. "Okay, I know everyone is really happy, and I''m delighted too. Do the same as Aomi, wear the armor, the moment you return to human form, you''ll be naked otherwise." Theo warned them after letting them have some fun seeing their transformation change. Mostly Little Yui and Emma. They, as big sisters, needed to be strong, and now they felt more confident. Gradually, powerful armor appeared around their bodies. It was everything from the Venerable Realm limit made by Theo that reached the maximum level of Forging while he was in the Venerable Realm. ''Now that I think about it, I didn''t buy any skills and techniques from Saint Realm...'' That thought crossed Theo''s mind, and he made a mental note so he wouldn''t forget to buy itter when he got back to [Dimensional Room]. Gradually the girls turned into their human versions; Aomi also reduced in size to 180 cm. Although she wasn''t that tall, she was tall enough for a woman, and she was even more charming, with a wless body and excellent curves... ''Okay, I let my mind get out of control again. Sigh~ I need more training; I don''t think I trained with my wives enough...'' Theo told himself. "Dad, now Yui can be a big sister!" Little Yui seemed to have grown a few centimeters again, at 150 cm tall, she was a cute little loli with silver hair and also developed her body a little, gaining a bit of breast and ass, inherited from her mother Mizuki, who was also quite gifted. "Will I be too!" Emma said right after Yui. Theo smiled at his two daughters and said, "Of course they will, and they''re already great big sisters." Emma was 155 cm tall and with her red hair almost touching the ground; the tips were a little yellowish, maybe because of the magma dragon divinity? She was beautiful too, looking like an adult loli, and her eyes glowed with eternal mes, but they soon disappeared. She had three bloodlines rted to fire; the Divine Phoenix and Spiritual Divine Red Dragon were the most surprising thing. Yui was able to unlock the Yin-Yang because of the Bloodline of Cold Divine Metallic Dragon and Divine Phoenix. Because of these two lineages, she achieved Yin-Yang affinity. "We are returning; we still have our children who are eager to move up a Realm." Theo transformed into his human form, wearing a ck overcoat and white T-shirt underneath and ck trousers and white sneakers, his hair was already past his shoulder, and the golden glow highlighted his golden eyes. "Yeah, that''s right, we got too carried away now, hehe~" Ariana stuck out her tongue in her seductive voice and her mature body, she leaned back and whispered into Theo''s ear, "Now I can y for a lot longer, you know~." She bit his ear next and smiled. The ''dragon'' was awakened from sleep, and Theo looked at her with burning eyes but managed to control himself; he still couldn''t do those things... He shouldn''t fall for his wife''s teasing, who shamelessly seduced him... ''Children... '' Aomi, who never stopped to think about it, now starts to think. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 563 Chapter 563 "Theodorus, Yumi, do you two remember what father promised?" Theo came back and approached them. "To take us through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion, of course." Little Theodore was very excited. "I can barely wait," Yumi said as her eyes glowed brightly. "Okay, I''ll take Theodore first; you''re next, okay?" Theo bent down and kissed her cheek. "Well, I can wait a little longer," Yumi said with a slight innocent smile that was refreshing like the spring breeze. Her smiling made those who saw her smile and feel joyful. "Come on, Dad, hurry up!" Theodore grabbed his hand and almost jumped in excitement; he could finally climb into the Spiritual Monarch Realm. "Yes, Isis, are youing?" Theo asked. "Yes, it will be twelve times, yes? Hehe~ I want to see the reaction of those divine beings. It''ll be fun~" Isis let out a casual giggle and put her hand behind her head. Theo gave a predatory little smile, wanting what she wanted. After leaving the [Dimensional Room], they were pulled through a portal. It was Theo''s first time in this room. Everyone was surprised to be pulled into this cabin so quickly since it''s been a while since Theo rose to be a Saint. "Who is it now?" a cold, emotionless voice asked. Theo looked over and saw a man with horns and clothes that looked expensive just from the fabric and had a handsome manner. He was 195 cm and had ocean blue hair, blue eyes, and a pointed nose with a fine point. "Young Levis, you never change, arrogant like your father~" Helena giggled sarcastically, "Aplete idiot, hehe~." "Helena..." Gritting his teeth, the cold young man showed an expression of anger for a moment, but soon his face became neutral, devoid of any emotion. "For you, it''s Miss. Helen. Be careful when talking to me!" Helena red at Levis. "¡­" Levis was silent. He feared Helena''s power. Among women, she was second only to Isis. Helena''s mood quickly changed when she saw Theo, she smiled charmingly and seductively at him, "Theo, I''m so happy to see you so soon; I''m traveling through space, it would still take a while to reach your, but I''m d I saw you here now~." "Mm, you don''t give up, huh?" Theo looked at her and didn''t change his expression. She was actually very beautiful, but he didn''t have time for that, he still had things to do, and although he was attracted to her sexy ways, he didn''t have any other kind of feelings for her. "Of course not; I''m going to be your wife!" She stated as if that was obvious. "Okay, leave the dreams for when you''re sleeping. Now I want to see my son go through the Divine Heavenly Tribtion." Theo pushed her face away from him with his hand. Afterward, he tried to use thew of time and managed to teleport alongside Theodore. Then, he created a clone and made it stay inside the cabin where the other divine beings were. His illusions made the divine beings not notice that he was gone, and his clone was now perfect, with all his emotions, and basically did what he would do; the power was a little less, but they wouldn''t notice the difference. Levis looked at Theo and showed an insatiable bloodlust, the son of Abdul could not ept the existence of this arrogant fox. And, seeing the son of this despicable fox, he felt that he should kill not only Theo but also his son. The potential of Theo''s son surprised everyone; at a very young age, he was going to the Monarch Realm. And not just any Monarch, but rather a divine beast in the Monarch Realm. That was scary in a lot of ways. Theo was indifferent to Levis''s gaze; he was just a 5th Tier Saint. He wasn''t a threat to him. His power was horrible, it didn''t have a solid foundation, and his Bloodline, despite being a Divine Bloodline, was very weak! "Dad, it''s starting." Little Theodore said eagerly while looking up at the sky. Theo''s illusion reached such a frightening level that even the Divine Heavenly Tribtion wasn''t able to know that Theo was at Theodore''s side. And at first, the ''angels'' who take care of it were relieved when they ''saw'' Theo in the cabin. They knew that if he used the Law of Space-Time, he could escape the cabin and help his son. At least they could test what the son of that monstrous fox who devours one of them would be like. Theo didn''t even need to transform into his fox form; he stayed in the ear and two tail form as he stared up at the sky. The moment it starts to go down, his eyes change, and four different colors appear. There was a bit ofw in this attack; toe across and ownw, he could feel thew of lightning in it, and it seems they want to test his son, even kill him; however, it was not that simple. Theo used and passed everything on to Theodore, linked to him by blood. So it was easy for him to transfer the essence of the tribtion. Little Theodore felt a tremendous strength grow inside him, but thanks to Theo, it was pure, and without malice, it couldn''t hurt him. The, who used devour, purified the energy and would be part of it. Theo gave a predatory smile and continued to devour the tribtion and move on to Little Theodore. He didn''t get anything; he didn''t need to steal the power destined for his son if Theodore was able to bear it. It was only at the end Theo had to give only half the essence when using . - - [Filled in 552,156,713 Lineage Cells.] - - That seemed insignificant to Theo now. After it was over, everyone was released from the cabin. "Damn fox, another damn fox and even more talented than his father¡­" Abdul was more certain that he should kill Theo, but now he also wanted to kill his son. "Tsk, be quiet. My son is meditating, don''t you see?" Theo clicked his tongue and appeared in an instant in front of Abdul and put his hand on both his cheeks and stood up and then blurted out, "Say something else, and I don''t mind cutting your death ahead." Theo''s smile turned cruel and predatory, his aura became powerful and suffocating, he didn''t have time to level up, but even in First Layer, he was powerful, very powerful! Even those divine beings like Theo made to appear in front of Saint Abdul, and when they saw it, he had already held his cheeks and lifted him up like a little child. The power he demonstrated was beyond a neer to Saint Realm. He even looked like a veteran of thousands of years. Abdul was in shock; he didn''t know when it happened, he just saw Theo in front of him, holding his cheek tightly, almost breaking his jaw, until it shifted out of ce, and he put it back and looked at Theo, but now he spoke. He was thinking about many things, and one of them was the possibility that he would lose... ''I lose to him? Impossible, impossible!'' He rejected that thought, but he wasn''t entirely convinced. He looked at Theo with anger and hatred; he knew he should have killed him before, now it hasn''t been a long time, and it''s already be a problem. He looked at Isis, and seeing her smile full of ridicule, he cringed. Even his son Levis was stunned. He couldn''t believe his grandfather lost like that; of course, Theo was a coward. He did it out of the blue, it pissed him off, but he feared him too. ''How can he get strong so fast?'' Not only Saint Abdul wanted to know that, but other beings as well. While he was lost in thought, the portals started to appear. "Theo, wait for me, I''ll be here soon~" Helena blew a flying kiss. And looked at the cute boy next to Theo; he had a red right eye and golden left eye, was very cute and had golden hair. Ignoring her, Theo grabbed Theodore and exited through the portal with Isis and him. After he arrived in the [Dimensional Room], Yumi ran towards them happily. Then, with her left eye red and her right eye golden, she looked anxiously at Theo, "Dad!" "Mm, now it''s your turn." Theo smiled as he picked her up. Theodore was more mature and didn''t like to be treated like a child, but he was jealous of Yumi for a moment. Soon Theo took him in his arms and he was embarrassed; however, he just hugged his neck and whispered, "Thank you, dad..." "Haha, no need to thank me. Okay, now train well, and I''ll be right back with your sister." Theo set him down. Theodore nodded, and his eyes sparkled with confidence. When the divine beings were called again, they were amazed. And then they found out that it was a lot like the previous boy, only this time it was a girl. ''How can he be so fertile? By the way, how can his kids get up from Realm like that?'' They began to question everything they knew. They could only think that Theo had some way to dy the tribtion, and because of that, their children came apart. "Hehe~ Theo, you did this on purpose just to see me longer, yes?" Helena said seductively as she approached him. Theo started to get annoyed: "Do I look like someone who would do that?" "¡­No, unfortunately, but whatever, I''ve never been attracted to any male before, and I''ve always been dedicated to cultivating; you''ve changed me. Take responsibility~." "Oh sure, but only if you..." * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 564 Chapter 564 "¡­No, unfortunately, but whatever, I''ve never been attracted to any males before, and I''ve always been dedicated to cultivating; you''ve changed me. Take responsibility~." "Oh sure, but only if you..." "If you do that, it doesn''t arouse a woman''s curiosity and stops in the middle!" Helena almost freaked out when Theo stopped talking and smiled instead, ''Damn, how can he be so beautiful?! He is a bandit, a bad guy, and the greatest bandit in the universe who stole thisdy''s heart!'' "Well, I''ll let you knowter. Can you be patient? If not, forget it~" Theo teased with a predatory smile, and his canine teeth got bigger. "... I can wait." Helena waited, breathing fast, she looked like a runner who had just run a marathon; her big breasts rose and fell seductively, making many male divine beasts swallow their saliva. Their hatred for Theo only got worse. Why does he just not ept her and have to be teasing her in front of them? Damn, they wanted to hit him, but what they''d seen him do to Abdul before made them think twice, even three times. Theo created a clone after leaving everyone trapped in his illusions and went to Yumi. After going through the entire process, it was the same with Theodorus; she only needed to be left with half of thest attack of the Divine Heavenly Tribtion. - - [Filled in 552,156,713 Lineage Cells.] - - After that, they left again. Helena was calmer, however, but her seductive eyes were looking at Theo with love and even at little Yumi as if she were her daughter. Actually, she wasn''t bad, just a little too crazy. Theo isn''t silly or anything, so he searched her mind. And he found out a lot about her, that''s why he didn''t mind having her if she gave the answer he wanted. Because he was attracted to her, even if it''s just physically, it all starts like that; then you learn to love each other. Although he was surprised by how much she desires him, her desire for him was not weaker than that of his current wives. After leaving, everyone thought it was the end, but then another girl appeared, she had golden eyes and silver hair. It was Valentina. "My son too. With my other wife." Theo smiled at Helena before she asked. "Oh, she''s beautiful~" Helena didn''t seem to mind and smiled. She looked at Valentina and was surprised to learn that she was actually in the Monarch Realm and would go to the Venerable Realm. "Wow!" A wave of sighs echoed. That''s because they knew that Valentina was only three years old at most, but she was so powerful and also had a powerful divine Bloodline. And something prevented them from investigating further. In reality, they were only able to see what they saw because Theo allowed it. If he wanted to, they wouldn''t even know what Realm she was in. However, he was doing it on purpose. Not because he wanted to use his children as bait, but to see who was more impulsive and would show the least enmity, and he would read their minds. If it''s an enemy, he will go after them before it even reached his kids. He will search the entire universe in search of them if necessary. So when he did that, he used illusions so they wouldn''t notice that he was looking at them with his divine eyes at a slower time without them even realizing it was slow and seeing every change in their expression. ''Five...'' After doing that, he read practically everyone''s mind, and five of these divine beings had different ns for his children. Theo suddenlyughed coldly; everyone was startled but didn''t ask. After that, Theo created a clone and went to help his daughter. That continued until thest sh. - - [Filled in 1,564,222,321 Lineage Cells.] - - This time he can only share 30%. But it was a big help to Little Valentina. Next up was Nics Volts; he had silver hair and golden eyes, just like Valentina. Now everyone was puzzled. He had four children with Divine Lineage! And all of them were very powerful, or at least they thought they were. Yeah, they couldn''t see through Nics. They didn''t even know which Realm he was. This was also another test. Theo wanted to eliminate all kinds of possible enemies, especially those divine beings who understood and knew about him and where he lived. It was easier to discover the enemy and go to him than to stay in the dark. After that, another 10 showed different kinds of intentions with Theo''s children. ''I was right to do this¡­'' Theo was getting colder and colder. His eyes passed over the 15 divine beasts, and he remembered, very well, the coordinates of each of theirs. - - [Filled 1,602,014,541 Lineage Cells.] - - After helping Nics, Theo left with Isis, she noticed some changes and had 1 or 2 guesses of what Theo did, but smiled and said nothing. After that, he came back with Noah; he had golden hair and honey-colored eyes. The moment this happened, the divine beings were deathly silent. "Five¡­" Some mumble as theye out of their daze. It needs to be said that it is rare to be born with Divine Lineage, even inherited from parents. Now, they saw five appear from the same father, and they all seemed to be of simr ages but looked different. - - [Filled in 1,224,964,758 Lineage Cells.] - - After helping Noah, Theo returned with Veronica. Red hair and golden eyes, she was charming and cute. The hearts of many pounded because of the twin''s cuteness. Veronica managed to pass easily, as well as the other children, and she also managed to support 30% of the essence of the Divine Heavenly Tribtion. - - [Filled in 1,312,332,567 Lineage Cells.] - - After a few minutes, they were already looking at Theo and wondering if his Divine Bloodline isn''t a rabbit instead of a fox. Now it was Luiza who appeared, with dark skin and ck hair and golden eyes. She was also very beautiful, stealing the hearts of many maidens. - - [Filled in 1,317,869,793 Lineage Cells.] - - When Oliver appears right after Luiza, they have already given up on understanding something. It was very abnormal. Perhaps not even a divine rabbit would be so fertile. How was that possible?! The appearance of Olivier with dark skin and golden eyes, and ck hair left the women''s hearts melted by his cuteness. He also passed with a gold medal, managing to ept 30% of the Divine Heavenly Tribtion at the end. - - [Filled in 1,399,987,655 Lineage Cells.] - - They had barely gotten over the shock when Sophia appeared, she has blue hair like Shina''s and beautiful golden eyes; currently, she was two years old. She was even younger but also in the Monarch realm and went to the Venerable Realm. - - [Filled in 1,421,231,003 Lineage Cells.] - - After her, it was two-year-old Gustavo who appeared; he inherited Theo''s golden hair and sapphire blue eyes from Shina. - - [Filled in 1,390,006,236 Lineage Cells.] - - It didn''t even take 10 minutes, then two-year-old Olivia appeared. She was cute with blonde hair and blue eyes. The eyes of the divine beings looked at Theo as if he were a breeding deity of divine offspring, and again Theo found he had made other enemies. In total, he has already found 31 of them. There were more than 2000 of them, and of these, 31 may seem like little, but theye from all over the universe. - - [Filled in 1,345,238,000 Lineage Cells.] - - After finishing helping Olivia, 10 minutester, Henrique appeared. He inherited Theo''s golden hair and Ariana''s blue eyes. - - [Filled in 1,358,339,546 Lineage Cells.] - - After he finished, Theo looked at Helena and said, "That''s it, I already have 14 children. 12 of them you saw now, and you already know the two oldest." "Mm, they are all adorable, and I don''t mind that you have a lot of wives; it also showed how capable you are. I understand now, and even now, I won''t change my mind. I still want to be your wife." Helena was serious. "All right, meet me at Arcane, and we can talk better." Theo wasn''t one to give stitches without a knot; he kissed her, taking her by surprise, and also saw who would go against him because of her. Leaving there, he found that he had... ''111 enemies...'' That was the biggest reason for not wanting to ept Helena before; she gave him more enemies than his children. He couldn''t risk the people he wanted to protect, but now he was confident of epting Helena. Some were even women who liked her romantically, and that''s why they wanted him dead. ''Why does this make me happy?'' It was strange; having so many enemies made him excited. In fact, he was eager to return and go hunting, starting with the weakest of the divine beings. ''I want to see who kills who...'' Theo took onest look at these divine beings and memorized the coordinates of all his enemies. "Dad, moms, are going to be upset~" Olivia giggled as she said this. She was two years old but was very smart and understood one or two things; at least she knew her dad shouldn''t kiss any woman. Theo rubbed his daughter''s hair and smiled. Yes, he was indeed in trouble, but he had already warned them about it, and they agreed, although they would only ept Helena after spending time with her and getting to know her better. From beginning to the end of the kiss, Helena was frozen in ce, her eyes were shaped like hearts and she was ecstatic. She still couldn''t believe what just happened. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 565 Chapter 565 Back to [Dimensional Room]. "Dad kissed a beautiful woman!" Olivia snarled at him mercilessly andughed when she finished speaking. "..." Theo looked at his heartless daughter and sighed. He turned to look at his wife and said, "It was Helena; I found out that I now have 111 enemies because of this. Heh, it''s going to be fun..." "Why are you happy having so many enemies?" Yuki sighed and smiled, "Well, now they''ve let you grow up, and it is toote to regret it. You can stay a few years in the [Dimensional Room] and reach their level in cultivation." "Mm, yes, but isn''t it easier if I devour them, starting with the weakest?" A predatory smile curved Theo''s handsome face and, despite being very mean, it made his women feel hot... "Dad has that evil smile, run!" Valentina giggled and started to run. "Run, run, dad is turning into a viin~" The other kids joined in and started running around the [Dimensional Room]. "Oh, am I a viin? Mm, Hahaha~" Theo turned into a giant fox and roared, "No use running away, I''ll get you, hahaha~." "Run~" Theo''s children started to run. Mizuki and the girls had a helpless smile but confessed that this view wasn''t bad. Their children''s giggles made them smile from ear to ear, and they watched Theo y with his children. Some also started to transform, and it became a big mess... Well, Theo started thinking about the current size of the [Dimensional Room]. Despite being very big, he needs more space now that he has 14 children, including Little Yui and Little Emma. ''Give more value to those who really care about you. That way, you''ll have more reason to be happy...'' Theo muttered in his mind, and without thinking twice, he spent an incredible 1 billion Crystal Points on the expansion 1000 timesrger than it is currently. "Ohhh! Dad is doing something amazing again!" Gustavo said as he stopped running; he smiled while saying, "Wow!" he looked around and at the expanding sky. "Okay, what are you doing standing there? Want to get caught? Hahaha~" Theo, in his fox form, giggled and captured his son. "Viin! Help our sister!" Seeing that Sophia was captured by Theo, they started to ''fight'' him and used all sorts of attacks, and in the end, they won. "Ahhh, you''ll see, I''ll still be back¡­" Theo''s voice trailed off, and he turned into particles of light and vanished. "Dad!!" The children were startled but soon saw him appear in his human form and smiling at them. Pouting, Little Yui chuckled, "Dad is a prankster~." "Actually, it''s fooling us; I even... I mean, I didn''t cry!" Theodore contradicts himself as he wipes the tear that threatened to fall from his eyes. "I cried, waah, dad viin!" His younger daughters jumped on him and punched him weakly as theyined. "Sorry, I won''t do that anymore." Theo gave a helpless smile and took some time to appease his daughters. "Promise?" Sofia pouted and asked in her cute voice. "Yes, I promise!" Theo kissed each of their cheeks and left after entertaining them for quite some time. "Theo, this is crazy!" Ariana looked around and still couldn''t believe it, she could barely see the end of the [Dimensional Room] now; it got so big that if it weren''t t, they''d think they were on a. "Hahaha!" Theoughed out loud and then smiled in a rxed way, "It was too small before to y with our kids." They smiled lovingly; they weren''t fools, it didn''te without a price, it must have cost a lot of the powers of his creation, but he used it because he wanted more space to y with his children, as a mother and wife, how couldn''t they be happy? The animals they tamed were happy about it, too; now, they would have more room to run around freely. There were some that were aquatic and stayed in theke where L likes to swim and the kids y. "Do you intend to leave now?" Shina asked. She grew a few inches after five years and had a more maternal and mature aura. Her long blue hair perfectly matched the pair of wolf ears. "No, I''ll stay with you for a few days before I leave." Then, Theo said and smiled, "We can try to make more children; it''s still not enough." "Fool~," Shina didn''t deny it or ept it, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed him. "Shina is getting bolder~," Ariana walked over and kissed Theo too. The other wives became jealous and kissed one by one. This made Theo''s younger brother, who was sleeping awake from his slumber. A smile barely formed, and he created illusions and a clone of himself and left the clone to entertain the children while he yed with their mothers... * They say kids get in the way because they don''t let their parents y... Theopletely disagrees with this, in fact, his wives have be more proactive in making love and trying new things, and he always managed to create illusions and entertain his kids in the meantime. "By the way, it''s been a while since we''ve been outside." Shina was a little embarrassed, she did something today that she wasn''t used to doing, she went to sit down now, and it hurt a little, luckily she learned skill and used it on herself and was relieved. "Tsk, if you use it bes meaningless, but I will use it too," Ariana said in her soft, sexy voice with a slightly teasing tone as she looked at Theo, which made her body sore in parts that she normally isn''t used to receiving visitors. Theo smiled upon seeing the two girls share but didn''tment. He waited for them andter that they wore a simple summer dress, not showing much skin, with different colors and styles. Theo wore a ck tank top with dark blue pants and white sneakers. Then, fixing his hair, he left with them; Theo took the clone''s ce and pretended to change his clothes with magic and undid the illusions he had ced in the [Dimensional Room]. "Okay, kids, how about going outside for a bit?" Theo smiled as he asked; he already knew the answer. "Let''s go!" Everyone shouted in unison. They were dying to get out a bit, not that the [Dimensional Room] was bad; it was even better to stay inside it since the mana was purer and denser. However, there were no other people and children to interact with, and outside they could go see the children at the orphanage. Yuki and the girls also hadn''t left for a while; after they reached the limit of their Cultivation level, they didn''t leave. * Outside, they headed towards the orphanage. Shina, Ariana, and the rest were missing them. The children were already older, although not so much, as different from the others; it was only a few months for them, while for Theo and girls, it was years. "Shina, you''ve grown up," Aine said, looking specifically at Shina''s big boobs. Shina blushed a little but responded matter-of-factly, "I still have a long way to go to reach your level of growth." She was also looking at Aine''s massive breasts. Theo, who looked at Aine and Nanda''s breasts, almost forgot how big these hot demi-human sisters'' breasts were. "Even after all that, still not satisfied?" Ariana whispered into Theo''s ear in her sexy voice and held his younger brother discreetly, and said, "We can both go back if you want~." Ariana also had breast and ass growth, especially after giving birth to Henry and Olivia. She has already stopped breastfeeding them both, but her breasts are stillrge and full of milk. The temptation was great, but he managed to resist, ''It was a bad little brother...'' Theo muttered in his mind as he apologized to his younger brother for refusing such a proposal. Ariana always wanted to tease, and he knew it and knew it was because Helena was about to arrive, why she specifically teased him now, to the point of being almost irresistible. Theo knew Ariana''s weakness; he reached for her ear and bit it. At the exact moment, all the hairs on her body stood up, and her legs went limp, "Behave yourself..." Ariana nodded softly but looked warmly at Theo. Before, she was just kidding but would take it if he wanted to, but now, she was even considering them going back alone to [Dimensional Room] and continuing to fireworks now with just the two of them. But, she gave up on the idea, she still had some conscience and wanted to meet Helena in person. Kelly and Zenia were talking to Shina while Ariana walked away and went to talk to Aine and Nanda. Theo''s younger children were still a little embarrassed to see new people and hid behind Theo or their mothers. Only after a few minutes did they start ying with the children at the orphanage. Aine and Nanda looked at the number of children and couldn''t help but sigh. It was a football team. He made a football team with reservations... It is very likely that in the future, there will be more. The two also started saying goodbye to the children who got older and started doing things on their own, some were already 16, and in this new world, they had many opportunities and decided to go out and explore. In less than 10 years, it was very likely that the orphanage would no longer be needed. Unlike the world they lived in, this was very prosperous, and it didn''t have many orphaned children. After a few hours, they saw a very beautiful woman arrive. This woman was very pretty, with long rainbow hair and a pair of colorful butterfly wings that were very pretty in themselves. This was definitely a rarity. The beauty in front of them was very hot, and her breasts seemed to defy gravity as they were really shapely and perky. They were so big, even bigger than Aine and Nanda. For the girls, it was the first time they saw a woman with a pair of breasts bigger than Aine and Nanda''s. ''Is it because of these beautiful pairs of breasts that Theo didn''t mind making hundreds of divine enemies?'' Ariana looked at her breasts and said with a seductive smile, "Nice pair of breasts." "Ara? Hehe~ Thank you~" Helena was also the seductive type; although she was a virgin, she didn''t lose in the seduction aspect. She had a seductive air in every gesture, especially when her big boobs swayed in her favor, making those who saw her be mesmerized. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 566 Chapter 566 ''Is it because of these beautiful pairs of breasts that Theo didn''t mind making hundreds of divine enemies?'' Ariana looked at her breasts and said with a seductive smile, "Nice pair of breasts." "Ara? Hehe~ Thank you~" Helena was also the seductive type; although she was a virgin, she didn''t lose in the seduction aspect. She had a seductive air in every gesture, especially when her big boobs swayed in her favor, making those who saw her be mesmerized. The pair of butterfly wings on Helena''s back vanished, then she looked at everyone until her eyes locked on Theo. Smiling with her eyes closed, she said softly with a giggle, "Hello everyone, I''m Helena Van Basile, I''m a seven-color butterfly breed, and I''m a powerful cultivator at Saint Realm~." "It''s the beautiful woman dad kissed! " Olivia pointed at Helena when she finished speaking. Helena looked at cute Olivia and saw her hiding behind a beautiful woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. She also gave off a seductive air and was even more daring than her. This surprised Helena a little, but she smiled as she said, "Yes, now I''vee to him to take responsibility for what he''s done. Not assuming it is a bad thing, yes?" "Mm... I think it is?" Olivia responded with uncertainty. She was uncertain whether or not it was bad. She was too young to understand this sort of thing. "Hehe~ You don''t have to figure out anything; go y with your brothers." Ariana pinched her cheek and made her leave. Pouting, Olivia left after her brothers. Helenaughed at seeing this andmented, "She''s cute." "Yes, she is. But, a lot of trouble too." Ariana said softly. "And who does she look like?" Shina folds her arms across her chest and says. Ariana pretended to think and said, "I think it''s her father?" "¡­" Shina was impressed by how brazen she was. Theo didn''t respond as he watched in silence. "Okay, she looks like me..." Ariana couldn''t stand being stared at by him and ended up admitting her guilt. Theo nodded and smiled, "Good." Afterward, he rubs her head for being a good girl. "Hehee~" Ariana didn''t even care that Theo was treating her like a kid, she liked that, so why not? Helena, seeing this, felt a little envious of Ariana, but she kept the smile on her face and tried not to show it. It was very strange when you started to like someone, even something silly like that made her want to. She was only concerned about getting stronger for over a thousand years before, and for the first time, she became interested in something different. Because of that, she was anxious but managed to control herself. She was also a little scared. She had no experience, and although confident, she didn''t know if she would do a good ''job'' in the bedroom. Although Theo really wanted to do this to her, it wasn''t now. He still wanted to get rid of divine beings. The sooner he does it, the better, especially those closer to Arcane. "Are you nervous?" Theo saw through the mask she put on and asked, looking at Helena. "Maybe~" Helena neither denied nor confirmed, she showed a cute and sexy smile on her red lips and ruffled her rainbow hair . "You don''t have to be. I''m not in a hurry. Let''s take it easy; I want to get to know you better too." Theo held her hands and was very affectionate with her for the first time; Helena almost had a heart attack. ''Lord of all Deities, he is a dream!'' Her hands began to sweat as she held Theo''s hands. She was shivering with excitement but nodded, she wasn''t ready emotionally and wanted to get to know him better too. She nodded in agreement and showed a sexy, shy look, "Mm." ''He''s also pulling a lot of mana towards him, but it looks like it''s going somewhere else... What exactly is he trying to do?'' Helena noticed this and was shocked. She could see the immense amount of mana that went directly into Theo''s body, but it simply disappeared when it entered his body. * Later, they returned to the mansion. Many like Waru and Athena came to visit when they learned that Theo had returned. After chatting for a while and learning that Helena, a divine being from Saint Realm, was Theo''s next wife, they were shocked. "By the way, where''s Little Isis?" Helena couldn''t feel Isis'' aura anywhere on this. So unless Isis was hiding on purpose, it was supposed to be impossible for her not to find her. "Somewhere else," Theo said without exining. "¡­Still don''t trust me enough to tell, okay. What if I do this?" She pointed a finger at Theo''s forehead. Momentster, Theo said, "Okay, you can know where she is." "Hehee~ Aren''t you shocked?" Helena asked with a shy little smile and looked at him with two cute dimples in her cheeks that turned pink. "Mm, a little. No, I would say I''m pretty shocked; I didn''t expect you to share all your memories with me." Theo said. "Aren''t you afraid of them being fake?" Helena yed with her fingers as she asked and looked up at him with her beautiful eyes that blinked and turned rainbow. Theo chuckled, "Trick me with false memories? Impossible!" "Oh? Why would it be impossible?" Helena was curious and wanted to know more about him. "Well... see for yourself." Theo shared memories of the techniques he practiced. Of course, it wasn''t the thousands of techniques, but the ones he practiced rted to soul and memory. He would now be even better than a video editing expert; with just one look, he would know if it has been modified or not. "Oh¡­" Helena looked with her eyes wide open. She saw the [Dimensional Room] and the amount of techniques Theo trained rted to soul and memories. Now she understands where his confidencees from. "Is she inside this ce?" Helena was able to deduce easily that this ce was special and very likely that Isis was there. "Yes." Theo nodded. "Can we go there?" Helena asked. "Yes, no problem, don''t reject it." Theo made her appear in the [Dimensional Room]. "... Amazing!" Helena felt that the mana in this ce was even denser and purer than an upper-ss. She''s currently on a middle-ss that she rules on, but she also has an upper-ss, but even the upper-ss isn''t this good. "You came. I admire your persistence~" Isis appeared in front of Helena like a ray of light. "Mm, is it because of this ce that you started following him?" Helena asked. "In the beginning, yes." Isis did not deny it but also suggested that it was currently for other reasons that she also continued by his side. Helena noticed this but didn''tment, she quickly changed the subject: "By the way, I saw a kind of ck hole pulling energy from the universe. So, that is the cause. And I assume this is inside Theo''s body; that''s why I felt so much mana entering his body and disappearing like smoke." "Want a medal for speaking the obvious?" Isis rolled her eyes at her andughed. Helena wasn''t upset; she''s already used to Isis'' personality. It wasn''t the first time they talked, and they''ve even done some missions together before. She even puffed up her big tits and said with augh, "Yes, I want~." "Well, you guys can y around while I go out to kill some divine beings," Theo said, getting ready to leave. "ying? What are you implying, Theo?" Isis arched her brow and gave an intimidating smile. "Well, I mean, talk. Anyway, you two are good friends, yes?" Theo said, "I need to eliminate all my enemies to feel safe." "Yes... You just want to use them as fertilizers, right?" Isis unmasked him instantly. "... You can say that too." Theo knew there was no reason to deny it, and he didn''t see the point. "So honest, I like it, hehe~" Isisughed heartily and ced her hand on Theo''s chin. "Transform into your adult form, and then we can do something adult; I''m not interested in children." Theo scoffs at Isis'' attempt to provoke him. "Did you show him?" Isis seems to have noticed something in Theo''s words and looks dangerously at Helena. Helena was not intimidated and said fearlessly, "Ara, was it supposed to be a secret? I thought you guys even made it further than us~." "Bastard... Looks like you''ve been convinced after so many years, and now you want to take a beating!" Isis transformed into a gigantic blue cat and attacked Helena. Helena didn''t even have a chance to fight back or defend herself but was saved by Theo... "Okay, don''t do so much over so little; I already figured you weren''t a babysitter, loli." Theo said nonchntly, "Don''t go around attacking others; what if this attack hurts her pretty pair of breasts?" "Nice pairs of breasts, yes, he''s right, you dare to do such sphemy!" Helenaughed at the sound of Theo speaking. And she was amazed that he could stop Isis''s attack so easily. Of course, Isis wasn''t ying seriously, but still... "Theo, are you going to choose her over me?" Isis turned back into a beautiful loli with long blue hair and pouted, looking upset. "My kids are your current size and much cuter. This doesn''t work for me." Theo scoffed, "I told you, you want to get me interested, turn into your adult form, if not, forget it~ Now I''m going out, you two behave. I''m bringing my kids here, and I don''t want you to set a bad example for them." "Theo, you''ve changed~" Isis wasn''t upset, she whispered into his mind, "If you''re able to beat me, I''m able to not only show my true form but also be your wife, of course, if you ept me~." "¡­" Theo''s eyes turned serious. He liked Isis, not because of her looks, but because of being close to her, and after he saw her appearance in Helena''s mind, he admits that he waspletely attracted to her. "Are you serious?" Theo asked with a look more serious than ever. "Yes," Isis confirmed seriously. "Okay. I''m going to kill some divine beings, and I''ll be right back to im my new wife." With those words left behind, he left the [Dimensional Room] without giving Helena a chance to speak. Appearing outside, Theo exined the situation and what he was going to do and made them go back to [Dimensional Room]. It wasn''t safe to leave them here while he went hunting some divine beings; what if they showed up and tried to take them hostage? Thinking about that, he didn''t let them stay. boobs swayed in her favor, making those who saw her be mesmerized. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 567 Chapter 567 "Dad, be quick~," Little Veronica said in her soft, sweet voice. Theo bent down and picked up his daughter. She was his youngest daughter, small and soft. He patted her head affectionately as he spoke in a gentle voice. "I will be as soon as possible." "It''s a promise!" She linked her pinky with his and smiled. After saying goodbye to his children, wives, and family, Theo starts teleporting 100 light-years per second. In less than 1 minute, he arrived at his first objective, which was a called Vulcan. Just in case, Theo wore armor that covers almost every part of his body, ck color with red ents, with high elemental defense, and a lot of resistance to physical damage. Hiding his presence, he entered Vulcan and expanded his illusions around the entire. It was a gigantic, middle-ss; even so, he managed to use his illusions all over the; it proves how much he trained and evolved his technique. Shortly thereafter, he found whoever he was looking for, Saint Sandro ¨C Divine Magma Smander. His original form was a smander that looked like a cross between a frog and a gecko, arge toad-like mouth, a more stretched body like a gecko, and a long tail surrounded by magma. Coming out of a volcano, Sandro transforms into a human form, he ispletely naked, and before he could get dressed, Theo appeared. "Y-You..." Not even giving him a chance to speak, Theo used with him still alive. He prefers to take no chances and have a divine being reincarnated. Although their enmity is because he wanted Theo dead because he liked Helena, Theo was not the perfect example of a good person; if they are an enemy, and, if necessary, he will devour even the soul. - - [Filled in 23,432,761,127 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions! You''ve reached the 2nd Layer of Saint Realm.] [Nine Hundred Thousand Years Soul; Changed to Nine Hundred and One Thousand Years] - - "¡­" Well, it increased his soul by 1,000 years and his Cultivation too. So it wasn''t bad, although the number of cells filled was almost negligible. ''Well, it was just a Saint in the 2ndyer...'' Theo sighed and felt a little longing for the Heavenly Divine Tribtion. Theo faked Sandro saying goodbye, saying he had something to do on another using his illusions and then left Vulcan. ''Okay, one is gone, 110 to go...'' Theo''s eyes sharpened and his lips curved into a predatory smile, and he began to teleport across the universe until he reached the next target. It took about 1 minute for Theo to reach his destination. In front of Theo, a green was quite visible, beings of the vegetarian type dominated the, and the carnivores were almost extinct; even the seas were full of trees and nts, the was a truly green. Divine Friesian Horse, Saint Edward ¨C Saint Realm 3rd Layer. Theo''s next target. This one Theo had personal grudges with. This stupid horse wants to kill his children for being carnivores and thinks they are a threat to all other animals. However, his own led the carnivorous animals to extinction; only the most harmless survived, but it is unknown for how long. However, as personal as it is, Theo still used his illusions and disguised everything. Theo has read Saint Edward''s mind before but still read a little of what you needed to know to get out without looking suspicious. What Theo didn''t want was to alert the other divine beings. It would be better if he managed to kill them all without them suspecting. However, there is no way everything goes as he wishes, but he will try to eliminate as much as possible before they find out and hide. "Golden Divine Fox! You dare to invade my..." ,m - - [Filled in 42,482,482,714 Lineage Cells.] [Nine hundred and One Thousand Years Soul; Changed to Nine Hundred and Two Thousand Years] - - Theo wiped his ear; this horse''s voice was incredibly loud and irritating. After using , Theo made them think Saint Edward had gone out and teleported towards the next target. * After passing through almost 30 differents, Theo devoured the thirtieth divine being, and a different message appeared on his retina. - - [Filled in 51,912.156.001 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions! You''ve reached the 3rd Layer of Saint Realm] [Nine Hundred Thirty Thousand Years; Changed to Nine Hundred and Thirty-One Thousand Years] [Congrattions! Affinity: [Divine Sound Level 1] Acquired!] - - ''Divine Parrot of Sound... It was called Saint Jozef, yes? Mm, I won''t forget your sacrifice!'' Theo smiled, he didn''t even know how strong this affinity could be, but he was happy nheless. The stronger he gets, the better, especially after hearing what Isis told him. ''Well, well, there are still 81 more divine beings to devour...'' Theo still acted cautiously, but he didn''t know there was a top 100 divine being rank, and the 100th rank has just been reced, which caught the attention of the divine beings, but they thought it was only surpassed by another divine being; however, it still caught their attention. Theo returned to teleport after following the same pattern as before, but upon arriving at Hermitages, he couldn''t find the divine being he was looking for. Finally, after researching a bit, he found the reason. ''Rank of divine beings... Damn, was there something like that?'' Theo didn''t read the memories of divine beings that deeply, so he had no idea such a thing existed; not even Helen and Isis told him that. Theo used his illusions and entered the [Dimensional Room] and looked at Helena and Isis. "Why didn''t you tell me there was a rank for the top 100 divine beings?" Theo was a little upset. Because of this, divine beings started to gather, especially the top 51 to 100. Many of them were targeted by him, and now, reunited... Wait, wouldn''t it be better if they were together? No... If he made them disappear suddenly, it would be suspicious... "You didn''t ask, darling~," Helena said in her seductive voice and blew a kiss from a distance. "...If I don''t ask, you won''t say, wait, I saw your memories... It''s here, dammit!" Theo cursed. He hadn''t noticed this before, as, for Helena, this rank was irrelevant, and she was ranked 3rd. With Isis first. Since she reached this level, she has only looked once and has never called that rank, so Theo hasn''t noticed this before. "Haha, Darling, you''re funny~," Helena walked over to him and pressed her pair of breasts to Theo''s chest and blew into his ear. "...I''m pretty pissed right now, better back off." Theo took a deep breath to calm himself; he had no reason to take out his anger on Helena. "Where are you now?" Isis asked. Hermitages, I was supposed to find that damn turtle-type divine being, but he wasn''t here anymore. For a turtle, he was pretty fast." Theo made an awkward joke, but L looked at him strangely. "I''m not talking about you. You''re different; L is special. In fact, he has a turtle divinity, and I think it''s a good idea for you to eat his divinity." When Theo mentioned it, L''s expressionless eyes showed a sparkle they''d never shown before. "I want it; I''m willing to do anything!" L said in a very animated way, totally different from her normal one. "Let''s not talk about what you can offer me." Theo ran his hand over the top of her head and smiled gently: "You help me a lot, this is the least I can do, anyway, I need to find him alone. It will not be easy not to arouse suspicion with many divine beings together. And, from what I understand, he''s ranked 100. In fact, he was the ''lucky one'' who climbed into the top 100 after I devoured the Divine Sound Parrot." "Ara, Darling, I''m so happy!" Helena ignored Theo''s strange look and kissed his lips awkwardly, and said, "I hated that shitty parrot, he was annoying, and his voice was unbearable. I''m so d you got rid of him for me." "It wasn''t exactly for you, but because of you, but I think it''s the same. Anyway, why did you start calling me Darling when I haven''t even made you my woman yet? Oh, whatever, I need to meet the others separately. I will continue to try to find others that are still below Rank 100. However, I think there are almost none, the weak ones I devoured first... Anyway, I already know what I wanted to know; I''m going, bye." Theo didn''t even let them talk, and he''s already disappeared before their eyes. After searching, he realized that he was right; the divine beings who were currently his enemies were ranked 100 or above. ''If I kill the ranks 1 to 50, it will get attention, and if I kill the ranks 51 to 100, it will, but they are together, basically asking to be my target. Whatever, I''ll take them all, and then get the rest. If I don''t get them now, bad luck, but I''ll still keep looking!'' After some thought, Theo nned what to do next. It was better to have several at once than just 1 or 2. In any case, he needed to act fast. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 568 Chapter 568 - Upper-ss Delga, Thousand Light Years Away from Hermitages - 35 divine beings have gathered, and more wereing. One of these divine beings was the Divine Owl, she was a female who could not only camouge herself by being part of the environment but alsopletely hide her mana and aura. She was one of the divine beings best at camouging themselves. ''That viinous golden fox, he doesn''t know that I''ve been spying on everything he''s done, though I''ve seen some and missed others, I''m pretty sure he''s behind the sudden rise in Diocese''s rankings.'' Near a tree, shaped like an owl, more precisely, disguising herself and going unnoticed, Venerable Elvira hid and watched everyone, waiting for the right moment to unmask Theo. When more than 100 divine beings arrive, Venerable Elvira starts to approach. She advances step by step and soon bes visible. Some were taken by surprise, as they didn''t even feel her arrival, but when they saw who it was, they sighed in relief, as she was well known for her camouge. Then, venerable Elvira opened her mouth and began to say, "Guys, listen to me! The culprit of this..." Time froze, her mouth opened, and gaped wide with everyone staring at them frozen in time. As fast as a beam of golden light, Theo grabbed her and threw her into the [Dimensional Room] and entered. Time turned again. "Oh? Where''s Little Venerable Elvira?" Saint Diocese, with a turtle shell on her back, who was next to her, sighed and shook her head. She knew Venerable Elvira and knew she loved to y pranks, and what happened seemed like just another one of her pranks. Mainly saying something important and disappearing in front of everyone. Even though they knew she was around, it was hard for them to find her. And it seems that she has improved even more, as she left no traces. "She learned a new trick and wanted to show off?" One of the male divine beings who didn''t like Venerable Elvira snorted coldly. "Well, you know how it is; she''s still childish." Another smirked; it waspletely normal to see her do something like that, although they must say they''re surprised she didn''t do anything in front of Theo Volts, the golden fox who had recently shocked them all. * In the [Dimensional Room]. "Damn, I''ve never seen her before; how did she do that?" Theo walked in and looked at Venerable Elvira, who was trying to hide by bing semi-transparent as if she were made of water. You could see through her, but she wasn''tpletely invisible. "It''s no use; I''m the King. The moment you walk in here, your life is in my hands." Theo scoffed at her futile attempt to hide again, and just as she tried to run towards his children, Theo scoffed again. Chains suddenly appeared and trapped her by her wings and paws. "I said it''s no use; you''re not able topete with me outside, let alone within my domain." Theo said with a predatory smile, "I admit, you hid very well, you fooled me right, and you almost screwed up. Well, I must congratte you for that..." Venerable Elvira saw Isis and Helena as soon as she entered the [Dimensional Room], and now in this situation, she despairs, "Saint Isis, Saint Helena, please save me!" "When I said this is my domain, I meant literally. I can control everything and use everything to my will here." Theo said with the same predatory smile, "Besides, do you really believe the two of them will want to save you?" "Yes, they will! They''re not mean like you!" "..." The way she spoke and screamed made Theo suspicious; it was the same timbre of voice his children had when they spoke. It was childish, and not in the same way as Isis, who, despite looking like a loli, doesn''t have a childish voice. Does she remember an anime Theo saw in his past life? Was it about a goddess? I think that was it, she is a beautiful loli with a not so childish and sexy voice. Despite not liking loli, Theo admits it was stimting. Turning back to the owl girl, Theo walked over and ced his hand on her owl head. He also noticed the peculiar look of Helena and Isis upon seeing Venerable Elvira asking for help. "No, don''te closer!" Venerable Elvira was visibly afraid, shaking her owlish head from side to side until suddenly, she stopped struggling. Minutester... "Sigh~" Theo expected her to be young, yes she really was, but he didn''t... "What is it, Theo?" Yuki felt that Theo got sad after reading the owl''s memories and asked with a worried look and hugged him when she saw that he wasn''t well. "That girl suffered a lot..." Theo said pityingly, "What she went through is a thousand times worse than what Alice''s mother had to go through (Cleopatra)." "No, no, I''m not a sad girl; no need to pity me!" The owl with honey-colored eyes and gray fur with silver ents said with tears and sobbed. Even though it''s not strong, she starts to give off a dark aura, which was something that shouldn''te from someone who wasn''t even in the Venerable Realm. The air around her turned suffocating and gloomy, she seemed to be in utter despair, and she kept crying and screaming out loud to find that the memories she so much didn''t want to think about and so wanted to forget had been spied upon. Seeing that his children were getting scared, Theo pointed a hand at Elvira and made her pass out. "What exactly happened to her?" Yuki could only imagine the worst after seeing the reaction and the way Theo acted. Mainly the way Elvira got to know her memories had been spied on. "I''d rather you not know." Theo shook his head and sighed, "What she has gone through is something I don''t even wish for my worst enemy." "¡­Saying this only made me more curious, but okay. I won''t insist." Yuki said softly. Helena and the rest listened too, and from the way Theo spoke, even ayman could tell that Elvira had been through frightening things. Isis approached and asked in a casual tone, "What do you intend to do?" "I''m going to erase the memories rted to me, you all, and the [Dimensional Room]. I want her to be happy, although it''s the first time I''ve seen her, as a father, it breaks my heart to see the suffering she went through and for her never to have been truly happy." Theo said, "What she shows is a facade of her happiness, she wants to be positive despite everything. That''s why she creates jokes and pranks, but that also makes other divine beings hate and even mock her. Anyway, she went through a lot. So I''ll let her go after I make her forget what needs to be forgotten." "Even the memories she was suffering from?" Isis didn''t know what she went through, but the way Theo portrayed it, she didn''t even dare imagine what she had to go through. "That I will ask her directly." Theo said, "The one who harmed her was three male beings that she trusted¡­ She lived for 2,000 years in pure pain and suffering, which she went through, and something that I just feel angry at the thought of. " Taking a deep breath, Theo said, "So yes, I''ll let her choose, that''s not for me to decide, and she''s not my enemy, she just believed she was doing the right thing and wanted to warn the other gods about me. To some extent, I can be a great viin, but I never wanted to y the good guy; I prioritize my interests, and I''m extremely selfish. I do what I feel like doing, just as I regret what she went through and don''t wish anymore to kill her, even though I was about to kill her a few seconds ago." "Who says you need to be a hero or something?" Yuki said with a small smile: "Do what you want to do, don''t limit yourself, that''s for sure. Why limit yourself to other people''s standards? Even if you think something is right, there will always be someone who thinks it''s wrong, no matter how noble your deed. For example, what you did to the ind; you selfishly took everyone to another. Did they benefit from it? Yes, of course, they did, but did they want to? Of course, some didn''t, especially when they got separated from their families. But does it matter? No. You did what you wanted to do. If they had the strength, they could just leave. But, if they want to find their rtives again, it''s simple, they get strong and go on their own back to their home." "I support what Yuki said." Zaika said, "If they want toin because they are weak, if they want to change their destiny, let them be strong and do it themselves." "By the way, because we''re stuck in this conversation, we all know you''re a big viin~" Ariana chuckled. "Well..." Theo chuckled awkwardly but then smiled frankly, "Thanks, I was happy after hearing that." * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 569 Chapter 569 - Delga - Upper ss - Nearly 200 divine beings were gathered. The reason was clear; a change in ranking that seems to be somewhat suspicious, especially when they lost contact with Divine Parrot of Sound. "I think we''re all here already. The others are unlikely to show up." A lion in human form with the appearance of a divine golden lion said. He was also one of those who wanted Theo dead, mainly to eat the lineage of Theo''s children. In the form of a bird and half-human, much like a Harpy, Saint Minerva, wearing little clothing and floating, said coldly, "Let''s go. I don''t want to waste my time here." "Tsk! Rushed as always." Wearing an all-ck hooded outfit, Saint Cabral locked his ck eyes on Saint Minerva and said in his cold voice. "Hairless monkey, be quiet. I don''t have the patience to put up with you today!" Saint Minerva looked more agitated than usual. The other divine beings also noticed and started talking. "Well, the reason we have alle together is none other than the change in rank. And not only that, I lost contact with at least 20 divine beings. I can''t find a reason unless someone is killing them. I thought about capture, but that wouldn''t be enough for the Saint Diocese, who didn''t even rise in power, to get a raise in rank. Unless that idiot parrot died." The one who spoke was Wander, Divine White Snake. He''s also among those Theo wants dead. "Of course, it''s that damn fox''s fault!" Saint Diocese said coolly as she puffed out her milky turtle breasts, "He''s the only one who thinks he can do something like that." "Mm, that we can''t agree." One of the Saints said, "Didn''t he just arrive at the Saint Realm?" "Fool, idiot, retard!" Saint Diocese cursed and said coldly: "What''s inside that bird''s head of yours? Didn''t you see the power he showed when he appeared in front of Saint Abdul? Ha, if he can do something like that, a simple parrot will not be his opponent." "If so, even you, you fool!" Offended, Saint Cana, a divine canary female, said harshly, "You are weaker than that parrot idiot." "You..." "Me what? Do you want to face me? Do you really think you have a chance?" Saint Cana transformed into a gigantic yellow canary covering the clouds. She may be the most foolish among the divine beings at the site, but she was also one of the strongest, ranking 55th among divine beings. Saint Diocese, "¡­" She lowered her head in fear. It was a vast difference in strength. Seeing that the Saint Diocese was silent, Saint Cana transformed into a beautiful woman with yellow hair and ck eyes and looked haughtily at Saint Diocese. "Okay, let''s not start fighting over something insignificant." Taylor, Rank 50 Divine Leopard, sighed and was beginning to feel that he shouldn''te to talk to these idiots. "Yes, now we need to find out if we have amon enemy who is exterminating us divine beings." Saint Abigail, a human-shaped Divine Green Flower Lotus with green hair and arms and legs made from roots, said. At rank 94, Saint Abigail was neither the weakest nor the strongest, but she was the one they least wanted to fight. "Saint Abigail is correct." Saint Taylor said, "Has anyone ever been able to talk to the divine beings who are on the missing list?" "No¡­" One by one, they denied it. They tried from all media, but nothing worked. "It''s clear they were killed." A divine being with peacock feathers said. "Saint Gust, I understand your point." Saint Taylor sighed and said indifferently, "But we can''t be so pessimistic; we need to try to find them still alive." "What''s the point of thinking positive? It''s clear that at least one of us has died. The rest are missing and remembering that they were even weaker than the divine parrot idiot. I also think that damn fox that showed up is to me for all of this." Saint Gust said coldly. He was a Ten Colors Divine Peacock and didn''t care about the other gods; he was rank 52 and currently hates Theo for ''stealing'' Saint Helena. He was a narcissist and believed that as a Ten Color Divine Peacock, he was the ideal match of the Seven Color Divine Butterfly. Being ''young'' at 5,000 years old, Saint Gust believed that he only needed about 2,000 years to reach Saint Helena in power; that''s why he felt so pissed off to learn that Helena was ''stolen'' by Theo. "Yes, it must be Theo. He has help from Saint Helena and Saint Isis; maybe they both helped him to kill?" Someone spected. "That can happen, knowing how radical Saint Helena can be, especially the way she looked at that golden fox." Another said. "Wouldn''t it be better if we go after him and kill him?" Someone suggested. "But, we need someone to hold Saint Helena and Saint Isis; however, I don''t think rank 1 to 10 will want to help." Someone among them said. "If so, I have a solution." Saint Gustughed eloquently, "We just need Saint Abdul to help us. If we can get his help to stop Saint Helena and Saint Isis for a few minutes, we can kill that damn fox!" "Fool, do you think he''s capable? Are you looking for Helen and Isis? Tsk, a bunch of idiots!" In front of them, Theo appeared, and time froze. Theo muttered with a predatory smile, "Well, well, I got more enemies before I even knew it. Do you want me dead? Oh really? Well, then die!" Among them, Theo has already watched, and none of them have been spared. Although recent enemies, he doesn''t mind getting rid of them all. Honestly, he was pretty upset, and now they were getting together and nning to kill him. Okay, so whatever, he''s going to start killing them before they even get that chance! Some still tried to move when they became aware that their time had stopped. However, at that point, Theo already started using after using his illusions around the entire ce they were gathering. Although his range wasn''t enough to cover the entire, as it was an upper-ss, what he did was enough. "Well, you''re not for me." Theo arrived in front of the Saint Diocese and threw her into the [Dimensional Room]. - - [Congrattions! You''ve reached 40,000,000,000,000 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions! You''ve reached the 5th Layer of Saint Realm] [Nine hundred and Ny-Eight Thousand Years; Changed to Nine hundred and Ny-Nine Thousand Years] - - "Now, there''s no way to hide..." The rank of divine beings turned into a mess; more than 50 of them suddenly disappeared, and others reced them. "Well, well. Fuck everything. There are still a few left; if the others don''t like it, I''ll go after them too¡­" Theo muttered before disappearing. Teleporting through the universe. He arrived in front of the Upper-ss, Krikr. ''Damn, I knew this would happen¡­'' Theo sighed. Whoever was supposed to be on this wasn''t. After passing through almost ten differents, Theo returned to [Dimensional Room]. "Still holding her? Don''t you know how to take away divinity?" Theo asked at the look of Helena holding the Saint Diocese. "Not," Helena admitted. She had no idea how Theo intended to do this. When she got her divinity, it was pure luck. "Well, then, excuse me." Theo''s hand pierced Saint Diocese''s chest even before she begged for her life. "I found it." Theo pulled his hand back. Then, Saint Diocese''s soul starts to wither, and she starts to lose the strength she had initially, falling to the 2nd Layer of the Saint Realm. "Just swallow it." Theo threw a blue sphere at L. "Oh, thank you, Master Theo." L was formal. After all this time, she had already stopped it, but now receiving something so valuable, her eyes gleamed adoringly in Theo''s direction. "Okay, just make sure you keep doing a good job." Theo smiled at her, but he soon became serious. "The divine beings hid," Theo said while looking at Helena and Isis. "Ah, yes." As if he had forgotten something, he used in the direction of Saint Diocese. - - [Filled in 24,123,001,789 Lineage Cells.] - - ''Nothing very significant¡­'' It was to be expected, Theo was indifferent and looked at Helena and Isis again. "So cruel~ But I like it~" Helena approached him and blew in his ear. "Do you know where they are?" Theo asked Helena. "Don''t you have my memories?" Helena smiled. "Yes, but it''s different," Theo said. "It''s not so easy to think of something when the memories don''t belong to me, I basically have to search a room full of files, but you have immediate ess to those files." "Mm, it makes sense. Okay, I think they might have gone to Illuminate. Saint Izack must have hidden them with illusions. He''s as good as you, or even better at illusions. He is a Divine Chameleon." "Where is this. I''ll see if I can find something." Theo didn''t give up. "Mm. Here." Helena kissed him and showed the memories. It wasn''t a bad way to learn about it, though not very appropriate for the moment. Separating her red lips from his. Helena licked her seductive lips and smiled, "Now you know~." Who is she trying to seduce? Yes, he thought she was hot, but that didn''t make him lose his mind. Instead, he smiled as he squeezed her fat ass and said, "Yeah, I know." After that, Theo disappeared in front of them again. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 570 Chapter 570 - Illuminate, 10,000 light-years from Arcane - ''They''re not here. Or, is it like Helena said; is this Saint Izack better than me when using illusions?'' Disguised, Theo muttered in his mind. Saint Izack, he found, but he was the only divine being was on this. Naturally, this has frustrated Theo a little, especially if he''s losing out on illusions, which he''s so proud of. ''Doesn''t that mean he saw through my illusions?'' This doubt was soon discarded; Rya said it was impossible to see through his illusions after evolving; at least the divine beings would not be able to. Believing Rya''s words, Theo begins to think about the possibility that even if he is able to use illusions and Saint Izack can''t figure it out, the same can be said for Saint Izack''s illusions. ''... There are only five others who are among the missing who are my enemies.'' Even reluctantly, Theo saw that if he continued like this, it would bring no results. Although he is looking to kill his enemies, Saint Izack is someone neutral. When Theo read his memories, he saw that in addition to finding his children intriguing, he didn''t have any absurd ideas. Not even for Helena, which makes it difficult. Since he''s not sure if Saint Izack is hiding the divine beings or not. After waiting for almost one month on this, Theo gave up waiting. If they were indeed cowards and stayed hidden, so be it, then he doesn''t need to worry about them anytime soon, it could be that in his fight against Saint Abdul, they''d alle together, and, at that moment, Theo would be even more powerful. The fact that he has devoured over 200 divine beings has already caused a tremendous increase in his strength. Unlike before, he could now teleport at a time, 500 light-years per second. In less than 30 seconds, he was back on Arcane. ''Before I go back, I need a drink...'' Thinking about it, Theo didn''t go to a bar, nor his house, but to Jka''s house. Once there, five children begin to surround him when they notice his presence. The three girls and two boys were quintuplets. "Uncle Theo!" Children under one year old were already the size of a four-year-old; two girls and one boy with crimson hair and one boy and one girl with white hair and light eyes. "Uncle Theo, you have four tails now, before it was 1, then 2, now 4? Weird¡­" Little Maya said as she ced her tiny finger on her chin and looked thoughtful. She was a lot like Klin, with white hair and light eyes. "Haha! It''s weird, right? But that''s how the uncle''s bloodline works." Theo took the little one in hisp and kissed her cheek, "Do you know where your daddy is?" "Theo. It''s good to see you." Klin came out with an apron and her hair in a ponytail. "Um, the same." Theo smiled and put down Little Maya, "What is Jka doing now?" "Mm, he''s working." Klin chuckled, "That fool, who is he trying to impress?" "Uncle Theo, me too, me too!" Little Nathan tugged at Theo''s hand, wanting to be picked up. "Children, don''t bother your Uncle Theo!" Klin scolded them. "But, but, we almost didn''t see him..." Little Nathan pouted. "It''s okay, Klin." Theo took Little Nathan into hisp and then Little Kimberley, Little Jeff, and Little Jasmine. "Mm, I''ming. I wanted to have a drink with him, but I''ll go back another time." Theo said while looking at Klin. "Want to stay and wait for him?" Klin asked, "I think he''s about toe back; he''s just making pill deliveries. Soon he''s going to return here." "Uncle Theo, stay awhile¡­" The five children looked at Theo anxiously, waiting for him to stay. "Well, if it''s not a nuisance," Theo said. "It''ll be a big help if you keep an eye on those little buggers while I clean the house." Klin smiled softly. After bing a mother, she had a more mature, even maternal air. "Okay, kids,e with your uncle into the living room; I''ll be ying with you," Theo told them and went into the living room. A light breeze passed gently; yellow leaves fell slowly from the branches of the trees in the backyard that overlooked the living room. Theo admired the view a little and watched the children draw him. "Do not move!" Little Jeff said as he held the crayon and looked with just one eye open in Theo''s direction. "Okay." Theo smiled apologetically and went still, letting them draw him. Minutester, they finished. "Here, Uncle Theo, for you~" Little Kimberley handed over a portrait of him; of course, it was done by a kid who wasn''t even one year old, but it wasn''t bad. "Thank you, pretty." Theo pinched her pretty cheek, making herugh like a bell. One by one, the drawings were handed to him. Theo smiled and thanked them and gave them something in return. He bought some choctes from the system store and gave them to them. It was Little Yui''s Little Piece of Heaven, Little Yui''s favorite chocte; now, all of his children were influenced by it and wanted some. "Delicious! How can it be so delicious!?" Their reaction is priceless; seeing them act like that made Theo smile, and he said, "If you guys behave, I''ll bring you more next time Ie back." "Okay, I''ll behave!" Little Jeff said while showing a serious expression. He was the messiest of the five, but by tasting the Little Piece of Heaven, he pledged to behave himself. Klin, who returned with tea,ughed at this and looked at Theo gratefully, "Here Theo, drink some spiritual herbal tea." "Thanks." Theo smiled and took the tea, "Good tea." "I know you''re just being nice, but thanks." Klin smiled softly and added, "I''ll put these little buggers to sleep; make yourselffortable." "Mm, thanks," Theo nodded and continued to sip his tea. Using his divine sense, Theo sensed Jka from a distance, and it would take a maximum of 20 minutes for him to arrive. Five minutester, Klin came down the stairs, she now wore a white V-shaped ankle-length dress, showing some of her full breasts. Her white hair was down. "While you wait for Jka, I can have a drink with you; the kids are sleeping." Klin smiled subtly as she got in front of Theo. From the storage ring, she pulled out a bottle of red wine and two sses. "Here, see if it''s to your liking." She said, sticking her tongue out at him and filled the ss with red wine. The smell of wine lingered in the house, and Theo looked a little strange at her; since she was nursing, maybe it''s not a good idea for her to drink? Well, he couldn''t put his past-life biases in, as this one is very different from the world he used to live in. "Tastes good; you made it?" Theo asked. "Yes, I tried some rare grape fruits from this; I still need practice." Klin smiled and drank some. The amount of mana in the grapes that were used was enough to make Klin''s rosy cheeks redden. She smiled graciously and said awkwardly, "Sorry, even though I do, I''m not very good with drinking; just a little makes me dizzy." Sheughed. "Mm, it''s strong, is everything okay? I mean, you are still breastfeeding, yes?" Theo asked. "Oh, they no longer use my two white rabbits, if that''s what you''re worried about." Sheughed and said, "They''re more precious than they look; they were born in the Superior Wizard Realm and learned to speak in a few days. After the second month, they no longer wanted to be breastfed, and they wanted to eat normal food." "I see; the same thing happened with Yuki and the others." Theo understood that there were differences from ordinary humans to animals that turned into humanster. "Yeah, but Jka is sucking them all instead of the kids." Klin soon realized what she said and smiled awkwardly, "I''m sorry, I just let that slip." Theo shook his head and smiled, "It''s okay, but I better stop drinking." "Mm, me too." Klin stuck out her tongue and pushed the ss away andy with her head on the table as she nced at Theo out of the corner of her eye, "How''s it going with your six, or rather seven, wives now~" Theoughed a little as he thought about it and said, "Yes, it''s going well, but I haven''t even picked the fruit yet. I ended up being busy and just now had a little time. But I wanted to have a drink before I came back since I didn''t drink a lot in front of the kids." "I see; Jka also avoids drinking at home. He usually waits for them to sleep to have a drink." Klin smiled. "I understand, by the way, are you okay? Your face is quite red; I can heal you if you want." Theo, even though he no longer had the ability to show, could still use it. "Well, I would like you to cure me." Klin straightened up and smiled a little, a bow on the dress that was tied eventuallying loose. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 571 Chapter 571 Klin was startled when she saw that the strap of her dress was about to fall off, and she was almost exposed in front of Theo, as she didn''t like wearing a bra. But Theo quickly used his divine sense and grabbed the strap of her dress before anything showed and turned away, letting her get dressed. "I''m sorry for this. I''m so clumsy." Klin was even redder, not from the wine but from embarrassment. "Klin, is something going on? You are acting strange." Theo turned when he learned that Klin had finished tying her dress. "Jka, he had a crazy idea..." "I what?" Jka entered the house wearing a ck button-down shirt and jeans. His red hair was cut short with a small tuft down the left side. "About what you discussed with me before, what you learned from talking to people from the Peach Blossom Sect." Klin was very embarrassed to talk about it. "Oh, did you ask him?" Jka sat down beside Klin and shook Theo''s hand. "No?" Theo was even more confused, but Jka''s following words left him baffled. "The kids are sleeping? Okay, that''s it, Theo; I wanted to know what it''s like to see Klin with another man while having a threesome." Jka said this as if it were something moremon in the world. Theo took a deep breath and asked, "Did you get these ideas because of the Peach Blossom Sect?" "Yes, what do you say? Klin said she only epts if it''s with you." Jka asked, looking directly into Theo''s eyes. "Jka, is this something you two want? Or is it a momentary thing? You know this can take you both on a path of no return. And I won''tmit to that. Besides, if it''s because you want to spice it up during sex, there are other ways, but if you still want to have an extra partner. You can do it." When he finished speaking, Theo multiplied. "Is this a clone? How did you do it?" Klin was more interested in that kind of skill than going through the embarrassment there would be after doing something so crazy. "I have this ability, I can teach this to Jka, and you two can have a second partner during sex." Theo said, "I''m d you talked to me first; you two might end up doing something you''ll bitterly regretter." "Would it be that bad?" Jka couldn''t see a scenario where this would be bad. "Yes, it could be very bad." Theo said, "What if you can''t satisfy her anymore? What if I''m so good that she doesn''t want you anymore?" "...I hadn''t thought of that." Jka lowered his head and felt a little anxious and then looked at Klin. Klin wanted to disagree, to say that it would never happen, but she had talked to Theo''s women before, and, thinking about it, she had no confidence in saying that Jka would be better. Despite wanting to, they were a new couple, mostly in human form. "In addition to the clone, you can also learn more about sex." Theo told them, "You two are young and recently married. To spice things up, you can try many things without needing another person in the middle of your rtionship. For example, this." Theo starts showing different positions and ways of having sex on a holographic screen. They went so far as to look for another man to have sex with them; it was easier to give them new options than to let them do something they would regretter. "There are so many ways¡­" Klin blushed until she was as red as a ripe tomato. Jka looked very carefully, wanting to learn. "I can record thister, experience is gained with practice, and as far as learning to clone yourself, that I''ll teach you two as well," Theo said. "Ohh..." Jka got excited at the thought of having two Klins at the same time. "By the way, do you use the clone to have sex?" Jka asked openly. "Yes, but not with the same wife at the same time. I do this to satisfy more than one of them simultaneously, and everything I feel, my clone feels, and I feel what they feel. Of course, getting to this stage won''t be easy, but it''s a better alternative than getting a third person and ruining both of your family." Theo said seriously. ,m "I prefer it this way. On second thought, I shouldn''t even have agreed in the first ce." Klin felt very embarrassed, but luckily it was Theo, and he was being very understanding, which made the embarrassment a little less, "If it''s a clone of Jka, no problem." "When I was in my head, I think I got a bit obsessed with it, as after our kids were born, everything got harder. Especially after I said that we tested some toys, and now Klin likes to suck on something while we''re doing it." Jka said honestly, which almost made Klin want to hit him. "... Too much information." Theoughed for no apparent reason and pped him on the thighs: "Don''t do anything rash before thinking about the consequences, and about Klin only epting something if it''s with me and not another man, that''s easy to exin. I am the supreme king of beasts; naturally, my pheromones attract female attention, sexually speaking. But that''s not love; it''s just carnal desire. She loves you and wants to have you, which I can see from the way she looks at you." "Wait, doesn''t that mean if you want, you can have any woman you want?" Jka was perplexed. "Basically, but I keep my pheromones under control. I don''t want sex just for pleasure; I love all my women. And, thetest, Helena Van Basile, I have a strong attraction to her, sexually, her personality, and the way she acts. In essence, I am attracted by her beauty and daring, and I know that I will love her more and more over time. Of course, nothing is certain; however, you only love someone after knowing everything about them. And I basically already know everything about her." That was a fact; he even knew how she had gone from an ordinary butterfly to a Seven Colors Divine Butterfly. "I understand." Jka nodded and sighed. He began to question himself and rethink the decisions he had made so far. "Here, I''ll teach you both the skills." Theo pointed at them, and the ability: [Twin clones] started to appear in their minds. After doing that, Theo made his clone disappear. "Now, I want you to have a drink with me. Then you can train this technique and develop it. And, as for the sexual issue, it can always be resolved between the two of you, but of course, you can ask for tips, as I showed you now, about new positions and other things that can help when having sex." Theo told them and passed on basic information from different positions. "This helps a lot. Thanks, Theo. I''ll drink till I drop with you. Ahaha!" Jkaughed out loud then. Klin, beside Jka, sighed in relief. She admits that she was tempted, but at the same time, she was shaking with fear. It was like she felt that if she continued down this path, she might lose everything. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 572 Chapter 572 Theo returned to the mansion while he thought about what happened. ''So, after having kids, is it normal to start wanting to try new things? Mhm, but those two were acting rashly. Anyway, I hope that skill helps them.'' Theo had no previous life experience, and, in this life, he hasn''t had that kind of problem, even with Yuki after five years inside the [Dimensional Room]. Not that he hasn''t mentioned using the clone with her before, but she said one was enough. Maybe it''s because of the variety of techniques he always tries to learn, or because he uses the Dual Cultivation technique that increases pleasure? Whatever the reason, he had no problem having sex with his wives. So the most he could do for Jka and Klin was to give them some advice and let them learn the clone skill. When he arrived at the mansion, Theo entered the [Dimensional Room]. "Theo, how was it?" Approaching him, wiggling her big, attractive ass, Helena asked in her sexy voice. "Nothing happened." Theo sighed, "Either Saint Izack is better than me at using illusions and hid them well, or they weren''t even there to begin with." "Mm, it''s more likely he managed to hide from you." Helena thought and said, "By the way, his lineage itself is about illusions, and he seems to have specialized to the maximum in this aspect before bing a Saint." "I did the same." Then, Theo said decisively, "But well, I''ll train a Saint-level illusion skill to the max." "It''s a good idea, but do you have that kind of ability?" Helena ced her hand on his chest and asked in her seductive voice, "I mean, Saint-level techniques are rare, almost as rare as having a divine bloodline. You yourself saw that I only have three~." Theo''s lips curved into a smile, and he whispered in her ear, "If you tease me so much, I''ll either make you regret it or not. As for your question, I have my means, and soon you will understand if you are patient..." Helena''s breasts rose and fell as her breathing quickened. Theo used a little more of the pheromones he usually controls, and the scent made her crazy. However, fear and insecurity still made her retreat. Theo smiled at her reaction and opened the system. Soon he found the two skills he was going to train first. _ _ [Wish to Purchase Saint Skill: - One Billion Crystal Points; (Yes)-(No)?] [Wish to Purchase Saint Skill: - One Billion Crystal Points; (Yes)-(No)?] _ _ _ _ [Congrattions, you have acquired Skill LV1: and LV1] _ _ A tenth of his points were used, but he didn''t mind clicking [yes]. The important thing now was to be stronger. The stronger, the better. If he specializes in illusions, he can see right through Saint Izack''s illusions. The reason he wanted these two skills in particr, despite being twice the price of the other skills, was because they were of the best quality and perfect for him, who has an affinity for Yin-yang and could still teach his childrenter. Before starting, he opened up his statuses. _ _ Theo Volts Race: Ancestor Beast Species: Golden Fox Ancestor Cultivation: 5th Layer of Saint Realm Crystal Points: 7,936,201,820 System Points: 999,999 Law of Time-Space _ _ Lineage Golden Fox Ancestor: 47,684,727,451,120 Lineage Cells. Supreme Divine Bestial King - Level 10 Divine Phoenix - Level 10 Divine Golden Crow Level 10 Divine Poisonous Body Level 10 _ _ Skills [Sovereign Illusions Yin-Yang] Level 1 [Supreme Ten Golden Fingers Yin-Yang] level 1 _ _ Affinities [Divine Earth Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine Diamond - Level 10] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine ck mes - Level 10] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Earth Level 10: Divine Magma - Level 10] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Water Level 10: Divine Acid Level 10] [Divine Water Level 10 / Divine Earth Level 10: Divine Wood - Level 10] [Divine Ice Level 10 / Divine Poison Level 10: Divine Viral - Level 10] [Divine Wind Level 10 / Divine Lightning Level 10: Divine Ma - Level 10] [Divine Light Level 10 / Eternal Darkness Level 10: Divine ck Hole Level 10] Divine Metal Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine Lightning Metal Level 10] [Divine Sound Level 1] [Divine Yin-Yang Level 10 _ _ Noble Spirits Kin: Golden Slime; Red Diamond level 15. Kuro: Dark Slime; Red Diamond level 15. Roiyaruse: Elementary Scepter; Red Diamond level 15. _ _ ''As I imagined, it appeared in the status...'' But, for now, he didn''t want to buy many, nor did he have so many Crystal Points for that. ''By the way, my Noble Spirits have stagnated, are there any more levels beyond that? Or is this the most they can get?'' This question was easily answered by Rya, who appeared in front of him: [Master, can only go beyond that when Master goes beyond Saint Realm.] ''I see, thank you, Rya.'' Theo smiled. "Are you going to start training, Theo?" Ariana approached and asked in a soft tone. Although she wanted his attention, she never got in the way when he went to train. Theo thought, and, seeing the expressions of his children and wives, he said, "Mm, no, I''m going to spend some time with you all before I start." "Yup! Dad, let''s y!" Little Valentina took Theo''s hand and began to pull him along. The other children surrounded him, too, wanting his attention. Theo smiled at them, and for the next 5 hours, he yed with them. "Okay, now I''m going to spend a little time with your mom, y without me." Theo kissed each of them before leaving. Arriving in front of Yuki and the girls, he pulled out a chair and sat between Yuki and Shina. After chatting for a while, Zaika finally asked what everyone wanted to know, "Theo, what''s going to happen to that owl girl?" Theo replied: "No big deal, I''ll let her go if she wants to, and if she wants to continue living here, it will also be her decision. She chose not to lose the memories because, as painful as they are, she can still always be cautious and won''t be cheated again because she has those memories." * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 573 Chapter 573 It was a long time until his fight with Saint Abdul, time that Theo took to train and try to get as strong as possible. However, despite knowing that he was already strong enough to kill Saint Abdul, it was possible that the other Saints, who hated him because of his children and his rtionship with Helena, attacking him together on the day of the fight. Honestly, he wanted to finish this soon and be able to get back some peace; however, he also wanted to fight. He contradicts himself many times, but he still wanted to fight and kill enemies, and then he can enjoy some peace before being able to rise up to a Realm higher than Saint Realm. A few hours of training wasn''t enough for Theo to level up with the two new skills, but he''s already managed to familiarize himself with the skills. After thinking about many things, he thought of something and put it into practice. He created a clone and made it stand 10 meters away from him and made it create another 15 elemental clones, and he created 15 elemental clones. Elemental clones were different from the clone he made, as they only manage to have 25% of the strength of the original body. But, it was strong enough, and it served the purpose he wanted to test. What Theo was doing caught the attention of everyone inside the [Dimensional Room]; even Isis stopped drinking her tea and kept looking in Theo''s direction. Gradually, the energy around Theo changed, and the aura of the 30 elemental clones changed colors, each representing an element. The Original body had a dark, shadowy aura, the clone had a pure white aura, and soon all the auras connected, and in the circle that formed with his 32 clones, it created a Yin-Yang pattern, with different colors mixed together in the symbol. Gradually the form of the Yin-Yang changed and became the shape of a fox''s head, the mana around them increased absurdly, and it all started to go into the main body. Theo closes his eyes and feels arge amount of mana entering his body. Theo''s children looked at it with their eyes shining with stars. Seeing this, they felt a huge sense of pride for being his children. Even Yuki and the girls felt different emotions, mainly excitement and full of curiosity to know what exactly Theo intended to do. From what it seemed, it was a technique that he created himself? "This is awesome, but what is Dad trying to do?" Little Henrique blinked his blue eyes and asked dubiously. Ariana, his mother, rubbed his golden hair and said, "Your dad is Cultivating, and as far as I could tell, he''s using a mix of different cultivated techniques when doing this. Look closely, see that symbol, no does it look a bit like your dad?" "True, it looks like a fox''s head!" It was Little Olivia who spoke, she pped her hands while solving the mystery, "Mom is so smart!" "Hehe~" Ariana puffed out her breasts and smiled proudly. Pulling Shina''s hand, Little Sophia and Little Gustavo looked at her as she asked several times, "Is it true, Mom, is it true?" "Yes, pay close attention, and you two will also notice," Shina said softly. "Theo is increasingly bing something amazing." Isis sipped her tea and giggled as she said, "The number of times he made me realize I was still underestimating him can no longer be counted with the fingers of my hands." Shina and the other girls'' hearts move slightly as they hear the words. Especially Helena, who knew how powerful Isis is. To hear her say that about Theo, you could say she saw Theo very well. Mainly admitting that she had repeatedly miscalcted Theo''s potential. Theo''s children didn''t know how strong Isis was, but by the way their mothers spoke to her and the amount of respect L and even Theo showed her, they could imagine she was very powerful. And, hearing what she said about Theo left them full of pride and smiling like fools~ "Dad is the best!" Almost all of them said it at the same time. Some said, ''Dad is amazing; dad is the strongest.'' But the meaning they wanted to convey was the same. The mana around Theo became a strong Yin-Yang mana storm, all the elements were sucked in, without restrictions, and on top of the energy pylon, a golden fox head formed and swallowed all the energy as if using Theo''s ability. But, of course, this was just a simr way, and he wasn''t actually using that ability. But clearly, he was creating this new technique by thinking about the skill, Swallowing all elements, connecting to the Yin-Yang. "Mm, Darling is really awesome." Helena muttered, "The geniuses I''ve met before pale in front of Theo''s talent, and not only that, the efforts he''s made are amazing." "Of Course he is." Mizuki said with a small smile, "Theo was always hardworking. Even though he had a lot of talent, he never stopped wanting to improve. And he''s just not stronger because of us." "That''s true." Yuki nodded. "Yes." Ariana smiled, "Theo helped us a lot; even though he could stand strong on his own, he preferred to help us." "Dad has always been like that. That''s why Yui loves dad, and even though others say he''s a great viin or something." Little Yui wrinkled her nose and said, "Yui knows they only think like that because they don''t know him or are dad''s enemies." "Mm, but dad is a big viin. I like it, though~" Little Emmaughed. "Yes, Dad is a great viin; he''s always a viin when we y~" Little Luiza''s eyshes fluttered, and her golden eyes sparkled with glee as she said with a giggle. Zaira rubbed her daughter''s ck hair andughed. Yes, at this point, everyone agrees that Theo is a great viin, but they love this viin. "Mommy, you messed up my hair..." Little Luiza pouted as she spoke, her hair had beautiful braids, but now everything is messed up. "Sorry, let Mom clean up," Zaira said with an apologetic smile and made Little Luiza sit on herp. "Okay, your dad will take a while." Zaika patted Little Veronica and Little Noah on the head as she said, "Go y, or train." Seeing that her hair wasn''t messed up, Little Veronica pulled away from Zaika before she messed it up, she also had braids in her beautiful red hair. Noah didn''t care; although his hair was a bit long, it didn''t even reach his nose. He just blinked his honey-colored eyes and walked off after the older brothers Little Yumi and Little Theodore. Among the brothers, Little Yumi and Little Theodore were the hardest working. And even now that they were one Realm inferior to the younger brothers, they were stronger. They were second only to Little Emma and Little Yui. "I''m going to see Mom." Little Emma said suddenly. She could now leave the [Dimensional Room] whenever she wanted. To get inside, though, she needed Theo''s help. "Okay, be careful out there." Yuki approached her and kissed her face in farewell. * Outside, Little Emma sighed. She looked at the empty mansion and started to leave. A pair of red dragon wings appeared on her back as she exited the mansion. pping her wings, she practically teleported and was already in front of the Red Dragon n. She let her aura leak out for her mother to notice. "Daughter!" Elise said as soon as she saw Little Emma and flew through the air to meet her when she felt her aura. Elise is the mother of Little Emma and is a beautiful and charming woman with long, loose wavy red hair and pale green eyes with dragon slits. She wore clothes that were not too shy but catchy, being a white blouse with a low cor and a jacket over the top that symbolized that she was Patriarch of the Red Dragon n. The pants she was wearing were tight and ck. "Mom!" Little Emma hugged Elise. "Hehe~ So sly, what is it? You were away for a few days and already missed your mother so much?" Elise smiled as she hugged her daughter. "Yes, I missed you so much!" Little Emma nodded and rubbed her face against Elise''s big breast in a sly way, she said, "By the way, Dad got another wife..." "I was notified." Elise smiled. She wasn''t affected by this news, she already knew that sooner orter, Theo would take other wives. "Mom, why don''t you want to marry dad?" Little Emma pouted as she looked into Elise''s eyes. "Emma¡­ That''s not how things work. Theo is amazing, and I have some attraction for him, but I''m not good enough," Elise sighed, she was a mother and once with another man. She didn''t feel good enough to be around him. That was the truth. Though, deep down, she knew Theo didn''t care. "Dad, he said he loves you." Little Emma said as they entered Elise''s house. Elise froze, she shivered a little and felt her eyes water and went towards the kitchen, she said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Don''t talk nonsense, you must have heard wrong. By the way, I made your favorite cookies; I''ll get them." * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 574 Chapter 574 Elise brought her daughter cookies, ced them on the table, and made hot chocte. She sat down on the mat in front of Little Emma and noticed that she looked to have grown up for a few years now. She knew at least a little about the [Dimensional Room]. Elise knew how incredible this was, and now her daughter has literally be a dragon among humans. She was not only strong but also very smart and has a foster father who protects her. If her situation were simpler, as was Mizuki''s, she would indeed be tempted by the times Theo flirted with her and had that kiss... However, she didn''t feel good enough for him. Little Emma took a cookie and ate it. Then, after sipping some hot chocte, she stopped and looked at her mom, "Mom, you''re so beautiful, and you have a great personality; dad loves mom too, so why?" "Girl." Elise patted Little Emma on the head and sighed, "Adults have their reasons, and I just can''t. Now eat your cookies. By the way, are you staying the night here tonight?" "Yes!" Little Emma nodded. "Okay, I''ll clean your room." Elise left without a second thought. ''Humph! If Mom is going to y hard to get, I''ll make dade get me; I want to see her resist his charm.'' Little Emma thought and put her hand over her mouth as she giggled: "Shishshi~." The moment Elise returned, she saw Little Emma look at her seriously and speak to her telepathically: [Mom, listen to everything I''m going to say and act calmly.] * _ _ [Congrattions! You''ve reached 50 Trillion Lineage Cells] _ _ The threads of mana stopped moving towards Theo when he stopped meditating. His clones fell apart, and all the mana was transferred to the main body. The outfit he wore, consisting of a white V-neck T-shirt and ck dress pants, and white sneakers were wet with sweat, Theo used on his body, and all the nasty odor was gone. His children surrounded him the instant he stopped meditating. Although only one day passed outside the [Dimensional Room], inside the [Dimensional Room], several days had passed. "Dad, y with us!" Little Yumi, who usually likes to train, missed ying with Theo after he was reclusive for almost one month. "Yes." Theo gave a small smile and added, "Let''s eat some first. Are you hungry?" "Not a lot." "I''m!" "A little bit." "I am going to eat!" "If it''s sweet, Yui wants it." "I want candy too." "I want ap!" Little Sophia and then Little Gustavo said, "Me too!" "...Well, let''s go inside first." Theo hugged each of them and carried Sophia and Gustavo in his arms. "Let''s go in too." Shina said, "I''m going to prepare a few things. Mizuki, Yuki help me." "Yes," Mizuki and Yuki agreed. Helena also joined, she already got acquainted with the girls after one month spent together with them, "I know how to make sweets~" She said. "Wanting to win Theo through the stomach?" Ariana hugged Helena''s neck in a friendly way and let out a yful giggle when she said, "That''s right if you know how to make candy, at least half of our kids will start to like you a lot. Theo is also fond of sweets, and he is a lover of sweet and sour things at the same time. Like a lemon cake or strawberry and chocte." Helena smiled and kissed Ariana''s cheek, "Thanks for the info." "My pleasure~" Arianaughed, not minding the kiss. The living room was huge, more than ten meters long and wide. In the lower right corner, there was a row with ten 50-inch televisions and ten video game consoles; each console had four controllers. Even Yuki and the girls yed with their kids. And in the center of the living room is a gigantic dining table. Zaira puts her hands on the back of Theodore and Luise and says softly: "Children, go to the bathroom and wash your hands." "Yes." Sophia and the rest followed them towards the bathroom. Downstairs, Theo made something simr to a school bathroom, with the female and male parts and with several divisions, since he had many children, it was more practical that way. "By the way, has Emma gone to see her mother?" Theo asked as he sat down in the chair at the end of the table. "Yes." Ariana teased, "Why do you want to go and get her mother dumped again?" "... May be interesting." Theo was unfazed andughed, "She''s cute when she rejects me, even though she''s already kissed me." "Tsk, taking advantage of the kiss?" Ariana stood up and ced her slender fingers on his face and kissed his lips and smiled teasingly, "See? Just one kiss is no big deal~." * In the Red Dragon n. "Mother, dad loves you; stay with him." Little Emma said in a pleading voice. "Give me time to think about Emma," Elise said with a sigh. "My luck is very good. Oh, haha!" A cold, unpleasant chuckle echoed throughout the n. In the Matriarch''s mansion, a man with horns and clothes that looked expensive just from the fabric. He was 195 cm and had ocean blue hair, blue eyes, and a pointed nose with a fine point. Saint Levis appeared with another man following behind him as a servant. "Who is it?" Elise puts Little Emma behind her and looks warily at the man who broke the mansion''s roof and flew with a pair of blue wings. Saint Levis looked at Elise and Emma full of amusement and smiled unpleasantly, showing his shark teeth: "Saint Theo killed the son of Saint Abdul and my little brother; it''s only fair for me to kill his daughter too. By the way, you''re beautiful; no wonder that stinky fox wants you. Mm, I like virgins, but you''re not all bad. It will be better revenge if I fuck you and kill you and your daughterter. Xihahaha, don''t look at me like that; if you want to me someone, me that miserable fox for trying to bite off more than he can chew." Elise screamed in despair as she pushed Little Emma away, "Emma, ??run away and call your father; I''ll hold them here!" "Mother, I can''t; they will do vile things to you." Little Emma shivered tears in her eyes and then fiercely looked at Saint Levis and the servant who followed him. Then she transformed into a gigantic red dragon. Although she was far from the strength of a Saint, she was still a divine beast and had a lot of power and a unique affinity. She roared and screamed, "Roar of Magma!" A superb amount of magma headed toward Saint Levis, but he continued to smirk lewdly as he looked at Elise, and then he looked at that attack and snorted. Then, in the next moment, he threw a lot of water towards the magma, which caused the two attacks to collide head-on and caused the magma to turn to stone. *Booooooooooooom!* Turbulent booms, causing earthquakes, echoed. The divine water released by Saint Levis hit Little Emma''s chest, making her head towards a mountain. "Ahhh, Emma! Let go of me, let go of me!" The servant who followed Levis held ''Elise'', who was screaming. With his hands behind his back, feeling like a great master, Saint Levis, he walked very close to Elise and said, "My name is Levis Colon, be honored to have such a divine and grandiose being inside you." "Master, you are mistaken, I¡­" ''Her'' mouth was covered, and Saint Levis'' fingers were deep in her throat. Saint Levisughed sadistically, "Hahaha, that scream, call me master, let me show you some happiness before you die." He flipped her onto her back, and used his powers to trap her arms, and made his servant back away. Then, making her lie down on the table, he tore her clothes off, and said, "I still prefer, virgins. So let me take this entry; I bet it hasn''t been used yet. Don''t worry; I''ve fucked a lot through the back door. I promise you''ll love it." In the next instant, Saint Levis had entered without pity or care. And he could only hear her scream, "Master, please stop, stop!" As strange as he found being called a master by her, he was even more excited about it. Outside the mansion, in midair with a pair of dragon wings, a grown woman and a teenager viewed this scene with distaste. "Where did you learn this, Emma?" Elise sighed, but she was still shaking with fear, as if it weren''t for her daughter, she would have been in this man''s ce. "Oh?" Little Emma grinned predatorily: "I''ve seen dad eliminate a lot of enemies, and he always likes to manipte enemies and make them self-destruct. And, at the moment, I could even fight this Levis Colon, but it''s not certain if I would win, so I did what I did. He wanted to humiliate dad, and that''s why I made those illusions talk passing as us; that''s why I made him think his servant was you the moment I heard what he said." "Try to keep them locked up as much as possible. And try to omit as many of the servant''s words as possible." Elise, although she didn''t find this scene pleasant, much less with her teenage daughter seeing and manipting all of this, still preferred it that way, than something worse and thinking logically, she said, "If you can hold out until your fatheres. It will be for the best, or until he''s dead tired, and we''ll have a chance to kill him." "Yeah, that''s the n from the start, hehe~" Little Emma''sugh sounds cute; it didn''t even seem like behind that giggle, she was making two beings in the Saint stage into degenerates. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 575 Chapter 575 The instant Theo left the [Dimensional Room], he noticed something wrong. ''Two Saints.'' His eyes shed neon and turned four different colors. With the sound of a quick door opening, he teleported in and appeared in front of the two Saints. Seeing the situation, he is initially surprised and then very angry. "You bitch, you like this, yeah?!" Saint Levis screamed loudly andughed at the same time. The illusions of before have been dispelled. Theo freezes the time of the two degenerate Saints and looks at his daughter and Elise, "I''m sorry about that." "Do not worry." Elise understood and said softly, "Everything turned out fine since you made it on time." "... I''m taking them to another ce." He made L appear and Helena, "Can you take care of things on this while I''m away?" Even without understanding what was happening, Helena noticed a thing or two when she saw the situation of Saint Levis and another Saint she didn''t know. "Yes, leave it to me, Darling~" Helena slid her fairy hand on his chest and smiled. She knew he was furious at what happened and felt guilty, and she spoke this way to try to rx him a little. Although the effect wasn''t too great, Theo felt better. He looked at Helena gratefully. Taking the two Saints by the neck, disengaging them, making white and brown liquid flow in a disgusting way. This he hid with illusions for Little Emma and the rest not to see, although it''s a littlete for that. Teleporting, he arrived on an uninhabitable and ced illusions all over the; it was very simr to the moon, with low gravity and no oxygen. "Damn fox¡­" Saint Levis came out of the freeze and more or less understood the situation. He felt repulsive and vomited as he remembered that he had just had sex with his servant. The servant was short at 168 cm, with big blond hair and ck eyes. At that moment, his eyes were already dazed; he had to endure such humiliation and still take a visitor through the back door in a dry way. Even now, he was in a lot of pain in his guts; Saint Levis was big, which broke himpletely. "Master, I..." The man desperately tried to lift his pants and looked at Levis in panic, his voice didn''te out, something was preventing him from speaking, and he said telepathically: [Master, I''m sorry!] The trouble was, it wasn''t even his fault, but still, he shivered with fear as he felt Saint Levis'' disgusted, angry gaze. Saint Levis is in the 5th tier of the Saint Realm, while the servant was only in the 1st tier of the Saint Realm. And Levis was a divine beast, while he was a normal shark that made it to Saint Realm. Theo made his voice possible to be heard while the air around him changed. "It seems my daughter treated you two well, but don''t worry, that was just the beginning of the hospitality I''m going to provide for my honored guests." Cameras appeared and floated while filming everything. Theo sat in an armchair he created with illusions and looked at the two in front of him. His fingers joined as he looked more and more sinister; through his mind were many ways to make them suffer for trying to harm his family. "You son of a bitch, don''t think you can go against the big me." Saint Levis got up from the floor and lifted his pants; the younger brother was almost turning into a sister, it shrank back so much, "My father was going to kill you soon, but it looks like you decided to show up to be killed by me, Saint Levis Colon!" "Heh¡­" Theo''s sharp, predatory teeth bared as he grinned predatorily: "Really, a coward like you who wanted to attack my little daughter, dare and say he''s going to kill me? Tsk, I despise someone like you! Do you know why you''re still alive? Because death is easy, you will suffer a lot before disappearing for all eternity." Theo gets up and appears in front of Saint Levis and holds an arm, twisting it like a cloth; Theo yanks his arm off by giving it a hard yank. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "Oh? Already screaming? Where''s your courage?" Theoughed coldly and looked at his servant and just kicked in his direction and made his head explode, and before his soul fled from his body, entering the reincarnation cycle, Theo used . - - [Filled in 12,600,000,000 Lineage Cells.] - - ''Tsk, not even enough to raise the level of my soul¡­'' Clicking his tongue, he looked towards Saint Levis. He tried to teleport butnded in the same spot. "Ahh, what do you want?" Seeing Theo approaching, he already started to crawl backward with only one arm, he was trying to regenerate his lost arm, but he was only halfway through. "Didn''t you want to humiliate me? Didn''t you want to kill my children?" Theo asked as he approached step by step. It looked like those horror scenes, where no matter how hard you ran, even with him walking, you were caught. Of course, this Theo did on purpose. He stopped time many times, making Saint Levis not even notice that he was frozen and only saw Theo approaching him as he walked. Being in this kind of situation was terrifying, and when Theo reached him, he twisted his other arm and pulled as if he were pulling a simple stic bag, and blood spurted out. "Ahhhhhhhhhh! Fuck you, fuck you, die!" Screaming and desperate, he turned and roared at Theo, hurling a spherical ball of divine water at Theo. Theo wanted to humiliate him, wanted him to feel scared, and so he took his hand forward and stopped the timing of the attack and flicked it back to Saint Levis'' face. "Ahhhhhhh!" The divine water had acid in it. It made the skin on Saint Levis'' face peel and stick to the bone. The molten skin fell to the ground, like a snake shedding its skin, but his regeneration, though powerful, was already doing its best to regenerate both arms. That made his face stay on the bone; his eyes were still there, protected by mana, but were damaged a little, turning red. "Fuck your mother, fuck you!" Saint Levis lost control, and he was cursing as his throat regenerated. He felt a lot of pain, anger, panic, fear, and fury as he looked at Theo. "Oh, aren''t we having fun? Why are you screaming so much?" Theo wiped his ear with his pinky and blew, "By the way, don''t yell so much; my ears are sensitive." "My father will kill you." One arm of Saint Levis regenerated, and he pointed at Theo, "Don''t think about yourself; you''re just a damn fox who was lucky enough to get help from Saint Isis. If not, how could you be so strong!?" A ball of acid streaked toward Theo. This time he didn''t hit it back but stopped it with his hand and squeezed, making the acid run down his hand. "HAHAHA, idiot!" Saint Levisughed out loud, but then his face distorted and turned into dread, "H-How is that possible?!?" "Simple." Theo scoffed, "You''re weak." "Ahhhhhhhhh!" This caused Saint Levis'' ego to be hurt even more, and he ran towards Theo, created a pair of water wings, and attacked using all of his strength. However, Theo once again used only one finger and defended himself. His contemptuous, predatory smile deepened as he shook hands with Saint Levis. "Crack!" The sounds of Saint Levis'' hand bones echoed. ,m Theo bent down with all the ease in the world and took hold of Saint Levis'' leg. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Between the thigh and the leg, Theo twisted and made the bones break and the skin twist and tear. Then, pulling as if pulling a crab leg, Theo threw the leg away and grabbed the other. "No, no! Stop, forgive me, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" At this point, Saint Levis looked like a strange turtle with an arm with a hand broken into crumbs. Raising his foot, Theo''s foot then quickly fell. *Booooooooooom!* The precious balls and the younger brother were crushed and a crater formed, making him scream and moan in pain as he had to feel the pain of losing his younger brother. Theo jumped into the crater andnded with his left foot on Saint Levis'' head, breaking his jaw and teeth in his mouth. Then, increasing his body weight, he caused the crater to deepen, and Saint Levis'' body was buried by the head. "Do you like it? No? I''ll make it better then!" Theo stepped on half of Saint Levis'' face, causing half of his face to be crushed into pulp. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" A miserable scream from the depths of his soul tore from his blood-filled throat. "Having fun? Did it get better? Heh, calm down; it will get even better!" Theo steps on the arm that had previously regenerated and crushed and then kicked it flying away. "Stop, stop, ahhhh, man, my king, my God, please stop!!" Saint Levis couldn''t take it, he squirmed and tried to teleport, but something stopped him. He had blood all over his body, half his head crushed, all five limbs crushed... "Want to continue? Hehe, I see, you''re having fun, yeah? Rx, I have plenty of time to y with you. That''s how you like it, yes?" Theo stepped on the younger brother of Saint Levis, which regenerated. "Bastard! Motherfucker!! I said stop! Urghhhhh! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" He goes back to screaming as he was healed by Theo, and through the foot, he stepped on his chest only to have his limbs crushed again. This cycle was repeated several times, for over a thousand times, Saint Levis no longer had life in his eyes; his soul seemed ready to flee from his body at any moment. "Tsk, has it already broken?" Theo clicked his tongue and used . Afterward, he looked at the cameras that filmed all of this and smiled predatorily, "I wonder who will be next¡­" He muttered. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 576 Chapter 576 - - [Filled in 52,896,456,974 Lineage Cells.] - - ''It didn''t bring me much improvement.'' Theo had already expected it anyway. Only if the amount is high will it have a good result. Although a Saint can destroy a Low-ss, a Low-ss can provide more resources for it than a Saint. I won''t lie, Theo has thought about devouring a, or at least trying, but the controversies wouldn''t let him do that. Well, who knows, in the future, maybe he will actually do that? The video that was recorded, Theo had uses for this. Returning to Arcane, he went to the Red Dragon n. Helena is very sociable, she was soon talking to Elise as if they were best friends. L was silent, next to Little Emma eating cookies. "Finally, you came back." Helena turned and smiled in a soft, seductive way, and the position she was in showed a lot of her breasts with a slight cleavage. Theo wrapped her in illusory clothes that soon became real. Finally, his illusion reached the level of creation. However, he could only create something inanimate, if it is something alive, it will still need to be controlled by him, or it will not have free will. In other words, it only does the things it is told to do; if he doesn''t tell it to eat, it starves, something like that. "Tsk, so jealous~" Helena put one leg over the other in a sexy way andughed. Theo ignored her and looked at Elise, who was flustered when she felt his gaze. "Want to live with us?" Theo said this before she refused: "I have a lot of enemies right now, and if they find out I care about you, just as they''ve found out now, you''re in danger. You don''t have to ept me as your husband, juste as the mother of your daughter and stay by her side." "Mommy..." Little Emma reinforced holding her hand. This time it was because she was genuinely worried about her mother. "Okay, I ept." Elise sipped her tea and sighed in the hot air, "But who will take care of the n?" "Mm, that''s too easy." Theo said, "I can ask one of the Demon n girls to do this." "I don''t think the elders will ept it." Elise didn''t think it was viable, as she wasn''t a n. "Oh, I''ll just silence them all," Theo said matter-of-factly, and his voice was loud enough for everyone in the red dragon n to hear. Theo can be good or bad. It depends on which side you are on. And there are only two sides, his or not. "We ept!" The elders didn''t even know what the subject was, but are you kidding me? Would they summon this fox''s fury? "See, no problem." Theoughed out loud. Elise: "..." She smiled graciously, she wasn''t a prude, she already killed for less. Little Emma didn''t even care. She felt this was normal; this was more her dad''s style. Elise sighs and smiles strangely, "I think it''s okay then?" She told the elders what was going to happen. They didn''t even show the slightest disagreement. The women of the Demon n were well revered, especially as they were loyal to Theo and protected by him. So it wasn''t a setback for them, even if they weren''t a n. "Well, it''s already decided. Let''s go to my town and talk to Ardat." Then, making Helena and L return to [Dimensional Room], he teleports with Little Emma and Elise to the Demonic n. "Who is it?!" "Lord Theo." When they saw it was Theo, Little Emma, ??and another woman whom they felt somewhat familiar with, they didn''t recognize, they greeted respectfully, putting aside their initial caution. Theo looked at a woman with ck horns and long mercury red hair and asked, "Can you call Ardat for me?" "Yes, My Lord!" She saluted and took off running very fast. "I''m not from the army, you know¡­" Theo muttered. "Well, it''s normal for them to act like that." Elise smiled softly. Her eyelids fluttered softly as she blinked her eyes, "You''re amazing in many ways, and their savior in a way." "Mm, am I also the destroyer?" Theo read her thoughts. "It''s wrong? If I''m not mistaken, initially they were enemies, yes?" Eliseughed and covered her mouth to stifle herughter. "Yes." Theo nodded, and he added, "But not her entire race, just those who wanted to harm my family and me." "Of course, but not everyone would think the same. With their strength, they would have killed them all, whether children or women who had nothing to do with what happened," Elise said seriously. They stopped talking; Ardat just appeared in front of them. Ardat was different from the others. Though respectful, there was some yful mischief in her eyes as she looked at Theo with her snake eyes. Her red hair was tied back in a high bun, and she was wearing a rather sexy outfit, being a dress with a very revealing neckline and a slit cut on both sides, showing off her perfect white thighs. She saw Theo look at her breasts and legs and smiled even more. "My Lord, Theo. What good winds bring you here to see me?" "Are you interested in managing the Red Dragon n for a few months?" Theo stopped looking at her thighs and looked directly into her green eyes, "You will be rewarded for this." "Oh? That was it¡­" She pouted, looking disappointed, but then smiled and said, "Okay, I''m okay." "Don''t you even want to hear what I have to offer first?" Theo asked with a frown. "Hehe~ No need, knowing it''s Lord Theo who will reward me, even if it''s a simple gold coin, I''ll be d to do it." Ardat squeezed her breasts a little as she put her arm around him, almost making her dress jump, andughed at Theo''s reaction. It was funny to see a man with several women and many children be bewitched by her beauty, and it increased her self-esteem. Although she wished for something more... Elise looks at Ardat but is silent. She thought of something but then shook her head. Elise takes something out of the storage ring she wore and says, "All information and documents about the Red Dragon n are recorded in this book, and there''s more." She pulled out some notebooks, like training and n management. "Okay, I promise to do my best~," Ardat said with a charming smile, and blinked her snake eyes, andughed at the sight of Elise. Elise shook her head and began to wonder if this was a good idea or not. Since she assumed the role of Matriarch of the Red Dragon n, she has dedicated herself a lot and made it grow and prosper. She doesn''t want to see what she did get destroyed. Little Emma looked at Ardat and said seriously, "Dad''s next wife is my mother." "Girl." Elise covered Little Emma''s mouth, but it was toote. Theo looked at her silently and smiled. Elise didn''t react, she looked away, closed her eyes tightly, and opened it. She would not fall for temptation! "Then I''ll leave it to you." Theo gave Ardat a small smile and turned to Little Emma and Elise, "Shall we go back?" "Yes." Little Emma nodded. "Right." Elise nodded. Theo takes both of their hands. Elise shivered as he held her hand, she felt electric currents running through her body just by holding his hand. She felt like a virgin who had never touched a man before, but soon she came to reality and pushed those fleeting thoughts out of her mind by shaking her head like a rattle. Back at the mansion, Theo let Elise watch for a while, seeing her startled. He smiled and yed with Little Emma. She had a way of wanting to y thumb catch. But, of course, this was on another level; they were two beings with unimaginable powers ying at taking the thumb. "I won!" Little Emma made a V signal with her other hand as she sessfully captured Theo''s thumb. "Yes, very good." Theo patted her head. Elise came back and said, "We can go. Sorry about that." "Haha, no need to apologize for something like that." Out of mania perhaps, Theo rubbed her silky hair and smiled, "You can look a little longer if you like." Elise was startled and took a few steps back and said hastily, "No, no need, I''ve seen what I wanted to see." "Is that so?" Theo smiled uncaringly and teleported the three of them to [Dimensional Room]. "Wow! This is fantastic!" Elise sighed in awe as she looked at the giganticke, mountains, castle, even amusement park, among other things inside. It was even more fantastic than she imagined. "Is it not? Dad changed it recently; it wasn''t that big before." Little Emma smiled from ear to ear. She was overjoyed that her mother was here. Though she liked all of Theo''s women, she still preferred her mother. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 577 Chapter 577 Elise already knew Yuki and the girls so, she fit in very easily. It''s been 10 days since she was in the [Dimensional Room]. Like Shina, Elise likes kitchens, but her forte was just sweet things. "I like to make sweet things too." Helena smiled as she crossed her legs elegantly and sipped the spring wine she offered everyone, she then added, "Mostly stuffed cakes, even truffles." Spring Wine: Just one ss is enough to extend someone''s life by 100 years, although the maximum limit is 200 years per ''person''. "Delicious~" Ariana smiled after tasting the wine. She wasn''t like Theo, but she liked to drink casually, especially while having a nice conversation. Helena smiled as she looked at Ariana, "I have better wines, but they''re very strong; this one was softer and more appropriate for those below Saint Realm." Theo, while wearing armor and keeping a serious expression, looked at his wives as he said, "I''m leaving, I''m going to try to find the divine beings who have me as their enemy." "Already?" Helena showed dissatisfaction by pouting; she wanted to spend more time with him, but Theo just wanted to train the illusion technique and make love to his wives or y with his children. She barely had time with him, although they had made out some, she didn''t even give him her ''button''. Of course, it was mostly because she was still unsure, thousands of years didn''t make her so bold yet, she was starting to feelfortable little by little. "Yes, if I don''t get rid of them, I won''t feelfortable." Theo''s eyes were nted deeply and his frown slightly arched, he felt uneasy just knowing his enemies were alive. Walking over to Theo, Yuki puts her hand on his shoulder while smiling strangely, "You''re always like that, you can''t settle down while you know there''s someone against you and us, your family." Theo didn''t disagree and stated, "Yes, I hate the feeling of having enemies who can attack my loved ones at any time. If I don''t fix this soon, this could be harmed in some way." "That might be true." Helena said: "There are many crazy divine beings, some can evenunch massive attacks that can destroy half of this. Of course, to do something like that, it would take time, they can''t just get that much energy out of their ass." She let out a charming giggle. "... I am going." Theo became even more serious. "Hehe~ Stay calm, none of this can be dangerous with you here, did you forget you have Divine ck Hole? So, with that, there''s nothing to worry about." Ariana kissed his cheek as she said in her seductive voice. "True. But, I still want to finish this soon; I already got to level 3 with my skill: Sovereign Illusions Yin-Yang." Theo smiled coldly and gently bit Ariana''s ear, "So wait here, I''ll be right back." Ariana shivered as she giggled, then she kissed his lips with a French kiss: "I''ll be waiting~" "We will be!" Shina emphasized. Not resigned to the way Ariana said it, Shina walked over to Theo and, pushing Ariana away, put her hands on his firm chest. She stood on her tiptoes, squeezing her big milky breasts against his chest, and kissed him. As she stepped away, she gave a small smile, "I wish you sess,e back safe to us." "I will." Theo touched her nose, then heughed out loud. He was so happy, looking in all directions, there were the children, wives, and families he loves so much. He was a lucky one, which was precisely why he was so motivated not to let his enemies live. Helena offered, "If you want, you can leave them all outside, I''ll take care of them so they don''t find any danger." Theo asked as he looked at Yuki and the rest, "Want to stay outside? I imagine all of you are already bored from being in the [Dimensional Room]." "Mm, I want to." Shina was the first to respond. "Whatever for me, but." Zaika rubbed her two children''s heads and said, "Veronica and Noah want to y with the children at the orphanage." "The same for me." Zaira smiled as she pampered Luiza and Oliver. "Is everyone in agreement?" Theo asked as he watched them confirm, "Okay, so let''s go out, get ready if you need anything, although the mansion outside has pretty much everything you all need." * Outside the [Dimensional Room], Helena the girls, and the children appeared. As he looked at Helena, Theo said, "Please take care of them. You can let me know if necessary." "Theo, you worry too much." Helena chuckled, "I''ll take good care of them, let it go~" "Mm, I''m going." Theo kissed her lips, then he teleported away. . . Theo''s nose twitched in a predatory way as he opened his mouth a little and showed his sharp fangs, ''It was hidden here as Helena predicted...'' With his illusory power increased, he was able to see through Saint Izack''s illusions. Honestly, Theo had nothing against Saint Izack, but making a fool of him that time, hiding his enemies while he searched, made Theo begin to see him as a potential enemy. ''If I kill, will he intervene? If so, I''ll kill him too.'' Theo told himself. Saint Izack''s illusions were very powerful, of that Theo had no doubt, the entire was surrounded by illusions as he hid the Saints, letting them walk freely. Theo knew or rather was sure, that Saint Izack couldn''t see through his illusions the moment he appeared in front of a Saint who was in a pleasure house. _ _ Michngelo Race: Divine Beast. Species: Divine Pygmy Chimpanzee. Cultivation: 7thyer of Saint Realm. _ _ Chains appeared as he was surrounded by illusions, not even those closest to the spot noticed Michngelo''s disappearance. Leaving an elemental clone who has disguised himself as Saint Michngelo, Theo teleports to a primitive. "Bastard, you-" "Yes, I know who you are." Theo dispelled the illusions, letting Saint Michngelo see him. "Damn fox-" "Okay, okay, I don''t have time for your drama." Multicolored lines curled around Saint Michngelo''s mouth, preventing him from speaking or shouting. Theo''s dominance over the Law of Time-Space made it impossible to teleport if Theo didn''t allow it. Saint Michngelo shivered, tears threatening to fall from their eyes, showing how scared he was, despite thinking about killing Theo for targeting Helena; wanting her as his wife. "I don''t have much to say, actually I have nothing to say and I don''t even want to hear you make silly excuses. I know you were trying to kill me so I''m just going to kill you." Theo finished speaking as he watched Saint Michngelo get even more agitated, trying to free himself from the chains that bind him or even trying to teleport, but it was all in vain. _ _ Popted 77,456,415,986 Lineage Cells.] _ _ The coldness in Theo''s predatory eyes didn''t leave him even after using . There were still many who were against him, it wasn''t time to celebrate just because he eliminated 1 of them. Theo returned to Illuminate. 578 Chapter 578 Visibly, it was almost impossible to detect the divine beings on Illuminat, which made them lower their guard. "I said, don''t worry, Kihahaha!" Saint Frizesto snorted and released icy air right after drinking a full ss of the nine suns beer. The fellow next to him, Saint Afazendy, belched and chuckled, "Yeah, whoever the bastard doing this is, even if it''s that fucking fox, he''ll soon be seven feet below the ground, Hahahaha!" "You''re not wrong." A drunken smile formed on Saint Frizento''s face, "A bastard like that will soon die at the hands of Lord Izack if he provokes him." "I hope so." Said the other, "Lord Izack won''t move if you don''t provoke him, but if he kills someone in his territory, he''ll act." "Interesting." Suddenly, they hear a dark voice, devoid of any human emotion. "Who is it?" Saint Frizesto and Saint Afazendy tried to find the voice''s origin and soon felt abandoned by the world. Everything was silent, the people who were previously in the same ce, now there were only the two of them. The walls that surrounded them changed, now they were in a hemispheric ce, and their powers were reduced. "Y-You!" Transforming into a Divine Anaconda, Saint Afazendy prepares to attack Theo. _ _ Name: Afazendy Race: Divine Beast. Species: Divine Anaconda. Cultivation: 8thyer of Saint Realm. _ _ Faster than a whip, his tail shed at Theo''s head, ripping through spacetime, causing vibrations in the air. At the same time, Saint Frizesto transformed into a Divine Unicorn; he was the standard size of a horse, with a horn and white fur. He starts running towards Theo. _ _ Name: Frizesto Race: Divine Beast. Species: Divine Unicorn. Cultivation: 9thyer of Saint Realm. _ _ Theo''s expression didn''t change, and he remained indifferent while in his hands, icy air began to escape. *BOOM!* Almost simultaneously, the horn of Saint Frizesto and the tail of Saint Afazendy mmed into Theo''s hands. *ZZZZzzZZzzzz!* The sound of freezing echoed. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The scream of the two Saints was pitiful, it was like they were on fire, but the reality was that they were being frozen. The ice continues to appear on the gigantic body of Saint Afazendy, and it was even faster to spread than on the body of Saint Frizesto. Even Saint Frizesto, who had an affinity for ice, was being frozen, albeit more slowly. However, as much as he struggled, trying to escape, he couldn''tpete in strength with Theo, and he learned that the hard way. "!" Despite not knowing what was toe, that word that came out of Theo''s mouth was worse than the devil''s whisper. If before they were shivering with fear from the cold, now it was what the future held for them. However, such a future does not exist, and they disappeared for all eternity after that moment. _ _ [Popted 232,369,247,958 Lineage Cells.] [Congrattions! You''ve reached the 6th Layer of Saint Realm] _ _ ''Again... Even now, my soul has not improved.'' Theo had a vague idea why. If his soul grew, it would be a million-year-old soul. At the moment he found a bottleneck, perhaps he needed to fulfill a prerequisite to achieve such a feat. Soon the illusions created by Theo begin to dissolve, and he is back in the same bar as before; Saint Frizesto and Saint Afazendy were there, but as elementary clones of Theo disguised as them. ''Next target, Wolf of the Divine Moon...'' A good gift was on its way for Shina, a divinity that suits her perfectly. On top of that, it was a female who had that bloodline, one who wanted to experiment with Theo''s children. ''Unfortunately, they don''t have any divine fox...'' Theo regretted it a little. He wanted to give another divine lineage to Yuki; she already had the lineage of the Divine Phoenix, but that doesn''t stop him from wanting more. Walking the streets like a lone wolf, Saint Monica had no idea she was being followed. Then, suddenly, she realizes that everything around her starts to change, the people around her are gone, and she was alone on the. "Show yourself!" She said without fear. Mystically, Theo appeared not far from her. _ _ Name: Monica Race: Divine Beast. Species: Wolf of the Divine Moon. Cultivation: 10thyer of Saint Realm. _ _ "So it was you." As she spoke, she lifted her pointed chin proudly: "I kind of expected it to be, but I must say I''m surprised it''s you since you''ve only recently moved up to Saint Realm." "Even in this situation, you are not afraid. That is admirable." Theo smiled like he was talking to a friend. "Oh? Why should I be?" Sheughed, "Hahaha! You are a simple little fox who has just seen the world; I, on the other hand, am a powerful 10th Layer Saint. There''s no way I can fear you~." Crossing her arms, she lookedzily at Theo. The disdain in her eyes couldn''t be hidden. "Mm, of the divine beings I killed, you are the least afraid." Theo smiled coldly, "Not that I can me you; maybe having a high level of Cultivation made you believe you''re invincible." Theo pped his hands and smiled coldly, "All right, I''ll give you a chance. If you can survive for an hour, you can consider this my loss." "Fool, that''s my line~" She hissed, "Someone weak like you isn''t-" Theo disappeared and then reappeared in front of her. *BOOOM!* Like the back cover of a full-speed truck, Theo''s left fist mmed into the pit of her stomach. *Whoosh!* Looking like a cannonball, she wasunched through the air miles away; in midair, she vomited blood, then she stabilized. A skeptical look passed in her eyes, unable to believe what happened. ''That weak fox actually hit me?'' It was revolting just thinking about it, but everything was very clear. There was only her and Theo in the ce; obviously, he was the one who hit her. The presence of any other life was absent. Her eyes turned red as she gritted her teeth. "Damn it!!" She screams as she flies at great speed, seeming to teleport towards Theo. Her hand turns into a gigantic blue wolf w. Then, covering the sky and creating shadow, she attacks with all her strength using ice affinity. *Boom!* One of Theo''s tails came out from behind him and confronted Monica''s w. Sound waves causing an intense explosion of space-time breaking it into pieces like ss, the sh between the two hits ended with a winner. Although Theo''s feet sank a little into the ground and created a small crater, Saint Monica was sent away. Her bones were broken, her flesh was crushed, but in a single second, everything was back to normal; soon, Saint Monica transformed into a gigantic lunar wolf. It was blue, and as it was spherical, it looked like a moon with its tail surrounding it; after it got to all fours, stepping in the air, it runs, heading towards Theo at an overwhelming speed! *ROARR!!* Her roar, a mixture of howl and roar, was loud and menacing; her fangs were sharp, her ws gigantic with a span of 200 meters. "Fox, son of a worm..." She screamed, "Die!" Theo listened in silence and raised his eyebrows with a smile. Then, lifting his chin and looking at her, his tails turned into gigantic hands and began to move toward her like the tendrils of a jellyfish. 579 Chapter 579 "Fox, son of a worm..." She screamed, "Die!" Theo listened in silence and raised his eyebrows with a smile. Lifting his chin, then looking at her, his tails turned into gigantic hands and began moving toward her like the tendrils of a jellyfish. Saint Monica''s aura was powerful. If he were an average person, he would have trembled in fear because of her presence. But who did she think Theo was? Theo''s tails were so powerful that they repelled and caused severe damage to Saint Monica; even though she was superior to him by four Layers in Saint Realm, she was not at an advantage. The surrounding terrain began to deform. Their power was high, too much for the they were teleported to support. The uninhabitable gradually slipped out of orbit, heading towards a star resembling the sun at great speed. After the deafening sounds, Saint Monica stopped in midair. "Urgh! This is bad¡­" She backs away with pain all over her gigantic wolf body; as she notices what her and Theo''s fight is causing, she tries to teleport but soon realizes it''s not possible. "Fuck you; you damn Fox, what did you do?" She screamed fiercely. A predatory smile curves his lips. Then, heughed out loud, "Hahaha! Why are you so nervous? Don''t think you can escape." He said those words easily. When someone looked at him from above, his eyebrows and eyes were coldly beautiful. "Bastard!" She went back to attacking with all her strength. Saint Monica used her power to the fullest, she never used so much strength in a fight; for the first time, she managed to open rifts in time-space the size of a house. However, that wasn''t just her credit; Theo, defending himself, was even more ferocious, causing her serious injuries. If not for her bloodline giving her self-regeneration, by now, she would already be dead. Besides, deafening sounds still echoed in the air! Vibrations caused everything to tremble, looking like the end of time. "Okay, it''s good now," As soon as these words are out of Theo''s mouth, he teleports to Saint Monica''s back and, before she can do anything, one of Theo''s tails has gone through her body, catching the Moon Wolf Divine Bloodline. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "Son of a bitch, you bastard! I want you dead! Fuck you, you bitch!" She starts cursing nonstop with pain, avidity in her voice. Her transformation starts to deteriorate from a dominant moon wolf to a regr wolf. Even though she''s in the Saint Realm, a lot of her poweres from her bloodline; losing that was like losing a big part of her strength. *!* Without thinking twice, Theo attacks, his lineage cells grow a little, as does the Cultivation level that jumped to Tier 7. The lineage he kept in the [Dimensional Room]. ''I need to get out of here now...'' For a moment, that was the first thought; after all, soon, the would collide with a star. Then, however, something came to mind, if it''s going to be destroyed already, what harm would it do if it used < Devour>? But, there was a serious problem, how much strength would that give him? How much would he be able to handle? Would he explode? Not knowing for sure, the best option is.... Exchange for system points! Theo starts to transform into a gigantic golden fox, then he uses: *!* One of his tails turns into a gigantic mouth; it was so big it was scary. ''It was even possible...'' Those were the thoughts he had before his tail engulfed the entire. The numbers start to be calcted, and his retina showed the numbers increase: _ _ [Congrattions! You got: 111,415,986,456 Crystal Points] _ _ "Mercy... If I switched to essence, I would definitely explode..." Theo muttered fearfully after a long time. The amount of points he got was absurd; he even thought he had more numbers; there were 12 digits... And on top of Crystal Points, each Crystal Points is worth 1 million normal points, if it was in normal points... Shaking his head, he didn''t even want to think about it right now. Theo teleported to Illuminate again. No wonder he beat Saint Monica without a scratch. First of all, he wanted to discover the location of the bloodline on her body. Second, if she noticed his intentions, it was possible that she would self-destruct; although it wouldn''t affect him, the bloodline would be lost. Back on Illuminate, Theo goes back to hunting the divine beings who are against him. One by one, they start to disappear and be reced by elemental clones. By dusk, Theo had gotten rid of them all, the hardest ones he had killed first, and now... He was in front of the Saint Izack. "Hello, Friend," Theo told him with a smile that wasn''t a smile. Theo''s clones start to undo one by one; his cultivation at this point has already grown to the 8thyer of the Saint Realm. The power disyed by him was superior even to those in the 11th Tier. This surprised even Saint Izack''s bones. "Friend¡­" Saint Izack muttered, then sighed as he looked at him. To say that he was not surprised would be sphemous; he gradually notices the disappearance of the Saints who were under his care. Right under his nose, they''d all been killed, and there was no way he couldn''t be shocked by this revtion. "Oh? Am I wrong?" Theo''s smile deepened, his predatory fangs were frightening, his pose rxed. "Why did you do that?" Saint Izack asked. "Izack, have you heard this phrase before?" His golden eyes deepened as he looked at Saint Izack. "What?" Saint Izack froze. After a while... Theo''s voice was cold. "The day the fox returns to the forest, half the sky will be dyed blood red." . Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 580 Chapter 580 Every word Theo spoke sounded like it gave off the aura of bloodshed. "Now¡­" Theo smiled warmly, which was even more frightening, "Friends¡­or enemies?" Saint Izack was shocked beyond words. Of course, he had his pride, and he wouldn''t easily allow someone to offend him to get away with it, but, in front of Theo, he shivered. Fear was something that was hardly known to him, especially nowadays. Living for thousands of years, after all this time, he felt threatened. This version of Theo was cold and headstrong. Even that slight smile on his lips was cold. "Enemies." As soon as that word left his mouth, Saint Izack expanded his illusions, focusing on the spot around them. "Okay," Theo responds as if agreeing to something trivial, his icy eyes fix on Saint Izack. Theo''s voice was harsh and cold. Theo''s aspects changed to animal form, sharp teeth, ws that tear through the hardest metal like tofu, golden fox tails and ears, eyes in 4 different colors; it was handsome and, at the same time, intimidating. Looking at the illusions created by Saint Izack, he had a neutral expression. But his eyes were full of cruel malevolence. Theo finally shifted his eyes to Saint Izack. He suddenlyughed, but there was no heat in hisugh, unlike when he was with his family. Instead, it was horrifying. "Those will not work." Not wanting this farce to continue, a simple wave of his hand made Saint Izack''s illusions vanish, reced by his illusions. "That''s not possible!" Much more than surprised, Saint Izack tried to dispel Theo''s illusions, but he couldn''t even guess how it was done, let alone find the core of the illusions. As much as Saint Izack tried to use his illusions, they were broken before they even managed to form. Now the entire perimeter around them has be part of Theo''s illusionary domain. "How are you be able to do this?!?" Saint Izack panicked for the first time. His eyes bulged, what he had the most confidence in life, has just been destroyed by a newborn divine being...! "It''s easy! You overestimated yourself." Theo''s predatory smile deepened, heughed out loud: "Hahaha! Do you think that only you can delve into the illusion technique? Well, sorry to say, I trained until I was better than you when I found out there was a chance you could hide the Saints who were against me here. So... In a way, you''re guilty of my bing better than you." "..." Saint Izack curled his hands into fists, squeezing tightly, and then red at Amon venomously. Theo''s five tails swayed mesmerizingly; then, like snakes, the tails moved toward Saint Izack. "Stupid thinks this is good enough..." Saint Izack stopped talking when he tried to fend off the first tail and was knocked away. "Oh?" Theo''s cold, predatory smile curved contemptuously: "Did you say something?" The other four tails continued to stretch in the direction Saint Izack was sent. Dodging nimbly, Theo''s tails pped the ground. *Booom! Boom! Boom! Booom!* Absurdlyrge craters form, Theo''s tails pull back a little and go back to chasing Saint Izack. "Damn, how far do these tails stretch?" Saint Izack was afraid of Theo''s tails. He noticed that Theo''s tails were special; they weren''t as simple as they looked. "Until the end of times." Theo scoffed. Of course, that wasn''t possible. However, in that time, he manages to hit Saint Izack five times before retreating and returning to him. Theo teleports and appears in front of Saint Izack. Before he could back away, a hand full of purple lightning pped him hard across the face, searing the skin of his face with the visible skull bone as well as his jaw that turned to dust. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Saint Izack''s scream was very pitiful. He hadn''t experienced so much pain in millennia. Going through it was excruciating. His eyes turned blood red, but he didn''t go crazy; his fear of Theo was superior to his madness. The image of Saint Izack starts to get blurry, then he suddenly disappeared. He may be an expert in illusions, but not only that, but he was also an expert in camouge. But, because he didn''t need to use it once he got to this level, he even forgot. Now even his mana has be one with the air. So it was unlikely Theo would be able to locate him. "Oh?" Theo arched his brow, and then heughed, "If it were someone else, I admit it would be effective, but well... Have you forgotten you''re in my domain?" In the next instant, Theo teleports, and with the force of thunder, he punches from top to bottom, something that was invisible before, starts to blink as if the camouge is affected. "Urghhh... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Right in his chest, Saint Izack felt like a mountain of magma hade crashing down into his chest; a hole had opened, piercing through towards the ground. He was sent to the ground soon after, his body mmed into the ground, forming a gigantic crater, the whole shuddered like an earthquake with a magnitude of 100. Dimensional cracks opened because of the speed of the blow. Theo didn''t leave them open for long, afraid that Saint Izack would run away. In the blink of an eye, the dimensional cracks closed. Saint Izack was still vomiting blood, and he was in a very critical condition. Obviously, that wasn''t enough to kill someone like him, and it even took just a few seconds for him to recover. However, he was panting, wasting a lot of mana, which affected his performance. Four of Theo''s tails went towards Saint Izack. He tried to run away, but instead of attacking, Theo''s tails got caught on his right leg, then the other tail got one of his arms, and then the other two tails got on his missing arm and leg. Getting all four members stuck, Saint Izack panicked. "I quit! Please let me go!" He screamed. For the first time, he felt no choice but to submit. But Theo''s cold eyes showed no mercy. Hisst tail went towards Saint Izack, which starts to transform, and a gigantic mouth appears. Saint Izack''s eyes are bulging in terror, but as much as he screamed and struggled, he ended up being devoured. _ _ [Congrattions! You got: 189,890,261,841 Crystal Points] [Congrattions! You''ve reached the 9th Layer of Saint Realm] [Nine hundred and Ny-Nine Thousand Years; Changed to One Million Years] [Affinity: Divine Illusion Level 1 Acquired] _ _ Theo''s eyes blinked in 4 colors, and his aura changed, his power soared, his soul took on a new meaning. Even his shadow seemed to havee to life. Then he came back to his senses. All around, it was aplete disturbance. Theo''s illusions underwent a shift in quality. Everything around him became real, and the illusions didn''t fade even when Theo''s illusory hold was taken away. ''Sensational!'' Theo was so surprised he could barely contain his excitement. ''I need to get back first of all.'' Teleporting, he returned to Arcane. . Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 581 Chapter 581 After he came back, Theo yed a bit with his kids. After a few hours, he brought Shina to [Dimensional Room]. "This is the Moon Wolf lineage," Theo told her. Shina stared for a few seconds before asking doubtfully, "How do I match my bloodline?" "It''s going to be painful, but don''t worry, I''ll help you through the process." Theo took her hand, smiling lovingly. Shina stood on her tiptoes and pecked his lips, and then she smiled, "I know~." Handing over the bloodline orb, he told her, "Put it near the navel, then close your eyes." "Okay." Nodding, Shina did exactly what he asked. When the bloodline started to enter her body, Shina felt an overwhelming power roar in her body; it was powerful, and she roared in pain. Theo pulls her into his arms. Smelling him, Shina''s lips parted, then her lips were squeezed by Theo''s lips, his tongue started dancing with hers. Biting her lips and sucking her small tongue, Theo began to help her withstand the pain while transferring some of his power while using . Shina''s power starts to grow to the limit. It hadn''t been too long since she advanced to the Monarch Spiritual Realm; now, she was too close to the edge, needing to go through the Heavenly Divine Tribtion. Shina''s eyes opened a few times, moaning in pain into Theo''s mouth, but she was kissing him hungrily as that was the only way she felt the pain ease. It was like a drug, and only its effect could ke her desire. Shina felt lost by the pain and pleasure; at some point, she remembered when she lost her virginity... "Theo..." She muttered softly in her sexy voice, filled with lust. Theo took her to the bedroom. He bent down and took her face in his hands as he slowly leaned in for a kiss that she felt all over her body. She no longer merely craved him, she needed his touch the way her body needed air. At that moment, she would have been hard-pressed to choose between the two. After a kiss that seemed to take forever, he pulled away and stood back for a moment, just looking at her. "Take off your clothes, Shina," he whispered over the air that flowed between them, "I want to look at you for a minute." Without saying a word, she slowly unbuttoned her blouse and let it fall to the floor, the tops of her breasts peeking out from beneath hercy bra. "This is what you want?" She asked shyly, slowly dragging her nails from her neck over her breasts and to the waistband of her skirt. "The skirt," Theo muttered in a barely audible cry, "Love, take off your skirt." She turned away from him and unzipped it. Then, pushing them up and down, she slowly leaned forward as her skirt slid effortlessly down her legs. Standing before him in only her bra, panties, and a pair of thigh-length ckce tights, she forgot for a moment that she was still in pain from merging with the new divine bloodline. "The bra now," he said as his voice became a little firmer. When she unbuttoned her bra, and it came loose against her skin, thece pulling gently against her now erect nipples, she could see his breathing bing harder. The thrill of being so close to him but being unable to touch him made the pain intensify, but knowing that soon she would have all of him left the pain she felt numbed. "Pants," he ordered, as the noticeable bulge in his pants pressed harder against the underwear and pants he wore. Shina again pulled away from him, and with great restraint and control, hooked her thumbs into the sides of her panties and pulled them down. She exposed only her ass to his anxious eyes for several seconds before plucking them from the mmy, damp skin between her legs and dropping them to the ground. Before she had a chance to get up, Theo rushed after her and dropped to his knees. Shina reached out in front of her and braced herself against the door as he gripped her hips with both hands and nted his mouth on her right buttock. His lips and teeth brushed her skin with precise movements. He was anxious but still refused to give in to his desire right away. He wanted to make thisst a while. He wanted to adore her. He wanted to hold her and taste her. After covering her entire ass and the backs of her thighs with slow, soft, open-mouthed kisses, he allowed his tongue to travel up the inside of her exposed thigh, catching a drop of moisture from her quivering ''pussy'' on the tip of his tongue before pulling away from her. He stood up quickly and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her up. The pain she felt was almost non-existent, but it was still there. She turned and again found his lips waiting for hers as they walked to the bed. He fell back, pulling her on top of him. As his hands ran down the back of her thighs and over her ass, her legs spread around his hips and fell to his sides, her hot ''pussy'' pressing directly into his cock, separated only by the fabric of his clothes. Those pants and that thin white T-shirt were the only things between her skin and his. In one quick move, he rolled her onto her back and got on top of her. The weight of his body forced her legs to open, and he fell between them effortlessly. Making her way from her lips, down her neck to her breasts, Shina frantically tried to pull Theo''s shirt away so she could feel his flesh against hers. But it was of little use. He was too fascinated with her nipples to pull back and allow his shirt off his head ¨C not that she minded at the moment. Finally, after several minutes of sucking her nipples into his mouth and then releasing them, just allowing them to be gently pulled by his teeth, Theo sat up on his knees and pulled his shirt over his head. "You are so hot, Theo~" Shina smirked lewdly. Shina ran her hands down the front of his pants, resting only momentarily on the seemingly huge bulge below before finding the button at his waist. She made quick work of unbuttoning his pants and exposing his penis to the warm room air and the smooth skin of her hand. Theo let out a loud moan and fell back on the bed as his skin connected with hers. "You have no idea how turned on I get when you say that," Theo muttered with a warm sigh. Seizing the opportunity, Shina pushed him onto his back and quickly dropped to her knees beside the bed. She had been longing to have him inside her mouth once more and, seeing him here, so, aching for her, shaking with every touch of her hand, she had to have him. Slowly, with very deliberate movements, she ran her tongue along the length of his penis, first underneath, paying special attention to the vein that travels to the head. Then she traced the head of his penis with the tip of her tongue until he started to push his hips up towards her. Refusing to give in too quickly, she allowed her tongue to slide down one side of his cock to the base, taking his balls, one at a time, into her mouth and giving them a gentle suck before letting them fall out of her mouth. His hands were running through her long hair as it fell around his thighs, tickling his skin. Then, flicking her tongue all the way back to the shaft of his penis, she reached for his head and took him into her mouth. In a slow, precise movement, she took his penis all the way into her mouth until he waspletely inside, and she could reach out with her tongue and lick his balls while still feeling the head of his penis pressing against the back of her throat. "Shina!" With that, he let out a loud, throaty moan followed by the tightening of his thighs as she allowed his cock to get wet in her mouth. His wet cock hardened as the air escaped her parted lips as her moans and her flesh begged her to finish what she had started. Shina wrapped her hand around the base of his penis and once again lowered her mouth over it. This time, however, she created suction between her wrist and mouth, making it easier to move up and down the entire length of the penis in one rhythmic motion. It only took a few minutes of stimtion, and Theo was gripping the back of her head, begging her not to stop. As Shina sucked his cock deep into the back of her throat, still sucking like it was the only thing that sustained her life, his legs tightened, and his body went rigid. He grabbed her hair and gave a little tug, pushing even more into her soft, wet mouth as he cried out in utter orgasmic pleasure. Hey still and silent for a few seconds as she ran her tongue over his cock once more, making sure to get every drop of milk he had for her. . Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 582 Chapter 582 Shina slid back onto the bed and into his arms as he reached for her, pulling her tightly against his chest. After a few moments, Theo gently pushed Shina off of him andid her down on her back. If she thought he was done, she was sadly mistaken. He was just getting started. Leaning on one arm and taking great care to push Shina''s hair to the opposite side of her head, he slowly lowered his mouth to the side of her neck. Her skin was so soft and sweet, like cotton candy and intoxicating on his tongue. He moved down her neck and along the full curve of her breasts, taking great care not to drag his rough face across her delicate skin. As his tongue and lips caressed her breasts, his right handnded softly on her stomach and began to slowly descend. With his fingertips, he could feel the soft, warm skin that had recently gotten rid of any hair that might otherwise be tickling his fingers now. Instead, the skin under his hand was damp and so smooth he couldn''t imagine that anything other than the silk of the panties she wore had dared touch her even now. Shina parted her legs slightly, and a soft moan escaped her parted mouth as Theo''s pinky lightly brushed her wet lips. Then, while still concentrating the efforts of his hungry mouth on her breasts, Theo allowed his hand to slide further between her legs, now cupping her lips with his hand as he let his middle finger slip effortlessly between them. For several minutes Theo didn''t move his hand or fingers. Shina moved against his hand, trying to get him to push his finger inside her. But with each of her movements, he countered by pulling away even further. This quickly stopped Shina''s efforts to rush things. After what felt like hours but was probably more like minutes, Theo began to run his middle finger from the top of her lips as far as he couldfortably reach, making sure to stay momentarily over her clit with each pass, watching her squirm beneath him. Finally deciding it was time to reward Shina''s patience, he took two of his fingers and, in one quick motion, pushed them deep into her eager pussy. Shina could barely stand the satisfaction of having some part of this man inside her pussy, and with each quick movement of his fingers, her breathing became increasingly shallow. When he swiped his fingers in and out of her, the noise created by her now soaked pussy filled the room. Theo sat on the bed and moved between her legs, leaving the softness of her breasts for the firmness of her stomach as he moved down to her aching pussy. Covering her lips with his mouth, he slid his tongue between them, allowing her wetness to fill them with a taste he''d dreamed of every night for the past twelve months. Energized and inspired by this earthly ambrosia, he began to devour every drop he could pull from her lips. This was a feast he would dly indulge in all night. Still sliding his fingers in and out of her, he curled his middle finger to find her G-spot when she let out a small cry. Writhing under his mouth as he flicked his tongue over her clit and rubbed her G-spot in small circr motions, Shina began to push her hips off the bed and grip the back of his head, pushing his face even further between her tense thighs. Keeping his pace and trying to focus on his breathing, Theo sped up a bit when Shina let out a terribly loud scream that would surely have been heard if it wasn''t done in the [Dimensional Room]. Writhing under his masterful fingers and mouth, even more juices began to spill from her eager pussy. "Oh, yes, Theo," she erotically groaned, "That''s it, baby. Don''t stop doing that...I''m going to cum, yes, yes, YES, OH YES; NOW, BABY...I ''M CUMMNG NOW, MY LOVE, OOOH GOD, YEEEEESSSS, OOOH, GOD, NOOOOWWWW I LOVE YOU, THEO I LOVE YOU SOOO MUCH¡­" and then as her body began to rx. She pulled Theo up until they were face to face, where she passionately kissed him and then lovingly panted, "Now I know you''re the man for me...and I''ll always love you...for the rest of my life, baby..." Before the orgasm even subsided, Shina pulled Theo between her thighs. "I need your cock inside me right now, Theo," she moaned in his ear. The pain she felt from merging with the bloodline was no longer there. Now she just felt pure pleasure and desire for the man she loved the most in the entire universe. Without a moment''s hesitation, Theo ced the head of his rigid cock against her weing pussy. And, holding her face in his hands, he pushed inside her. Then, with slow, meticulous movements, Theo squeezed his cock inside her, filling herpletely as she wrapped her legs around him and held him with them as tightly as she could. They stayed as still as possible as they continued to rub against each other. The pace was fast, Shina''s powers grew rapidly, at some point, she radiated light from her body. Even mes surrounded her because of the lineage of the phoenix and the golden raven. Her bloodlines had a significant change, and that''s when she felt a rush of enormous pleasure. "Yes, baby," she began to pant, getting louder as they progressed, "That''s it, baby. Oh, oh, OH, YES, THEO; YOU''RE GOING TO MAKE ME CUM AGAIN. DON''T STOP, BABY, DON''T EVER STOP LOVING ME... I''M ALMOST THERE, BABY, OH, OH, OOOHH, GOD, THEO, I''M GOING TO CUM NOW, OOOOHHH, GOD YEESSSS, I''M CUMIIINNNGG." "MEEE TOOO, SSHIINA," Theo loudly groaned, as once again, he unleashed. After ejacting at the height of pleasure, Shina didn''t even dare take him out of her, she wanted him still, or better. And as good as it felt inside her wet, tight pussy, Shina wanted more. "Baby, if I asked you to do something special for me, would you," she whispered against Theo''s cheek. "Anything," he replied quickly. And with that, she gently pushed him out of her and got to her feet, his hard cock slipping out of her drenched pussy. Shina moved onto her stomach and got to her knees. She tossed her hair to the side and turned to see him standing behind her, his wet cock glinting in the dim light. "I want you to fuck my ass, Theo...right now," she said boldly. He quickly dropped to his knees and ran his tongue over her pussy lips and all the way back to her little wrinkled ass. With the slightest touch of his tongue, her back began to arch, and after only a few seconds of his tongue dancing around her tight little hole, her moans were begging him to fuck her. Theo made sure to squeeze as much of his juices into her ass until she was wet enough to slide a finger in easily. Shina''s muscles began to tighten around his finger as they both went very still. Then, slowly and carefully, Theo slipped another finger inside, also soaked with more of his natural lubrication. And, when Shina got used to his fingers, her grip around them eased, and she started to move her hips against them. After a few minutes, Theo withdrew his fingers and stood behind her, pulling her ass closer to the edge of the bed. He pushed into her pussy with a few hard thrusts, leaving his cock smooth and slippery. Then he pressed the head of his cock right into her tight ass, and applying some pressure; he waited for Shina to rx enough for him to push fully inside. Feeling him there, ready to give her what she wanted, his hands firmly on her hips, Shina began to thrust against his cock as she rxed her muscles, allowing the head of his cock to slide inside her ass. It felt like nothing she had ever experienced before. There was so much pressure, but it wasn''t just pressure she could feel in her ass, but inside her pussy as well. She reached between her legs and began rubbing her clit as she backed up even further on Theo''s seemingly huge cock. She was sure he must bepletely inside her now. But when she slid her hand back a little further to massage his balls, she found his cock was only halfway inside her. He let out a loud moan as her nails lightly grazed the exposed part of his cock. Leaning on the bed, she slowly worked all the way back to his cock. He looked huge inside her. And with a few slow thrusts, she rxedpletely and allowed Theo to take over. As his cock pushed in and nearly out of her ass, she continued to rub her clit, resulting in at least two more orgasms in the first ten thrusts. "God, baby, you feel so good inside my ass," Shina yelled. "Fuck me harder, Theo. Harder!" Never needing to be ordered twice, Theo sprang into action, fucking her tight little ass with everything he had until she couldn''t take it anymore. Just as Shina reached her fifth orgasm of the night, her juices running down her thighs and her ass tightening around his swollen cock, Theo let out a loud growl, followed by a hard thrust into Shina''s ass as he filled her with his sperm. Shina recovered, taking him out of her, lying on his chest, she kissed his lips, her eyes shining with emotions, she purred, "Thank you, my love, meeting you was the best thing that happened in my life! Theo, I love you so much!" Theo returned the kiss, and, smiling, he hugs her soft and smooth body; kissing her forehead, he says, "I love you too, my little wolf, get some rest..." "Mm." Shina purred seductively, she knew that wouldn''t be enough to satisfy him, and she was crazy horny still, but because of the fusion with the bloodline, she was sore; it would take some time for her to fully recover. . Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 583 Chapter 583 The next morning, Theo woke up next to the most beautiful woman with blue hair. She looked like an angel on earth (Dimensional Room) while sleeping. Smiling, Theo kissed her pretty pink face. Last night was very intense. Shina''s power has increased in several folds, and now she has fully adhered to the divine bloodline. ''When she leaves, she''ll have to go through the Heavenly Divine Tribtion...'' Theo muttered in his mind. After a while, he gently lifted Shina off his arm and got out of bed, heading towards the bathroom. Minutester, Theo returned after finishing his needs. Seeing that Shina was still sleeping, Theo had a gentle smile as he walked out of the room. Minutester, he returned with a pink bowl. Inside, there was steaming soup, and, along with it, a pleasant smell wafted into the room. Shina rubbed her eyes, and slowly, her beautiful blue eyes opened as she struggled to sit up in bed. She was still naked and, because of that, her beautiful pair of milky breasts were exposed. She just blushed a little, but the most beautiful smile blossomed on her lips, "Love, good morning." "Good morning, Baby." Theo smiled gently, "I made you soup. Try it." "Mm. Thanks, you''re the best~," She smiled. After eating, Shina smiled even more, "By the way, something really, really good happened!" "Oh? What would that be?" Theo asked curiously. "Hehe~" She stuck out her pretty pink tongue with an adorable gesture, then she said, "Thanks to what happened earlier when we made love, I managed to reach the perfect stage of the Divine Chef technique. So now, I should be able to make tastier foods!" She was radiant, she felt happier about it than she had when she achieved the divine lineage. After all, she already had the divine phoenix bloodline that was superior. While the other was like a supplement that increased her Cultivation speed by a quarter, which is not a small amount, but,pared to the resources that Theo gave, it wasn''t substantial. "That''s great!" Theo smiled a lot. He loved her food and, if she was able to make tastier food, how good would that be? "Hehe~" Shina let out a soft giggle. She had beautiful dimples when sheughed, and it was so perfect it made you want to squeeze them. "The kids will love it too; they love your food." Then, with a gentle gesture, he rubbed her face tenderly, filled with the same love she expressed on her face. Shina rubbed her face in his hand, she loved it; it felt so good. . . Because of the time difference in the Dimensional Room, Theo and Shina weren''t worried about leaving soon. So they had fun for almost a whole month until they finally left. Shina''s face was glowing as if she had used the best body lotion in the world! The other girls didn''t have to be geniuses to know why she was like this. Rolling her eyes, Ariana approaches with a teasing smile. "Shina... It seems that you not only went to receive a lineage but also took the opportunity to ''y'' several times with our husband, yes?" She poked Shina''s rosy cheek, which was full of vigor with envy. "Dad!" "Father!" "Daddy!" Soon, Theo was surrounded by children. Everyone had an innocent smile full of homesickness. Though they saw each other not so long ago, they still got used to his presence, even when Theo was training, at least they knew he was around. Shina, on the other hand, felt sad and abandoned, even her firstborn didn''t go to her, it seems they didn''t even miss her... Shina pouted. Sophia and Gustavo noticed Shina''s disappointment, so they ran to her and hugged her around the waist, "Mom~." The two looked up with their little angel faces as they smiled, which made Shina''s heart melt. She pinched the twins'' cheeks and smiled gently. "I''m back, my loves~" She bent down and hugged them. On the other hand, she found it strange... ''Wasn''t my Heavenly Divine Tribtion supposed to start?'' Theo looked at her and smiled. Then, in her mind, he said telepathically, "I managed to separate you from this dimension. So basically, it''s like you''re still in the Dimensional Room. It was just a test, and I''m d it worked." "Then that''s it." Shina understood. With Theo''s current ability, it wouldn''t be strange for him to be capable of such a thing. After some time talking, they spent time together at the orphanage while the children yed. Finally, six dayster, everyone was sitting in the mansion outside the Dimensional Room. Even Isis was there this time. There were all kinds of delicious, divine foods. Theo''s kids and girls even drooled because of the intense aroma. Shina was thrilled to see everyone''s reaction. She worked hard these days to improve herself. Shina took a piece of divine food and ced it in front of Theo''s mouth, "Baby, try this. This is a dish I learned from that technique. See if it suits your taste." Theo smiled, "Yes." Consequently, he ate the food that Shina fed him. A soft, warm golden energy flowed into his body afterward. His entire body waspletely rxed and extremelyfortable. Theo savored the food. It was very delicious and tasty! He could even feel the drastic changes in the strength of the mind within him. His spiritual power became more active, getting a little stronger than before. His Children and girls had greater benefits. The children from the orphanage, as well as the older ones who took care of the children, had more shocking changes. Some even jumped a fewyers, and they even had children who went up an entire realm. It was too fantastic! Their Mana quality was already approaching Saint state. Because of this, the weakest in Cultivation question can only take a single bite of food before gaining enlightenment and leveling up. Shina''s eyes glowed with fervor. She didn''t expect the food she made would have such an effect! Shina looked at Theo expectantly, "What''s it like?" Theo smiled at her, "It''s very delicious and very beneficial for strengthening the mind. See, this is even better for those of low cultivation." Shina smiled like an angel upon hearing those words, "This is divine food near the Saint Realm. However, as the energy is so pure, it''s not harmful to those below Saint Realm, but look." She pointed to the children at the orphanage, "Because of their low cultivation, a lot of energy is leaking out of their pores." "It''s already amazing that they can eat, even if they couldn''t fully digest the food consumed." Theo smiled a little. . Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 584 Chapter 584 "I love you more than anything, daddy," were the sweetest words Theo had ever heard. Taking Little Veronica on hisp, he showered her with kisses. "Hehehee~" Little Veronica burst into happy giggles at being pampered by her dad. cing her on his horse, Theo walks around town with her and Zaika. After a long time of training, he wanted to spend one-on-one time with wives and children. Noah looks enviously at his twin sister from Zaika''s arms, he buries his face in his mother''s breasts. He was a little shy, noticing so many people around, and couldn''t say he also wanted to go to his dad''s horse. In a very short time, they arrived in front of the biggest shopping center in the city. When Little Veronica saw the pretty shops with windows showing toys of different types, she got agitated on Theo''s horse. She was turning red with excitement, wanting to buy lots of toys. Even Little Noah peeked out and saw some carts, as well as other toys that made his big honey-colored eyes sparkle. Zaika noticed his reaction and smiled. "Theo, let''s go to this store first?" Zaika pointed to the store that had several toys for both boys and girls. "Yes," Theo responded with a smile. Passersby who had the ''bad luck'' to see Theo''s loving and gentle smile were petrified by the beauty that a smile can provide. It was amazing how beautiful a smile could be, just too pretty and too seductive. "I think I turned gay..." A male passerby muttered in a daze. "Don''t worry, I thought so too¡­." Another had to agree. The women had an even bigger reaction, no kidding. There were even some who fainted from excitement at having a hot dream of Theo the moment they saw his smile. Zaika might not be jealous of the girls who are her ''sisters'', but seeing so many passionate looks in Theo''s direction, she grabbed his arm, and her eyes turned cold as she looked around. It was as if before a warm sun filled their hearts with satisfaction, now suddenly, an intense ice storm made them freeze and shiver from head to toe. Then, embarrassed, they stopped looking in their direction. Theo didn''t miss it and just smiled and thought; ''She is so cute.'' "Wee." The moment they entered the store, they were greeted, " Is there something I can help you with." "No." Theo said, "My kids will be looking around, okay?" "Yes, yes, make yourselffortable!" Unintentionally, she couldn''t act normally. The attendant was stunned by the family who entered, who were incredibly beautiful and had a very endearing aura around them. Obviously, it wasn''t just because of their beauty, but because of their high level of cultivation. Even Little Noah and Little Veronica were more powerful than most living beings on this. Zaika chuckled discreetly; the attendant''s reaction was lovely. Soon, Noah and Veronica start looking around the store. Like a cultivation world, some of the toys even had the power to destroy a battle tank from Theo''s previous life. Obviously, Theo''s standards have changed, and he didn''t think about it for long. "Daddy, can I choose this one here?" Little Noah pointed to a remote-controlled drone. It was alien style, with lots of neon lights and a circr shape. "Of course, you can take whatever you want." Theo rubbed his head gently as he kept a warm smile on his face. Noah nodded shyly, then he took the big toy box and ced it in the shopping cart. Soon, Little Veronica chose her first toy. It was a real-looking, artificial intelligence doll with the intellect of a 10-year-old child. This doll itself had the strength of a cultivator in the Wizard Realm. Not dangerous for Theo''s children and family, but the same cannot be said for the ancient they inhabited. Little Veronica, instead of asking Theo''s permission, asked Zaika, who quickly replied, "Sure, baby." She let out a cute giggle that left everyone who saw and listened with a sweet heart as if they had eaten honey. "Dad, I want that too!" One boy saw that Little Noah chose an adult-sized robot and wanted the same. Although... It was thest. "Sorry, customer, that robot was thest one we have." The attendant said with an apologetic tone. "I want, I want, give it to me, dad, make them give it to me!" The boy started to make a lot of noise, and if not for having protection spells, he would have destroyed a part of the store with hisck of control. Theo arched his brow at that. ''Mm... My kids are the best. They wouldn''t make such a scene.'' Theo thought like a proud father. Zaika sighed, then she shook her head. The father of the boy, who was almost 200 cm tall, looks at Theo and Zaika... Seeing how beautiful the wife of the man whose son ''took'' his son''s toy... The man was jealous when he thought that the man''s wife was prettier than his wife. The man''s eyes turned cold; the green hair of the man was in a surfer-style haircut. He walked over and said without the slightest politeness, even speaking arrogantly, "Give it. I''ll pay double the price." "Noah, Veronica, watch." Theo had a winsome smile as he said in a gentle voice, "In the world, there are all kinds of irrational people, some even have ''bolts'' loose in their heads, so there''s only one way to deal with these kinds of people." Innocent, Little Noah asked in his childish voice, "What way, daddy?" "Heh..." Theo''s smile got more beautiful as he turned to look at the green-haired man. *Whoosh!* Suddenly Theo appeared in front of the man. "Oh?" The man felt terrified. The speed Theo showed was like he had teleported, and, even though they were close, he wasn''t able to sense when Theo moved. Theo''s hand came forward, and that''s when he grabbed the man''s hair with his hand. It was like a steel w, and even when the man tried to pull his hand away from Theo, it was impossible. "Let go, release me, bastard. I''m going to kill you!" The man became more aggressive despite the fear he was feeling. "See, with people like that, settle the matter soon¡­" Right after he finished speaking, Theo yanked hard on the man''s hair. The tearing sound echoed, followed by a shrill scream that also echoed through the store. Soon, the man starts crying as he turns ripe tomato red and coughs as tears keep flowing from his eyes. Having a cultivator''s hair pulled is worse than an ordinary person''s. That''s because the root is more powerful, as well as the strands of hair, which causes unbearable pain. So, even a grown man couldn''t remain indifferent to it. The son of a man got scared and started crying out loud as he yelled, "Viin, viin, you hurt my daddy, haaa, he''s going to kill me!!" Irrationally the boy starts screaming. When the shop owner came, he was startled. Many may not know Theo, as he has barely appeared in person in many ces on this yet. Still, as a man who craves sess, the owner tried to find out who the new ''owner'' of Arcane was and, because of that, knew Theo''s distinctive features. The moment heid eyes on him, he knew who he was. "Quick, get this man and kid out of my store and cklist them!" The owner said urgently. The security guards trembled. They got it wrong and thought he was talking about Theo. If so, how would they be able to do that even though they couldn''t determine Theo''s Cultivation level? They weren''t even able to notice when Theo disappeared and appeared in front of the green-haired man. "Idiots!" The owner seemed to understand by their eyes and yelled, "I''m talking about that green-haired man and his spoiled-child, idiots!" "Oh..." Hearing that, the security guards sighed in relief. If it was a green-haired man, it was easy for them. Soon, the child starts screaming, "Let me go, viins, my grandmother is going to destroy this store, viins!!" The store owner chuckled inwardly. He knew all the important people, and he knew who the boy was talking about. It wasn''t a threat to him, at least not as much as it is to offend Theo. When the green-haired man heard what his son shouted, he came to, although he was still coughing heavily, he looked towards Theo with blood in his eyes. ''This will not remain like this?!'' The man swore on his parents'' graves that he wouldn''t be humiliated like that and let it go so easily. "Oh, so this is how you deal with stupid people?!" Little Noah felt like he had discovered something amazing. The green-haired man heard this and almost vomited blood. ''Damn, you will pay!!'' . Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 585 Chapter 585 Finished with their shopping, Little Veronica and Little Noah store their toys in the storage ring. "Mr. Theo,e back often. You and your family are always wee. Here is a VIP card, and with it, you will have a 50% discount on every purchase in the store." He didn''t just deliver one card, but 10. This shows how important Theo was to him. He usually didn''t give out 50% off VIP cards since he only had those ten made, but seeing Theo''s appreciative look, he was so happy. . . On a high-ranking, in a more isted location, where no living thing would dare approach, a gigantic hammerhead shark shaped male creature floated in the air. ''How can this be? It makes no sense...!'' He could feel his death approaching. Reports indicated that many divine beings died, and it made him very ufortable. Not that he cared about those divine beings, it was because of the one who killed them... Was his worst enemy! "Theo... That fox mother fucker!" Suddenly he roared for the thousandth time. On the, living beings were already terrified. Their fear was constant. Frustrated, Saint Abdul Colon had already killed thousands of living beings to vent his anger. "Do I run away? No! That won''t be possible with Isis being with him... Damn, because of those bastards, I''m in this situation. If those idiots had listened to me, none of this would have happened. This sucks!" He had never felt so anxious and fearful. After thinking about the best chance of survival, he remembered that Theo had many wives and children... . . After returning, Theo yed with his children, as well as giving away souvenirs he''d bought on the way. Soon it was night, and, after dinner, he went to sleep with his wives. One of his clones stayed with Helena. She still didn''t feelfortable doing the act, but she wasn''t against making out, so he left a clone with her. The next morning... "Dad, it''s our turn today!" Pulling on his sleeve, Little Sophia says with a smile so cute that it made a smile curl on Theo''s lips just seeing it. Theo kneeled down in front of his daughter, a smile on his face as he stroked her blue-streaked head, and then said, in the gentlest tone he could find, "Of course, baby, I''ll take you, your mother, and Gustavo for a trip." Shina was still getting ready while they were waiting in the living room. As it had been some time since she had a formal date with Theo, she wanted to be very beautiful for him. Capricious, Little Gustavo pretended not to care, but he was gently shaking with excitement. Theo chuckled at that. He rubbed his head and looked at his big, beautiful sapphire blue eyes, and said, "Let''s have a lot of fun today, yeah?" "Mhm, Mhm!" Nodding twice, he made a cute sound with his mouth. Theo thought he was cute and crouched down as he covered his face in kisses. Little Gustava pouted as if he had been harmed, but in reality, he loved being pampered by dad... . . Almost an hourter... Shina went downstairs, looking like a celestial goddess, she was spectacr! With her beautiful blue hair lightly curled loosely so that it falls softly in front of her breasts and back. Her eyes were like those of a phoenix, intelligent and deadly, and even though it was dangerous, he could not look away from how beautiful she was. Her lips were colored red and seductively curled into a perfect arch, showing a row of white teeth at the sight of Theo''s reaction. She puffed out her breasts contentedly and continued down the stairs wearing a ck silk jacket withrge sleeves that were wavy at the ends, ck spandex pants that entuated her perfect curves, making her ass look bigger than it is. Theo swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "Close your mouth, so the mosquitos don''t get in~" When she got in front of him, Shina ced her thin, delicate white fingers on Theo''s chin and closed his mouth. She gave him such a seductive smile that it made him almost give up on the date and take her to his room right away... ? "Very beautiful. You''re so charming I almost lost control of my senses." Theo said, then he kissed her. Shina felt a little dizzy when she received one of the most intense kisses she had ever had, and then she smiled mischievously. She said telepathically. ''Behave well today, and... you can have it all... And I mean, it all...'' She made seductive gestures, entuating her most seductive points. ''I will!'' Theo promised her. "Mom, you look beautiful!" With a cute smile, Little Sophia said, looking at Shina with her big golden eyes. "Don''t I? Hehe~" Shina picked her up, "Sweetie, you look beautiful too." "Hehee~" Sophia giggled like a bell. It was soft and very pleasant to hear, making everyone smile as they listened. . . After leaving, the couple with their two children started traveling to the city using something simr to an automobile but floating. "Master, in 1 minute, we will reach the city." Suddenly, a mechanized female voice echoed. "Okay, Jennie." Theo said, "Stop at the entrance to town." "Okay, Master." Her robotic voice echoed again. On the couch was Theo beside Shina, with Little Gustavo sitting on Shina''sp while Sophia was on Theo''sp ying with his golden hair. Shina rested her head on Theo''s shoulder as she thought how happy she was. Then, unknowingly, a smile yed across her pretty red lips. Remembering how she met Theo and how it all developed, even having two kids with him and being a mother of 15 kids, it was amazing how great things turned out. A few years passed, but to her, it felt like it was only a few months ago that she almost died until she was saved by Theo and Yuki... "Theo, I love you so much¡­." She mumbled. "Me too, baby, me too." Theo smiled at her. "Dad and mom are being cheesy again!" Sophia denounced whileughing. Theo and Shinaughed. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 586 Chapter 586 They didn''t go far, staying in Volts City and visiting the fun part. Shina said in a sensual purring voice, "I''d like to ride the roller coasters here." She slipped her arm through his. Theo smiled and reached out to stroke her arm, enjoying the feel of her soft skin. "Consider yourself escorted." Theo smiled at her, then, with the twins, they joined the [Phoenix] line. "Dad, I want to go ahead!" Little Sophia said in her cute voice. Theo looked at Little Gustavo. "Same." Little Gustavo tried to act uninterested, but his cute little face was red with excitement. Theoughed a little and said, "Okay, it''s almost our turn." When it was their turn, Little Gustavo and Little Sophia sat up front while Theo and Shina sat right behind them. As they climbed the high hill, Shina snuggled closer and rubbed her leg against his looking up at him. Theo smiled back and bent to kiss her as they passed over and dove. She squealed in delight, her blue hair blowing in the gust of wind as they fell and were thrown against each other over and over again as they turned around corners. Catching sight of other rides and flying over people on the ground who seemed close enough to touch as they rocketed forward. Her eyes were bright as they stopped at the starting point. Only then did the twins'' excited screams stop. Pulling on Theo and Shina''s hand, they begged to go again. Looking at each other helplessly, Shina smiled, "Shall we get in line?" "Absolutely." Theo smiled. The ride with Shina and her two children, Little Sophia and Little Gustavo, was very nice. Nothing unhappy urred, despite some murmurs as people pointed at them, saying how beautiful this couple was with the two prettiest children they had ever seen. . . The next day, Theo was going out with Zaira and the twins: Of course, little Luiza and Little Oliver were very excited. They heard it from their siblings and felt jealous to know how much fun they had. Now that it was their turn, they were flushed red with excitement. Their choice was first an aquarium, then an amusement park, and finally ate-night dinner at the restaurant: Ostradamus. "Can we go?" Zaira was beautiful with her gorgeous straight ck hair loose while wearing a blue evening dress with little stars, she had purple lipstick on her slightly darkened skin, and she exuded a unique charm. Theo kissed her full lips, and then with a small smile, he said, "Yes, we''re ready. The kids are excited about today." "Hehe." Zairaughed a little, then she bent down and said, "Come here, give Mom a hug." Little Luiza and Little Oliver walked quickly towards her and hugged her tightly. "Mm, what a nice hug~" Zairaughed. "Hehee~" The twinsughed together, happy with what Zaira said. Thergest aquarium on this was in a distant city 27,360 km away. Zaira took the twins in her arms. Theo smiled lovingly, then hugged the three of them, then, in the next instant, they teleported. In the blink of an eye, they were close to the city that was almost 30,000 km away. "We are very close. We just need to walk a little." Theo smiled at them. "So quickly?!" Little Luiza let out a giggle that was pleasant to hear. Little Oliver looks at Theo with eyes full of wonder and says, "Dad, I want to learn how to teleport!" "No problem, but it can wait." Theo rubbed his head. "Me too!" Little Luiza said out loud. "Very well, I will teach you and your siblings, don''t worry." Theo smiled at her, pinching her pretty face. "Great~" She stuck out her small pink tongue. The aquarium was surprisingly empty when Theo, Zaira, and the twins arrived. They went to the lobby, tickets already in hand. The twins took the hands of Theo and Zaira as they dragged them across the lobby towards the aquarium entrance. After handing over the tickets, they were plunged into a dark world, where flora and aquatic fauna glowed at them through thick panes. Little Luiza immediately ran to the nearest window in a wateryndscape and stood on tiptoe to see what she could see. Little Oliver followed her but watched in silence as he tried not to look as excited as Little Luiza, but over time, even he wasn''t able to resist staring at the sharks, whales, dolphins, etc. Zaira and Theo looked at each other andughed. "Mommy, and daddy, look!" Little Luiza ran back to them, grabbed Theo and Zaira''s hand, and pulled them to the edge of a gazebo under which there was a children''s y area, "Can we go there? Please?!" "Of course, princess." Theo crouched down to her level and kissed her cheek, then he scooped her up in his arms. "Yay~!" Little Luiza giggled happily. Zaira took Little Oliver in her arms, so he could have a better view from above. Although he could fly, she knew he would like to be in her arms, as Luiza was in Theo''s arms. After walking a bit, the twins were ced on the ground. Little Oliver stopped at the next tank, and Little Luiza stopped next to him. They wandered slowly along the window, looking at the giant pink octopus with massive tentacles, looking like a Kraken. "A Kraken?" Little Oliver looked at Theo. "Yes, it should be," Theo replied. "Wow!" Little Oliver looked back. "Dad, look. What is that?" Little Luiza called him and pointed. "A seahorse." Theo rubbed her head, ruffling her pretty ck hair a little. "Dad, dad, and that?" This time it was Little Oliver, he pointed in a certain direction; "Let me see..." Theo replied, "It''s a snake shark." "I see... It''s so ugly~" Little Oliverughed. "Yes, it is." Theo rubbed his head as he chuckled a little. "Mommy, Mommy... What is that?" Little Luiza saw that Theo was busy and went to Zaira. "Mm, it''s known as ck Devil Fish," Zaira replied. "Wow! So creepy, no wonder it has such a scary name~" Little Luizaughed unafraid, despite what she said. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 587 Chapter 587 Theo''s date ended very well, and the next morning followed with Mizuki and the three children; Little Yui, Little Valentina, and Little Nics. "Theo, dear, I''m ready. Sorry for the dy." Then, with a smile from a mature, sexy woman wearing pink lipstick, Mizuki kissed his lips. "It was worth the wait." Theo returned the kiss. Meanwhile, Little Valentina covered her cute little face with her hands as if she was seeing something forbidden, but through the gaps in her tiny, slender fingers, she was peeking. Little Nics didn''t care that much; while Little Yui was used to it, that was normal for her. ''Yui still doesn''t like bitter coffee...'' Little Yui thought when she saw her parents kissing. "By the way, are you sure they just want to have a pic?" Theo asked. "Yes!" Without thinking, the children said right away. "I''m fine as long as I''m with you guys, you know~" Mizuki chuckled a little. "Dad, change, please~" Little Valentina held Theo''s hand with both of her hands as they left, looking at him with her beautiful golden eyes as the wind blew her beautiful silver hair. "Man, how can my daughter be so cute?" Theo picked her up in his arms and kissed her. "Hehehe, dad tickles~" Little Valentinaughed out loud. Herugh was so attractive with a unique charm that it made everyone that heard it have a smile on their face, even to the point of being contagious, making othersugh together. "Hahaha!" Theoughed, putting her down, and backing away a little. They were already in the mansion''s backyard, and there was enough room for him to transform. Soon, an extremely attractive 5-tailed golden fox with golden fur and slightly darkened silver tips appeared. Theo growled softly, then said in amanding voice, "Climb up." No matter how many times Theo''s children saw it, they still loved Theo''s real form, to the point of leaving the mansion upon seeing Theo transformed. His children were all gathered outside while looking at him with admiration, now even with envy to see Little Valentina, Little Nics, Little Yui, and Mizuki. "Go!" The bell-likeughter of Little Yui, Little Valentina, and Little Nics echoed as Theo began to float as he stepped into the wind. "They''re gone¡­." The kids sighed, wanting to see their dad transformed for longer, but it couldn''t be helped. They would ask, sometimes even beg Theo to y with them when they got the chance while he was changed. Soon, the children''s eyes were directed to Little Theodoro. Among Theo''s children, the one who most resembled Theo when he changed was him. Little Theo smiled strangely, he could guess what wasing. "Big Brother Theo, let''s y transformed!" One by one, they said. "As I thought¡­." He muttered. But, he didn''t deny it; he couldn''t bear to deny such requests from his cute little siblings. Soon, the children started ying on the ground that was big enough for them to be able to y transformed. Shina and the girlsughed upon seeing this. Helena was with them, so they didn''t need to be rmed, but they were still watching, taking care of them. After all, their kids were too amazing, and even if Theo eliminated the threats, you can never be 100% confident that it was true that they were all killed. There was even the possibility that some Theo had killed, told someone that has the strength to harm them, enough information to be interested. "I understand your concern." Helena smiled at them as she sat down elegantly in a chair, "But with me and especially Isis, the chances are close to 0 for something bad to happen." "...close to 0, not 0?" Shina didn''t feelfortable hearing this, and it was the same for the other girls. "Well, Isis and I would have a problem if the beings that control thews of this universe came, so it''s not 0... However, they fear Theo, so they would have to be very foolish to want to mess with Theo''s children. Obviously, Theo has thew of time-space, as well as superior senses, and it wouldn''t even take him 1 second toe back if something happens." Helena exined. . . Meanwhile, the wind whipped their bodies as the giggles of Little Yui, Little Valentina and Little Nics echoed in the air. Mizuki had a smile on her face as she looked at her children lovingly. Honestly, she was at the height of happiness, she didn''t even know that there woulde a time when she could enjoy happiness. Every day was filled with pure happiness. At first, she even thought it would be... Well, not so good, after all, she was sharing her man with five other women, but she realized that in addition to gaining a great husband, she has now gained five sisters who she could count on them at all times, and incredible children, that are the envy of even deities. Seriously, she smiled all the time. Before meeting Theo, her life was not as bright as it is now... ''And to think I met him that way¡­.'' As she thought about it, her smile deepened, she evenughed a little. As the kids wereughing and having fun while riding on their dad''s back, they didn''t notice anything unusual. "Over there, dad, it is perfect!" Then, little Yui pointed to a ce with an incredible waterfall. It was more than ten kilometers of waterfall that created an almostpleted circle, and on top of that, mist and fog came out of the water. And, not far away, there was a gigantic volcano. "Okay." Theo saw this scene and admired it. Even Mizuki''s eyes sparkled upon seeing this scene. It was stunning. The grass in one part was tall, with some tall trees, even some fruit trees. Theo threw a wind kamaitachi, cutting the grass as hended. "Hehee~" Little Valentina apuded as sheughed, red with excitement. In a sovereign voice over the transformation, Theo asked, "Happy?" "I''m happy, of course, I''m happy~" Little Valentina stuck out her red tongue. Theo chuckled, and just as they descended, he reverted to human form. In the beginning, he had to use illusions when returning to human form since he would be naked. Then, getting dressed, he took away the illusions. Little Yui was already a growing girl, and in her adolescence, he needed to show her respect. It didn''t matter if she was his daughter. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 588 Chapter 588 Many things were ced on the grass covered ground. The pic nket was massive, almost 100 square meters. Theo and Mizuki smiled as they watched the children ying in the waterfall''s water. Half an hourter, Little Yui, Little Nics, and Little Valentina stopped ying in the water to fight. "They started, as expected." Theoughed. "These children." Mizukiughed helplessly. No matter where you are, one of their children''s greatest diversions is fighting. Theo smirked and said, "This is good for us. With the kids struggling, we can date a little." "Fool..." Mizuki blushed a little, but she got up and sat even closer so that her body was pressed against his. Soon the two started kissing. This exchange of caresses was different from making love. It made them feel young, especially when exchanging passionate looks and smiles when they stopped kissing every minute. . . The next morning... Ariana finished getting ready. She looked amazing in a ck nylon skirt, sleeveless beige shirt, with her long blond hair being loose and wavy. She had also applied red lipstick that entuated her full lips. She was stunning! Ariana smiled at Theo as she saw him ying with Little Olivia and Little Henrique. "You are beautiful." Theo kissed her and smiled. "I know~" Ariana giggled. She pinches his chin, then she crouches down in front of Little Henrique and Little Olivia. "My loves, are you excited?" "Yes, of course, I am~" Little Henrique''s sweet voice and the way he spoke made Arianaugh, then she pinched his cheek. Little Olivia had a mysterious smile as she replied in a very sweet childish voice, "Mom, dad is drooling. Is he hungry?" "Yes, he is~" Ariana let out augh and scooped Little Olivia into her arms. Ariana said telepathically, ["Calm down when we get home after the date... You can call me a problem ande and solve me~"] Theo chuckled a little, ["Yes, of course, I will."] "Hahahah!" Ariana couldn''t help butugh out loud. Seeing Theo imitate Little Henrique was... Quite unique. "Mom?" The children looked at her strangely. . . In the town of Aririu, Theo arrived with Ariana, Little Henrique, and Little Olivia. It wasn''t that there was nock of beauty. Honestly, almost everyone was so perfect, it was difficult to calcte by appearance who was more beautiful, but there was something that made each person stand out. This was an aura that was hardly able to be hidden. The aura of Theo and his family was attractive on an entirely different level. It was their uniqueness that made them stand out. Theo and Little Henrique''s golden hair was very unique. Even Little Olivia and Ariana''s blond hair stood out in the crowd. In this region of the, ck and red hair was moremon. Eye color was moremon to be pink or purple. It was beautiful, but the difference always attracts attention since what is different is often more attractive. Little Olivia hid behind Theo. She was too shy to feel so many eyes, and soon, they became invisible to the public. Theo chuckled, "That''s a different way of using illusions, but I''m not against it." "... Aren''t you mad?" Little Olivia looked at him with her beautiful blue eyes like rare jewels as she asked. Seeing her hopeful look, Theo smiled, "Of course not. Why would I be mad at my little angel?" He took her in his arms. "Hehehe~" Her giggle had relief and happiness as she was lifted off the ground. Ariana looks at this scene with love in her eyes. It was like there was only them in the world, her eyes fixed on Theo and the two of them, and there was so much love in her eyes. "Dad, are we going to see that theater?" There was a billboard advertising a theater, and Little Henrique''s eyes sparkled as he looked at the Billboard. "What do you think, babies?" Theo asked Ariana and Little Olivia. "Okay." Little Olivia nodded. "Yes, since my little angel wants to see, of course, we have to go." Ariana smiled. Soon they went towards the indicated ce. It didn''t even take 5 minutes for them to arrive. Paying for the ticket, Theo got good seats up front. A few minutester, the theater starts. NARRATOR: "On one day, A Little Fox was thinking..." Little Fox: "Hmm! How nice it should be to be a human, but unfortunately, I have no idea how to be one! (He thinks and thinks and thinks) I KNOW! ording to Old Turtle, I need to make a human female fall in love with me... But how do I do that?" NARRATOR: "And how will you know which is male or female? In fact, the human city is dangerous." Little Fox: "Don''t bother, narrator! I will just go and ask the first human I see!" NARRATOR: "Okay then, I''ll be quiet!" Little Fox: "I''m going to look for a female human!" NARRATOR: "You won''t make it!" Little Fox: "Stay quiet and narrate, narrator!" NARRATOR: "All right then!" Soon images of the little fox walking through the forest towards the city appeared, but suddenly, a captured the little fox. "Ahh, what''s going on..." "Dad... Can I go help the little fox?" Little Olivia''s eyes pleaded as she looked at him. "..." Arianaughed and exined that it was all a y, and none of it was real. Very smart, Little Olivia was relieved to understand and was even more interested in what would happen. . . With her white hair tied in a high ponytail and double bangs, Yuki was wearing a gorgeous white dress thatplimented her white skin and high heels that made her perfect curves stand out even more in the dress that was perfectly glued to her beautiful body. Yuki descended the stairs like an angel descending from heaven, and, as she descended, she saw Theo waiting for her, and her smile deepened. Even after all this time, Yuki still felt a little nervous and anxious. "Mom, you look beautiful~" Smiling adoringly, Little Emma smiled. As Little Yui had already gone out with Mizuki, this time Little Emma had gone out with Yuki, Little Theodore, and Little Yumi. Despite that being so, Little Emma still wished her mom would stop being stubborn and go out on a date with dad. But that was something that couldn''t be forced. At least, that''s what Theo told her. "Beautiful, Mommy looks fantastic~" Little Teo and Little Yumi smiled at Yuki. "Thank you, my loves~" Yuki''s nervousness receded. Thepliments she received were enough to make her feel sweet as honey. Theo approaches and takes her delicate hands, then, after kissing her left hand, Theo smiles, "Wow! You look beautiful. The definition of an angel is perfect for you, my baby~." "Silly..." Yuki blushed. Holding her hand, they walked out the door of the mansion, and soon, something started to materialize in front of them. It was a boat created by illusions, but make no mistake, it wasn''t Theo who did it, but Little Theo. He smiled proudly and asked, "What do you think? Is it good?" "Yes, it''s perfect." Theo and the restughed at Little Teo''s performance by asking proudly but trying to act nonchnt. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 589 Chapter 589 Little Theo had absolute control of the ship he created through illusion. The speed was also fast, and, in a few seconds, he was already far away from fallen star ind. "Dad, mom, we''re all grown up, so we don''t need to go to any amusement parks or aquariums. We just wish to have a nice day, right?" Little Emma smiled at her two cute siblings as she asked for their confirmation. Little Theo and Little Yumi nodded in agreement. "Okay, so we might as well spend a little time in each city to get to know this better," Yuki suggested. Theo agreed, "It''s a good idea." With that in mind, they stopped at a town a few miles away from where they were. It wasn''t a very big city and only covered 395,133 km2. Living in this city, there were an average of 100,000 people. Entering the city, they walked while watching their surroundings. Although it wasn''t a big city, it was well developed with buildings up to 100 floors. Little Yumi and Little Theo''s big eyes sparkled as they watched and saw pedestrians walking, even some interesting automobiles, some very sophisticated, some a little more retro. "Hello." A woman in what appeared to be a disc, with six stools to sit on, apart from the driver''s seat, approached Theo and Yuki, "You''re new in town, right?" "Mm." Yuki nodded in agreement. "Yes, we are." "As I thought." The woman with ck hair and grass green eyes smiled, "Sorry for my intrusion, I was just delighted with your family, and even though it''s not protocol, I would like to be your tour guide. Oh yes, my job is a tour guide, and this blimp is the most popr among tourists." Theo looked at their children, "What do you think?" "I''m fine with it." Little Emma had no problem with that. Little Yumi said maturely, "We''re not going to stay in this town for long, so if there''s someone to show us around the ce, it''ll be faster, yes?" "Theo?" Yuki looked at him. "Okay, we''ll do it." He agreed in a rxed way. "Excellent." She smiled, "Sorry for thete introduction, my name is Elise, you can call me Lise too. To start with, the name of this city is Manaus, and there are many tourist attractions in the city, the most famous being the meeting of the waters. There are also Manaus Municipal Park, Science Forest and..." She started listing arge number of ces. "Okay, let''s go to this meeting of the waters first? Yes, this one." Yuki said after they talked. "Okay." Smiling professionally, Lise started the blimp. While driving, she presented the city''s historical sights and made sure to visit the most beautiful ces in the city. Her exnation was smooth and easy to understand, even though she didn''t live in the city. She also had an announcer''s voice that made them pay attention to her exnation. Gradually, they had known several different ces, even some famous restaurants, and there were even a few that served spiritual food. "Spiritual food is different from normal food because not only is it tastier, but it is also useful for cultivation. By the way, it seems that the restaurant''s specialty is phoenix meat." Lise said there are rumors that it could even awaken a part of the phoenix''s powers if they''re lucky. Hearing this, theyughed since they had bloodlines from the ancestral phoenix itself... "We''ve arrived." The airship stayed a few meters above the ground. In the air, they could see the direction Lise was pointing. The sea looked like Neapolitan ice cream since there were three different colors shing. One was crystal blue, another Coca-C color, while thest was pale green. "This darker part... This is a special kind of water." Theo noticed the manaing out of this part of the water, and it wasn''t polluted, but a special kind of water. Precisely because of this, it didn''t mix with the other two colors of water. "Yes, you are absolutely right." Lise smiled, "There are many legends why it got that way, but the main one is that a powerful being died in theke, and the corpse is still at the bottom of the sea, doing this phenomenon. However, something very powerful prevents people from getting closer, so it was never confirmed. In fact, this part of the sea has been like this for over a millennium." After another two hours, they said goodbye to Lisa. Theo tipped her generously. "It was great to have this experience. You are very good at what you do." Yuki told her with a smile, "We will return to this town at some point in the future." "We will be waiting for that," Lisa said with a weing smile. Lise was very happy with her decision. Her instincts were more than right since stopping this family not only provided a pleasant time, she also received the biggest tip she had ever received. ''With that, I can even buy that blimp and manage to take more tourists...'' Lisa''s dream was to be a great tour guide. However, her currentpany is small, she built it herself, and there were only 3 employees working with her. . . In the next city, it was less historic. In fact, it was a new city, with only 100 years of history. So its development could only be said to be slow. There wasn''t much, although some parts were more developed. The time they spent in this city was not very long, and after less than an hour, they had already left for the next city. On a floating boat created by Little Yumi this time, she even made a simtion of sailing at sea, creating current in the wind. Looking into the distance, there was a city near a veryrge volcano. "Dad, what''s up in that town?" "Okay, let''s go." Theo nodded. The ship''s speed increased, stopping a few kilometers before they descended, and Theo teleported them closer to town. Around the city, there were high walls. "Hello, are you new around here?" Someone started a conversation. He was a chubby man with a friendly smile who was on his way to the entrance to town. "Yes." Theo nodded. "Your family is very beautiful," He praised the man and said, "My name is Franck, I live in a nearby vige, so I know this Hometown well. If you have any questions, wee." "Why are there these walls around the city?" Little Theo asked the man. "This is because of the hordes of monsters that attack the city frequently¡­." Then, the man asked, "Don''t you know about the horde of monsters? Is this your first horde of monsters? That''s a surprise, since..." "We don''t know about the monster horde." Theo had no reason to lie. "Well¡­" Despite finding it strange, Franck exined, "These walls are called the Great wall of Natal. It''s been around for a few tens of centuries. Whenever a horde of monsters is close to attacking, nearby vigese to Hometown. That was why I wasing to town; look at this huge line." He and Theo looked and actually saw many people entering the city. "They are all from viges that are close to the Hometown." Franck said, "A horde of monsters is close to attacking; luckily, we live in times when we can keep all important belongings in storage rings, or else the damage we would have would be very great." "I do not understand." Little Theo said dubiously, "Why don''t you move to othernds? I mean, if there''s a horde of monsters here, just move to a different ce where it doesn''t exist." "¡­There are no othernds¡­." Franck looked at them even more weirdly. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 590 Chapter 590 To say that Theo is not surprised would be a lie. When he used divine sense, Theo realized that they had entered a formation. This was done without his noticing, perhaps because it was harmless to them. "Want to stay a little longer and find out what''s going on in this town?" Theo asked as he turned and looked at his wife and children. Little Theo looked thoughtful. Looking around, he noticed the formation his dad spoke about. Even he could break this formation, but he wouldn''t do it without knowing the real purpose of it. Looking at the people who live in this city, even those who came from viges looking for shelter... "Dad, are we going to stay and help if possible?" Little Theo looked at him. Little Yumi was not against what Theo said. Little Emma was neutral, while Yuki wanted to indulge her children. "Okay, we''ll stay in this town for a while then." Theo smiled a little. The man walked away from Theo and his family. He thought they were crazy because the conversation they had didn''t make any sense to him. ''What do you mean, stay a little in this city, what do you mean formation? What are these crazy people talking about?'' After walking away, the man shook his head and sighed, swearing to himself that he wouldn''t get involved with them in the future. . . Finally making their way into the city, they realized it was an even bigger rush within the city walls. People were running around, and there were even some well-dressed people sleeping in the street. It was a hopeless situation. Theo, Yuki, and the kids saw some stronger ones using ships and spacecraft to float around the city and possibly used them as a dormitory. There were even some withrge ships with several rooms using it as a hotel. After they traveled around town a bit, even ate at a random skewer stand, they fished out a lot of information. 50% tax was levied on those who trade in the city and do not live in the city, that is, those who live in a vige ande to seek refuge. Even the profits they made for the year in their viges were collected to enter the city. If they tried to deny and lie about how much they earned, they would do public execution. Even city dwellers paid high taxes, reaching up to 47% of the total profit, during monster hordes. These hordes of monsters canst up to 1 month, and the longest it eversted was 3 months. Yukimented, "The lord of this town is a great viin. He''s such an asshole, charging such abusive taxes... No wonder there are people living on the street. They must not have the money to even be able to rent a ce to live in the city at times like this." "This isn''t just abusive. There''s something clearly wrong with it all." Theo didn''t think it was something as simple as a super high tax. His senses went in all directions, and he felt that a certain area of ??the city was trying to prevent him from seeing and hearing what was happening. "Hehee..." Theo let out a cold chuckle. Rights? Maybe, he didn''t even have to listen to others'' private conversations, but it wasn''t like he cared, especially if there were so many innocent people suffering and his kids were seeing it. Soon, what prevented him was broken like a drop of water falling into the ocean, without making much of a ripple, not rming the owner of the formation that created it. "Oh, that was silent," Yuki muttered. She didn''t have the confidence to do the same. . . "Lord Winner, here''s what we found." Winner nced at the man with green hair and deep dark eyes, then turned his attention to the papers that had been ced on the table. "This family went from store to store, wandering all over town, getting new information..." Winner was not enjoying this at all, and the more he read, the more veins appeared on his forehead and neck, "From the information I got from fat Franck, this couple said nonsense things, like going to othernds, out of reach of the monsters..." *Bang!* Winner mmed his fist down on the ss table, shattering it into a thousand pieces of ss. "These bastards... They came from outside the barrier." Winner''s chest rose and fell as anger showed on his face. Breathing, trying to calm down. He starts tapping his fingers on the arm of the chair. After thinking, he said, "Get someone to clean this mess and bring me a new table, but before that..." His eyes showed cruelty, "Make the Iron Fist brothers test the strength of this family, they are the strongest gangsters in town, and they do everything for money. Give them a little money to fight them. If this family dies... Whatever, but if not, we need to make them stand by me or kill them!" It wasn''t the first time this had happened. However, none of them looked as strong as this family of five. Otherwise, he would have already killed them to silence them. ''They can''t let others know that there are other habitablends besides this...'' Winner had a bad taste in his mouth. The feeling this family gave him was not good. "Yes, Lord Winner." After that, the man left. . . Theo frowned and told Yuki and the kids what was going on. "Worm!" Little Theo wanted to hit this Winner guy in the face. Since Theo had a town, Little Theo knew about running a town, and he knew his dad was kind enough not to charge tax. But, even if he was going to charge, knowing the dad''s personality, Little Theo knew that the most he would charge would be 5%. The only thing he charged was fornd sales. Which was not unreasonable since if he didn''t, thends would easily be monopolized by the same person. There was even a limit ofnd that a person or family could own. It all went to the city''s profits and helped make it the most developed city in the entire Arcane, and it''s preferred bypanies. The same was true even for those who wanted to get rich because, since it was a free city, they didn''t need to pay taxes to any country. Thanks to that, the profits all went to them. Those who were poor before now lived the life of the rich. Those who were rich got richer. As for Theo''s profit, they went to everything he built in the city. He knew that if he taxed them, he could make a lot more profits, but honestly? It would not be much for him, so there was no reason for him to do that. The formation he created across the fallen star indpletely protected them from any danger. Even so, the biggest reason he created this was to protect the ones he loves. The rest was just a happy ident. One good thing that came out of this is that the residents were constantly improving the city. They didn''t feel at a loss doing this, as they felt they were part of the city, so by themselves, they created the best highways, pavements, and buildings to have better housing. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 591 Chapter 591 Returning to Hometown, Theo and his family saw the iron brothers heading their way. As Theo had already exined, they already knew their purpose for finding them. "I''ll handle it, will that be alright, dad?" It was Little Yumi who asked. Little Theo didn''t speak. He was more interested in fighting this Lord Winner character. The strength of these Iron Fist brothers was only at the beginning of the Monarch rank. Little Yumi had already reached Cultivation: 12th Layer of Spiritual Monarch Realm and was close to making it to the Venerable Realm. "Go ahead, but don''t use your Noble Spirit," Theo warned. "Oh... It''s okay, I won''t use it." Little Yumi promised. "You five, I don''t like..." Little Yumi, who saw that the Iron Fist brothers were going to start getting into trouble with them, had already taken action. *Whoosh!* With steps as soft as the spring breeze, Little Yumi appeared in front of the almost 300 cm tall man, while Yin-Yang mana circled her small fist. A devastating wave whistled in the wind, creating a gale. It was like strings of whips mming hard in all directions as the wind seemed to scream. The Iron Fist brothers trembled at this power. When Little Yumi appeared in front, in the midst of fear, he threw a punch containing all his strength using fire. Little Yumi saw the fist and snorted in disdain; ''Even my little brothers can do better than that.'' She thought. Using the wind in her favor, Little Yumi punched towards the man''s fist that was 3 times the size of hers. Confronting the brother''s iron fist, she showed how fragile the iron fist could be. *Boom!* Kicking the ground hard, with her hand already outstretched and without losing speed, the small fist, which was surrounded by Yin-Yang, hit his chest hard. But, before her fist went too far in, she just fired the Yin-Yang mana like a cannonball, piercing his chest and heart,unching towards the sky. *BOOOOM!* It was so strong that it hit the formation around the city heavily, causing a disturbance in the formation, almost threatening to break it, with signs of cracking. "You''re next," She looked at the other iron fist brother. "Jardel!" The man had a bted reaction. He yelled the name that was apparently the name of the lifeless man with a hole the size of Little Yumi''s fist in his chest. "You heartless child, why did you kill my brother, why?" Being used to killing, Binho felt wronged. "Heh... Is that some kind of stereotype that all men barely use when they see they can die?" Little Yumi watched many movies and heard many stories of Theo and her mother. In these stories, there were many men barely pretending to be innocent when they saw that they were about to die or lose something important. Veins appeared on Binho''s forehead as he used all the strength existing in his body, creating a powerful attack, "Die, evil creature!" Little Yumi wiped her ear with her little finger and said sadly, "Do you really believe that screaming will give you more strength? Heavens, so annoying." She jumped, a pair of wings appeared on her back. It was the beautiful wings of the purest mes in the universe. The phoenix mes. Like a swallow, she flew. Then, without giving the man a chance to fly or even flee, she starts to spin while falling towards the man like a meteor, catching fire and spinning at the same time at a speed of 300 billion revolutions per second. "She overreacted..." Yuki had a dull smile. She saw that many people walked away not wanting to be affected, as just Little Yumi''s rotation caused a huge disturbance. If it wasn''t for Theo using his powers to protect these people by not letting Little Yumi identally kill innocent people, things could get messy. Guilt could even overwhelm Little Yumiter. Theo said, "We need to have a talk with herter about this." "Yes, but I think she knows you''re here, so she acts without restrictions," Yuki said. "I know. It is precisely because of that." Theo said, "At some point, I won''t be there, and she can forget. It''s always good to think about the big picture." "Well... We''ll talk about itter." Yuki smiled at him. "Mm." Meanwhile, Little Yumi just grazed Binho''s head, and it was enough to make half of his body mutted. Only with the pressure caused by the rotation and Yin-Yang energy, Binho could not resist even the mana surrounding her body. Back to normal, Little Yumi flew to where Theo, Yuki, Little Emma, and Little Theo were. She smiled as she made a V in victory sign. With a smile that beautiful, Theo couldn''t even scold her for what she''d done. ''Well, I managed to get no casualties, so¡­'' He shook his head, knowing he shouldn''t be so protective; but, yes,ter he would talk to her about it. Meanwhile, Winner has already received the information on video. "Mercy¡­" He shivered in fear. Even so, he didn''t have the confidence to go up against Little Yumi. Her power was on another level. Besides, he didn''t even know if that was all her power. Much less did he know if those who appeared to be this girl''s parents were even stronger. In the city, many found it strange to see the sky that was hit by Little Yumi''s attack trembling. It was bizarre for something like this to happen, and because of that, they started to specte. Not caring about it, Theo left with his family towards the location where Winner is. "Dad, I''m going ahead." Little Theo said before flying off with a pair of dragon wings on his back. Theo and Yuki smiled awkwardly. Momentster, a massive explosion urred, and then they saw the Lord of the City, Winner, all bloodied, appear in the public square. They went up to him and noticed that he no longer had life. Little Theo came back and asked, "Dad, have you found out what caused this barrier, and why does it exist?" "Yes, it is a formation with a harmless appearance. However, all who die within the formation have their souls captured and stored in the nucleus of this formation." Theo exined, "I''ve located the core, let''s go." "Yes." They agree. Leaving the city, right in the center of the formation, Theo starts to dig, creating a massive hole, going deeper into the earth. Only after digging for nearly 10 minutes did he stop. In front of him was now a giant crystal ball. Inside the crystal ball, there were many trapped souls that were even visible to the naked eye. They appeared small and harmless, but there was a lot of rancor in every soul. After analyzing, Theo discovered that to free these souls, it was only necessary to break it. ,m With a blow not too hard, but enough, he hit. The crystal ball that served as the formation''s nucleus shows signs of cracking. When it finished splitting, the trapped souls began to mysteriously disappear, as they no longer had an anchor in this world. As the formation begins to break up, even the volcano has calmed down. The monsters that were created before were made from the souls trapped in the crystal ball. This was to make the beings trapped in the formation die more often while using the volcano to generateva monsters. "We will continue to visit the other cities," Theo suggested. "Dad, don''t you want to stay a little longer? After all, we are practically the heroes of this city," said Little Theo. "I don''t care about something like that, but if you want." Theo looked at him. "Mm, well, I don''t care either." Little Yumi smiled. Little Theo thought and thought, then said, "Okay, let''s go to the next town." * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 592 Chapter 592 Helena, with all her beauty, turned in front of Theo, and with a smile with a look more than suggestive, she asked enticingly, "Did you like what you saw?" Theo pulled her by the waist, putting her body against his, and muttered in a husky voice, "Love it." "Hehehe~" With a small bite to Theo''s cheek, Helena giggled more than mischievously close to his ear. Helena''s actions can be more seductive than you can imagine. She was like a natural subus, and, even a virgin, she knew what to do to provoke a man. Pulling away, she seductively tossed her rainbow hair to the side and giggled as she walked in front of Theo, wiggling her ass like a hypnotic clock. Theo followed her like a little fox following its owner. Sometimes she would put her arms behind her back, holding the first two fingers of her right hand, and turn to look in Theo''s direction, hunched a little, making her gravity-defying breasts sway even more than her big ass. "¡­" Theo was trying not to cancel the date and take her to her room. Being farther away from the mansion, Theo had already moved to her side, and he took her incredibly warm hand, and with it, he went flying. The means of ''transport'' was a kind of carpet made of wind. "Theo, this is cool, but you should let your imagination run wild." Helena pointed to the ''transport''. "Well¡­" Suddenly, from an ordinary carpet, it transformed into an alien spaceship kilometers in diameter, even artificial intelligence. (What in reality was a ''real'' something created with illusions, had its own thoughts, and loyal to the creator). The illusions created by Theo were something that always surprised Helena. Even those considered the best in this aspect among the divine beings were like sandpared to Theo. "That''s what I''m talking about~" Helena she purred seductively. Not only was it spacious, but it was also all the more luxurious. Helena stepped into his embrace and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. His arms went around her lower back, and he hugged her, enjoying the feel of her body pressed against his. She didn''t move much, but enough to gently rub her breasts against his firm chest. The top of her head was nestled just below his chin. He didn''t want to let go, but he released her at the first sign of movement. Theo looked into her beautiful eyes and smiled. "Sorry, I''m being a terrible host. Would you like something to drink?" "Do you have wine?" Helena asked. "Yes, I do." Theo''s lips lifted in a smile and, soon, one of the most expensive bottles of Saint Realm wine being sold on the system appeared in his hand and two sses in the other. Handing her a ss, Theo used his divine sense to open the bottle. Filling his and her ss. "Thanks." She took a sip. Theo''s eyes roamed as he saw her drinking wine. Her tight shirt had a V-neck as deep as the purple shade of the outfit. Her bosom was on disy but hidden just enough to be appropriate. His imagination fills in what he couldn''t see due to the fit of her shirt. He could also see the faint outline of hercy bra. Helena felt his eyes on her and smiled inwardly. She wasn''t trying to be overtly sexual or to seduce him, which made his furtive nces even more wee for her. "Mm. Theo? Let''s go watch a movie, yes?" Helena''s voice turned intoughter. Theo nodded, "Yes, I''ll try to find a city with a good cinema." "No." She nibbled on her lip, feeling a little shy. It took another moment before she spoke, "I''m thinking of something like the movies you made for your kids, the ones made with illusions." "Oh, sure, I don''t see a problem with that." Theo understood that what he was doing was more realistic than movies. He asked, "Do you have a preference?" "Romanticedy," Helena replied. "Okay." Theo smiled as he stopped the ship. Soon he brought her over to where afortable sofa was, and everything in front of them was transparent. Landing the ship on a t area with no intelligent beings nearby. He made the movie he saw in his past life, Love in Works, start ying. They shared a smile reserved for lovers before she snuggled into him. Her headnded on his upper chest, half on his shoulder, and she curled her legs on the couch behind her. His arm fell over her shoulders, resting his hand on her arm, touching her bare skin just below her shirt sleeve. Helena''s arm came back to him, and she lightly rubbed his stomach, feeling his firm abdomen through his shirt. "Are youfortable?" she asked in a soft tone. "Very," he replied withplete honesty. He felt her smile against him in response. Throughout the movie, he was more focused on having her in his arms than on what was happening on screen. Heughed with her at the appropriate parts, but his mind was constantly filled with the fact that a beautiful woman was hugging him. He heard her breathing and loved how her breasts were pressed against his chest. His free hand moved to her arm, and he lightly ran his fingers along her forearm. Everything was perfect. Helena felt her heart grow warmer the longer she was snuggled against him. She felt like she never wanted to move again. She loved the feel of his hands on her and imagined them touching her when she was naked. They watched the movie in silence, except forughter andughter. Both were focused on getting together more than the movie. For many beautiful moments, they just enjoyed being close to each other. Her hand went up to his chest and down again and again. He continued to caress the skin of her arm and run up and down her side with his other hand. Helena loved his masculine scent. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 593 Chapter 593 Her heart fluttered in anticipation of feeling his lips on hers. Nothing had everpared to what she was feeling for him. He bent down a little, their noses turning in opposite directions, and their eyes closed in unison. His lips brushed hers lightly at first before melting against hers and kissing her gently. Both their hearts skidded as a tingle ran through every part of their bodies. Her cheeks quickly turned hot, and she ced her hands on his neck. Her mouth opened, eagerly wanting to feel his tongue with hers. He followed her example and his tongue slid over her lips. Her body pressed against his, and her hand moved to the back of his head. Their tongues gently massage and curl around each other. A sweet melody of timid new lovers sang in her kiss. Nothing in the world but them existed in that perfect moment. ? Gradually, Theo felt his younger brother stiffen in his pants and couldn''t help but press against her and gently rub against her. She whimpered into his mouth at the sensations his growing cock provided her, even between severalyers of clothing. Her nipples swelled and pressed hard against her bra. He felt the lines of her panties through her thin dress, which heightened his arousal even more. Both their cheeks grew hot, and they gasped for air between kisses. Their lips were wet with saliva, and they continued to feast eagerly on each other''s mouths, her pulse beating in rapid rhythms. Helena slid a hand up to his chest, feeling his muscles tighten. She felt so protected in his embrace and adored by the way he kissed her. He stayed like that, keeping his lips pressed against hers as if he could never stop kissing her. Nothing has everpared to this. Nothing. It felt like their tongues were making love. Theo''s hands went back to her ass, and he pushed harder against her. Her body was overloaded, and all they were doing was kissing. It was deeply passionate. He loved how her kisses were as fun as her personality. Though he thought, if he felt that way about a kiss, if they ever had sex, it would be indescribable. When the kiss was broken, Helena sighed happily. To her, it felt like every moment with him was perfect and everything she knew about him was incredible. Little by little, it was already night since they stayed in this exchange of kisses for so long that they didn''t even notice the time pass. The moon shone brightly through the ss of the ship. Theo and Helena were curled up on the sofa, kissing deeply and passionately. He was on top of her, pressed against her body and rubbing against her gently. Her legs were wrapped around him, and her dress''s skirt fell to her upper thighs, her shoes long since discarded when they snuggled up to watch a movie. Theo''s hands slid up and down her sides, feeling her generous curves. He left a trail of kisses from her lips to her neck. He heard Helena''s moans and gasps in his ear, sending his arousal into overload. His younger brother ached inside his pants, desperate for release. He loved the gentle touch of her hands gliding along his back and the way she dug her nails in on asion. The secret butterfly garden was getting wet from the sensation. Every kiss, every caress, everything he did to her was too much. The loose clothing seemed to be squeezing her as her body grew hotter with each passing moment. Theo''s hand traveled down Helena''s body until it reached herrge breasts, then pulling her clothes over her arms, he growled, "Are you sure you want to continue?" "Yes, yes, of course," she wouldn''t regret it. She has been waiting for this moment for some time and has already mentally prepared herself. Theo smiled and kissed her lips, interrupting her thoughts of anything but what they were doing right now. His lips roamed over her neck and chest, down to her breasts. "That is great." He growled. Her fingers twirled in his soft golden hair as she watched him. She moaned as he kissed and licked her skin. It looked like he was absorbing everything he could. Her nipples were so hard they ached, especially as they were confined inside her bra. It felt like his tongue had dissolved into her flesh, leaving a trail of saliva as he tasted her. Her hand patted him lightly as he devoured her breasts. She could feel his younger brother pressing against the secret butterfly garden through her clothes as she met his gentle thrusts and rolled her hips. She was desperate to have him and awash in lust. "Theo." She moaned. He growled a response into her delicious skin. Hearing her moan his name aroused his desire for her even more. "Theo." She tugged at his hair to tilt his head so she could look him in the eye. His eyes fixed on hers. He saw the love she felt for him, as he saw the reflection of his eyes in hers and knew he was truly falling in love with her. Helping her to her feet, Theo stripped off her clothes, the couch turned into a bed, and stripped off his clothes, getting naked as soft music began to y in the background. Helena''s thoughts begin to tune in to the music while her lips get dry as she looks at the most beautiful man there can be. If eyes could turn to stars, hers were now, but anxiety hit her hard, with a touch of fear at seeing what was hidden behind his underwear. But, that was nothing,pared to the main thing. She wanted to be his, and she wanted him to be hers. With these thoughts, she didn''t hesitate, jumping on him, making them both fall onto the bed, starting the loveliest couple love scene as they be one. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 594 Chapter 594 The next morning, Helena woke up with minor pains but feeling refreshed. After the first time, Theo suggested doing dual Cultivation, which made her hone in on the new Golden Raven and Divine Phoenix bloodlines. Her strength, which had shown no sign of improvement for a long time, now increased greatly in a single night. If so, she wanted to make love whenever she got the chance with Theo, but she knew the result was so good because it was the first time, and it was something like a baptism. However, from the words of Theo''s other wives, she knew that the other times she would also have rapid improvements. The sun had alreadye out to say good morning. Helena looked to the side of the bed and realized it was empty, but before she got disappointed, Theo entered. In his hands was a breakfast tray. "Good morning, Baby." He smiled as he carried the tray to her. Helena''s eyes sparkled. This would be the first time she had been given breakfast in bed. Something that, for some reason unknown even to her, caused a feeling of happiness to fill her entire being. "Hungry?" Theo''s tone was soft, very gentle. "A little." She smiled back. Theo ces the tray on herp as Helena sits up in bed, letting her pair of white rabbits say good morning to him. Whether on the left or the right, there were love marks on them, and Theo chuckled a little at the sight. Helena was very perceptive in knowing the reason for hisugh, she said while pouting, "After ying with them so much until leaving a mark, do you still dare tough?" Raindrops started to fall from the sky, nothing too heavy yet. Theo''s eyes got serious, and he didn''t answer Helena''s question, but Helena didn''t even bother to listen for one. Helena growled with anger visible on her face, "Does he dare toe now and mess up my time with my husband?!" Very quickly, Helena got dressed. She looked at the breakfast tray Theo had prepared, especially for her, regretfully. "You can save it if you want, or I can even cook it for you again once this ''problem'' is eliminated," Theo said softly. However, there was a fierce look on his face that made even Helena shiver. She could tell he was furious, which filled her heart with satisfaction that, even now, he was waiting for her instead of leaving unannounced. "We can go now," Said Helena, wearing a golden battle dress, with her hair up in a bun. Theo activated his Saint level armor. It was quite simple on the outside, looking like ordinary armor, with thin metal, and not looking very durable, but the reality was just the opposite. After he saw Helena ready, he took her hand and teleported. Appearing in front of the mansion, he saw his girls and children with blood on their lips because they suffered a strong attack and used all their strength to resist. "Theo!" The girls were happy with his arrival. "Dad!!" Even though Theo''s children were hurt, they disobeyed Yuki and the girls using all their strength to defend their mothers. At the same time, a very powerful green light circled around them, and all wounds were healed. Luckily, they wore armor, or else they wouldn''t be able to resist. In the air was Saint Abdul. "Damn it!" He cursed when he noticed Theo''s arrival with Helena. He could not move because of some strange power that activated as soon as heunched a very strong attack. At the same time, he tried to use a rare treasure to escape, but something stopped him again. He couldn''t even perceive the flow of time, everything was moving, but only he was stopped. Theo appeared in front of him, took what he had in his hand, and thawed the time, "Thinking about going somewhere? Rx, after the way you ''gently'' treated my wives and children, I must return the favor, yes?" "What did you do to me?" Saint Abdul couldn''t move from the neck down, even though he tried with all his might but had no answer. Theo tapped Saint Abdul on the shoulder three times and said with a smile, "Oh my dear friend, I was afraid you would be ashamed to receive my warmest wee, you know? I really appreciated your visit, seriously." "How can you be so strong? This is impossible?! You should have done what you did with the help of Helena and Isis. There''s no way..." Saint Abdul didn''t want to believe in this reality. The fact that Theo had so much power and even managed to make him feel helpless in front of him was uneptable. "My dear friend, there is no such thing as impossible." Theo smiled and shook his head, disappointed in his friend who came to visit and spoke so incoherently, "You know, I don''t want to hurt your feelings, but¡­Honestly, you''re just a frog in the well. Just because you''re not able to do something, do you think it''s not possible for other people to do it? Seriously, too bad you''re soon going to disappear for all eternity, so this all just bes a meaningless conversation." "Are you thinking about making Isis..." "No, my friend, it''s something even better." Theo smiled, "I will devour your soul and your body, making you be part of my power. Although you will disappear forever, without being able to reincarnate, isn''t it amazing the fact that you will help your good friend grow stronger?" "Miserable! Monsters, let me go, let me go, damn you, I''ll kill you, I swear I''ll kill...!" Saint Abdul begins to stir, wanting to free himself from the bonds that held him. "Hahaha, you are so hrious, really. But, I got tired of you. I was going to let you live for a few more days, maybe even let you have a chance to reincarnate, but you had toe after my family, really¡­" Theo shakes his head in disappointment, "Well, your son was aplete idiot, so I shouldn''t have expected too much from you." A momentter, Theo''s cold eyes turned neutral as he muttered, "." ,m * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 595 Chapter 595 A tail came out from behind him and headed towards Saint Abdul, who couldn''t move no matter how hard he struggled against the force that held him. - - [One Million Years; Changed to One Million and One Hundred Thousand Years] [Congrattions! Soul Skill: has be Level 5] [Filled in 1,111,021,789,246 Bloodline Cells.] [Congrattions! You have reached the 11th Layer of the Saint Realm.] - - After a series of information, Theo ignored all this and went to his family. Then, seeing that everyone was fine, he confirmed it for the fifth time. Yuki gave his arm a weak punch andughed, "We''re fine! Heavens, I know you''re worried, but we''re fine, really." "Good." Theo finally smiled. Initially, Theo thought of torturing Saint Abdul''s soul. However, that might not be a good idea. If something unforeseen happens, and he somehow escapes, it could be some kind of future threat. Which made Theo want to get rid of him sooner, so instead, he psychologically tortured Saint Abdul before killing him forever. At least he felt better doing it. "Let''s go back and enter the [Dimensional Room]." Theo sighed and said, "I should have asked Isis toe out and protect you. I''m sorry." "It doesn''t have to be that way, Theo." Ariana was serious when she said, "We''re not made of sugar, you see, although we were hurt a little bit, we''re all fine. And we knew we just needed to dy him for a few seconds, and you would show up." "Ariana is right." Theo''s other wives confirmed it. ,m Even L confirmed it. She may not be very strong, but she did manage to greatly lessen the impact of the attack that looked more like a water that Saint Abdulunched in their direction. Meanwhile, their children''s eyes were more serious than ever. They felt sad that they weren''t strong enough to protect their mothers, and their eyes practically emitted mes as they promised themselves to go out of their way to get stronger so they could protect their mothers. Returning to [Dimensional Room]. Theo''s children didn''t stop to y as they always did, and instead, they began to train diligently. Theo and the girlsughed a little at that. But they didn''t stop them. Being strong wasn''t a bad thing. If they were a little weaker, one of them might have died by now. Just thinking about it made Theo a little anxious. The girls were close to advancing to the next realm, and Theo was thinking of helping them even further, at least so they could reach the Saint Realm. Opening his status. _ _ Theo Volts Race: Ancestor Beast Species: Golden Fox Ancestor Cultivation: 11th Layer of Saint Realm Crystal Points: 119,352,188,276 System Points: 999,999 Law of Time-Space _ _ Lineage Golden Fox Ancestor: 53,019,924,207,152 Lineage Cells. Supreme Divine Bestial King - Level 10 Divine Phoenix - Level 10 Divine Golden Crow Level 10 Divine Poisonous Body Level 10 _ _ Skills [Sovereign Illusions Yin-Yang] Level 3 [Supreme Ten Golden Fingers Yin-Yang] level 2 _ _ Affinities [Divine Earth Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine Diamond - Level 10] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine ck mes - Level 10] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Earth Level 10: Divine Magma - Level 10] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Water Level 10: Divine Acid Level 10] [Divine Water Level 10 / Divine Earth Level 10: Divine Wood - Level 10] [Divine Ice Level 10 / Divine Poison Level 10: Divine Viral - Level 10] [Divine Wind Level 10 / Divine Lightning Level 10: Divine Ma - Level 10] [Divine Light Level 10 / Eternal Darkness Level 10: Divine ck Hole Level 10] Divine Metal Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine Lightning Metal Level 10] [Divine Sound Level 1] [Divine Yin-Yang Level 10] [Divine Illusion Level 1] _ _ Noble Spirits Kin: Golden Slime; Red Diamond level 15. Kuro: Dark Slime; Red Diamond level 15. Roiyaruse: Elementary Scepter; Red Diamond level 15. _ _ Looking at all this information, he realizes that although he was strong, he still had things to improve. So, while he had room to grow stronger, Theo intended to push himself. The boost he got from using on Saint Abdul wasn''t significant enough, though the cultivation increased and improved his soul a little. "Just a little while longer, I''ll be in Tier 12¡­" He muttered. "It''s not so¡­" Helena was going to say it wasn''t that easy, but thinking about the speed Theo was progressing, she was silent. "Theo, I need to talk to you." Theo looks over and sees Aomi looking at him. "Yes?" He stopped his train of thought to give her attention. "Can we go to a more private location?" Aomi was quite restless. Which was unusual. "Okay." Theo approached her and made them leave the [Dimensional Room]. Creating a barrier, she said shyly, "I know it''s sudden, but I want to say I''m in love." Theo felt a pang of pain at that but took a deep breath, "Really? Who is the lucky one?" He couldn''t even smile when asking that question. "You." She pointed at him. "Me?" Theo pointed to himself, not waiting for that answer. He thought for a moment that she had fallen in love with someone while staying outside the [Dimensional Room]. "Yes, you." She blushed, and for the first time, she felt very scared, "Do you... like me?" She almost wanted to run away since she had never felt anything like this before. "Wow, you gave me a fright, I thought you¡­" He didn''t continue with that line of speech and said upon seeing her anxious look, "I like you, of course, I do. I''m a lucky man to have a woman as amazing as you liking me." Theo took her hand, "But, you know, I need to talk to the girls about this if you want to have a romantic rtionship with me." "I know; I''ve already done it." While she was happy, she still couldn''t believe it. I mean, she was different from everyone she''d met so far, and her skin color was even blue. Somehow she thought she wasn''t attractive enough for Theo to want to be with her. "So let''s start as boyfriend and girlfriend." Theo smiled at her. Because she was tall, Theo looked directly into her eyes. Aomi''s legs almost gave out, and her eyes showed her excitement. "I would be honored to be your girlfriend!" * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable 596 Chapter 596 [Not yet edited] "Can I hold you?" Aomi wasn''t one to be embarrassed, but even she couldn''t help but blush when she asked him that. Theo smiled widely, pulling her around the waist, his head was on the left side of her shoulder, while Aomi also rested her head on his shoulder, wrapping her hand from behind, she hugged her tightly while enjoying the good smell of his hair. and the aftershave, she smiled softly. Aomi leaned in and kissed his lips. It looked like she was licking ice cream too fast. Theo smiled a little and controlled the pace. When the pace slowed, and Aomi felt Theo''s tongue on hers, her body shuddered in his arms. Instantly, they opened in unison and tasted each other. Aomi melted into him and moaned softly. It was unlike anything she could imagine. One kiss was enough to make her yearn for more. Their tongues massaged each other and tasted as much as they could from each other''s mouths. Theo''s hand gripped Aomi''s side and pulled her harder against him. They kissed hungrily, saliva staining their lips. mming their lips together as they feasted on the kiss. "Wow!" When the kiss was broken. Aomi''s face was dreamy in expression. She let out a sigh filled with satisfaction and surprise that it was so much better than she could imagine. She patted Theo''s chest with her hand, she muttered coquettishly: "No wonder girls like to kiss you so much." "If you were so pleased with the kiss¡­" Theo held her firm, perky ass tightly and whispered in her ear, "If you try making love, you''ll go crazy~" "Yeah, is it that good?" Aomi swallowed her saliva until some of Theo was in her mouth, and asked a little excited at the thought. She felt warm thinking about it. "Me..." Seeing her hesitation, Theo smiled as he touched her face gently: "Don''t think too much. No need to rush, I''ll wait, don''t feel pressured, we have all the time in the world." "Okay." Aomi smiled a little. - - All over the universe, there were rumors of Saint Abdul''s death. He was a powerful being, who was among the most powerful divine beings. This was enough to cause fear in all the divine beings spread across the universe. Thes controlled by Saint Abdul celebrated. His presence did more harm than good. They were exploited to the full by him. I couldn''t like a governor like that. Soon, the divine beings who were greedy thought of taking possession of thes of Saint Abdul, but then, thinking that they might cause enmity against the damned golden fox that killed Saint Abdul, made him think twice, not daring to take a position right away. There were still also the others that were controlled by the other Divine Saints that were killed. - - "Theo, about thes controlled by the divine beings you killed, what do you intend to do?" Helena asked. With girls and kids around arge dining table, Theo smiled: "Hadn''t stopped to think about it, what do you suggest?" "You killed them, it basically became your pose, that''s how it works." Helena smiled seductively, "Baby, don''t you realize how amazing it is? You killed so many divine beings in the Saint Realm¡­ I bet the other divine beings are dying to take possession of theses, but from what I''ve seen, they don''t even dare do it~" She giggled. "By the way, how do you be the lord of a?" Theo asked, partially ignoring her flirting. "Oh, don''t you have my memories?" Sheughed: "Whatever, I''ll exin. It''s very simple, it just needs to go to the core of the and refine it, creating something like that." She showed something like a credit card, but very shy, just like a surge of power emitted. "What happens if the previous lord of the dies?" Theo asked. "Simple, the card that confirms that you are the lord of the ceases to exist." Helena gently rubbed the card with her fingers, then disappeared. Theo could feel the card melting into her body. "Mm... If I had known before, I would have done it with the old I was on... Anyway, is there any benefit to owning?" Theo asked. He could very well vascr in his mind, but he preferred Helena to answer, as his family would also listen. "Yes, there is a slight increase in talent." Helena rested her palms on her chin and smiled: "The better the, the better your talent will grow." "Oh? This is interesting indeed." Theo smiled at her. There were so manys he could take over, he might as well leave his wives and children if it''s beneficial to them: "Okay, I''ll start doing that." "Dad, will I also own a?" Little Teo figured that was it when he heard what Helena said. "Haha ha. You''re right." Theo chuckled loudly, "Yes, all of you are going to own 2 or mores, first I need to know how manys have lost their owner and then I can go over there and make you all take possession of thes." Ariana looked at Helena: "By the way, is there a limit that each of us can own?" "Hehe~ As expected from my new sister." She giggled charmingly before replying with a smile: "Yes, there is a limit that every living thing can bear to be Lord ofs. Some don''t even have the potential to be lord of a single. It all depends on individual potential." "Roughly, it would be like a pitcher of water. Each person can hold a certain amount of water, if a single person has enough ''water'' to fill and overflow the water jug, does that mean they won''t be able to create a card that represents that you are the lord of the?" Yuki looked at her when asking. "Mm, yes, that''s how it is." Helena confirmed. "By the way, how manys do you have under your control?" Shina asked. "Five, but that''s three upper sss and two middle ss. I can still have 1 more middle ss or several lower ss ones." Helena drank some wine and smiled. 597 Chapter 597 After figuring out what he had to do, Theo harnessed all of his power around the. Around the, everyone could feel the existence of unknown power. "What is happening?" "My God, what is this one? It''s so scary!" "Wait, this phenomenon is familiar." "Yes, that''s when this became someone''s pose." "Does this mean a new owner has appeared?" Only the oldest knew it, it had happened a thousand years ago, only 100,000 living beings on this knew it. Quickly, word got around. Themunication medium was unsigned, so they could onlymunicate in the old way, by distance telepathy, but not too far away, as the will of the new lord made the remote telepathy fail, or they would personally speak to the Close friends spread the news. Near his mansion, Theo frowned. ''Does this still have an owner?'' It didn''t matter, this was being inhabited by him and his family, knowing it had an owner didn''t take him back down. *CRASH!* Using more divine power, a thunderous sound cracked through time and space itself, creating a circr ten-dimensional pir of light. That level of power was strong enough to scare any Saint in this constetion. The lord''s will was broken, soon cracking like ss, reced by Theo''s will which then encircled the''s core and began to refine. . . 10 light years away from Arcane. The body of a demonic-looking woman trembled slightly. ''I knew this would happen.'' Moaning in pain, the woman soon sighed. Knowing who the''s new ruler was, she doesn''t even dare speak out. ''Why did someone so strong start living on a that isn''t even first-rate?'' Despite asking herself that question, she kind of already knew the answer. It was actually quite simple, before arriving on this, Theo, the one who stole her, was not as strong as he is today, and in a very short time, he became frighteningly strong, and not only that, the presence of Helena and Isis it was equally frightening, any one of the three could kill her. "Minaj, are you alright?" Her most loyal subject, saw her expression change and her moan in pain, then became worried. "Yes, it was nothing," Minaj said, returning to a cool, indifferent expression. Then she added: "Is the army ready yet?" "Yes ma''am." The man said respectfully with his eyes shining with praise. "Okay, let''s go, we have a to conquer." Minaj stood up and an empress''s aura came out of her body. "Yes!" The man knelt down as his eyes gleamed with excitement. Leaving the throne she was sitting on, she left the castle. Outside, there was an army with 100 billion soldiers. The weakest among them were in the Monarch Realm. Only two Realms below the Saint Realm. . . Something strange happened. The moment Theo thought he was going to pick up a card like Helena''s, the one that appeared in front of him was a miniature of the itself. When that happened, even the skies raged, but when Theo looked up at the sky, it was like a scared cat, raising all its fur, then running away in fear. ''Rya, what is this thing?'' Theo asked telepathically. In front of him, like a ghost, Rya appeared. Her leopard eyes sparkled adorably as she replied: [''Master, this is the little, basically the soul of the arcane, now the Master is not just the new lord of the, but the ultimate owner.'' ] Hearing this, Theo was very surprised, after all, it was a very big difference before he would have been the owner between many quotes if someone wanted to steal his, they could simply break his will, just like he did with the former owner, however, now he had the soul of the, that is, to be able to refine it, he would need to go to it. Rya added: [''Master, all the energy of this is at your disposal, unlike aary lord, owning it makes you not only get the energy, but get all the energy, and even create a domain. The domain created by a is superior to the domain created by a cultivator, that in itself is something that no Saint should be able to do.''] ''Are you implying that my power is superior to Saint Realm, and because of that, I managed to extract the soul of the, and now, I will own, in this case, something like my [Dimensional Room]?'' Theo asked just to be sure. [''As expected from the Master, that''s exactly it.''] Rya smiled. Theo was thoughtful, with a thought of his, managed to make the merge with his body, go to his divine sea. In the divine sea, the''s soul begins to fly over together with the others that were created because of its affinities. "Theo, can you hear me?" Coming out of his reverie, Theo looked at Helena. "Finally giving me attention." She pouted, then gave a seductive smile: "This now, it''s a little different, can you tell me what it was now?" Looking at her, Theo then looked at his children and wife and family members standing nearby, asking them toe closer, he exined what had happened. Now even Isis showed a shocked expression. She couldn''t imagine Theo would do such an absurd thing! ''He can truly be a Lord of the Universe...'' Isis'' eyes shone brighter than the stars. Possibly her deepest wish could be fulfilled with Theo''s help. Lord of the Universe, is the name usually given to those who are far above the Saint Realm. After the Saint Realmes to the Supreme Being. In this Realm, they can not only owns and create a smaller dimension, almost a universe. They walk the path of creation; despite having a veryrge gap, the Supreme Being is the closest imaginable to a creator of the universe. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt 598 Chapter 598 The days went by too quickly. In exactly 60 days, Theo gained possession of 100s. Which he gave one to each of his children and wives, and a few friends who follow him closely, the ones who stay with him in the [Dimensional Room]. . . Theo looked at the woman he held his hand and smiled. After much investment and effort, he finally managed to meet Elise, Little Emma''s mother. She was already a spectacr woman, today she was even more stunning in a silver dress with some pearls in the dress. The high heels made her more crossroads, as well as gave her an Empress feel, her dragon eyes were more enchanting than usual. She, who wasn''t one to wear makeup, was practically forced by Theo''s wives to wear it. Elise''s hand starts to sweat a little, she felt very nervous at that moment. In years, it was the first time she was having physical contact with another man. Even if it''s just holding hands for the moment, it was enough to make her nervous, even more than when she''d kissed Theo earlier. As her thoughts flowed in disarray, Theo looked at her adoringly, he then said with a smile, "You look beautiful." "Thanks, you look handsome too." She smiled a little but couldn''t hide her nervousness. Theoughed a little, and said, "That''s good." The two continued to walk. They didn''t go far, it was in Theo''s town, there were many attractions Elise hadn''t seen before. "Theo, something is up," Elise said suddenly. "Mm?" Theo looked at her carefully, waiting for her to speak. "Something is happening on the you gave me." She said. It is noteworthy that Elise was one of the people chosen by Theo to receive the soul of a refined. After merging with the upper-middle ss soul, she felt she had inexhaustible mana, even though her cultivation was only in the Monarch Realm, she could easily fight someone in the Venerable Realm. Of course, that''s because even though she has an inexhaustible supply of mana, she still didn''t have a good physical defense, however, Theo gave her a Rank Saint armor orb, with her inexhaustible energy, even if she can''t kill a Saint, she would not die either. The reason I was talking about it now was that at the moment Elise could feel the existence of many living beings living on the she owned. There was a war going on on the on a grand scale, and she didn''t know if that was normal or not, but after thinking it over, she wanted to talk about it with Theo. Theo stopped and looked at her, then he asked, "What''s going on, is it something serious, do you need me to fix it?" "I don''t know¡­Like, there''s a two-territory war going on. Ah yes, before speaking, I think it''s necessary to exin that there are two territories that dominate the, the Southern Dynasty, and the Northern Dynasty. The two sides went to war, it''s causing a lot of death and destruction, I don''t know if that''s a good thing for the''s development or not." She exined and told the doubt she had in her heart. Theo suddenlyughed out loud: "Haha, don''t worry. This ismon, no matter the race or species, they will always seek dominance, it ismon for them to seek to conquer each other''s territory." Elise thought for a moment at this, then she walked back to walking and let out a relieved sigh: "Yes, you''re right, although it''s a shame so many lives are lost, they sought this path themselves, maybe it''s not right for me to meddle. " "Yes, as long as they don''t seek to own the, trying to refine the core, which is impossible at the moment, that''s fine." Theo looked at her affectionately. Feeling Theo''s gaze filled with adoration, she felt ashamed and turned away. She felt like a teenager having her first date. It may sound silly, but that''s how she felt at the time, and she admits it wasn''t a bad feeling. Within minutes they arrived at the public square. Everyone fixed their eyes on Theo upon his arrival, including the experts who hade to visit the city. These were the bigwigs of Arcane. Theo wasn''t nervous or panicked; that kind of attention he was used to. Even for Elise, despite having more people than the n that she is Matriarch, Elise was used to being in the center of attention, mainly because the Red Dragon n had so much reverence for her. The crowd parted instinctively as Elise and Theo passed; many looked at them with friendly smiles. Theo and Elise smile back at them. Although Theo didn''t care about being the center of attention, he wanted to date his girl, with everyone watching it would be hard for him to be romantic with her, so he expanded his illusions by making a copy of himself and Elise, and soon mingled with the crowd, making you think they were just a cute couple who were having a date, without attracting attention. While attention was all on the copy created by his illusions. Eliseughed a little when she saw what Theo did. She didn''t dislike it, in reality, she felt very happy, as much as she denied it before, she wanted to be by Theo''s side. And now that she''d made up her mind, she was going to enjoy it as much as possible. "How about we go here?" Elise stopped walking in front of a theater. "Just a moment," Theo said taking his smartphone. After sending a message to the theater owner, who was one of the girls from the orphanage that he created along with other girls from the orphanage, he got a return message quickly and smiled: "We can go now." "Wee, Lord Theo and Matriarch Elise." Cintia came to meet them in person. Cintia was the owner of the theater, she is 17-18 years old, very passionate about theater, with the money she got working for Theo, she built this theater. "Thank you for having us." Theo smiled at her. "It''s my honor." Cintia smiled a little but acted very serious. Soon she apanied them to a VIP room. 599 Chapter 599 After having a fantastic date with Elise, it was almost time for them to return. As they passed a clothing store, Elise changed the one she was wearing into a cute short ck dress showing off her spectacr curves, almost making Theo drool. "Close your mouth to keep out mosquitoes~" Elisa giggled, putting her thin, slender fingers on his chin and moving up. "I can''t help it, you''re perfect," Theo said with love in his eyes. Hearing this, a smile curved her beautiful lips. Holding Elise''s hands as he walked around town, Theo was particrly happy. And from Elise''s glowing gaze, it was clear he wasn''t the only one enjoying the date. As she held Theo''s hand, Elise wasn''t as nervous as she was initially. Even a small smile was seen on her pretty lips. "Theo, are we going back?" Elise asked in a sweet voice. Theo tightened his grip on her long, dainty-fingered hand a little tighter, and asked her, "Aren''t you having fun?" "I am, but that''s not it, I think we can go back and go to the waterfall on the ind, it''s very beautiful, it would be nice if we both went there," Elise said with a flushed face. "Oh, if that''s the case, let''s go." Theo smiled. . . After a few minutes they arrived at the waterfall, it was a more secluded spot, he also noticed Elise doing several concealments and sealing spells. The sound of running water grows louder as Theo leads Elise through the forest. They definitely present a stark contrast to any woond creature that sees them, as he only wears easy-to-remove clothing. It didn''t take long for them to arrive. Using divine sense, they noticed that there was no living being in the nearest region. Stripping off her clothes, standing naked, Elise''s watery eyesnded on Theo''s. Theo was mesmerized, those big, round breasts, defying the earth''s gravity, thrusting and majestic with two pink cherries on top of the cake that looked more like an invitation for him to try it was almost driving him crazy. "Won''t youe in?" Elise''s soft, seductive voice was like a siren song pulling him out to sea. Luan took off his clothes, piece by piece, soon he was naked, and having seen all of Elise''s mor before, ''something'' besides him, was on his feet. Seeing this, Elise gulped. It wasn''t like it was the first time she''d seen a man''s genitals. Heavens! She was once married, however, she recalls that her ex-husband was not that big and majestic after all. ''Is this monster going to fit inside me?'' She starts to feel insecure. Even if she wanted to, she couldn''t take her eyes off the monster that seemed to be full of life, ready for action. Though very shy, she smiled, full of vitality as she showed her white teeth. Seeing her charming smile, Theo grew more and more excited. Entering the water, step by step, he soon got in front of her. The smallke is not very deep; at the waterfall itself, the level of theke barely reaches Elise''s ribs. Still, the chill of the water makes her shiver a little, despite using some of her mana to avoid the cold. When they stand in front of the waterfall, Theo pulls her close, and they give each other a long hug, warming each other with their loving, respectful caresses. Finally, Theo gently nudges Elise from behind, towards the waterfall, she barely holds back a loud cry as the rapidly flowing cold water cascades down her back. Theo continues nudging her until her back is pressed against the face of the stone cliff, the water from above pouring continuously over her and chilling her to the bone, hardening her nipples to the point of pain. Making her turn, and look into his eyes. A gentle smile curved Theo''s lips and he whispered, "Am I going too fast? Do you want me to go slower?" As he asked, his right hand wandered and cupped her ample breasts and began to massage using the secret massage technique. Moans of pleasure left Elise''s mouth, her eyes growing mistier and mistier. The nipples were already more than rock hard. Elise was silent, she didn''t know what I decided, she even suggesteding here, but even though she expected something like this to happen, now that it''s actually happening, she started to get anxious, her body was shaking a little, maybe because of the orgasms she was very close to reaching, or because of the insecurity she had for not being with a man for a long time... Whatever it was, she had a decision to make. "I want this." Elise makes a decision. Theo smiled and grabbed her and sshed the waterfall logo at the bottom of the waterfall twirling and kissing. They fall into the water and emerge, hugging andughing. Elise rises a little nervous though. They move through the shallow water, walking slowly to the waterfall, stroking, groping, and kissing along the way. They reach a rock at the edge of the waterfall and Elise gently perches on the hard rock. She starts stroking Theo''s cock as she spreads her legs invitingly. Her wet hand gripped tightly around his cock, moving up and down his hard length. He ys with her erect nipples while stroking her spread legs while kissing her neck at the spot he''s found drives her crazy. He moves down into her body and starts licking her cunt. She keeps her hair clean-shaven. Because of all the previous teasing, shees quickly, after just a few well-ced flicks of his tongue on her swollen clit. Theo gets up and approaches Elise. She bends down and takes him deep inside her loving mouth, her lips pressed tightly around his shaft. He suddenly pulls her up and enters the waterfall, he wants to be right inside her hot, wet cunt. Standing behind her, the water running over them both, she reaches behind her, letting her fingers run through the hair at the back of his neck as he ys with her breasts. He pushes her forward, leaning her over therge boulder as the water hits their bodies. He slowly prates her as she uses her hands to brace herself against the waterfall wall. He ces his hands on her ass, parting her buttocks for deeper pration. They enjoy the stray ssh of water cascading over their bodies as he slides in and out of her at a slow pace. She moans softly, loving how he lets her feel every inch of his rigid shaft as they slowly push into each other. Initially, she felt a little pain, it was like she was being stretched by force, she felt like she had be a virgin again, but she took it. Theo continues his long, slow strokes, feeling Elise''s warm, wet lips tighten around him, stroking his hard shaft and cock head as he moves in and out of her. He starts to move faster, harder and she finds his confidence nearing another climax. She reaches down with one hand to feel him inside her. She can feel his hard cock sliding inside her, his balls wet with his juices. His thumb brushes her clit and then her orgasm goes through, the hot, icy tingle making her weak in the knees. She rests her hands on the stone and feels her cunt tighten around Theo''s throbbing cock. Theo smiles, he loved making Elisee. He reaches for her breast and feels her nipple hard against his palm. He moves faster, his balls pressed against her lips. He grabs her hips with both hands and prates her as he explodes, shooting his cum inside her. Her muscles trap him inside her as he tries to keep his bnce. His right hand slides back and onto his balls, squeezing lightly, milking all the hot, sticky cum out of them. Her thirst for his sperm inside her is insatiable. Once satisfied, she has removed all her sperm from her balls, she releases her balls and moves her arm while trying to steady them. She stands up, feeling his cock slip from the heat of her body. She turns to him and they kiss, with passion and love. She starts pushing him, guiding him under the waterfall, washing, cleaning their bodies, and cooling them down. She keeps moving it back as she moves forward, kissing, caressing, and hugging each other. Walking through the water at his knees, he feels her hands slide down his chest - massaging his chest, pulling at his nipples, and scraping them with his fingernails. Without warning, she breaks the kiss and pushes him back. It sshes into the water, sinkingpletely. As he is falling, he hears herugh and watches her breasts sway. He emerges from the cold water and goes to her. She''s running away from him now,ughing, screaming as he chases her. He grabs her by the hips from behind and practically tackles her as they both dive into the water. They emerge,ughing and hugging each other. They maneuver so that she is sitting on hisp while he sits at the bottom of the small pool. They kiss and hug for what feels like hours, hands moving over each other and enjoying the feeling of just being in each other''s arms. They decide to leave, their bodies cooled by the water and to spend too much heat, sooner. He gives her a quick kiss as he gets up and takes a step towards the shore. She ps his ass as he moves and he leans over to ssh her water as he runs away. 600 Chapter 600 After their crazy night at the waterfall, Theo brought her to a room in the mansion, and they had their second, third, fourth battle... After staying 2 days with Elise, Theo and she came back. . . ''Now that I''ve taken possession of thes that were previously controlled by divine beings, my power has increased a little.'' In front of Theo were the people he loved most in the world. While the children yed, the wives and family members sat around a table while making small talk. Sometimes theyughed, other times they started to argue, it even seemed like they were going to start fighting, at other times they were silent, at other times they started to gossip about the husband who he found out was being betrayed and took his bags and left, and now, 10 yearster, he''s back super rich, with a much more beautiful woman, while his ex-wife just wore out over time. "That''s it, thew of return," Shina said. "Without knowing the full context, it''s easy to side with the man; we only know the big picture to reach a conclusion," Yuki said. "Makes sense, tsk." Shina pretended to click her tongue and pouted. Yuki thought it was cute and poked her cheek. "Stop it, I''m not a child anymore, my God!" Shina yelled. "Hehe, to me you will always be my silly little sister," Yuki said with a smile. "¡­" Shina. The other girlsughed. Theo walked up to Alice and asked, "How''s the development of the pills going?" "There is already enough to sustain a." Alice wasn''t kidding, in those years they were isted, she was all the time operating the machine creating pills. "Okay, let''s start selling in batches, and tell them that payment with monster cores is epted and is even worth more than regr money," Theo told her. "Okay." Alice smiled a little. (Note: Alice Bing: Cleopatra Bing''s 20th daughter ¨C Initially hired to be Little Yui''s maid and now working as an apothecary, creating pills for Theo) An adult now in her early 20s, she is a stunning beauty, her long hair is obsidian-like, slightly wavy. A pair of blue rabbit ears were visible on top of her head. It wasn''t so long ago that Theo helped her awaken her bunny bloodline from her moon. If before she was just a prisoner, now she wouldn''t leave even if they let her. This time she spent with Theo''s family, she learned to love them, was very different from when she lived with her mother and brothers. . . In a secluded room, there was a small fox huddled in a corner. Theo walked over and crouched beside her. "How long do you intend to continue like this?" Theo said in a soft tone: "Pitying yourself won''t help. Get out, live your life, and in case anyone wants to tease you again, you now have me!" The little owl''s head looked at Theo with her adorable little eyes. Theo sighed: "I already have a lot of kids, I don''t mind raising another one. What do you say, Elvira, do you want to be my daughter?" Elvira''s adorable little owl eyes blinked endlessly, her wings rubbing her eyes in disbelief. Theo said softly: "I''ve already cooperated with you and I haven''t erased your memories and let them stay in my special space, I think I''ve already shown you how sincere I am, yes?" "You, aren''t you afraid I''ll hurt your kids?" She asked cautiously. That stole a giggle from Theo: "Hahaha, all my kids are stronger than you. Tell me, how exactly would you hurt them?" "..." ''Yes, all of that fox''s children are abnormal, his women are also abnormal, even the turtle pet is abnormal being in the Saint Realm... Heavens, how can someone like him exist?'' The owl stayed a long time inside the hidden [Dimensional Room], but as she has a good sense, she noticed pretty much everything that happened. What surprises her most is Isis who is the most feared being in the universe and is willingly following Theo. ''This is unscientific!'' She wanted to scream. "I''d rather be a little sister." After a while, she said in her sweet childish voice. "Hahaha, alright, from now on you''re my little sister." Theoughed and said, "Come, stop being a recluse, y with my kids, talk to my friends or even my wives, they''re understanding, they won''t make you ufortable. If you want to go out and y outside, let me know, I''ll let you, as long as you want to do something, let me know, even if you want to get stronger, I''ll help you." Theo rubbed her owl''s head. It was very nice, could even get addicted. "I want some more time." She said shyly: "I''ve been a recluse for a long time, I don''t know what to talk about." "Talk about anything." Theo said with a smile, "No matter what the subject, as long as it''s something interesting, you can even tell a joke, or sing, whatever." "I, I will think, when I''m ready, I will." She said. "Okay, I won''t insist." Theo rubbed her head again: "Don''t be too long, everyone is wanting to meet you, believe me." "Mm-hm." She nodded. . . Theo didn''t even have to exin the conversation he had with Elvira to the girls, after they arrived in their realm, their hearing was good enough to hear the entire conversation. They were very happy with Theo''s approach. Deep down, they all wanted to help the little owl, but it was difficult to get close to her, it was like a wild cat, whenever she got close to her, she ran away, the only exception was Theo for some reason. Pulling out a chair for Theo to sit beside her, Ariana asked when he was finished sitting, "Theo, now that you''ve taken possession of thes of the divine beings you''ve killed, what''s your purpose?" "Oh?" Theo smiled: "That''s a good question. I intend to swallow up all thes in the universe after the ''angel'' beings." Ariana''s eyes narrowed, "You''re not serious, are you?" 601 Chapter 601 "No, Hahaha," Theo chuckled and said, "Actually, I want to gather a fair amount of monster cores. I''m going to use the pills they were created to trade in monster cores and then get stronger. I believe the sky is not the limit, remember the phoenix and the golden crow?" "Yes, of course, you remember those scary beings." Everyone agreed. "So they talked about the main world." Theo said, "I kept thinking if I get strong enough, will I make it to this main world thing, and if I can, will there be any interesting things to do? I mean, it''s not that it''s not here, but that''s it, I still crave something higher." Isis went to them. She smiled a little at her loli appearance, and said, "Your thoughts are right, no different from the thoughts of a cultivator seeking immortality." "Immortality.... Honestly, I''ve never thought about such a thing so clearly, I''m just happy if I can live for thousands of years with the one I love." Theo said seriously, "But well, if I want to be immortal, my path will be the path of immortality for my loved ones too. If I''m going to be immortal alone, I''d rather not be immortal." Isis was surprised, then she smiled: "Even waiting for that answer, I was still surprised, seriously, you are the first person I have met who would give up the quest for immortality for the sake of your loved ones." "But of course, what''s the point of being on top of a mountain without having anyone to celebrate with me?" Theo asked. "Alone on top of a mountain..." Isis was thoughtful, then smiled, "Yes, you''re right, it would be lonely, in the end, it''s just an empty, loveless ce, maybe a little momentary joy, but that''s all. ." Now it was Theo''s turn to ask: "And you Isis, do you intend to seek immortality?" "Me? Hahaha, I don''t know, but if you go, maybe I''ll think about getting it too." She gave a meaningful smile before leaving. Now Theo was confused, he muttered, "Does she like me?" "Idiot." "Idiot+1" "Idiot+2" "Hey, wanna stop?" Theo looked at his women and sighed wearily: "Look, she always likes to tease me, how do I know it''s not one of her pranks?" Helena shook her head and said, "You''re a big gigantic idiot!" "Even you, Helena? Sigh, okay, can we change the subject?" Theo asked. "Oh, what do you want to talk about?" Shina asked. "Well, how is our town doing? Nobody came to get a problem?" Theo asked. "Is there anyone bold enough to do something like this?" Shina scoffed: "Even the mentally handicapped are afraid of causing trouble in Volt City." "...Well, it''s just that you guys are very intimidating." Theo threw all the me on them. "Hehehe, are we intimidating?" His wives'' eyes turned dangerous. Theo wasn''t intimidated and even dared said, "Look, it looks like you guys want to drag me into a little dark room and eat me alive!" "Haha, Theo, you''re too naive, do you think we''re going to fall for your trick?" Ariana scoffed. "Yes, this is all you want us to drag you into the bedroom and we''ll all serve you in bed, yes?" Yuki asked with an elegant smile. "... Damn, I was discovered!" Theo cried tragically. "Hahaha, fool." The girls started tough. "If you''re so bored, you''ll entertain your kids a little, they''ll idolize you, if you y with them, I bet they''ll be overjoyed," Zaira said. "Well... I''ll do it then." Theo looked at the empty cup in front of him, then left. . . After ying with his kids for a while, Theo dressed in a blue T-shirt and ck pants with ck sneakers and walked out of [Dimensional Room]. "Jka, is your dad there, Little Nathan?" Answered the door. A boy with crimson hair. "Hello, Uncle Theo. Come in, daddy is still sleeping, I''m going to wake him up!" Little Nathan said in a cute voice. "Okay." Theo didn''t refuse and went inside. Already familiar with the structure of the house, he went into the living room and waited seated on the sofa. The sleepy Jka, came down the stairs. "Theo!" His voice was quite cheerful when he said his name. "Mm." Theo just nodded. Coming close, Theo stood up and shook his hand, and then they embraced. "It''s good to see you, my brother," Jka said with a smile. "The same," Theo said. "Sit, sit." Jka gestured. "How is it going?" Theo asked. "It''s going really well." Jkaughed but quickly turned serious: "Theo, I must thank you. Thanks to you, my marriage was saved. I don''t know what made mee up with those crazy ideas, after I thought more clearly, I realized I was going to make an incorrigible mistake." He sighed. "It''s past hurts, let''s not talk about it, let''s talk about happy things." Theo smiled. "Hmm. You''re right, Hahahaha," Jka chuckled, "You know what?" "Mm?" Theo frowned. "Klin got pregnant again!" Jka''s face was red with happiness. "That''s great." Theo squeezed his hand tightly: "I''m so happy for you." "Thanks." Jka smiled. His face remained red like he was drunk. I could only imagine how happy he was. One thing Jka didn''t dare say was: ''It could have been yours if you had epted... I''m d you didn''t...'' He even had nightmares about it. After all, Theo was a fertilizer machine, all of his wives got pregnant almost at the same time, it proves how potent his seeds were. Unaware of what Jka was thinking, Theo asked, "Where''s your wife?" "Klin went out with some friends to shop for the kids, while I stayed to take care of them," Jka said. "...When I got here, your son said you were asleep, though," Theo said. "...Theo, there are things you should and shouldn''t say." Jka chuckled awkwardly: "Seriously, I had some rough nights so I couldn''t sleep well, it was my oversight. I''m d my kids are well behaved, ahahahaha!" "If you say." Theo changed the subject: "Still working selling pills?" "Yes Yes." Jka smiled: "It''s a very profitable service, I manage to support my family and have plenty of money to give Klin to buy clothes, bags, etc." "Mm, well I''ming, I just stopped by to see how you were." Theo got up. "Uncle, are you going already? y with us a little, please~" Little Maya''s cute voice came from beside Theo. "...Okay, just a little bit." . . After leaving Jka''s house, Theo returned to the mansion. Initially, he intended to go talk to Waru and Athena, but it was getting dark and he didn''t want to let his family have dinner without him being around. It was even possible that he wouldn''t eat until he got back." "Wee back." Shina smiled when she saw him arrive. "Mm." Theo nodded and said, "It smells delicious." "I''m making beef stew." Shina smiled sweetly. "I''m talking about you~" Theo teased. "Fool." Shina punched him weakly in the chest as his face turned red, she said in a mosquito voice: "Later if you want... I can have dessert." She ran away. "So shy~" Theo chuckled. With a few minutes to go, Theo went to the corner of the room and began to meditate. There was nothing he wanted to understand, currently, all his techniques and skills were at their maximum, however, he wanted to see if he had apse of inspiration and create a new technique/skill. "Theo the food is ready,e eat." Ariana''s voice reached my ears. Theo sighed as he stood up: "As expected, it''s not that simple to create a technique in such a short time, especially trying to use 3 elements." 602 Chapter 602 After entering the [Dimensional Room], Theo called everyone and said, "I''ve already made up my mind." "What have you decided, Theo?" Helene asked in her charming voice. "I will have a feast and invite all the divine beings scattered around the world. It''s a good chance to meet them, and I hope they''ll give me a little face ande." Theo smiled. Isis, who was sitting drinking tea, said: "This is the right thing to do, usually when a new divine being wanted to join the group, it is necessary to have a party, it is also a way to demonstrate their status, the bigger and more luxurious it is. the feast, the greater will be your prestige." "Oh, I don''t care much for this prestige business, at least I''m going to make something that everyone will be happy with, and with Shina, my immortal little cook making the feast, I dare anyone to say it''s bad." Theo''s smile became a little more macabre. "I''m not small!" Shina refuted with a slightly flushed face. "Hahaha," Theoughed without caring and looked at Helena and Isis: "What do you say, do you think it will work... Or rather, you who know them, can you send an invite to each of them?" "Tsk, now I''ve be an errand girl." Even though she said so, Helena had an elegant smile on her face. Wearing a rainbow dress that matched her hair, her beautiful eyes sparkled giving an unparalleled charm. "I need to do this? It''s soborious." Isis for the first time said in a sly voice. She went to Theo and leaned against him and looked with those blue eyes that looked more like a pair of rare gems as the eyes start to get wet increasing her beauty. "If you don''t want to go, don''t go, but then you won''t get the gift I prepared for you," Theo said. "...What kind of gift?" Isis''s interest was piqued. "If I say so, it will no longer be present, hahaha!" Theoughed out loud. "..." Isis was silent for a few seconds. After some thought, she put a bag on his waist and said, "I think it''s good that it''s something that''s worth so much effort, if it''s not, I''ll beat you a thousand times in front of your kids~" Theo shuddered. He still didn''t know what Isis was like fighting at full strength, so he wasn''t confident about beating her. "All right." Even so, he promised, he was sure she would like it, after all, it was the thing she wanted most at that moment. "Okay, let''s go outside, I''m going to build a gigantic ballroom, and we can even have a tournament between my kids, Hahaha," Theo said with augh. "Wow!" The children were happy, it was difficult for any of them not to like fighting. "Will there be any prizes?" Little Sophia asked. "Yes absolutely yes." Theo rubbed her head and smiled, "The prize for the winner will be teleport technique." The children''s eyes sparkled. Even Little Emma and Little Yui wanted this technique. "I will work hard!" The children''s morale went through the clouds. Their battle spirit was as strong as a battalion that has been on the battlefield for a thousand years. Of course, it was just a false battle spirit. Although they are strong, Theo''s sons and his wives can''t be that solid, has never killed anyone, or even entered a real battle. But, the strength they obtained is not false, because of that, it gives a slight impression that they have already had several battles to reach this level of power. After distancing himself, Theo went to create the arena. The arena tform will be coated with Theo''s true mana, because of this, even if the kids fight using their full power, they won''t risk destroying the arena. In addition, Theo intends to create spells to not risk death. Although the chances are slim that something very risky will happen, it''s better to be safe than sorry. As he made the preparations, listening to the giggling of his children, even his wives, Theo smiled. Turning to look at his family, Theo felt an inexplicable thrill of happiness. Something that would be impossible for him to think about feeling in his previous life. "It''s a long way away, do you need help?" Ariana asked with a seductive yet loving smile. "I do not need it, thank you. I''ll finish soon." Nodding, and smiling gently, Theo went back to making preparations for the tournament. "Well..." Ariana smiled and went back to talking to Yuki and the rest. . . It doesn''t take long for the divine beings or rulers ofs to receive an invitation to the big party that Theo intends to throw. With Helena''s help, the speed at which the invitations were delivered was very fast. Because they were beings from the butterfly ind who delivered the invitations, none of these divine beings or rulers declined the invitation and promised to attend. The divine beings who were more aware of the information about Theo were uneasy with the invitation, however, did not dare refuse after everything that happened. The giant who ''takes care'' of two divine beings... When he received the invitation, he looked at the sky, almost touching the clouds, he sighed. ''I didn''t expect to find such an aberration in such a limited universe...'' When he received the news of the divine fox''s deeds, at first the giant didn''t think much. ''And to think that that new child has a beef with this fox who has the support of Empress Isis... It''s time for me to return to the main universe.'' Although he didn''t want to leave now that he got new ''toys'', the threat he was feeling was greater than the one he felt before he fled another universe by offending someone who shouldn''t be offended. . . "It''s finished," Theo muttered. Before he was a giant arena filled with formations and protective matrices. The functions were all prioritizing the lives of those who fought inside the arena. One of the most amazing things was that the arena was able to float, ignoring gravity. Because Theo was Lord of the, he had that privilege. 603 Chapter 603 The days passed very quickly... In the blink of an eye, the day arrived that began the celebration of the Arcane. Today was another cloudy day, unfortunately, it started to snow a lot. Despite the snow, this did not influence the happy atmosphere that took ce in Volts City. All the children of the Orphanages, joined with their friends, children of people who lived in the city, and went to y in the snow. Theo''s sons were among them, with the formation that was fortified even a Saint Realm-level being could not act rashly. This gave Theo and his wives the security of letting the children y to their hearts'' content. Among the main dishes that would be served, they were mainly made by Shina. Her cooking has reached Immortal level. Even the demanding Isis when it came to eating, always showed up when it came to eating. Theo appreciated Shina''s efforts and supported her dream of cooking. Before she aimed to be an Immortal cook, now that she did, her goal was to improve even more and be able to make at least a thousand immortal dishes. Heading into the kitchen, which was more like a gigantic factory, all sorts of equipment and technology that revolved around creating food, was cute little Shina. Sensing Theo''s presence, Shina turned and smiled. Her smile was dazzling, like a flower that has just bloomed, stealing the hearts of those she saw. Theo smiled back, then looked at the number of dishes that Shina had made. Although there were some employees helping out as kitchen help, the head cook was Shina. "You worked hard, I''m proud." "So I''m going to get a reward?" Her eyes sparkled. While her lips arched into a perfect smile showing her beautiful white teeth, her eyes curved into crescent moons, giving her a prettier look: "Yes?" The girl had a nasal voice that was sweet and cute. She was so adorable that Theo pulled her into his arms and squeezed tightly. Shina really enjoyed the hug, though surprised that it was so sudden. Unable to take it anymore, she lifted her head and looked into the man''s face. From her angle, she could see the man''s partially exposed Adam''s apple peeking through the cor of his polo shirt. His exquisite chin was like the most meticulous creation in the universe. Her surprise didn''tst long, as soon as she recovered, Shinaughed wrapping her arms around him, and said, "You surprised me a little, I hope you surprise meter too..." She chuckled. "I will!" Theo said in a deep voice. As time went on, Shina became more and more seductive, her childish air was notpletely gone, but when she acted like that, it was difficult to even for Theo to resist. After a passionate kiss, almost making Shina melt in his arms, Theo said, "I''m going now, just dropped by to see how you were doing, I trust you and I know everyone will love your cooking. If you need help, call the other girls, I''m going to entertain the guests." Theo''s trust and affection made Shina''s eyes droop. The dimples in her cheeks deepened. "Mm." Shina ced her head on his chest as she made a small noise in confirmation. Theoughed a little, thinking she was too cute. . . When Theo entered the great ballroom, the conversation almost died down. Many looked at him differently. Whether admiration, envy, fear, horror, adoration, interest, etc. ''Golden fox...'' The main leaders, being divine beings, gulped their saliva dry as they felt pressured by his presence. The only ones who weren''t afraid would be those who were familiar with him, like Isis, Helena... Theo''s wife shared an elegant table while keeping a smile on her face. It was interesting for them to see everyone''s reaction the moment Theo arrived. "You don''t need to get so excited." Theo gave a small, elegant smile: "I have no ulterior motives in inviting you here today." He paused as he watched. Noticing that they looked at each other, possibly talking telepathically, he only spoke again a few secondster. "So¡­" A Saint swallowed nervously, before asking, "Why did you invite us? What is the point of all this?" That was the doubt they all had. Although he thought it was to warn them, after all, he had killed many Divine Beasts for the sake of his family, they were still cautious. They just didn''t dare not to go, as they knew that if he could find the Divine Beasts that were hidden by Saint Izack, finding them would be easy for him. It was as if he had been waiting for that question. A smile formed on his lips. Theo is very handsome, he has a wild, indomitable but approachable air, but when he smiles, as handsome as he is, there seems to be cruelty hidden in the gleam of his eyes. "What was said in the invitation is not wrong. I want to meet you all, that''s true. Also, rify that I was the one who killed the Divine Beasts, I bet many of you have already noticed that." His gaze sharpened: "The reason I did this is simple, they had evil thoughts towards my children and my family. Whether because of what they saw or because of my wife Helena." Many swallowing sounds were heard. Hearing him say that was totally different from hearing from a third party. Another fact was that they couldn''t ssify Theo''s current power. It made them feel pressured and fearful. Theo continued: "No need to fear, as I said, this is a friendly invitation, as long as you have no ulterior motives towards my family and family, I will not do you any harm." Another Saint didn''t believe this was the only reason, he nervously asked, "Other than that, is there any other reason?" "Yes, I want to propose a universal, global alliance. That is, to hold hands and create teleports on all thes that are in our possession and createws and rules for moving betweens." Theo swept his eyes as he finished speaking, noting the surprised looks from almost everyone. It can be said that many of them have manys. Some didn''t find it bad, while others felt ufortable. 604 Chapter 604 Although they were afraid of Theo, the proposal he made was hard to decide. An uproar formed as they talked to each other. Theo knew this was a difficult decision. He smiled and said, "You don''t have to give me an answer now. Let''s enjoy the feast;ter there will be a little ''show'' of my kids having a tournament, after it''s all over, you can then give me an answer." They don''t ponder long before agreeing. The party has officially started. Most of the divine beings had known each other for a long time and had a lot to talk about. However, they were trying to better understand Theo''s current situation, so they cautiously interact with Theo''s friends to learn more about him. Theo''s kids were still ying with the other kids who had attended the party. Although they were very intelligent with high IQ and EQ, they still enjoyed interacting with other children. Meanwhile, Theo''s wives shared the same table. Apart from Theo''s wives, Little Yui and Little Emma were also there, as were Isis, Klin, L, Aine, Nanda, Athena, and Waru. It was a table full of beauty. She was simply too attractive, but for fear of offending Theo if she kept looking at them, most avoided tantly looking at them. . . "Just as promised, the tournament between my sons will begin." Theo smiled a little: "Of course, if you want to let your kids participate, the restriction is just that you have to be under 18." Although none of Theo''s children made it past the age of 10, it didn''t really matter. His kids were different, even young 18-year-olds can confidently say they could go toe-to-toe with any of Theo''s kids. The ce was dead silent. Even if they thought their kids were talented, under 18 couldn''t even serve as a warm-up for Theo''s kids. To them, this fox was a freak. His sons were so young, but they were already so powerful. It was very unreal. Theo didn''t borate, seeing that none of them were interested, he pretended he had never offered this: "Okay, let''s start now, the first two to fight will be my son: Henrique Volts and Oliver Volts." "Yea!" The childish voices of the two echoed. Soon after, the two floated towards the arena tform. Ariana and Zaira were the most active when cheering. Oliver was Zaira''s son, while Henry was Ariana''s son. While Yuki and the other wives were neutral, cheering for both of them. Even Zaika was partial. "Brother Oliver, since you''re going to go against me..." Little Henrique said with a smug smile: "Get ready to lose, the number of times I''ve won will be 52 times!" "Tsk~" Oliver''s childish voice echoed, he tried to speak like a small adult man, which managed to get severalughs from the audience: "If a stranger hears you talk like that, he''ll think you''re better than me, but don''t forget. .. I also beat you 51 times and today it will be 52!" "Wow!" "I didn''t expect these two kids to be sopetitive." "Yes, they are so young, but they have already fought each other 102 times..." The audience was excited. What they didn''t know was that the rivalry of Theo''s children was not limited to the two children, all of them, although they were very close, were still quitepetitive, so it wasmon that against each of them, at least 50 times already fought each other. Little Henrique didn''t bother to speak anymore, it was almost always like that, he didn''t feel offended, nor did he think he offended his brother. The two basically had a tactical agreement, duel was duel; then they went back to talking and ying normally. "Very well, the rules are simple, whoever does the most damage to the other and reaches 100 wins." On the holographic screen above the arena, the names of Henrique Volts and Oliver Volts appeared, right below the name, there was a red bar marked 100. It was easy to understand, and everyone was a little amazed at how forcefully Theo had nned this. Many were parents and found this a good way to have a healthy duel, as they didn''t have to go to extremes waiting for one of their children to admit defeat. "Begin!" Theo said not too loud, but not too low. It was enough for everyone to hear. Little Oliver with his golden eyes stared as he saw that Little Henrique began to transform. Wasting no time, Little Oliver''s transformation began as well. Although very young, they have already managed to transform into semi-perfect forms. It was they in human form with the appearance of an animal. However, as they were born with the lineage of the divine fox, they could not reach the perfect shape, the aspects that stood out the most were mainly those inherited from their mothers. Little Oliver had more of a ck wolf aspect. While Little Henrique inherited his mother''s blue eyes, he was more leopard-like. It could be said that Little Henrique and Little Oliver had equal strength. The two also only managed to bring with their transformation, a pair of ears and a golden tail from the golden fox divine bloodline. "Sigh~~" The mana of the children''s duo made the audience sigh. It was so strong that even those above the Spiritual Monarch Realm felt downcast. This was clearly above their level. "How can that be¡­?!?" The divine beings were no longer calm, they became even more nervous. Evenpared to divine beings, none of them being in the Spiritual Monarch Realm would have such powerful mana... The two young men looked at each other. Those who didn''t understand thought that they were standing around doing nothing, however, those who had more discerning eyes, noticed that the fight had already started! "Incredible!" "Unbelievable!" Many divine beings understood what was happening, their disbelief was even greater than before when they felt their mana. Just a simple movement of Little Henry and Little Oliver''s shoulder, it wasn''t that simple. They were mentally anticipating their every action and reacting. With the high power, they knew that the first strike could be thest. It only took one attack to end the duel. No wonder these experts were so surprised. 605 Chapter 605 Theo nodded, proud too. Even Theo''s wives understood what was happening. Jka didn''t cultivate that high, but even though he didn''t understand it, he saw Theo''s proud reaction and figured there was something more than the eyes could see and fell silent. "Ha, that''s all in the end!?" Suddenly, a slightly loud voice, full of disdain, echoed. "Kurapt, be quiet!" Between clenched teeth, the divine being, Kaleb said as he looked at his 18-20 year old son. "Father, don''t you agree? Why are you so afraid? After all, it''s all gossip that grew as it was told." Kurapt wasn''t convinced from the start that Theo was all that was said, and looking at his children, despite high mana, that was all. His father''s angry expression didn''t stop him, he looked at the arena, and said full of disdain and sarcasm: "Wow, they are so amazing, they just stare at each other without doing anything and expect us to buy that they are experts, tsk, to me it looks like two retards looking at each other!" Little Henrique and Little Oliver''s hearing was keen, when they heard this, the two automatically looked at the boy who was in his 20s. Theo didn''t intrude, and neither did their mothers. When Kurapt felt the eyes of the two, he seemed to have seen a terrible monster, sweat started pouring down his back, dread was written all over his face, he started chattering his teeth as if he had been exposed by the lower temperature. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!" Suddenly, he screamed loudly as he held his head. His mother was anxious and hugged him: "What happened, baby? Tell Mom, are you feeling sick? Ahhhh, don''t cry, don''t cry, my baby, talk to mommy...!" Comfort didn''t help anything, Kaleb was nervous, and looked scared at his son, he tried to use his powers when he noticed that his son was receiving a mental attacks from Theo''s two sons, however, an even greater power prevented him from interfering. "Ahhhhhhhhh...." Kurapt''s scream grew louder until it finally stopped. Before his mother was happy, she saw the silly, retarded look on her son''s face. He suddenlyughed for no reason, his expression was as if he had suffered a stroke. "Hehehe, butterflies, butterflies~~" He was waving his hands and seemed to be ying with something in the air, but there was nothing there. "Humph! In the end, that''s all!" Little Henrique and Little Oliver snorted coldly. Although they looked cute, the audience couldn''t help but shudder in fear. Kurapt''s mother finally noticed that it was the two children in the arena who made her son retarded, and her eyes were bloodshot. "Evil creatures! I''ll kill you both!" A pair of white wings grew on the woman''s back and she flew towards the arena at great speed. Kaleb trembled in fear, he advanced to stop his wife, however... Someone appeared in front of him and grabbed him by the neck with a cold look: "You are very brave..." Theo''s cold voice echoed. "You are seeking death!" Helena appeared in front of Kurapt''s mother and in the same way, she held the woman with one hand on her neck as if she were holding a simple chicken. Not long afterward, L and Theo''s wives appeared around the woman and burst into their auras, suffocating her with murderous intent. At this point, the audience had held its breath, not daring to make the slightest noise. They didn''t even see Theo arrive in front of Saint Kaleb. He was even faster than Saint Helena who was one of the most powerful divine beings in the entire universe. The main shock was that even though Theo limited his aura to just Kaleb, they could still feel it. When they felt the immensity of Theo''s aura, it was like a boundless golden sea. Much like gold dust that created an entire sea of ??shining and pure form. Kaleb''s wife''s heartbeat almost stopped. On the impulse of anger, she retaliated, however, she was the type who tormented the weak and feared the strong, even if it is the son turning into a retard, she could still have other children, however, after living for so many years, the fear of death is greater than an ordinary cultivator. Saint Kaleb was in a worse situation. The fear he felt reached the point where he felt like peeing his pants. Theo''s gaze gave him a sense of creepy dread. It was as if at any moment he would disappear from the face of the earth for all eternity. It was not the first time he had been in danger of dying, but it was the first time he had experienced such an experience. Theo said slowly in his cold voice, making everyone who heard fear and shiver as if he had been bathed in cold water: "There are things you should and shouldn''t say... Just like you say something wrong, you have to wait prepared to suffer the consequences for your highs. I think everyone understands; in this universe, not everything will be resolved through dialogue... The moment your son thought of offending my children, he should be prepared to be retaliated... " Tears welled up in Saint Kaleb''s eyes: "Please don''t kill me..." He barely managed to speak with his throat being strangled by Theo. "If you were sensible, you should have foreseen that your son was brainless and could bring disaster on you. But no, you brought him here, having the most powerful beings in this universe... I ask you, are you an idiot?" Theo scoffed. "I...I..." When he heard this, Saint Kaleb couldn''t even refute it. But he didn''t think Theo needed to go to the extreme, after all, his son''s brain had already turned to porridge, now he''s be a retard, there was no reason for him to continue with it. He knew his son was impulsive, but he was limited only to the weak, but he was just like his mother who feared the strong, so he didn''t expect his son to be so stupid as to offend the son of the being who was actually the most feared among divine beings! "You don''t look totally convinced... Heh, never mind, it may offend me, but the moment you thought maliciously towards my son, your family was already doomed!" After saying it coldly. Both the husband and wife pair, the son who had previously be retarded, are gone. No one knew what exactly happened, but some had their hunches. It was already known that Theo''s illusions were challenging, even now they experienced it for themselves. Theo''s eyes gleamed and his cultivation grew rapidly with no intention of stopping for the next few seconds. _ _ [Congrattions! You have reached the 12th Layer of Saint Realm.] _ _ Theo didn''t expect it to go forward now, this was an unexpected surprise. The Golden Fox Ancestor lineage cells also increased greatly. Theo opened his statuses before the illusions faded. _ _ Theo Volts Race: Ancestor Beast Species: Golden Fox Ancestor Cultivation: 12th Layer of Saint Realm Crystal Points: 119,352,188,276 System Points: 999,999 Law of Time-Space _ _ Lineage Golden Fox Ancestor: 53,121,256,717,001 Lineage Cells. Supreme Divine Bestial King - Level 10 Divine Phoenix - Level 10 Divine Golden Crow Level 10 Divine Poisonous Body Level 10 _ _ Skills [Sovereign Illusions Yin-Yang] Level 3 [Supreme Ten Golden Fingers Yin-Yang] level 2 _ _ Affinities [Divine Earth Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine Diamond - Level 10] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine ck mes - Level 10] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Earth Level 10: Divine Magma - Level 10] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Water Level 10: Divine Acid Level 10] [Divine Water Level 10 / Divine Earth Level 10: Divine Wood - Level 10] [Divine Ice Level 10 / Divine Poison Level 10: Divine Viral - Level 10] [Divine Wind Level 10 / Divine Lightning Level 10: Divine Ma - Level 10] [Divine Light Level 10 / Eternal Darkness Level 10: Divine ck Hole Level 10] Divine Metal Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine Lightning Metal Level 10] [Divine Sound Level 1] [Divine Yin-Yang Level 10] [Divine Illusion Level 1] _ _ Noble Spirits Kin: Golden Slime; Red Diamond level 15. Kuro: Dark Slime; Red Diamond level 15. Roiyaruse: Elementary Scepter; Red Diamond level 15. _ _ Although he thought it was a shame that his affinities didn''t change, it was still good, he didn''t even intend to invite these divine beings for the purpose of using on them, what happened wasn''t exactly his intention, but since it happened, he would not regret. 606 Chapter 606 The feeling of being protected was very good. Theo''s children were red-faced with excitement to see what their parents had done for them. Only the guests couldn''t stay calm in this situation, they were even more insecure about staying at the party. The hides of many were numb. Their legs were weak and their minds went nk. They didn''t even know where it was now. Theo realized this, as did Helena and the rest. No wonder, three divine beings disappeared before their eyes without even knowing what their end was. Theo spoke again in a normal tone, at which point he had already teleported to a ce where everyone could see him: "As I said before, not everything can be solved with dialogue, shameless people like these who dare to provoke my family, I, I won''t be merciful, but as long as you don''t offend my family and friends, you''re all wee, and I promise I won''t do you any harm." Isisughed, "Why are you so scared? If Theo said that, it''s because he meant it, otherwise, because he would waste saliva talking instead of just starting to kill you all~" Although the way Isis spoke was unorthodox, many knew her, and they got used to it after hearing what she said, they finally calmed down. Suddenly a gust of wind blew and a pungent smell suddenly filled the air. Everyone''s gazended on Jka. Klin quickly covered his nose with the fan in his hand and said sheepishly, "Jka, how can you breastfeed here, and¡­why is it so stinky?" Klin''s face was so red with embarrassment that she wanted to find a hole to bury herself in. On the other hand, Jka''s childrenughed out loud while covering their little noses, and saying a few sentences: "Daddy is rotten!" "Hahaha, you can bury it already rotten!" "Dad, you fart like a princess, Princess Fiona!" Most did not understand when they heard Jka''s son talk about Princess Fiona, after all, they were films that only Theo provided to his family and friends. But from the context, they more or less got it. Jka on the other hand wasn''t the least bit embarrassed. He even said while looking at the embarrassed Klin: "Amon, I didn''t fart, it was my gut that blew you a kiss." Heughed: "That''s it, love is like a fart, if it''s forced it''ll go to shit~!" Jka''s childrenughed a lot. They got used to their father acting like that at home. They also weren''t intimidated by being surrounded by important people, after all, who was more important than Uncle Theo and Uncle Theo''s friends? Those who were used to seeing big shots weren''t the least bit intimidated. Klin on the other hand turned redder and redder. She covered her face with her hands, and through the slit of her fingers, she shot Jka a death re. Theo''s childrenughed too. Although Theo wasn''t that shameless, he wasn''t much better. Most of the guests rxed, evenughed a little. In the end, most managed to calm down from the previous nervousness. It was strange, most of them were so scared before, but because of a chest¡­ They felt less scared than the words spoken by Isis. "Dad, are we going to continue?" The one who asked was Little Henrique in his childish voice. Theo thought for a moment. Things weren''t the way they were initially... After some thought, he said, "Changes of ns. Let''s just do a group fight. Little Yui and Little Emma will choose between you brothers and then the duel will be a group duel. The winning group will naturally receive the prize." "Hehe~" The cute little Little Yuiughed in a bell-like tone, her giggle was refreshing, at the same time it was like a good afternoon tea that made those who listened calm down. Appearing at the arena, Little Yui said with a smile, "All right, Sister Emma, ??get up in the arena,e flip heads or tails with Yui, and decide who gets to pick." "Very good." Little Emma jumped straight into the arena. Theo''s children float outside and huddle with Little Henrique and Little Oliver. Little Emma, ??who chose heads over tails, won. With a smile, she pointed at Little Teodoro. Without needing to think, Little Yui pointed at Little Yumi. Gradually, they were selected, soon the fourteen children were in the arena, seven on each side. Next to Little Yui were Little Yumi, Little Gustavo, Little Henrique, Little Luiza, Little Nics, and Little Noah. On Little Emma''s side were Little Teodoro, Little Oliver, Little Olivia, Little Sophia, Little Valentina, and Little Veronica. When they faced each other, it was as if sparks shed. Viewers were excited once again. However, this time they were more reserved, and they warned their children sternly, especially not to act hastily. Little Emma and Little Yui were like two generals, with a pair of wings floating in the back of the group, the two girls looked at each other. Their rivalry was the deepest. They were friends, sisters, and, at the same time, long-time rivals. Next to each of the little girls was Little Teodoro and Little Yumi. Among the brothers, the four were the oldest. The fight hadn''t even started, but the arena was already on fire...! Before Theo said to start the game, Shina whispered to a few men and women dressed as waiters to bring out new dishes for the guests. When food was served, along with good wine. The mood improved a lot from the audience. But not everyone was happy. Theo''s children in the arena were pouting at the seductive smell of their food. "Let''s get this over with..." Little Emma muttered. She almost drooled when she saw the cake that looked like a wedding cake being served. . . Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! 607 Chapter 607 Those who tasted Shina''s specialty fish knew how good it was. Because of this, the children in the arena were already watering in their mouths, even though they hadn''t eaten in a long time. Theo didn''t linger long. Seeing that the kids were ready, he said aloud, "Are you ready? So on three, 1, 2, 3, start!" This time, they didn''t take long to get started, although Little Yui and Little Emma stood still, the rest had already chosen their opponents and started fighting. *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOM...!* The sounds of shing blows were aggravating, if not for the fact that a barrier had been formed by Theo, it was inevitable that the audience would be hit. "Wow!" The variety of attacks and defenses surprised the audience quite a bit. As they were all children of the same family, many initially thought they would only have a dozen attacks and defenses and would be simr. But seeing it now, it was as if their face had been pped very hard, automatically, they felt their face heat up... Little Gustavo was careless and ended up taking a right hit, so the entire health bar he showed in the holographic image was at 0. "Little Gustavo is out," Theo said softly. Pouting, Little Gustavo exited the arena. "Force!" "You did very well, don''t be sad!" *Apuse!* Many tried to encourage when they saw Little Gustavo''s sad face, they soon started to apud. Most who tried to persuade him not to be sad were women who had the maternal instinct activated. Little Gustavo felt better, he even smiled a little flushed and waved to the audience. Afterward, he went toward his mother. Shina hugged him andughed a little, "Okay, okay, eat some while cheering for your brothers." "Yes, I will." Little Gustavo nodded. After getting out of his mother''s arms, he sat behind her. Yuki and the rest around the table appeased Little Gustavo for a few seconds too, filling his te with delicious food. "Thank you, Moms~" Little Gustavo thanked him in his cute voice. Ariana and the rest smiled, then turned their attention to the arena. After losing someone on her side, Little Yui yelled, "Step back and transform into perfect form!" "Attention, don''t just stare, do the same." Little Emma said aloud. "Yea!" Little Valentina and Little Nics were Theo''s children with Mizuki. Because of their dragon bloodline, when they grew into nearly perfect form, a pair of beautiful silver wings appeared on the back of their backs. The other children were mainly of the fox, feline, and wolf lineage. In perfect form, they created a pair of wings with an affinity that they most mastered. The audience''s expression of surprise and shock upon seeing the auraing out of the arena was quite unique. It was as if they were seeing something that was beyond what they could have expected to happen, because of that, it left many of them euphoric, hoping to enjoy a good fight. Fortunately, Little Yumi, Little Teodoro, and the rest didn''t let them down. When they returned to fight, the attacks and defenses became more aggressive. What caught the most attention was the defense they created in the form of several squares. When a square was hit, it was possible to see that it changed color and the mana in that part became denser and defended from attacks more easily. This has given many a better understanding of the defense created by Theo''s sons and their wives, as well as ideas of trying to replicate that defense. "Little Olivia and Little Nics out..." Before Theo could finish speaking, he noticed that one more health bar had reached 0: "Little Oliver is out too." Upon hearing this, the three kids canceled the transformation and flew out of the arena, heading towards Zaika''s table and the rest. "Tsk, I was careless, I didn''t even see when big brother Teo showed up." Little Oliver pouted. Afterining, regretfully, Little Oliver drowned his sorrows in the delicious food on the table. Little Olivia and Little Nicsughed a little, but they were no slower than Little Oliver and started to eat. *BOOOOM!* A direct confrontation between Little Yumi and Little Teodoro had a strong reaction until the other kids were forced to distance themselves from the two. The strength control of the two twin brothers was exceptional, not only that, their divine bloodline was used by more than 50%, with an almost perfect transformation with divine golden fox aspects. The aggression of the brothers Little Yumi and Little Teodoro was very high. Not even using a direct form of defense, but rather, they created a second by harder than steel around their body and when they attacked, they disregarded everything around them. "There you two go again..." Little Luiza and the rest walked away and sighed helplessly. "Ahh¡­" Little Luiza, who got a little distracted, was almost hit by an ice spear. Cold sweat trickled down her forehead. ''That was close.'' She murmured into her heart. "Tsk, almost~" Little Valentina''s childish giggle echoed. Taking a distance, Little Luiza looked towards Little Valentina who had her silver hair tied in a high bun with an expression of regret, although she wasughing. . . Not long after the party ended, the divine beings agreed to the alliance and asked Theo to decide on a day to start imnting teleport portals on thes. "Everything is going very well." Theo was very pleased with that. "The amount of opportunities on the is increasing..." Helena leaned on his shoulder and looked towards the portals that were being established on the, with a charming smile she continued: "In the tournament, you gave them quite a scare, until even Little Yui and Little Emma scared them when they faced each other in the tournament. Hehe, look how efficient they are~" "Hahaha!" Ariana who heard this, spit the water out of her mouth andughed out loud. "It is understandable that the economy of the is going to change for the better." Shina said with satisfaction: "Theo made them ept that this is the intermediary, the benefits it brings are gigantic." Their was, after all, the go-between, of all thes that were being connected, they were using that as their primary. 608 Chapter 608 In the blink of an eye, another year has passed. In the month of November, a phenomenon appeared in the sky. Unlike before, Arcane has be much more lively. The number of living beings from others was gigantic, they received more than 1 billion visitors per month. The opportunity for those who wanted to make money was the best. The value ofnd has increased considerably. Thends closest to Fallen Star Ind are the most expensive. The reason for the astronomical price was obvious¡­ The presence of Theo and his family members made thend more expensive in itself. Of course, that wasn''t the only reason. Living near Fallen Star Ind was really nice, as the best shops were there. Even the best entertainment. In the courtyard of the mansion, a pretty girl with long blue hair was swinging in a hammock while eating sour grapes. Whenever she ate, she initially grimaced at the sourness of the sour grape, but soon her eyes lit up in satisfaction. "That is great." Isis popped another grape into her mouth as she held the te with arge bunch of grapes and controlled the wind to make the move faster. In a casual outfit, a white T-shirt with gold trim and blue sweatpants, Theo walked over and said with a smile to Isis, "Don''t eat too much, lunch is almost ready." "Ohh, okay." After chewing the grape, she made ''okay'' with her hand. Theo didn''t leave right away. He was silent for a few seconds, before saying, "I''m very close to breaking the ''curse'' on your body." "Serious?" Isis''s eyes sparkled like never before. She jumped out of the hammock and nearly dropped her te of grapes on the floor. "Yes, just wait a little longer, I''ll be able to solve your problem soon." Theo found Isis'' excited form cute and the way her eyes sparkled, even more, beautiful than a starry sky. "My, my, this is great, you are just too amazing!" Isis jumped up and pped her hands, not satisfied, she jumped into Theo''s arms and hugged him tightly. She believed in Theo''s words, she didn''t doubt it when he said he had a way to break the ''curse''. She had waited so long for this day, now that she saw that she had hoped for it to happen, she was shaking with excitement. "Hahaha, you are family, of course, I will do this for you." Theo rubbed her head and said with a smile. "Mhm, mhm." Isis nodded several times cutely as she rubbed her head against his belly. It was the first time Theo had seen her act like this, it was a new revtion, as she always lookedzy at the same time smug and powerful. . . By lunchtime, Isis was happier than usual. This could be seen repairing even for children. "Why is young Aunt Isis so happy?" Little Luiza asked while tilting her face a little with doubt and curiosity that shone in her eyes. Isis let out a goodugh, then she pressed her lips together and smiled, and ced her index finger between her lips. "Hehe, secret~" Little Luiza pouted: "Petty..." "Hahahaha!" Isisughed even harder in response. Lunch became livelier. Yuki and the girls although they didn''t know exactly what inflicted Isis before, they at least knew that Theo was about to help her. Maybe besides Theo, Helena was the only one among them who knew what bothered Isis. . . Unknowingly, Theo has be hot news on the again. A long time ago, he hadmented that he was interested in trading magic cores. Today, the biggestpany in the universe inmerce has appeared. It is unknown who leaked this news, but soon many on the Arcane learned about it. The fact that Theo was trading and giving away rare things, even things that hadn''t appeared in the entire universe, made it a good choice for those in need of rare things. "Mmm?" Theo let his mind wander a little, soon he found that his name was being mentioned several times. "Ohh..." When he found out the content of why it became hot news, he smiled: ''I barely said I was close to getting the system points needed to help Isis, and this happens...'' Theoughed. He waited in front of the mansion, knowing he would soon have a visitor. Theo didn''t have to wait long. Soon a person with an impressive aura appeared, following him, there were three young men and an older man. When he saw Theo, the man in the lead looked surprised, but soon a gentle smile formed. He said tteringly, "As expected, Lord Theo has already sensed our arrival." "Hello, Saint Lucian." Theo said with a smile, "Come in, let''s talk inside." "Oh? I am honored that Lord Theo remembers my name. So I won''t do the ceremony." Saint Lucian smiled and walked in with the group of people following him. In the office, Shina came in and poured tea for everyone, then she went and stood behind Theo with one of her hands on his shoulder. After drinking some of the tea, Saint Lucian praised, "Good tea." After putting it on the table, he said, "Well, I imagine Lord Theo already knows the reason for our visit?" "Yes, you are interested in trading something with me, yes?" Theo didn''t beat around the bush. "Exactly." Saint Lucian gestured to the older man who looked like a butler in a ck dress. Understanding his lord''s orders, the man picked up an energy core the size of a ping-pong ball and ced it on the table. "And so." Saint Lucian cleared his throat and said, "There was an insect invasion on one of thes managed by ourpany. Although the core of these insects does not have an element, as you can see, there is a lot of mana in their cores. It was then that I remembered that Lord Theo was interested in these things, so Ie for this reason to ask if Lord Theo is interested?" "Yes, of course, I am." Theo said directly: "Is there something in particr you want? Also, how many of these cores do you have? By the way, are they all this mana density, or are there inferiors as well as superiors?" 609 Chapter 609 "See for yourself, Lord Theo." Saint Lucian passed him a storage ring. Injecting his mana, Theo was able to see what was inside. "..." Even Theo couldn''t stay calm when he saw the number of cores inside the storage ring. It was approximately 100 billion mana cores with no elements. Inside, it looked like a sea of ??glowing cores, it was quite attractive. Guessing that Theo was surprised, Saint Lucian smiled and said: "It''s like this, the insect invasion was very big, I don''t even know how it happened, but a wormhole opened near my and these insects came out and attacked. Luckily, we didn''t have many casualties, as although these insects were in great numbers, their strength was no more than the rank of Venerable." "I understand." Theo took a deep breath. His eyes lit up a little: "Tell me, what do you need, I''ll do my best to get it." "Ever heard of [Awakening Rose Sapphire]?" Saint Lucian asked. Theo looked thoughtful. He had never heard of it before, so he called Rya and asked her. ["Master, this [Pink Sapphire of Awakening] is able to stimte the bloodline. The chance for even a bloodline to evolve into a divine bloodline."] Rya replied politely as soon as she appeared. Theo''s interest was piqued. Something like that was useful for his family members. ["How much does this cost?"] ["That''s a total of 10 billion Crystal points, Master!"] Rya replied. Theo gazed but soon saw that Saint Lucian was looking at him anxiously. He replied, "Yes, I have. I more or less know how to use it, and I can get it." "Serious?" Saint Lucian didn''t have much hope, after all, it was something capable of making a lineage evolve into a divine lineage, it couldn''t be something easy to find. "Yes, I''m serious." Theo put the storage ring back on the table, he intertwined his fingers creating pyramid with his fingers, and brought it up to his chin: "Not only do I have this, but I''m also able to get more than 1..." He didn''t specify, but that alone was able to make Saint Lucian''s heart beat faster. The excitement of the young man behind Saint Lucian was no less than his, in fact, it was even greater. "Father..." The young man started to speak, but he saw Lucian''s hand understood, telling him to shut up. Saint Lucian looked thoughtful, he was thinking, and then he pulled out another ring from storage. Setting it on the table, he said slowly, trying to control the nervousness he was feeling, "Well, there are monster cores in this ring, they are adverse of different types and levels. See, and tell me if you are able to trade all this for two [Awakening Rose Sapphire]." "Okay." Theo took the other storage ring and looked at the contents inside. Once again he sighed in admiration. The quantity and quality of mana cores within this ring were superior to the other. Despite not having such an absurd amount, it was, after all, of high quality. To be honest, Theo intended to exchange the first storage ring for two [Pink Sapphire of Awakening]. However, since Saint Lucian was being generous enough to offer more things, ''reluctantly'' Theo will ept. "An agreement." Theo reached out to shake Saint Lucian''s hand. Theo spent a total of 20 billion on the Crystal Points. He then pretended to take two [Pink Sapphire of Awakening] from his storage ring. When it was taken out, a sweet smell, but nothing they could resemble, just like a unique aura came out of the two pink sapphires. Setting it on the table, Theo said, "Here it is, see if this is what you expected." "Yes, yes, it''s even better..." Saint Lucian was so excited that he lost hisposure, he saw the oue, felt embarrassed, then pretended to cough and said: "Ehem, that''s right, even if it''s a fair exchange, I am in your debt. I have been searching for this item for a thousand years." "Hahaha, you are very polite." Theo chuckled heartily, "Just as you are in search of this item, I need a lot of mana cores. You don''t have to be in my debt, but if you get more mana cores, I just hope you think of me first." "Of course, of course, I had already thought of that." Saint Lucian nodded several times and shook Theo''s hand with both hands: "May Lord Theo''s path be lighted, I''m very grateful, Hahaha." In the end, he couldn''t take it anymore andugh out loud. He had two sons, a daughter, and a son, unfortunately, their mother''s lineage was poor, because of that, both were not born with divine lineage. Even after a thousand years, his children still showed no sign of their lineage evolving. . . Looking at the system panel, Theo felt a different kind of itch. His Crystal Points were at 99 billion. That alone made him want to increase it to 100 billion. Of course, if he increased beyond that, he would be even happier. Theo was now in [Dimensional Room]. In front of him was a gigantic mountain of neutral mana cores. Before turning this into system points, he wanted to bring his kids to see it. It was a sight to behold, it would be a shame not to see it. "Father, aren''t you afraid that [Dimensional Room] will suck all those mana cores?" Little Teodoro asked. He''s seen this happen before, because of that, he knew of [Dimensional Room''s] ability. "With me here, that''s not going to happen." Theo rubbed his head: "You should know by now, I am the ruler of this dimension, everything that happens is under my control here." "So... If dad finds an enemy difficult to defeat, wouldn''t it be simpler if he brought him to this dimension?" Little Valentina asked curiously. "Yes, but if he is stronger than his father, it means that it will be difficult for me to get him to enter the [Dimensional Room] against his will," Theo exined. "Oh..." Though she understood, Little Valentina thought her father would somehow manage. 610 Chapter 610 [503,132,926,912.] That was the amount of Crystal Points he currently had. ''I got a lot more than I expected.'' Theo let out a long breath. It was definitely something he didn''t expect. That amount was much greater than he could have imagined. Before, he needed 200 billion Crystal Points to help Isis. Now, he''s got 500 billion... Not that he''sining, obviously, it was a pleasant surprise. Pondering it a bit, Theo used 100 billion to expand [Dimensional Room] while he was alone. When this absurd amount of Crystal Points were used, the mana density that floated was gigantic. If before [Dimensional Room] was big, now it was colossal. Even bigger than somes, at least 50% the size of the Arcane. With the expansion of [Dimensional Room] came new updates, as well as mana density getting higher than before. _ _ [1 day in the Dimensional Room; 1 hour outside] ¨C [5 days in [Dimensional Room]; 5 hours outside] ¨C [10 Days in [Dimensional Room]; 10 Hours Outside] [New Updates: 60 Days in [Dimensional Room]; 50 hours outside] (Can be used again after 100 hours outside) 120 Days in [Dimensional Room]; 100 hours outside (Can be used again after 150 hours outside)] [In Dimensional Room mana is 100x denser] _ _ "Hahahaha, good, good, good." When Theo saw this, he wanted tough. It was satisfying for him to see that. Afterughing for over a minute, Theo contemted. ''Should I go to a with higher mana density?'' It has already been proven that the greater the density of mana on the it inhabits, the greater the return in [Dimensional Room]. Knowing that fact made him ponder whether or not he should move. However, after some thought, he discarded this idea. His family and friends are already used to this. Also, it wasn''t that bad, this current was already among the high-sss. Although it was still missing a little bit, as time goes on, who knows, it might even be number 1 in the universe? ''Even if that happens one day, I think by then, I would have left this universe...'' Theo felt that he was getting closer and closer to reaching the limit and transcending the main universe. Where everything was originated and where the strongest was. After passing through the next heavenly tribtion, he would no longer stay in this universe. By the understanding he had, after he transcends, he would create the universe itself. When that happens, it couldn''t be done in someone else''s universe, it would need to go to the main universe, where everything was originated. However, all of this would happen in the future, so we won''t talk about that for now. . . Jka was getting more and more money. Lately, he has been working a lot, now he had his ownpany and brand. The factory he built was to create cacha?as. The strong point was the quality wines, and recipes created by his wife, Klin. Today was the rare day he was off, and he was at the Sund Pub. It was the biggest bar he created and it was in the center of Volts City. "Jka, you this way." An acquaintance saw him and greeted him. "Miller." Jka cracked a smile: "Sit down, have a drink with me." "I can''t stay long, I just came to buy cigarettes." Miller said with a sigh, then he added, "And you, Jka. You don''t have to drink so much to be happy." Jka who has heard this before and scoffed: "And you, you don''t need to get married and have kids to be happy, but you have them anyway, right? The thing is... Even if you don''t need it, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t increase your happiness. Drinking makes me happier, so I drink." "..." Miller was speechless. Even if it was twisted logic, he couldn''t find the words to refute it. He huffed with a smile, then burst outughing. "Yes, you''re right. You convinced me, I''m going to have a beer with you before I go home." "It''s more like that." Jka was pleased: "Waiter, bring my friend a beer here." What Miller didn''t know was that at home, Jka had a clone to apany her children and wife. Jka worked so hard on the clone creation, he was as good as Theo in this aspect. . . "That''s it? Do I just need to swallow this?" Isis asked, trying to control her emotions. "Yes, after swallowing, you will be free and you will be able to leave this universe that has been confined," Theo said. "You..." Isis was surprised, she half-expected Theo to know that she was confined in this universe, but even so, hearing him say it out loud, she was still surprised. "Seriously, you are so amazing, sometimes I can''t believe you came from such a small." "It is not?" Theo said narcissistically. However, instead of mocking him, Isis still confirmed and praised him a few more times. "I, I''m swallowing it now." Isis was a little nervous. She had yearned for this for many years, now that she finally got the chance, it was hard for her to calm down. "Go ahead." Theo waved his hand, unconcerned. Having been with the system for years, his confidence in the things he got thanks to the system reached its peak. It was no exaggeration to say that if the description imed to be able to create a from scratch, it was indeed possible. Even able to create a divine bloodline or even a dimensional room where it was the same as having a space of your own. There were many amazing things he''d achieved over the years thanks to the system. Although the curse Isis suffered is strong, he faithfully believed that it will be erased the moment she digests the liquid in the vial he gave her. Initially, Isis felt nothing different. But, after a few seconds, it was as if a whirlpool had kicked in, and her cultivate rose with no intention of wanting to stop. 611 Chapter 611 "How are you feeling?" Theo asked slowly as he saw her return to open her eyes. "Exceptionally well!" Isis turned on one foot. She felt on cloud nine. She even felt like screaming, jumping... She was just too happy! "Do you intend to go out?" Theo wasn''t specific, but Isis understood. "Yes, but will I leave only when you do or are you sending me away?" Isis raised an eyebrow. "No of course not." Theo denied it and smiled: "If you choose to stay, of course, I will be happy." "It''s more like that." Isis smiled in satisfaction. She added: "I''ve waited a long time, I''m not in such a hurry, I don''t even have anything amazing to do once I get there, I don''t even want revenge, the reason I''m stuck in this universe isn''t exactly anyone''s fault... well, Simply put, I''m going out with you." "I''m d to hear this." Theo smiled again. "I know you do." She smiled. "Well, well, I''m going. Youe?" Theo asked. "No¡­ The moment I leave, I''m practically going to be kicked out of this universe. At worst, I can stay, but the creator of this universe will detect me and... Well, he left the rest to your imagination." Isis gave a meaningful smile. "Is that so? Well, so be it." Theo didn''t care. Anyway, in [Dimensional Room] there is currently a lot of space. If she wants to stay, she won''t necessarily be bored. In reality, she normally stays in [Dimensional Room]. It''s not exactly new to her. . . By the time Theo arrived, Helena had already guessed that he had made Isis regain her freedom. The fact that she wasn''t together with him proved the choice she had made, but considering the time they''d spent together, thinking about how close Isis was to Theo, despite not looking like much, Helena wasn''t surprised she chose to stay. "Father!" "Dad!" The children who were ying, seeing Theo arrive, ran towards him. Although Little Yui wanted to run towards Theo too, she felt a little shy, after all, she was the big sister! Little Emma next to her refrained fromughing, but because of that, she ended up shaking like a washing machine. She was hrious at Little Yui''s expression holding back from running to dad. "Dad, big brother Teo is amazing." "Yes, yes, he was able to teleport multiple times!" "Older sister Yumi bought many things for us, look, look, dad!" "I liked the apple fruit." "We y football like that cartoon with powers." "Super something, right?" "Dad, I won the tag!" "Uncle Jka came to pick up his kids not long ago." "Dad, Dad, Mom made the strawberry pie, it was delicious~" Helena fell into a dilemma when she saw the children running. On the one hand, she already considered herself the children''s mother, on the other hand, she still wanted to have her own children with Theo. Come to think of it, this might be the first time she''s had a real thought about having children. Before all she thought about was getting strong, then it was about being with Theo. Only now, has shee to think that it wouldn''t be bad to have children. "Calm down, don''t all talk together," Theo said with a helpless smile. It wasn''t until I heard what Theo said that the kids stopped talking at once. The children''s faces were red after talking so much, and they were quite agitated wanting to keep talking, but they respected and waited for Theo to allow who would speak first. Mizuki with her silver hair flying in the wind approached Theo. As soon as she saw that he was done talking to the children, she asked, "Isis remained in the [Dimensional Room]?" "Uh-huh," Theo replied softly. Mizuki touched her nose. She sensed that Theo seemed to be in a very good mood today. Shina suddenly took his hand as she approached: "Love, the new restaurant in Berlin City is ready, I was especially waiting for you to go and open it." "Ohh, right." Theo nodded and said, "Are you all ready? I''ll get dressed real quick and we can go." "Yes, only children who need to change clothes." Shina nodded happily. Theo took a quick look, then realized they were all exceptionally tidy. He hadn''t noticed this before, because normally they already look good, even dressing up wouldn''t change much, only looking more closely he noticed some slight differences in quality both in clothing and essories. . . The name of Shina''s restaurant was world-renowned. When a new branch was being opened, many important people tried to get to the opening. Unfortunately, it was not possible for so many people to get entry, in the end, a real dispute over the tickets erupted. Those who didn''t, were sad, even cried. Don''t underestimate this, having the chance to meet so many important people is a very good thing, but best of all, it was the chance to see Theo and his family up close, even a chance to speak with Theo. If by a stroke of luck they managed to get their attention, it was even better if they won the lottery. It was practically a guaranteed future. If it had been a few months ago, they wouldn''t have thought so, but since even the ones who didn''t get to the point of being friends, but only acquaintances of Theo and his family; they were fortunate enough to have many important people from different nts giving them priorities inmerce. "Oh my god, aren''t those Apollo and Posel?!" Suddenly, in front of the opening restaurant building, someone shouted in the crowd. Even not being able to have the privilege of having ess to the grand opening, didn''t stop many people from showing up. It was like an event for a world famous singers or actresses event, attracting a huge audience who were willing to stand in front of local X just to get a chance to see their idols. "Hi~" Apollo in his wild but friendly way waved to the people who were shouting his name. Posel was more reserved but still waved at people with an elegant smile. However, their time of glory did notst long. When Waru, Judith, and Athena appeared, people went crazy. "Ahhh, Heavens! Waru is so devilishly beautiful!" "Athena, I want to carry your children!" Although she had heard this many times, when Athena heard it, she sighed, her face a little flushed. 612 Chapter 612 If the arrival of the first guests had already caused such amotion, the arrival of Theo and his family was even more agitated. A family made up of several women and many children were eye candy. Even the desire to be able to see a handsome man waspletely fulfilled by Theo''s appearance. His aura alone was grand enough to make many women tremble with desire. Those who had any connection with animals even suspected that they were in heat... Instinctively, everyone couldn''t take their eyes off them. "Saint Helena is a goddess on earth!" "Mizuki and Elise are like silver and red dragon sisters. They are just drop-dead gorgeous." "Not to mention that Elise is Matriarch of the Red Dragon n and the Silver Dragon n." "Don''t forget about Yuki. She is the only one among Lord Theo''s women who is also a fox. Furthermore, she appears to be the first wife as well as the first to have children with him. See, little prince Teodoro and little princess Yumi are her twin sons." It was amazing how well informed the public was. The conversation continued as if they had to announce all the achievements of Theo''s wives, almost as if it were an obligation. Even Theo''s children were not left out of it, one by one it was said. Be even little things that have been done before and seen. Some even magnified a little when speaking, but they didn''t dare exaggerate too much. On the red carpet, while listening to the audience, Theo and his family entered the building. Just for the chance to have seen them, they made them feel that it was worthing. The discussion outside revolved mainly around Theo''s family. Although in the business world, Shina was the most famous among Theo''s wives, that doesn''t mean they underestimate the others. Of course, in terms of strength, Helena was on top. In terms of political strength, Mizuki and Elise were second only to Helena. However, because they are so mysterious, there is a lot of spection about Yuki, Zaika, Zaira, and Ariana. In terms of strength, they were undoubtedly strong. In terms of skills, it was still unknown... Ariana said with a charming smile, "Not bad Shina, this is a great spot, and the inside of the restaurant looks really nice." Shina who was suddenly hugged smiled a little: "It''s no big deal, the credits aren''t really mine, I just said how I had to do it, who really did it, it was Theo." "Well, that''s to be expected, with his powers, it would be a waste not to ask him to do something like that for you." Ariana chuckled at the end. This was something everyone agreed on. Theo could create a building with a snap of his fingers. . . When Theo returned to [Dimensional Room], he was surprised when he no longer felt Isis'' mana. "Why can''t I feel your mana?" Theo was a little shocked by this. "Hehee~" Isis giggled and said in aughing voice, "Of course, you can''t find mana in my body, that''s because I don''t use mana anymore." This took Theo by surprise. "So what exactly do you wear?" "Divine power." Isis put her hand behind her back, holding and tilting her head, she said cutely: "Although mana is not weak, it is still inferior to divine power. To understand more simply. What mana it takes to create something is many times greater than what is needed when using divine power." "Basically a difference in purity?" Theo asked. "Practically that." Isis made a chair appear and sat down. "Only difference, is that there are things you are able to do with divine power that is almost impossible to do using mana. Well, you are very close to reaching that stage. When that happens, you will be able to understand better." "Uh-huh." Theo nodded. What Isis didn''t say was that she was extremely curious to know what it would be like when Theo used divine power. Although in theory divine beings were supposed to be able to use divine, it is nothing more than a slightly more refined form of mana, it is still far from it. Another thing was that Theo''s mana form was far superior to anything she''d ever seen before. Of all living beings, whether divine or not, Theo is what she''s sure is the purest mana. Only his sonse close to that... Well, maybe his wives are too close to the purity of Theo''s mana. "Another thing¡­" Isis said in a mysterious tone: "Among the divine powers, there are ssifications. Well, that is something that is no use exining now." She left without giving Theo a chance for her. . . "Mr. Theo is here!" When the children at the orphanage spotted him, amotion was caused. "Mr. Theo, Mr. Theo,e in,e in." The children surrounded him, a ten-year-old boy and a nine-year-old girl held his hand as they pulled him into the orphanage. In reality, it didn''t look like an orphanage. It looked more like a prep school for very wealthy students. Everything was well-crafted and well-done, the construction, even the huge backyard with all sorts of things in sight, seemed to be well-maintained and expensive. The lives of the people at the orphanage had been enormously affected since they met Theo, it would not be an exaggeration to say that they all at least had a clearer vision of a prosperous and fruitful future. Before, they struggled to survive, but now, they had choices. In fact, many choices, it was as if before they had faced a dead end, but suddenly, Theo appeared and broke the walls that prevented them, and with that, paths of different choices came into view. A gentle smile appeared on Theo''s face as he was led by the children. The teenagers living at the orphanage saw Theo''s arrival and prepared to wee him. Not everyone was just two 14-year-old girls from the rabbit n along with sisters Nanda and Aine. 613 Chapter 613 After taking a sip of his coffee, Theo braced his hands on his knee, his eyes meeting Nanda''s and Aine''s. "You already know me, and you know I don''t like rodeo, so I''ll be straight. It won''t be long before I transcend this realm. That is, I will leave this universe." Nanda: "..." Aine: "..." All: "..." It was hard to swallow it all in one go. The sisters mostly saw Theo''s increasing rise, precisely because of that, they were kind of prepared for this day toe, but still, they were a bit speechless when it was said out loud. "You don''t need to be so surprised. Although I say it right away, it could take almost ten years, the earliest would be 1 year." In his calctions, he predicted more or less that period. Theo thought of something and smiled: "When I leave, of course, I''ll take some people with me..." Nanda interrupted: "Are we included in these people who will go with you?" "That depends." Aine, who was getting sad, saw some hope: "It depends on what?" "Whether you want to go or not." Theo said seriously: "Honestly, I''m able to take all the people on the ind, but I don''t think that''s a good idea, as having so many people to protect will be something impossible for me in a ce with so many powerful beings, but if it''s just a few hundred people, it is still possible, as I have my means." "So basically not everyone at the orphanage will be able to go, yeah?" Still felt sad again. "As I said, it is possible, but for a long time, they were in a safe ce where they will hardly have contact with the outside world. They will practically be deprived of their freedom for a few years..." Theo stopped talking and went back to take another sip of his coffee. Aine and Nanda were silent. After a few minutes, Lilith broke the silence. "I''m willing to go!" She raised her arm and said with a determined look. Theo was the one who changed the course of her life. In her life, Theo was her hero, as well as a good friend, someone she aspires to follow. If he intends to leave this universe, so be it! She would follow him even knowing the risks, even knowing that she would possibly be deprived of her freedom for a few years. "I..." Nanda couldn''t decide. Aine, on the other hand, said, "I''ll go with you. I don''t know what the other girls'' decisions will be, and the children at the orphanage, but, I did everything I could, I don''t want to let it go and regret it. I know myself well enough to understand that this could be something that will haunt me in the future." Nanda was surprised by Aine''s words. Her mouth dropped open as she looked at her. . . In the [Dimensional Room], Theo meditated. Despite already being in the 12th Layer of Saint Realm, he was still pushing hard. One of the most beautiful and cute creatures in the world, with beautiful curly blue hair and blue eyes, wearing a white princess dress, arrived in front of Theo. She hugs his leg, then she looks up with her big eyes twinkling cutely. "Dad, Sophia was thinking..." Little Sophia said in her sweet, childlike voice. "Yea?" Theo stroked her head with a smile. Little Sophia closed her eyes a little, then opened her eyes with a cute smile, she continued: "An Empress, or even a Queen, Sophia wants to be one. It''s possible?" A little surprised, Theo stopped ruffling her hair. Secondster... "Hahaha! Of course, it''s possible? But, you''re daddy''s princess, aren''t you good enough?" "Yes, but¡­" She pouted: "My sisters are also Mom and Dad''s princesses. I want something different, something just from Sophia. Like the mom who is talked about everywhere for being an Immortal Cook. It''s so cool to see how they have the greatest respect for mom~" "Oh, is that so?" Theoughed and smiled. "Of course, of course, Dad is also excellent. There''s not a ce I haven''t heard about Sophia''s daddy, humph, humph, my parents are great, as a daughter, I need to be great too, yeah?" The brave way she looked as she struck a pose while huffing in the cutest possible way made Theough louder and louder. Theo''s eyes were brighter than stars, and the satisfaction he received from raising his children was even more meaningful than raising his cultivate. Even without understanding why her daddy startedughing so much, Little Sophia startedughing along: "Hehehehe~" "It''s not impossible, whether it''s being empress, queen, or even owning an entire." Theo said with a smile, "As long as it''s your wish, I''ll do it." "Hehee~ Thank you, daddy!" She hugged him tightly. After talking with Little Sophia a little more, his other kids arrived and talked and yed with him. Theo entertained his sons and daughters for over five hours. It wasn''t until dinnertime that everyone gathered in the mansion''s dining room in [Dimensional Room]. . . "Theo, my love, you''ve been looking at me for a long time~" Helena puts her hand on his chest, touching only her fingers, then caresses his chest intimately. "Mm, you look very pretty, I couldn''t help it," Theo said with a mesmerizing expression. He lifts her chin, tilting her head up as he goes down, her lips parting in anticipation. Their lips meet and it''s pure electricity. There was arousal in the softness of her lips and the gentleness of her tongue that slowly and gently yed with his tongue. Theo had to admit that of his wives, Helena''s kiss was among the most arousing. Time seemed to have stopped for them. Theo and Helena were enjoying each other and the moment. Helena''s moans as he kissed and licked her ears made Theo''s face heat up and his heart pound. Kissing her cheeks, giving small hickeys, until reaching her neck. At the same time, it was Helena''s turn to go to his ear, while he kissed her neck, Helena kissed and licked his ear. "Ahhh~~" Helena let out a sexy moan as Theo began sucking her neck like a vampire. It is unknown how much time passed before they parted ways, putting forehead to forehead. "This is amazing~" Helena whispers in an excited tone. Her eyes were cloudy and dreamy. "I feel the same," Theo answered back with a self-conscious smile. "It was one of our hottest kisses~" Helena says with her eyes practically shining. Their lips meet again and when Theo pulled her closer, he felt her entire body melt into the kiss. His tongue darted out to tease her lips and she moaned as he let her tongue out and slide along his. They were both starting to breathe heavier when he sucked her bottom lips between his and took a nibble that made her moan once more. Theo felt her hand slip inside his shirt and was a little surprised he hadn''t noticed his shirt being unbuttoned, but the sensation of her fingers sliding over his chest quickly made his heart race even more. . . Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! 614 Chapter 614 Helena let out a sexy moan as Theo began sucking her neck like a vampire. It is unknown how much time passed before they parted ways, putting forehead to forehead. "This is amazing~" Helena whispers in an excited tone. Her eyes were cloudy and dreamy. "I feel the same," Theo answered back with a self-conscious smile. "It was one of our hottest kisses~" Helena says with her eyes practically shining. Their lips meet again and when Theo pulled her closer, he felt her entire body melt into the kiss. His tongue darted out to tease her lips and she moaned as he let her tongue out and slide along his. They were both starting to breathe heavier when he sucked her bottom lips between his and took a nibble that made her moan once more. Theo felt her hand slip inside his shirt and was a little surprised he hadn''t noticed his shirt being unbuttoned, but the sensation of her fingers sliding over his chest quickly made his heart race even more. - - L has already gotten used to her current life. In her human form, L yed with Theo''s children. Despite being very old, she grew up with a youthful spirit, even in the most childish games, it was obvious that she was having fun, not faking it. Despite this,tely, she has been worrying. ''Lord Theo''s sons are getting stronger... If this continues it''s only a matter of time before they catch up to me or even get stronger than me. Not that I''m against it, but I feel a little sad, it even makes me want to be stronger!'' L''s thoughts floated by, making her lost in thought. Despite this, she automatically yed with the children. One of the games that the children enjoyed was when L returned to her true form and walked with them on her back in thergeke created in the [Dimensional Room]. The speed at which she could swim made her stomach flutter, it was a screaming sensation of joy. *BOOM!* Suddenly, an explosive sound echoed in the [Dimensional Room]. The booming sound snapped L out of her thoughts and made her look in the direction of the sound. "Wow!" Both she and the children eximed in awe. In the distance, Theo was shirtless with a golden aura around him. The golden aura was like the shape of candle mes reaching towards the heavens. The overwhelming power emanating from Theo''s aura was very powerful, if it weren''t for the fact that he didn''t treat them as enemies, it would even be hard to breathe. What L saw was breathtaking. ''As expected, Lord Theo is amazing!'' L''s admiration only increased as she watched this. Despite not understanding why Theo was doing this, L didn''t think it was random, it must be something very important to exude such an aura. Isis, who was in her loli form, woke up to feel Theo''s aura. When she concentrated, she was shocked! "Is that..." Isis gasped in exasperation, "Aw?" Not only that, but Helena was also stunned. Despite not having formed aw yet, she was half a step away from that happening. Seeing her husband creating aw made her heart race wildly. It was an incredible scene, around Theo there was a mixture of traits ofw. It was as if the world was turning to gold. ''What kind ofw is this?'' Even Isis, who already created more than onew and saw not just one or two, but several different types ofws, it was the first time she saw a goldenw like this and couldn''t identify the attribute of thisw. All she knew was that thisw was golden and so was Theo''s beautiful hair. ''Would that be the path Theo chose to take?'' It was unbelievable. After all, despite knowing that sooner orter Theo would manage to get to the point of transcending the universe they are currently in, it''s still surprising enough to achieve that so soon. I mean, Isis knew Theo was trying hard, but still... ''If I told this to anyone, even in the main universe, no one would believe me...'' She who was once considered an unrivaled genius hasn''t been able to do what Theo has been doing in a thousand years. This just shows Theo''s monstrous talent. So to speak, she was tired of being surprised, but once again, Theo made her feel helpless in the face of his overwhelming talent. How long ago did he start Cultivation? But here he is, at the peak of the Saint Realm, and he''s about to create his ownw. The children just weren''t more agitated by such a miraculous scene because Yuki and the girls stopped them. Some apuded a few times but were soon stopped. It was better to be silent in this situation. Even though the odds are low, they didn''t want to interrupt while Theo was learning something important. Theo felt that everything could be golden, it was like the myth of King Midas. When he opened his eyes, Theo saw that everything around him turned golden. The feeling of control over thisw, it was as if everything that turned into gold bes part of it. A good example was when he waved his hand, the ground around it warped at his will. Theo did go back to normal after testing this. ''Impressive...!'' A satisfied smile curved his lips. Aw that allows him to turn other things into gold and be part of his domain. With a smile, Theo opened the statuses. _ _ Theo Volts Race: Ancestor Beast Species: Golden Fox Ancestor Cultivation: 12th Layer of Saint Realm Crystal Points: 303.132.926.912 System Points: 999.999 Law of Time-Space Law Golden _ _ Lineage Golden Fox Ancestor: 53.121.256.717.001 Lineage Cells. Supreme Divine Bestial King - Level 10 Divine Phoenix - Level 10 Divine Golden Crow Level 10 Divine Poisonous Body Level 10 _ _ Skills [Sovereign Illusions Yin-Yang] Level 3 [Supreme Ten Golden Fingers Yin-Yang] level 2 _ _ Affinities [Divine Earth Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine Diamond - Level 10] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine ck mes - Level 10] [Divine Fire Level 10 / Divine Earth Level 10: Divine Magma - Level 10] [Divine Fire N¨ªvel 10 / Divine Water N¨ªvel 10: Divine Acid Level 10] [Divine Water N¨ªvel 10 / Divine Earth Level 10: Divine Wood - Level 10] [Divine Ice Level 10 / Divine Poison Level 10: Divine Viral - Level 10] [Divine Wind Level 10 / Divine Lightning Level 10: Divine Ma - Level 10] [Divine Light Level 10 / Eternal Darkness Level 10: Divine ck Hole Level 10] Divine Metal Level 10 / Divine Lightning 10: Divine Lightning Metal Level 10] [Divine Sound Level 2] [Divine Yin-Yang Level 10] [Divine Illusion Level 2] _ _ Noble Spirits Kin: Golden Slime; Red Diamond level 15. Kuro: Dark Slime; Red Diamond level 15. Roiyaruse: Elementary Scepter; Red Diamond level 15. _ _ - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! 615 Chapter 615 "I feel like Theo has be more gant..." Aomi had a dreamy look in her eyes as she said that. Theo, who was enveloped in a mystical golden aura, was still adjusting to the neww he had just learned. It was different from before, it even seemed moreplex than the Law of Time-Space. His brows furrowed a few times. Seeing Theo''s expression constantly changing, sometimes showing joy,plexity, surprise, etc. These changes in expressions were somehow appealing. Aomi felt warm. She squirmed a little and sat up, her face flushed. Shina and the Girls; Theo''s wives wore a more different expression. Despite silently agreeing that Theo looked more attractive. "Zaika, does it hurt a lot?" Aomi muttered under her breath beside her. "Mmm? What hurt so much?" Zaika was confused by her question, but soon her eyes lit up: "Oh, are you wanting to talk about sex?" "Yes, this." She blushed some more. She herself didn''t understand why she felt so embarrassed. Before she wasn''t like that, but something inside her had changed, just thinking about the things she''d seen by ''ident'' when Theo was with Zaika and the rest, she felt warm but ashamed at the same time. There were so many things she saw, she couldn''t even imagine why she felt so hot and dripping in a specific part... Zaika remembered herself when she saw the way Aomi was acting. She smiled and said, "Uh-huh. Yes, it hurts a little, and it seems that the greater the strength of a woman, the greater the pain. However, this is only at the beginning, then it bes something difficult to exin in words, but, well, have you ever masturbated?" She lowered her voice at the end. "I... I already have." She remembers that she yed with herself after seeing so many lewd scenes. She was only able to stop when jets of ''white milk'' came out. "So... The pleasure is even greater when it''s done with Theo." She smiled wistfully: "It''s another level of pleasure. A roughparison; It''s simr to eating something good, but then you try Shina''s food... Although both are capable of satisfying you, to a greater degree, yes?" "Yea!" Aomi was passionate about the food made by Shina. This metaphor made by Zaika was a starting point that made her able to imagine the difference between the two. She, who was already feeling hot after seeing Theo''s ''splendor'', was left with more desire after talking about it with Zaika. ''I think...'' She murmured in her heart: ''I won''t refuse Theo''s advances anymore, I''m ready!'' Zaika smiled at Aomi''s expression and looked back at Theo. Their thoughts were interrupted when Theo suddenly manifested an even more powerful golden aura, soon after, he created a pair of wings nearly five meters per wing. Theo''s children looked at this scene, and they were flushed with excitement. At this point, even their mothers couldn''t stop themselves from screaming and pping as they shouted a few words like: Daddy is beautiful! Daddy is a badass! Daddy is so fantastic! I love daddy so much! Why is everything turning golden...? But, it''s so cool! In the midst of it all, something begins to emerge from the golden ground. "A person?" It actually appeared to be a person, at least at first. From the ground next to Theo, something seemed to be trying to get up. It was as if it had been buried in golden sands and ended up turning golden too. However, it was a little different from an ordinary human. As it appeared, you could see some sort of ear maybe, but it was at least a foot long and pointed and cupped. The mouth was wide open and the teeth of this being were very white in the shape of saw teeth. ? The lips were golden, but with a slightly different tone and it was quite full. Fine-tipped nose slightly angled upwards. The face was oval, the eyes opened and they were golden and golden eyshes too. The hair wasn''t long, it looked like fine strands of gold. The intimate part was with white clouds surrounding it. Theo snapped his finger, then a set of clothes magically appeared on this golden being. This was just the first one, after him, another one appeared, but this time, despite being very simr, it was a female version perhaps, as it looked more delicate and beautiful with long hair of golden threads. Likewise, Theo made clothes appear on the female golden being''s body. Before another golden being appeared, a thoughtful look appeared in Theo''s eyes, then he waved his hand and the golden beings stopped trying to appear. Soon everything starts to return to normal, but those two golden beings remain by Theo''s side. After that, the two golden beings knelt in front of Theo and a pair of splendid golden wings appeared. It was a smaller version of the wings Theo had at that moment. There was fanaticism in the eyes of these two golden beings as they looked at Theo while kneeling. "What are they?" One of the sons couldn''t take his curiosity any longer and asked Yuki while pointing in the direction of the golden beings. Theo''s golden ears twitched and he looked at Little Yumi. With a smile, he said, "A new existence; more precisely, a living being created from myw." "A living being?" Quite surprised, Little Yumi soon recalled the living beings that Theo managed to create before, but nothing was as strange as now, somehow, she felt that this time it was more special: "Is it something amazing?" "Yes, is it different from the nannies, dad?" Little Yui asked curiously. "Yes, there is." Theo straightened his clothes, motioned for the two golden beings to rise, and then exined: "They are born of myw, that is, I am their creator. While the nannies are something like creating something that already exists, although it''s made by me in a way, I didn''t create them from scratch." "In other words, you created a new species, yes?" Yuki rubbed Little Yumi and Little Yui''s heads and asked rhetorically. "As expected of my beautiful wife, yes that''s right." Theo smiled at her. 616 Chapter 616 The two golden beings were named Donato and Dora. The man, Donato, was more indifferent, while Dora the woman was more smiling, however, with sharp teeth that looked like saw teeth, it was a little scary at first. "My Creator, who are they?" The golden man''s voice was simr to a radio announcer, he pointed in the direction of Isis and the rest. "They are my friends, wives, and children," Theo said simply. Basic world information was given to them but had no information from individuals. The only one they knew and had information on was Theo Volts; your Creator. Isis approaches. She ces one of her small, delicate hands on her waist. Her gaze was deep, it didn''t seem like that of a girl who looked so young. "I can''t see right through you anymore." Isis raised an eyebrow, but her eyes were smiling. Of course, it was better than her man... I mean, her friend? Yes, her friend was getting more powerful. And the more she couldn''t see through him, the more mysterious he was, and the more she wanted to find out about him. It was fascinating to be with Theo, indeed. Isis smiled. Donato and Dora felt a power simr to their Creator when Isis approached. "She¡­ Is this youngdy a Maker too?" Dora asked, but even though Isis looked very powerful, she wasn''t afraid to be at her Maker''s side. Theo nodded, "Yeah, I think she''s more capable than I am at that." "Hehee~ You tter me too much~" Isis hissed with a cute smile. "I''m just a little more amazing, but I feel like with your talent, you''ll soon surpass me." When she said that, it wasn''t just wasted talk. She truly believed it was only a matter of time before Theo caught up with her in power and passed. There''s something also something she didn''t say, she just thought in her heart: ''But, I wouldn''t be able to create newborn beings already at Saint Rank...'' Suddenly, a voice sounded in Theo''s mind, and on his retina, a page in transparent blue windowed mode appeared. _ _ [Warning: Invader Attacks Restaurant Number 2!] _ _ "Mmm?" A surprised look crossed his eyes. Theo never expected that after installing an advanced security system, it would actually be used one day. - - In front of an upscale two-story restaurant. Elegance alone makes people pass by, but at that moment it waste at night, there were practically no people passing by at that time. Meanwhile, a group of five people, 3 men, and two women were standing in front of the luxury restaurant''s door. ? "I have already disabled the rms, I have also disabled any electronic devices." A woman with pale gray skin and silver hair said in a low voice. One of the men said with a thin smile: "As expected from one of the best universal hackers that is in the top 81." "Correcting, I beat Mouth Zero Nine, now I''m rank 80." She said it with pride and narcissism. However, even if she acted like that, no one there thought it was wrong, since it was the universal rank we are talking about. "Very amazing, big sister~" The other woman grabbed her arm and said with eyes full of wonder. "It''s no big deal." She answers nonchntly, trying to hide the satisfaction she felt inside. "I can not open it!" A little rmed and confused, one of the men who was trying to open the door after the security system was disabled said in a tone of frustration. The instant he said that noises came from inside the restaurant. The gray-skinned thieves were rmed. "What''s up? Wasn''t it supposed to be empty?" one of them asked skeptically. "Luiz, I think¡­ Maybe the second floor is an amodation ce for the employees?" Ignatius was cautious. They came on the day off from the restaurant, on a Monday. Although they had investigated before, they invested so much, as they treated this Middle ss world as an easy target. They, who came from a High ss world through the portal, judged that despite having so many expensive and rare things, it would be easy to steal. Furthermore, they were powerful thieves, with the strength of a 1-3rd Tier Worshiper. "If it is, should we kill?" A dangerous look passed through Silvana''s eyes. Silvana was the hacker, but also the strongest among them. As a hacker, she was often stalked and most of the time she was killed in her way. Killing, for her, was once something as simple as having a meal. The reason she agreed to rob this restaurant was because of the innovation of the machines in this restaurant. On the ck market, they were paying thousands of gctic dors. An opportunity like that, on a Middle ss, they thought was something easier than stealing candy from a child''s mouth. "Damn it, I told you to investigate this well before wee!" Inacio gritted his teeth as he said it. He hated when things went wrong. Especially if it''s for something stupid like not properly investigating the ce they were going to rob. "But boss, our time is limited, the exorbitant amount that was offered on the ck market warned that I would only wait 2 days, this is the second day, and luckily, it''s a day off from the restaurant, the information we got in this little time interval did not say whether the employees lived in the restaurant or not," Louis argued. He was the one to seek information, followed by Silvana. However, Silvana was the strongest and most useful of the group, and none of them dared to me her. "Didn''t you say the second floor must be a food warehouse?" Ignatius asked. "That''s... well, it was-" "Tsk, is it just five mice?" Suddenly, a very handsome man with long golden hair appeared before them with a fox ear and ten long tails. The five got scared! They didn''t even notice when this man appeared. With a trembling voice, while her legs were wobbly for different reasons, Silvana asked: "W-Who are you?" "I? I''m..." 617 Chapter 617 "I? I am¡­ Theo Volts!" He dered loud and clear. "Ahhh!" The five almost had a heart attack! "T-Theo Volts! Is-Is it really him?!" Whether it was his appearance or the fact that they couldn''t see through this man, it all fit the profile of the divine being said to be the most powerful in the entire universe! Rumors say he killed over 100 divine beings. Each of these divine beings had at least 1 Upper ss. "N-Don''t kill me, please!" Luiz''s legs gave way. "I... I..." Even Ignatius, their leader, stuttered and couldn''t even speak in front of Theo. He had felt fear before, but when he discovered his identity, it made the fear go even deeper. ''Don''t tell me this restaurant is his?'' Ignatius wanted to think that he was wrong, that he was not rted to this divine being that caused so much fear in many living beings in the universe, but as much as he didn''t want it to be that, the fact that he appeared as soon as they tried to rob the restaurant made me think otherwise. Their reaction amused Theo. Of course, he was irritated too. Because of these five, he had to leave the [Dimensional Room] in a hurry. If he had known that their power wasn''t too high, he would have let the security system get rid of them, since even though the default system was deactivated, the system made by the system was different. ''Mm... What to do with them? Should I kill and transform into essence?'' A question worth considering. He had enough system points tost him a long time, he was also already at the edge of the Saint realm... "To kill, or not to kill..." Theo muttered under his breath. "Ughh!" Even though they weren''t harmed, hearing Theo ponder whether to kill them made them tremble in fear as a strange sound of pain escaped their lips. At this point, all five already had tears streaming from their eyes. The fact that they choose to steal is because they don''t like to work and feel pain, especially not wanting to die. This time they were too careless, the amount of money offered was too attractive and the timeframe too short. Although they knew that the person who was considered the most powerful in the universe lived on this, at no time did they consider that a ''simple'' restaurant would be under their protection. Maybe, just maybe, if they had investigated a little more, they would have found out and they wouldn''t be in this current situation. The fear of dying only grew by the second. Theo''s eyes on them were worse than facing the devil. They didn''t know why, but they felt even frightened of their rat lineage. As a bloodline second only to divine beings, it was frightening to know that just being in Theo''s presence had caused them so much fear. At this point, they had already knelt down and begged for their lives. "Don''t kill us, please...!" "Mm, did you five idiots know this is one of my wife''s restaurants?" Theo asked. He thought they were too bold, to say the least. Their strength wasn''t even that high and their professionalism wasn''t even that good as they couldn''t even get through the door. Of course, if they could, they might be dead by now... "N-No!" Of course, they didn''t! If they knew, they wouldn''t dare try to rob this restaurant! "You know, there''s an old saying where I came from: If you don''t look for death, death won''t knock at your door." Theo said with a sinister smile. Seeing his smile, the fear of the five little thieves increased to the point of almost fainting with fear. ''We''re fried!'' Theo''s ghastly aura leaked out a little. Immediately, even though he wanted to avoid it, almost the entire ind detected the aura and freaked out. The worst was for these five thieves. "Ahhhhhh!" Even though Theo hadn''t done anything directly, the five thieves felt as if they had fallen into the underworld and were facing the devil. They were so scared, that they couldn''t even feel their legs. Their nervous system, caught up in so much fear and dread, made them piss themselves. Puddles of piss appeared below him as the strong scent wafted through. Out of fear, they didn''t even seem to notice as they hugged and trembled. Their mouths opened and closed at great speed while their eyes were wide open, even when they tried to close their eyes in fear, somehow their eyes widened. "No no no no!" They didn''t even know what they were denying in a choked voice, they just started saying ''no'' non-stop as tears streamed from their eyes. Their shrill howl of fear echoes. If possible, they deeply wished it was just a terrifying nightmare. Theo''s aura caused so much fear, that it almost made them want to kill themselves and end this torture. Their bloodline submitted and they no longer had control of their violently shaking bodies. Luiz had never experienced an incident like this before. Immediately, a fetid odor of shit with urine filled the room. "Mr. Theo!" Suddenly, someone called his name. Theo already knew someone wasing even before he spoke. He looked and saw Waru, Apollo, Athena, and Judith. "Perfect time, you have arrived." His voice was calm and serene. Theo pointed his finger at the five petty thieves and a goldenser fired five times at zing speed. "Ahhh!" The five thieves screamed, then felt something unknown in their bodies. "These are thieves who tried to rob my wife''s restaurant." Theo said nonchntly, "Their cultivating is a bit loud and I''ve put them under mymand, I''ll pass control over them to you. I know they are in need of hands." Waru and the rest: "..." Seeing their distorted expressions and noticing that they didn''t even speak when he got close enough to him¡­ Theo looked up and soon knew why. "Oh, sorry." Despite saying that, Theo didn''t have the slightest hint of apology in his expression as he held back his aura. No longer under the pressure of Theo''s aura, Judith and the rest sighed in relief. "Don''t mind it," Athena said indifferently. Waru came even closer and said, "Are thieves today that strong?" She could feel that the strength of these thieves was even greater than her own. 618 Chapter 618 When Theo returned, the children had already gone to bed. Instead of going to his room, he went to Mizuki''s room where he felt the presence of Ariana, Shina, and Yuki. "Theo, you''re finally back!" Ariana grinned widely, "I and the girls want you to judge who looks sexier." She was quick to get very close to him and peck his lips and smilesciviously. In the bedroom, he saw the girls on the bed sitting in just their bras and panties. It was a picturesque sight. "That sounds like a no-win proposal. What do I get out of it?" Theo arched his brow, but was already determined to do so, there was no way he was going to leave now seeing his beautiful wives together half-naked. "What''s in it for you?" she asks in disbelief as she punches me in the arm. "You''ll be watching us half-naked while you decide who''s the sexiest." "Good point." Theo pinched her cheek lovingly. "Humph! I knew you couldn''t resist~!" Sheughed without taking his hand away from her cheek. "Fine, but how am I going to decide that?" he asks as he closes the door behind him. At the same time, the door was closed, spells were cast by Mizuki. "That''s simple." Yuki smiled with her extremely sexy red lipsticked lips: "Just choose me!" "No, you have to choose me~!" Ariana slid her hand down Theo''s chest, then reached his waist and squeezed lightly as she reached his cock. Laughing, she turned and headed toward the bed, her sexy ass causing more blood to pump into his hardening cock. "Hehe!" He epted!" Yuki says, pping her hands as she jumps on the bed, causing her breasts to sway tantalizingly. "Do you have a n in mind for how we''re going to do this?" Theo asks, noticing some empty wine bottles, which makes sense the way Yuki reacted when he epted. "Of course, the judge is the one who decides," Shin replied. She no longer behaved like a shy girl, she was even winking at him as she added, "And you are the judge." "Okay, why don''t you four line up and let me have a look at you." Theo said as he signaled the girls to get up and stand in front of the bed. Walking past them, Theo sat on the bed as they obediently lined up in front of him. ''Heavens! They are so sexy!'' "I think we should divide thepetition into four categories: your tits, your ass, your legs, and your¡­ pussy." When he mentions pussy, Shina and Mizuki blushed a little, but Ariana and Yuki smiled, especially Ariana whose smile was full of teasing. The sight of the girls lining up was so sexy he got up and walked in front of them. There was no way he couldn''t be touched by the sight. The four scantily d knuckles lined up as if he were themander inspecting his troops were even more touching: "Hmm... This is going to be hard." He was being sincere, since each of them was such a spectacr beauty that he fell madly in love with each one of them. "I certainly hope it is." Ariana said as she shifted her eyes to Theo''s crotch. "Silence." Theo orders, teasing, "Do not distract the judge or you will be disqualified." "Sorry," she whispered, dropping her chin to her chest in a mock pout. "Do I really distract you, Theo?" Damn straight she does! They all do. "In a nice way." He replied as he passed each girl staring at her breasts. When he gets to the end, next to Mizuki, he looks down the line, looking at each girl''s variation of bulges. "Look, this shouldn''t just be about size." Theo said, as he once again sits up in bed, "I can''t properlypare your breasts without seeing your nipples." This is where things start to get more fun. "Oh?!" Shina was the first to react: "Are you sure?" She looks at the other girls. "I think he''s right," says Ariana, reaching for the front sp of her bra. Ariana is the first to unzip the sp between her breasts and slide the spaghetti straps off her shoulders. Theo''s cockes to life, even more, when her bra hits the floor and her eyes meet his. Her above-average breasts with her pink and swollen nipples are on full disy, awaiting his inspection. Shina is gaping at her friends as one by one they follow Ariana''s lead and drop their bras on the floor. Mizuki is next, taking her time sliding the straps down her arms, one at a time. Smiling broadly, she adds a bit of theatrics to the reveal of her beautiful pale-skinned breasts with her thick rosy nipples. Mouth-watering is the only adjective thates to Theo''s mind. Yuki seemed a little more reserved, feeling his gaze, she smiled. "Alright, I''ll do it!" Shina says defiantly as she unzips her bra and takes it off her shoulders. ''Holy crap! Your breasts are perfect.'' A little smaller than Mizuki''s, but still quite full, with wide, pink ares and gum-shaped nipples. "Line up." Theo says as if none of this is bothering him in the slightest. But who wouldn''t give anything to have four beauties lined up in front of him ready for inspection? Theo stood up again, adjusting his cock as he did so, which didn''t go unnoticed by either girl. "Why do you manage to stay dressed while we''re naked?" Mizuki asks with an intriguing look. "You''re not naked...yet." Theo snapped. "Do you want me to take my shirt off?" "Yea." The four girls respond in unison. This is very easy. Theo took off his shirt to the girls'' grateful nods. Theo has washboard abs, so handsome he made the girls feel hot. "OK let''s start," Theo says, stepping in front of Mizuki and making a show of inspecting her breasts from every angle. Theo didn''t think just looking was enough and he ced his hand under the flesh and lifted herrge breasts as if he were weighing melons. "Nobody said anything about ying." Shina objects on the other end of the line. "I don''t mind," Mizuki said softly, biting her lip as Theo''s thumbs brushed lightly over her taut nipples. Shina takes a step back in line, but she is clearly more nervous than before. 619 Chapter 619 Wanting to give each girl some praise and esteem builders, Theo started talking to Mizuki about his perception of her breasts. "These are heavy little monsters, aren''t they?" Theo asked, still stroking her mounds of white chocte. Mizuki just nods, catching her breath as Theo''s hands slide down her sides and gently caress her sensitive breasts. "A guy would be crazy not to want to bury his face in these babies and get lost there like a big soft pillow." Reluctantly, Theo lowers her breasts back down and I move in front of Yuki. Yuki smiles shyly as Theo examines her mounds. While the breasts themselves were quiterge, the nipples were a littlerger than most of his wives. They are mature, long, thick nipples that protrude from herrge, milky breasts. With nothing to think about, Theo cupped her breasts from the front, pressing his palms against those lovely nipples. "Mmmm," Yuki lets out an involuntary sigh as Theo moves his hands in small circles, lightly brushing her thick, protruding nipples. "I love your nipples." Theo says, barely above a whisper, "I''ll definitely feast on them forever. They''re so wonderfully sensitive." Theo added, gently increasing the pressure of his palms and eliciting another silent murmur from Yuki. "I know more than anyone that it doesn''t take a lot of sucking and nibbling to send erotic pulses straight to your pussy. You can have an orgasm induced just by those beautiful nipples." Yuki gives a noticeable shiver as Theo pulls his hands away and turns to face Ariana and her swollen nipples. Ariana is smiling as Theo studies her rosy ares and seems to get bigger and harder with his gaze on her over-average sized breasts. Theo ignored the fleshy part of her breasts and went straight to the nipples, running his finger around the are and exploring the nipples that hardened between his fingers. Theo watched her face as he pinched the ends. His expression didn''t change until he ced his fingers on either side of the swollen ares. She bites her lip and sucks in air through her teeth. ? "What are you going to say about mine?" Ariana asked seductively as Theo continued to y with her breasts. "If you continued in this position, rocking back and forth, you could increase your pleasure by rubbing your chest against your chest against those jutting marshmallows." "So?" Ariana asked, pulling him against her and rubbing her nipples up and down his bare chest. ''Cum! No matter how many times she does it, her nipples are amazing against my chest.'' Theo eximed in his mind. "Ariana!" Shinains, "What the fuck is this?" "Afraid of losing your turn, Shina?" Ariana asks as she lets go of Theo and goes back to the line. Her nipples seem to havee out of her cocoons, eagerly waiting for more attention. "I really enjoyed it, thank you," Ariana said, kissing Theo on the cheek and pushing him towards Shina. Theo looked at Shina for a long time, just staring at her perfect breasts. Her wide ares are just a shade darker than the skin around them and her taut nipples seem to be more aroused than when she first exposed them. Despite what Shina said, now she was blushing as she looked at Theo expectantly. "Are you just going to look?" Shina asked nervously. "Well..." Theo replied. "They''re beautiful, Shina." Theo lifted his hands and ced them on his shoulders. "Beautiful shape," he added as I ran his fingers around her corbone and slid them down her chest. "Perfectly round ares," he added as his fingers brushed the outside of her breasts. Instead of lifting them, he lowered his hands to the sides and lifted them carefully. "Soft and flexible," Theo whispered, stroking gently around her ares. "Sensitive nipples." Shina''s breath caught as Theo''s thumbs lightly explored the distended tips. Their eyes lock on each other as his hands move around her breasts as if they have a will of their own. "Ahem..." Ariana clears her throat to keep Theo from getting lost in Shina''s luscious breasts. He dropped his hands and took a step back, surprised at the disappointment he saw in Shina''s eyes. "And the winner is..." Theo announced. "By a very small margin, I might add..." I look from one girl to the other. "You all have beautiful breasts, but the winner is¡­" he paused for dramatic effect and then he turned and pointed his finger. "Shina!" The girls are cute and make such wonderfulments about Shina''s boobs. "Okay girls, let''s go to the next event." Theo was sitting while saying, "Turn around! We''re ready to look at your pretty asses." The girls line up with their backs to him. Theo went through a simr routine, running his hands over her bare cheeks and telling each one what he thought of her ass. "You have an amazing ass, Ariana," Theo says quietly. As his hand glides over her smooth skin, he can even feel the firm muscles tense in her buttocks. "With your well-toned muscles and fully developed curves, I would love to see you from behind seeing this." "Seriously?" Ariana asks, looking over her shoulder. "Haven''t I done it before?" Theoughs as he approaches Yuki, his cock still hard inside his shorts. Theo pinched her luscious cheeks as he told her what he thought. "You have such a sexy ass, Yuki." He whispered in her ear as his hands explored every inch of her heart-shaped mounds. "How can those round cheeks be so firm and so soft at the same time? It makes me want to bury my face in them and just nibble." Well, the truth is, he''s done it before... Now he even has a hard time dragging his hands off her. "Ahh, Mizuki," Theo took a deep breath as he walked down the line. "You have an ass made for spanking." He says with a giggle, yfully pping her cheeks. "Mmm," she moans seductively. Of course, he already knew she liked him. . . Like it ? Add to library! Discord: https://discord.gg/maJgH5ZK 620 Chapter 620 He continued to assess. Round and firm, her cheeks swell enough to almost inviting him to spank them. "Whenever I see my handprint on your ass it turns me on so much," Theo told her as he teasingly tapped her firm globes. He finished pinching her ass''s inner curve and passed it to Shina. Theo knelt behind her as he ced a hand on each of her delicate cheeks. With his fingers outstretched and his thumbs between her legs, he gently massaged her fleshy ass while letting his thumbs brush lightly against the thin material covering her pussy. "You''ve got an ass made for squeezing, Shina," he added before she had a chance to respond. ''Is she already wet?'' He noticed the wet spot on her white panties. Well, he''s been rock hard since the beginning of this little game. There is no reason to believe that girls are less affected. "You all have nice asses," Theo announced as he walked back down the line, stroking each one as he passed. "But there can only be one winner and I choose this one!" He ended up grabbing Ariana''s buttocks and digging his fingers into her flesh. "Ariana you have the sexiest ass!" "Yay!" She screams, jumping up and down as she turns around. "Thanks, Theo!" To show her appreciation, he is rewarded with the erotic sight of her breasts bouncing seductively in his direction. Throwing her arms around his neck, she kisses me hard on the lips, crushing those impressive breasts against his bare chest. "What is next?" Mizuki asks with a smirk, "Legs or pussy?" "Legs," Theo responds as he takes Ariana''s arms from around his neck. It wasn''t because he wasn''t enjoying the kiss or the feel of her taut nipples pushing into his chest, it was the glowing looks he was getting from the other girls that got him moving forward with the festivities. "For this one, I won''t just be looking at the tone and shape of your legs, but feeling the softness. You will lose points for any stubble." Theo said with a small smile. "Only on our legs?" Mizuki asks cryptically, catching Theo off guard and putting him in the rare position of being speechless. "Face me and I''ll start the leg inspection," Theo announced. Then he picked up one of the wine sses and drank it. The girls also continued to drink wine, which could be contributing to the tantments¡­or not. Theo starts over with Ariana who is still glowing with the thrill of having the sexiest ass. As he looked down the line, he realized that Mizuki with her long, shapely legs is the perfect candidate to win this one. Kneeling in front of Ariana, he ced both his hands around one ankle and slid it over her knees. "Very soft," Theo says as she smiles at him. From this point of view, her breasts are even more striking. ''Damn it!'' She surprised him when she spread her legs farther apart so his hands reached her upper thighs. He can smell her arousal and see the wet spot forming in front of her panties. Theo let his fingers just brush the thin fabric covering the lips of Ariana''s pussy, invoking a short sigh from her as he moved his hands to her other thigh and slid them back to her other ankle. "You have great legs, Ariana." That was all he said before passing it to Yuki. I repeat his actions on Yuki''s legs, noticing that she is no less excited than her friends. Though he can smell her arousal, it''s far less powerful than Ariana''s strong scent. "I love your legs," Theo told her as he brought his hands closer to her pussy and saw her blush from her chest to her face. "Very soft and delicate, just like the rest of you." By the time he has reached Mizuki, the scent of a female is permeating the room. When he knelt in front of her, his face was almost level with her half-naked pussy. Her scent is just as strong, but a much sweeter fragrance than the pungent ''Ready to fuck'' smell of Ariana''s pussy. His cock is stretching against his shorts as his fingers reach the tops of Mizuki''s thighs. "You have shapely legs, Mizuki," Theo says as his hands slide up her thighs. "Thank you, Theo," Mizuki says, smiling seductively. Not to be outdone by Ariana, she not only spreads her legs but bends her knees just enough to rub her barely covered pussy against his hands. It''s subtle and he didn''t think anyone else would notice, but her smile is unmistakably an invitation. Instead of pulling his hands away, Theo pressed the tip of his index finger firmly against her pussy lips pushing the wet material of her panties into the opening. "Very good, Mizuki," Theo whispered, referring to the outline of her swollen lips with the piece of material stuck between them. "Mmm hmm," she shakes her head as he slowly slides his hands back down her other leg. Passing it to Shina, he kneeled in front of her and his nostrils red at the delicious scent of her aroused pussy. "My legs, Theo." She asks while Theo just stares at the center of her wet panties. The moisture made the material almost transparent and he was mesmerized by the contours of her pussy behind the small triangle of material. "Of course, Shina," Theo replied, looking down as he wrapped his hands around her ankle. He enjoyed the smoothness of her skin as he moved his hands over her shapely legs. Shina reflexively spreads her legs as his hands reach the pinnacle of her thighs. Theo looks her straight in the eye as his hands deliberately remain against the small purple triangle. Shina''s eyes widen and she inhales sharply as he lightly moves his finger back and forth across her pussy lips. "Your legs are very sexy, Shina." Theo says, after clearing his throat so he can speak. . . Like it ? Add to library! Discord: https://discord.gg/maJgH5ZK Chapter 621 621: Whos The Sexiest? – Part 4 (R18) Shina doesn''t even respond. She just stood there while Theo breathed in her heady scent and slid his hands down her leg. Taking a deep breath, he rose to address the group. "You all have really sexy legs." Theo began diplomatically. "But one of you has such long, shapely legs. Mizuki, you have the sexiest legs!" "Thanks, Theo," Mizuki says quietly. "And I appreciate your graphic endorsement." "My pleasure," Theo replied. "Mine too," Mizuki whispers, obviously referring to the gentle rubbing of her pussy. As before, the girls started praising Mizuki''s legs. It was a fact that she had beautiful legs. "Girls." Theo said as he marched back to bed, "Time for the final event." He added: "Take off your panties." "We''ll take our panties off if you take off your shorts," Yuki announces as the other girls nod. "It''s fair." Says Mizuki. I look at Shina, who gives him an almost imperceptible nod. That''s what he wanted anyway. She adds, "I''ll show you mine if you show me yours." "OK for me," Theo replied, unbuttoning his shorts. The girls stand still waiting for him to show them the prize. Taking off his shorts, he sees them smile at the bulge in his boxers. He swept his eyes over their nearly naked bodies as they craved a view of his hard cock. Getting into the drama a little, he pulled the stic waistband out and slowly slid it over the head of his fully erect cock. A collective gasp as he dropped his boxers to the floor and stoodpletely naked with his erection pointing right at them. "Very good, Theo," Ariana says to enjoy the murmurs of the rest of the girls. "Your time," Theo said, waving his arm in their direction. The girls quickly reciprocate, peeling thin strips of material between their buttocks and exposing their beautiful pussy. Mizuki''s pussy ispletely shaved while the other girls have varying degrees of pubic hair trimmed. Shina''s is a cute blue triangr patch, while Ariana has a neatly trimmed rectangle of thick, blonde hair. Yuki has the cutest light silvery white nicely trimmed around her pale pink pussy. "What makes one pussy sexier than another?" Yuki asks. "I''ll let you know when I''m done inspecting it." Theo replied. "Here''s how we''re going to do it." Theo says, "One at a time, you will lie down on the bed, leaning your back against the mattress and spreading your legs." He sat between her outstretched legs to carry out his inspection. "Lucky you," Shina said, sarcastically just as Mizuki asks who was first. "We''re going in the same order we''re going starting with Ariana," Theo replied. Ariana dutifully makes her way to the bed. They were allpletely naked now and the room is filled with sexual tension. Every movement emits fragrant scents of arousal mixed with undertones of embarrassment. "Wait!" shouts Shina and they all look questioningly at her. "I want to see this, but I have to go to the bathroom," sheughs. "Can we take a quick break?" "Of course, take a break." Theo replied, happy with the idea, "Upgrade your drinks and we''ll get started when everyone''s back." Everyone is back and ready to go. Ariana never got out of bed. "So?" Ariana asks as she assumes the position Theo mentioned. "Exactly, Ariana," Theo replied, his throat dry despite the wine as he looked at her syed legs. Theo looked up to see the other girls almost as delighted as he was. He sat on the edge of the bed and leaned toward her gaping pussy. With everyone watching, he took the opportunity to distract Ariana from how intimate they were getting, he went into lecture mode. "Pussy can be sexy in so many different ways," Theo exined, as he ran his fingers through Ariana''s pubic hair. "It''s not just about how it looks, it''s how it feels, smells and tastes. determine who has the sexiest pussy." Ariana''s pussy lips are glistening with her juices before he even touches her. "You''re used to a lot of pussy, right, Theo?" Mizuki said with a slight smile. "Yes, but it''s my first time makingparisons like that," Theo replied with a smile. Before she can respond, Yuki changes the subject, more or less. "Will you taste us?" Yuki asks anxiously. Theo noticed Ariana spreading her thighs a little wider. "Hmm." Theo replied, "I''ll use my finger to sample the vor." As he answered, he slid his finger along the lips of Ariana''s pussy, dipping the tip just enough to get it. "Mhmmmm~" Ariana moans as his finger slides between her pussy lips, and now with her slick pink insides exposed. "You have a beautiful pussy, Ariana," Theo tells her, letting the tip of his finger rest inside her while he curves toward her pussy. With his face inches from her aroused pussy, he took a big breath and sucked on her amazing scent. Theo watched the girls wrinkle their noses as he pushed him closer and breathed in her scent again. "Damn, you smell like sex!" Theo tells her, "You girls might not think so." He continued his lecture to the other girls: "But a woman''s scent is a great attraction." "I see, so..." Ariana said with ascivious smile, "Eat my pussy with your mouth, Theo!" "Does everyone agree?" Theo looked at the girls. Gradually, each nodded. "Okay, I will." Theo agreed: "I think this way I will be able to assess better." Ariana asks. "Are you going to fuck me to orgasm, Theo?" she asks quietly. Theo gently pulled his finger between her pussy''s moist lips, he pushed her legs up towards his shoulders and lowered his mouth to her pussy lips. "Ooooo yes!" Ariana moans as he ttens his tongue and licks just above her puckered ass up to her clit. "The secret to eating good pussy is teasing," Theo tells his almost hyperactive audience. "Anyone can dive in and fuck a pussy with their tongue, but the intense arousal that will produce an orgasm is a different art form." . . Like it ? Add to library! Discord: https://discord.gg/maJgH5ZK Chapter 622 622: Whos The Sexiest? – Part 5 (R18) "You will shut up!" Ariana says, pulling his face back to her pussy. Theo took her hint and began licking around her thick lips, tasting her juicy juices as he teased her avoiding direct contact with her pussy. The other girls step in for a closer look as Ariana groans and mutter in response to Theo''s machinations. He hears a sigh from one of the other girls as he licks Ariana''s puckered asshole. "He''s licking her ass," Shina whispers, "Eww!" "Ask Ariana how she feels." Honestly, it was the first time he''d done it, but her reaction was positive, so he thought she liked it, then he pushed his tongue into Ariana''s pussy and sucked her inner lips into his mouth. "Oh fuck!" Ariana cries as his tongue grazes her clit. "It''s¡­um¡­it was weird having him¡­you know¡­licking my ass, but I really enjoyed it," she reassures her friends. "Oh yeah! Oh, Theo!" Ariana screams as he sucks her clit into his mouth and gently taps it with my tongue. Sliding a finger into her pussy, he pushed it in and out of her as he devoured her clit with his mouth. Ariana is rocking all over the bed now, moaning and crying out words of encouragement. "Oh! Oh! Just like that! Oh yeah! Oh, fuck!" She gasped as she grabbed his hair and pressed her pussy to his face. "Wow!" Mizuki exims. "He''s going to make youe!" Of course, I am. This is the idea. "I''m getting soaked just watching them," Shina said, causing him to conjure up images of her juicy pussy as she attacked Ariana''s with renewed vigor. "Oh my god...okay...I...will..e!" Ariana has let go of any inhibitions she might have arrived with and is tantly fucking his face with her pussy. Her fingers are entwined in his hair and she''s rocking so hard against him that if Theo were something ordinary, he''d have a hard time breathing. Theo gently bit her clit between his teeth as he pushed his tongue hard against the tip of her clit. "Ohhhhhhhhh HHHHHH FUCK!" Ariana screams as the floodgates open and her pussy juice gushes out of her gaping hole. Her clit is very sensitive now and she pushes his face away and tries to close her legs. Theo pulled his finger from her pussy as he blocked her thighs from closing so he could lick her free flowing cream. ''Damn delicious!'' Theo looked up from his eyes to see her face, but they stopped at her luscious breasts and her rosy nipples, thick with arousal. He reaches for those pink nubs, pinching them between his fingers as he continues to devour her sodden pussy. "Unbelievable!" Mizuki says as Theo releases Ariana''s nipples and lowers her legs onto the bed. She still didn''t catch her breath as he sat up and wiped his face with his arm. The other three girls are aroused, their legs tight as they watch Ariana recover from her orgasm. "I need to wash up," Theo said as he stood up and used the skill to clean himselfpletely. Meanwhile, Ariana has recovered enough and is giving the other girls a detailed description of how she felt during the whole thing. "I''m clean and ready for my next contestant." Theo smiled as he walked over to the bed. "Theo, it was more amazing than usual~!" Ariana says as she stands up and gives me a hug. Theo squeezed her ass and held her against him, making his hard cock thrust into her stomach. "The pleasure was all mine," Theo tells her. "Difficulty!" she replied, kissing him lightly on the lips and dragging her nails along his erection as she passed the other girls and Yuki jumped on the bed. "I''m ready." Yuki deres, assuming the same position Ariana was in and spreading her pale legs as wide as possible. The two pussy couldn''t be more different. Ariana''s lip was thick and full, while Yuki''s was thin and delicate, like a flower. Which is exactly what he tells her. "Your pussy looks like a delicate flower, waiting to open with the first ray of sunlight," Theo whispered to her as he ran his fingers through her silvery-white tuft of pubic hair. "It''s more like waiting to be pollinated." Mizukiughs. "Hey, I thought you liked me to be poetic." Theo smiles,ughing with them. "What do you want me to do?" Theo asked Yuki as he used two fingers to spread her pussy''s thin lips. They are slippery with arousal without any stimtion. "I want what Ariana got," Yuki said pleading with her eyes. "It will be a pleasure." Theo responded, turning to his audience to add a fewments: "Every pussy is different." He says, "Look at Yuki''s appearance, it''s delicatepared to Ariana''s. Her scent is different too." At the same time, he takes a deep breath, filling his nostrils with her sweet scent. "Your scent is intoxicating, Yuki," Theo told her as he gently licked around her pussy before sucking her outer lips with his mouth and flicking his tongue along the sensitive edge. "Oh God!" Yuki cries with pleasure. "We''re just getting started." Theo took a breath as he spread her juices around her pussy with his little finger. Theo took his time licking and sucking her delicious pussy, enjoying the less pungent taste of her juices flowing constantly. He keeps teasing and then pulls away until she''s almost whimpering in anticipation. Finally, just as it had been with Ariana, he pushed his fingers deep into her tight pussy as he sucked on her clit until he reached her orgasm. She''s not as wild or out of control as Ariana, but when her orgasm hits, it nearly takes her to the ceiling. She arches her back off the bed, pushing her pussy so hard against his mouth it nearly makes him lose his bnce. Theo stays with her and when she lets out a long tearful scream, he knows she ising. "Heavens! Fuck you! Ohhhhhhhh!" She cries and Theo is rewarded with a thick, creamy release of sexy syrup that tastes like heaven. Theo withdrew his finger and ced it in her pussy as she settled back on the bed. Her nipples look gigantic in her fully aroused state and he pinched them more gently than he did Ariana''s. When he sat up, Mizuki was moving towards the bed. First of all, Theo uses the same ability as before to clean himself. Mizuki was already in position when Theo finished using the skill. Theo noticed that Yuki was missing, only to notice that she was sitting in the chair a little farther away. When she notices his gaze, she smiles the prettiest and says, "Thank you." She even had the gall to spread her legs so he could see how much juice was still dripping from her flower petal pussy. Theo went to her and kissed her luscious lips and walked over to the bed. Arriving in front of Mizuki, he jokes, "I''m going to need a newnguage when this night is over." "Can I have your old one?" Ariana cackles, making them allugh hysterically. . Like it ? Add to library! Discord: https://discord.gg/maJgH5ZK Chapter 623 623: Whos The Sexiest? – Part 6 (R18) "I liked the way you made Ariana move so wildly." Mizuki said suddenly as Theo ran his fingers over her smooth pubic mound: "Mmmm~ But I also liked how long you took Yuki and how overwhelming her orgasm was." "Well, let''s see what we can do for you." Theo continues to trail his fingers around her naked pussy as he leans down to taste her scent. She''s like a cross between the other two girls. Not very delicate, but not as strong as Ariana: "You have a very distinctive scent, Mizuki. Seductive without being overpowering." "If you mean~" She smiled, clearly looking forward to the main event. Her soft pussy lips are shiny with her juices leaking and Theo ran his fingers up and down the edges, coating them with the clear pussy lube. She leans her head back and closes her eyes as Theo teases her lips open and slides a finger inside her. Her pussy muscles tighten the pulsing finger around him as she rocks her ass against the bed. "I wish it were your dick," Mizuki said, raising her eyebrows at him. At the same time, Theo could hear Shina and the girls holding their breath. Before the girls couldment, he said, "I thought you wanted my tongue." "This too." She says. "We can start with that." Theo just smiled and lowered his head and attacked her pussy the same way he did Ariana. He sucked and teased her back to her full arousal level before thrusting two fingers into her pussy. Theo pumps his fingers in and out as he is nibbling on her swollen clit, trying to keep up with her as she rocks her ass all over the damn bed. "Heavens! It''s so good!" She cries in pleasure as Theo''s teeth gently tease her sensitive love bud. She lifted her ass off the bed as she screamed his name. "God! Theo! Cum! Oh yeah! fuck me! Oh God!" Her body convulses and she pushes her pussy against his mouth as she twists her body and lifts herself up on one arm. "Ohhhh! FUCK!" She shoots her love juices into his mouth as her body shudders with pleasure. It was a lot! Theo already knew she was a squirter, but this time it was even more than usual. Theo ended up sucking and swallowing her spicy cream, keeping his mouthtching onto her pussy as she settled back on the bed. Like the other girls, Theo reached for her breasts while continuing to lick her pussy. To my surprise, her nipples grewrger than normal and she was more sensitive, he pinched the sensitive tips, which caused another rash of her pussy to open. "I went out so much this time..." she says, smiling shyly. Mizuki managed to recover a bit and said, "Damn, now I have to clean up." Standing up, she herself used the ability Theo used on himself. Theo looked at Shina, thest one missing: "Right. Up you go. He pats the bed beside him. Shina crawls onto the bed. She hasn''t spread her legs as far as the others, but her pussy is still on full disy. And what a hot pussy it is. Although of average thickness, her lips arerger than any of the others. "Your pussy lips are to die for, Shina," Theo tells her as he pinches one side between his fingers and slides them on the slippery surface. "Hmmm," Shina mutters as a shiver runs through her body. ? "I like the way you trimmed it too," Theo tells her as he moves to the other side of her pussy and does the same thing with the other lip. "Let''s see how you smell." Theo smiled as he leaned closer to her exposed pussy and took a big sniff. ''Holy crap!'' His cock swells with the erotic scent of her pussy. He felt like he could get high on that smell. He ended up taking another big sniff while inserting his finger into her pussy to get some of her juice to taste. "Just lick it once." Not taking any more teasing, she says softly. Theo looks at her and she just gives her a hazy look of excitement. Seeing that she was so turned on, he lifted her thighs and spread them apart, exposing both her ass and her pussy. With a thickyer of saliva on his tongue, he slowly contours her ass before sliding along that very sensitive area between her ass and her pussy. Then pushing his tongue between her lips, lingering as he plunged deep into her hot love channel. Sucking on some of her delicious cream, he pressed his tongue against her clit and rotated it several times. When he took a breath, Shina was shaking with excitement. She had her eyes closed and her head back and he tasted her lingering vor inside his mouth. "More, more!" Shina begs. Theo repeats almost the same route, only this time he sucks her clit into his mouth and pushes two fingers into her pussy. "Ohhh! Mmmmm," Shina moans as Theo works his magic on her hot pussy. She''s so ready for a climax that no provocation is necessary; he just pistoned her hole with his fingers while he assaulted her clit with his mouth. Before long, she is crying out for her need for release. "Theo! Damn it! Fuck it! Oh God! Right there! Oh, yes!" She arches her back, grabs his head with both hands, and nearly suffocates him as her pussy explodes in orgasmic bliss. Her pussy spurts hot liquid honey as her body convulses in pure pleasure. Theo stays with her until her orgasm subsides, then he pulls his fingers from her still quivering hole and licks around her wide lips. "See, I told you." Mizuki says, stroking Shina''s hair as she struggles to catch her breath. "You were right," Shina nods. "It was fantastic!" "And the sexiest pussy winner¡­" "I still haven''t caught my breath!" Shina protests. "Give me a second." "Okay," Theo smiled. "I am going to clean." Quickly, he used the wiping ability on him and Shina while watching Shina''s chest heave as she caught her breath. A minuteter... "Are we ready now?" Theo asked. She just nods but returns his smile. "The sexiest pussy award goes to¡­ drum roll, please¡­ Yuki!" Theo said and looked at her smile which is now absolutely beaming. Theo continued "With your rose petal pussy lips, sweet exotic perfume!" "Thank you, Theo." Yuki said with a small lewd smile. "So who wins overall?" Ariana asks. ''Good question.'' Theo was in doubt. "You are all sexy as hell." Theo looks around at the naked girls, bathed in their post-orgasmic splendor. "The winner, Theo?" Mizuki shot him a dirty look. "The sexiest girl in the room with the bestbination of attributes..." Theo stopped and looked at each of these naked beauties. "By a very narrow margin, remember that you are¡­ Mizuki!" Theo pointed his finger at Mizuki as he waited for the other girls toin, but they started screaming and apuding his choice. "What does the winner get?" Mizuki asks, maliciously. . Like it ? Add to library! Discord: https://discord.gg/maJgH5ZK Chapter 624 624: Deep Throat – Part 1 (R18) "You have to take care of this," says Ariana, pointing to Theo''s erection. "It''s not bad, I like it." Mizuki had a naughty smile as she looked at his cock. "Think you can deep throat him?" Yuki challenges him while looking appreciatively at his cock. Her question was more like a challenge. Since Theo''s cock was big and wide, it was hard to even take it in his mouth, let alone make his throat deep. Feeling challenged, Mizuki said, "Of course, I can do that." Mizuki knelt on the floor between Theo''s legs. The other three girls gather as Mizuki achieves Theo''s erection. When Theo looks at her between his legs and sees her big clear eyes looking up at him as she wraps her fingers around his solid cock, it makes him lose himself in her gaze. Mizuki continues to look him straight in the eye, she tries a few strokes up and down the length of his cock shaft, then she gets up a little on her knees and moves her mouth towards his head. With her mouth close together, she kissed the tip of his cock. Instead of diving straight in, she starts teasing him, licking up and down the sides of the shaft, coating the length with saliva. The girls were even more turned on by the scene so fucking erotic. If it was exciting for the girls, for Theo it was even more so, especially the way she maintains eye contact with him at all times. With one hand gently cupping his balls, she licks his entire cock, focusing her attention on the sensitive underside just below his head. At that moment, even with three other naked girls in front of him, Theo couldn''t break eye contact with Mizuki... It got to the point where their eyes were fixed on each other, it was as if no one else existed in the room. Finally, she pulled his cock toward her mouth, she slid her lips over his head as her hand stroked up and down the shaft. It felt so good, Theo makes a low moan deep in his throat as she rotates her hand up and down the shaft and slides her lips further down his hard cock. Mizuki continues stroking using her hands while having the cock in her mouth and takes a deep breath. At that moment, both Theo and the other girls knew what was toe. "Here she goes," Ariana says, breaking the spell between Mizuki and Theo. It didn''t matter though, once Mizuki''s mouth engulfs Theo''s cock, she slides deeper and deeper into her beautiful lips about two-thirds of the way down, that Theo didn''t care about anything else! "She''s doing it." Shina marvels as she leans in for a closer look. Theo reaches out and pinches Shina''s nipple as soon as he sees her too close. But, he didn''t go on for long when he felt his cock enter Mizuki''s throat. ''Screw this!'' Mizuki pulls back along the shaft of Theo''s throbbing cock and continues stroking his cock as she gasps. "You didn''t get his pubic hair," Ariana announces. "Which?" Mizuki looks at her. "He was in my fucking throat!" "True deep throat means you get his whole dick." Ariana said cheekily: "Your lips have to hit his pubic hair." "And you can do that?" Shina asked her. "Yes, it sure can," Ariana replied. "It''s all right. Go ahead!" Mizuki said defiantly. She knew how big Theo was, she didn''t believe Ariana could go any further than she was. Ariana walked over to Theo as soon as Mizuki got out of the way. Then she knelt between Theo''s legs. "I wanted to do this all night," Ariana said, with ascivious smile as she sucked the head of his cock into her hot mouth. Shina is sitting on one side of Theo''s legs and Yuki is on the other side watching intently as Ariana pumps Theo''s cock into her mouth, taking him deeper with each stroke. With the other girls watching so closely, Theo felt more like a lesson in deep throating and getting a great blow job. And it was being a big blowjob. Mizuki has done this several times on him before, but as Ariana said, it didn''t quite get to be the true deep throat. Ariana on the other hand was even better, she''d already deep throated him before, so he didn''t doubt she''d be able to do it again. She''d only been at it for a few minutes when Theo felt the muscles in her throat loosen and his cock slide down. "Wow! She actually swallowed his dick!" Mizuki screamed unbelievably. The pleasure was so great that Theo closed his eyes as Ariana was pressing his cock deeper into her throat. "She did it!" Shina muttered, announcing as Ariana''s lips brushed Theo''s pubic hair. "That... She''s got his whole dick in her mouth... and throat!" Yuki looked closely. Meanwhile, Ariana held it there as she looked at Theo who opened his eyes again before starting to withdraw very slowly. Right now, even if Theo didn''te quickly, if he didn''t control himself, he would have. "I can try?" Yuki asks as Mizuki gasps. Mizuki literally hands Theo''s dick to her. ''Shit! Will I just be passed from one to the other? Not that I''mining.'' Theo thought to himself. "I don''t know if I can," Yuki admits while her small hand wraps around Theo''s cock that it was too hard and she feeds the head into her mouth. "Mmmmm," she moans around his erection as her hand strokes the length of his saliva-coated shaft. "Don''t try to take too much the first time," Ariana advises her. Ariana moved to where Yuki was sitting and Mizuki is next to Shina. "Even just the head in his mouth is great for Theo. Isn''t that right, Theo?" "Absolutely!" Theo nodded as Yuki bobbed her head up and down on his cock. "Use your tongue to lick the underside of the head," Mizuki adds and it starts to feel more like a training session than an orgy. Not that Theo minds that. It''s very exciting to have one girl sucking him while others start making suggestions as to who was sucking him at the time. "You''re doing well." Ariana said encouragingly, "How''s that, Theo?" "Fuckin'' amazing!" Theo replied and Yuki''s eyes reflected what he interpreted as a proud smile. Chapter 625 625: Deep Throat – Part 2 (R18) "How about now?" Ariana asked seductively as she ran her nails over Theo''s balls. "Ariana¡­ Yuki!" Theo eximed when he felt his balls tighten. "I''m going toe!" Yuki''s eyes get really big and she slows down her movements. "Want me to take it?" Ariana asks. "Yes please," Yuki responds as she slides Theo''s cock out of her mouth and moves closer. Ariana leans over and sucks the head of the cock into her mouth as she vigorously strokes Theo''s cock. Nodding up and down. Theo''s cock bursts into Ariana''s mouth, shooting out a fucking cum that had built up during the four-girl attack. She swallows the initial burst of cum. "You have to prove it too," Ariana says, pushing a foaming cock into Yuki''s open mouth. Yuki sucks and swallows thest spurts like a pro as Ariana pumps cock to drain every drop. "Keep it in your mouth." Ariana says, "If you do that, I bet he gets hard again real quick." Theo''s cock didn''t actually decrease and remained hard in Yuki''s mouth. Theo stood up and looked at Yuki in front of him while she was naked. "You look so inviting." Theo tells her pulling in his arms and kissing her. As their tongues dance a gentle prelude to their lovemaking, Theo caresses her tight, round ass and slides his hand down her shapely thighs. "Mmm~~" Yuki moans into Theo''s mouth as his hand squeezes her tight ass. Theo''s cock was brushing against her stomach and her taut nipples were pressing into his chest as their bodies rocked together. "I want to suck your delicious nipples," Theo tells her, breaking their kiss. Yuki who was already horny nods while Theo trails kisses on her neck. Bringing his hand to massage her breast, he runs his tongue against her elongated nipple and is rewarded with a deep, sensual moan from her. Sucking her nipple into his mouth, he licks and bites as his hand caresses herrge, supple breast. Theo spent a lot of time sucking on her breasts, moving back and forth between her taut nipples as her arousal increased. Her hands were on his golden hair as she pulled his head tightly against her chest. Gradually, Theo slides his hand down his torso and runs his fingers through his pubic hair. He bites her nipple at the same time his fingers reach her wet pussy and she lets out an audible gasp. "It sounds good," says Mizuki, smiling at her friend. "Yeah," Yuki mutters as Theo spreads her slick juices around her outer lips. Leaving her breasts, Theo kisses his way up to her neck as he opens her pussy lips with his middle finger. With intentional timing, he slid his finger between her lips and his tongue in her mouth at exactly the same time. She moaned into his open mouth as he touched the opening of her love channel tight. "Mmmmm," Yuki moans around Theo''s tongue as he keeps his attack on her hole. Theo even caught a look from the other girls; their faces flushed with excitement as they watched their friend squirming in bed. Theo continues teasing her pussy and rubbing her love button while kissing his way down her body. Positioning himself between her spread legs, he substitutes his finger for his tongue and eats her through an incredibly powerful orgasm. "Oh fuck!" Yuki screams. "Ohhhh, Theo! Oh God! ohhhhhhhhhhh!" Having her clit being sucked and her pussy opening, she screams again, tangled her fingers in his hair, and pulled his face hard into her quivering pussy, "I''m fucking cumminggggggg!" Theo stayed with her clit until she dropped back on the bed, then he started licking her sweet nectar. "Are you going to fuck her now, Theo?" Ariana asks when he stops. "Yes soon," Theo replied. As Theo progresses towards Yuki''s soaked pussy, he stealthily casts nces at Ariana, Mizuki, and Shina. All three girls are clearly excited to watch this sex show live. While Shina and Mizuki are being somewhat discreet, Ariana is openly rubbing her syed pussy and fucking herself with her fingers. The other two girls have one hand between their legs, but they''re not being so obvious about it. "Are you ready?" Theo asked. "Don''t even ask that," she gasps. "Just fuck me, Theo!" she orders, spreading her thighs as wide as possible. Theo doesn''t speak anymore, he simply makes eye contact with each of his adorable nakedpanions as he slides his cock towards Yuki''s opening. His cock, which is hard as a solid rock, slides easily into her well-oiled hole. I make eye contact with each of my lovely nakedpanions as I slide my cock towards Yuki''s virgin opening. My cock is rock solid and will slide easily into your well-lubricated hole. "Your pussy is amazing," Theo says as he pushes his cock head very slowly into herpact tunnel. "That''s it!" Ariana whispers as the girls approach. She''s extremely tight, but the residual juices from her back-to-back orgasms help Theo slide easily between her thin lips. Theo leaned over and pushed his pussy-soaked tongue deep into Yuki''s mouth just as his cock started to get to the bottom. Yuki wraps his tongue around his tongue without a hint of concern at the lingering taste. Theo starts pulling on his cock, and when he''s almost out, he slowly pushes all the way back inside her. Her pussy was pulsing with excitement as he slowly repeated the movements from the inside out. Yuki groans and yells, "Fuck me, Theo. Make mee again." Theo wrapped his arms under her shoulders for leverage and started pumping his cock gradually faster. His balls hit her ass as she thrusts her hips up to meet each stroke for stroke. "Oh God! Oh, fuck!" Yuki''s nails dig into Theo''s back as their rhythmic love ignites passionate moans and curses. "Oh yes! Just like that! Oh, fuck!" Yuki hugs Theo tighter, her nails raking his back as they get lost in the moment. Over their loud breathing, Theo could hear his cock hitting her muddy pussy and the rhythmic sound of his balls pping against her ass. As her orgasm hits and her inner muscles tighten around Theo''s hard cock, he feels a hand sliding over his ass and caressing his balls. ''Oh shit, I''ming!'' This was exhrating even for him. Theo ends up mming his load into Yuki''s pussy at the climax. At the same time, Yuki gushes non-stop, she feels weak all over her body. The two fought each other, gasping for air as they held on tightly as they followed the cycle of pleasure. Cum! It ends for me and I snap my load into her climactic pussy. We fight each other, gasping for air as we hold on tight and follow the pleasure cycle. "I love you," Theo murmured, kissing her tenderly on the lips as her pussy trembled around his spent cock. Chapter 626 626: In The Shower With Mizuki (R18) "Who will be next?" Mizuki teasingly asked, "Well, they took too long to answer, so it''s going to be me, hehe! Theoughed, and he said, "Alright, let''s do this in the bathroom, how about?" "I like how it sounds." Mizuki nodded with a naughty look. "Want me to wash your back, Theo?" she asks. "I would ask if you didn''t volunteer," Theo responds as he walks away invited to the shower. Facing each other with the shower spray hitting Mizuki''s back as she soaps Theo''s cock and balls... "I thought you said my back." Theo provoked her "We''ll get to that." She smiles as Theo''s cock already recovers. "Mmmm," Mizuki purrs as Theo caresses her breasts and pinches her nipples. Mizuki smiled as she soaped up and down Theo''s fully erect cock, teasing his balls at the same time. "Are you going to fuck me like this, Theo?" Before Theo could respond, she moved her lips to his and slipped her tongue inside his mouth. Mizuki turns her back to Theo, slips her hands back, and wraps them around Theo''s ass, crushing her smooth mound of snow-white porcin against his erection. She twisted her body and took one of her hands from Theo''s ass and pulled his head down to meet her lips. After a passionate kiss, sheughs, "You taste like pussy, Theo." At the same time, she ground her ass against Theo''s cock. Smiling seductively, she turned and pushed Theo so that the shower spray reached his back, at the same time she ced her hands against the tiled wall. "I want you to fuck me senseless." Theo''s cock was sandwiched between her wet cheeks. A furious fire burns in his chest, looking down at her beautiful breasts, with loose hands he caresses her breasts. "Please," Mizuki begs, spreading her legs as she looks over her shoulder at Theo. "Please what?" Theo provoked. "Please put it on me, Theo." She continued begging in a sly, seductive voice. It was like a siren''s whisper. And who was he to ignore his woman''s desires? Theo pulls his cock back and lines up with her eager opening. Gently thrusting the head of his cock between her swollen pussy lips, he held it there without moving. "Ohhh," Mizuki mutters as she pushes back against the intruder. Theo moves with her so that only the head of his cock remains inside her delicious pussy. "Ahhh,e pleased!" She begged pitifully, it was as if she hadn''t eaten for days, very hungry! Theo grabbed her hips with his hands and mmed his cock into her, balls pping together making an obscene sound with a hard, fast thrust. "Oh yeah! This is what I wanted!" Mizuki cries as his balls keep mming against her thighs and his cock opens her. With long, even strokes, Theo enjoys the sight of her ass full and round and tight as his cock disappears inside her. She kept both hands on the wall while Theo continued to hammer his hard cock into her pussy on fire. "Ah...ah...ah...ah!" Her moans punctuate the beats Theo was giving her with low rhythmic moans. "Cum!" She says, "I needed this!" Mizuki takes one of her hands off the wall and takes it between her legs, working on her clit while Theo punches towards the expected crescendo. "Oh fuck, Theo! Ah yes...I''m almost there!" She moaned as she screamed a string of his name. "Me too!" Theo starts to increase the force used, increasing the speed going into the final stretch. Just as Theo was about toe, Mizuki pulled her clit''s hand, leaning against the wall and squeezing her pussy muscles around his cock. Theo ends up bursting instantly, depositing several loads of hot milk inside her hot pussy. "Mmm~ Ahhhh~!" Mizuki''s legs are shaking non stop as jets and more jets of orgasm arrive. She didn''t even know how many times she came. Secondster, Theo says, "We should wash up." Theo made no effort to release his cock from her fiery pussy. "Probably," she agrees, continuing to lean against the shower wall. It wasn''t until a couple of minutester that he took it out of her and they started to wash. "I''m done," says Mizuki, walking past him and stepping out of the shower. Shina hands her a towel without taking her eyes off Theo. "Need a shower, Shina," Theo offered with a wide smile. "Looks like I should get in line if I do this," she says, but her face shows every sign that she was craving it. "Come on," Theo offered again, "I''ll wash your back." "Hey, that''s my line," Mizuki teased a little before exiting the bathroom. Shina is just looking at Theo, her taut nipples betraying her excitement as she is apparently considering Theo''s offer. Shina looks around the room and then gets into the shower next to Theo: "Are you really going to wash my back?" "And your front, if you''re nice to me," Theo responded as he felt a familiar tremor in his cock. "Wash me!" Shina whispered like a spoiled girl, while closing her eyes. Wasting no time, Theo soaps his palms and gently massages her shoulders before running his hands down her arms. He exploits Shina''s trembling body, sending currents of electricity throughout her body. Theo starts with her torso, his hands studying the shape of her sides, how far her pelvic bones protrude, and where her ribs begin. "It tickles," she says with a squirming giggle as his fingers stroke her lower ribs. Not to be deterred, he moved up to her full breasts, caressed her outer curves, and ran his fingers through the valley between them. "Mmmm," Shina moans softly. "That''s nice." "They are so beautiful, Shina," Theo whispered as he drew circles around her ares and lowered his mouth to her nipple. Theo shifts between her breasts, suckling each nipple while his hands explore her back. Running his fingers down her spine, he massages her lower back and the upper curves of her magnificent ass as he nibbles and teases her sensitive nipples. "Good heavens! Theo!" Shina sighs, leaning into him as his hands grip her buttocks and her teeth tug at her nipple. Theo was already fully recovered, hard as a rock, and was poking Shina''s stomach while her fingers braided his as she walked along her cleft between her ass cheeks. Chapter 627 627: Shina Doesnt Like To Do It In The Bathroom (R18) "I''m so horny right now~" Shina adjusts Theo''s hard cock so it''s trapped between their bodies instead of pushing into her stomach. "Me too," Theo replied, sliding his fingertip between her slick pussy lips. Theo had to bend his knees a little to reach her pussy from behind and she grinds her pubic mound against his cock. Their faces are aligned and when their eyes meet, she licks her lips lewdly, extremely seductively. Squeezing herself tightly against her, she explores his mouth and sucks on his tongue as his finger slides further into her aroused pussy. "Mmm~~" Shina moaned into his mouth. Shina''s pussy was slick with her juices, just begging for his hard cock. By the time she breaks the kiss, they''re both panting like stray foxes left out in the sun. "I want you to be inside me now, Theo," Shina gasps, she adds, "But, let''s go back to the bedroom." She didn''t like having sex in the bathroom, much less standing up. "Okay." Theo nodded and took her in his arms and carried her back to the bedroom. In the bedroom, the girls were all waiting, still naked. "Put me down," she demanded. When she was ced on the floor, Shina pushed him onto the bed and straddled him. Holding his cock with her small hand, she lined up on her open pussy. Closing her eyes, she descended as she moaned with every inch he entered her. Theo''s cock literally slides into Shina''s silky smooth pussy. Her slick walls of pussy wee the intruder with a fiery intensity that heats Theo''s shaft, which he thought was already so hot. "Mmmmm," Shina moans as Theo''s cock filled her snug pussy and she felt him push against her pubic mound. "You feel so good," Theo whispered, their eyes locked on each other and neither of them moving as her pussy muscles tightened around his cock. "You too!" Shina replied, holding his face with her two hands and pulling him in for a kiss. Theo continues to press his hard cock into her as his chest rests against her taut nipples and their mouths meet. With enough experience, the way she started to rock her hips on top of him with each thrust was so pleasurable, that she sat up with him fully inside her, climbed up, and continued to do so, slowly increasing the pace. Her tongue conveys her urgent passion as she rocks her hips into him almost like a dance, thescivious sound of each beat making the watching girls aroused, especially the scent of sex that clouded their vision. Of course, Shina was so focused on fucking Theo''s brains that she didn''t even notice. Theo then reversed roles when the kiss was broken and ced her under him and they continued pushing against each other as if they could merge into one person. As she arches up, Theo presses down as if he''s trying to push his entire body into her instead of just his cock. They ground against each other as they kissed again and their tongues fought for space in each other''s mouths. They were moaning into each other''s mouths as their bodies writhed with the overwhelming intensity of his passion. With her legs wrapped around his back, Theo reached out and grabbed her ass cheeks as he pushed deeper into her liquefied love channel. "Fuck me, Theo," Shina sighs, breaking the kiss and rocking against his cock. Theo slid his hands over her thighs and grabbed the back of her knees, pushing her legs up into the air. He withdrew his cock from her wet, velvety hole until only the head remained between her burning lips. Then he pushes her ankles down until she is almost bending in half and he ms his cock deep into her overheated pussy. "Oh yeah!" Shina moans as Theo ms into her pussy, crushing her clit with his pelvic bone with each downward thrust. Theo continued pounding Shina''s pussy with his swollen cock. She kept moaning and calling his name. "Oh shit! Oh Theo! Oh God!" Shina screams as Theo ms his cock into her pussy again and again. "Oh, Shina!" Theo breathed as he released her legs. She nts her feet on the mattress and arches her back as Theo hammers his cock into her fiery piece of meat. Pulling him down for another kiss, their bodies merge as she thrusts her tongue into his mouth and he smacks her pussy in submission. "Oh shit! Oh Theo!" Shina moans as they lose in their sexual gyrations. Theo slid his hands under her back, gripping her shoulders to keep her from hitting the headboard as he mmed into her steaming pussy. "OH MY GOD!" Shina cries as her orgasm grows towards her crescendo. She has her arms around Theo and her feet nted firmly on the mattress as she pushes her hips off the bed to meet his jackhammer blows. "OH YEAH! OH FUCK! THEOOOO!" Shina screams, shaking her head from side to side and digging her fingers into his back as her orgasm hits her full force. Theo''s balls squeeze a few more of those hard punches to join her. Theo''s cock rocks inside her hot pussy as she tightens her muscles tightly around him. They ride pulsing waves of pleasure as Theo unloads his heavy load on Shina''s suffocating pussy. Their sweat-soaked bodies move as one, milking everyst drop of pleasure from their union. They gulped in big breaths of air before their lips met again, but there was noscivious urgency in thisnguid kiss, only contentment and¡­love. "I love you, Shina," Theo tells her as their bodies settle into afortable stillness. "Of course I do," sheughs. "Otherwise I would cut your balls, Hahaha!" Despite knowing she was just joking, Theo broke into a cold sweat. The girls around chuckled along to see Theo''s current expression which was somewhat unusual. "I love you too, Theo. You know it." She mutteredter while still keeping him inside her. Chapter 628 628: Ariana After Yuki Again (R18) "Aren''t you staying?" Ariana asks, "You can y with his balls while he fucks me. He liked it when I did it when he was fucking Yuki." "Maybe someone should spank his ass while he''s fucking you, Ariana." Shina suggested, "I bet he would like that." "Can I do this?" Mizuki asks. "I don''t need forey, Theo," says Ariana, lying on her back and calling Theo up. "I came while you were fucking Shina." I look at Shina, who just shrugs. "She wanted to know what took so long," says Mizuki remorselessly. Yuki walks over to give Ariana more room to spread her legs. This blonde beauty is sandwiched between two pale nymphs. Theo crawls into bed. Her pussy lips are glistening from her recent self-induced orgasm and Theo stopped to taste the sweet nectar before kissing his way up to herrge breasts. "As always, you taste good," Theo ims to her while trailing kisses on her abdomen. "Mmmm," Ariana sighs. "Just put it on me, Theo," she begs. "I will," Theo replied as his tongue stroked her thick, rosy nipple, "Be patient." Says Mizuki. "Just enjoy Ariana." Theo almost forgot they had an audience. He nced at the other three girls who were watching intently as he sucked on Ariana''s hard nipple. By the time Theo released her nipple, he moved his lips to hers, she was moaning in pleasure. Still kissing her, Theo lined his cock with her velvety pussy lips and slid forward without breaking the kiss. His cock slides right into her eager pussy, enveloping him in her hot, pulsing tunnel. He pushed until his balls hit and felt the sensation of her steaming pussy, enjoying the sensation as his tongue explored her hot mouth. Just as Theo was about to withdraw and dive in again, a hand pped his ass. "Who is going to beat whom?" Mizukiughs while pping Theo on the other cheek. The light pain of the ps mixes with a strange erotic pleasure. Theo''s cock advances inside Ariel''s pussy as the ps continue. "What the hell is that?" Ariana asks as her pussy muscles pulse around Theo''s thick cock. "You like that, don''t you, Theo?" Mizuki asks as her ps send unexpected erotic pulses through his cock and keep him inside Ariana''s burning pussy. Theo didn''t respond. He doesn''t even know what the answer is. She''s not hitting him hard enough to really hurt him, but the little pain she''s causing only adds to the pleasure. Every time Theo tries to walk away, she ps him again and he ms forward. "Let him back off a little more," Ariana says to Mizuki. Soon they were involved in an awkward threesome with, fuck-and-beat rhythm. "Let me try," says Yuki, getting on her knees next to Theo''s ass. Mizuki backs off and Yuki goes to hit him, but her spankings are inopportune and too gentle to create the same pleasure cycle. Theo just goes with it and fucks Ariana''s pussy. "Oh yes! This is what I want!" Ariana cries as Theo smacks her overheated pussy and Yuki tries to smack his ass. "Enough," Mizuki says to Yuki, who crouches and watches them fuck. Mizuki lightly caresses Theo''s hot ass before sliding her hand between his legs and teasing his balls. ''Cum! That''s all for me.'' Theo thought. "Ohhhh! FUUUUUUUCK! DO NOT STOP!" Ariana screams. "I''M¡­FUCK¡­CUMMING!" She huffs as her pussy tightens around his cock and Theo ends up shooting her full of hot cum. Mizuki continues to stroke Theo''s balls as the two ride into their orgasms. When Theo finally copses on her soft breasts and they both gasp, Mizuki''s hand is still stroking Theo''s ass and balls. He almost didn''t notice Yuki leaving the room. "You guys hit his ass a lot." Said Shin. "I think he liked it." Says Mizuki. "You liked it?" Ariana asks. Shina is now inspecting his ass, running her hand over the hot surface. "Ugh!" Shina snaps her hand back. "You''re still inside Ariana''s pussy." Theo smiles as he unhooks his spent cock and gets off her. "I should clean up," Theo says, sitting up and getting out of bed. "But did you like it?" Yuki asks, standing near the foot of the bed. "I''ll let you know when I try to sit down." Theo responds: "But yeah, it added an erotic element that was very different. It took a while to get into the groove. Have you noticed any difference, Ariana?" "Oh yes." She smiles. "You were hitting me harder than I was hitting. Every time I heard that p, I knew you were diving deep and crushing my clit. I came hard!" As she passes Yuki, she touches Theo''s ass and kisses his cheek. He turns on the shower and sees the girls at the bathroom door. "Are you all right, calling it a night?" Shina asks, "I think we''re all spent." "I know I''m fine," Ariana says, swinging her shapely legs off the bed. "Me too," says Mizuki, approaching Theo with a smile. "Thanks, Theo," she says, kissing him lightly on the lips. In the end, Theo ends up taking a quick shower. As he was drying off, he thought of the crazy night he had. Well, he''s had several crazy nights before and this was one of them. Shina and Yuki are lying on the bed. The other girls are already gone. "Come here," Shina pats the bed between her and Yuki. "Let me see your ass." "I thought you would never ask." Theo teased as he crawled between them andy on his stomach. "It''s not that bad," Shina says as she leans over and inspects her cheeks. "Want some lotion to cool off?" "Clear." It wasn''t even necessary, as he could make all of that go away with his powers, but when it came to sex, he preferred to make things more natural, so he didn''t, and having Shina put lotion on was something he wanted. "Can I help you?" Yuki asks from Theo''s other side. "Clear," says Shin. "You make that cheek." Shina squirts lotion onto Yuki''s palm and the two girls gently massage Theo''s ass. Theo''s cock hardened against the bed sheet as these two beauties took their time in spreading lotion. "You know what this is doing to me, don''t you?" Theo asked Shina as she squeezed his ass and her hand went to his balls. "I don''t know what you mean," Shina says with false innocence as she is lightly scraping the bag of nuts off him with her fingernails. "This one!" Theo says, turning around and showing his cock fully erect like a pole. "Ooooh," Yuki says, leaning on her knees. "Can I have it?" Without waiting for an answer, she swings her leg, straddling his hard cock. Grabbing it between her fingers, she positions it at the entrance to her pussy and bends down. Shina is watching in disbelief as Theo''s cock easily slides into Yuki''s tight but very lubricated hole. "Were you smart enough for that?" Shina asks as she sits mesmerized, her face just inches from cock entering Yuki''s pussy. "I''ve been wet the whole time I''ve watched you fuck too," Yuki says, settling fully on Theo''s cock with her pussy lips squishing his pubic hairs, "I''ve been waiting for a chance to do it again." She smiles. Her tight, hot pussy is actually slick enough for Theo''s cock to fit snugly against the intruder, sending electrified pulses up and down the throbbing shaft. Theo''s hands reflexively go to her elongated nipples as she starts rocking her body up and down. He pinches her nipples and looks at the wide-eyed innocence on her face as she starts to mount him. Yuki is picking up the pace and Theo uses his left hand to y with her milky white breasts again. While he was pinching her left nipple, Shina reached out and did the same with her right. "I just don''t want you to remove your other hand," she says, referring to the one who is caressing her ass. ''Cum! My cock was already hard, cocooned inside Yuki''spact pussy, but seeing Shina y with Yuki''s nipple sends fresh waves of blood straight to him.'' Theo felt very fortunate. "Ohhh! I knew it would be good, but not so good!" Yuki breathes, losing himself in the pleasure as she jumps on Theo''s cock and he and Shina tease her long, thick nipples. The whole bed is shaking! Sliding his hand down her breast and across her t belly, Theo found her clit with his thumb. Pressing it induces a sigh of pleasure from his wild partner. "OHHHH! HEAVENS!" Yuki snorts as Theo''s thumb circles her sensitive love button. Pushing his hips off the bed, Theo ms his cock into her and teases her clit as she rides him. "OHHH! YEAH! OHHH! CUM!" Yuki is ready to explode; Theo pulled his arm around Shina, he grabbed Yuki''s waist with both hands, and hit her repeatedly on his cock. "OOOOOOOOOOOFUUUUUUKKKKK!" Yuki screams, bursting with ecstasy as Theo''s cock explodes inside her. Yukinds on Theo''s chest, rocking back and forth through the final moments of her orgasm and milking the remaining cum from Theo''s cock. Theo put his arm around Shina and pulled her tightly against them while he and Yuki tried to catch their breath. "Thank you, Theo!" Yuki says, kissing him all over my face. "Thank you, thank you, thank you." Her chest is heaving and her pussy is stillfortably wrapped around his cock as she persists in expressing her gratitude. "I should be thanking you," Theo tells her, kissing her on the forehead. "That was amazing!" Chapter 629 629: Creating VR – Part 1 "Dad, what is VR?" When Theo left the bedroom, he was stopped in the living room by Little Valentina. She blinked her eyes adorably full of curiosity as she asked that question. "VR?" Theo looked at her with a smile and ran a hand through her silver hair gently. "Yes, Brother Teo is looking at a drawing that was talking about VR but didn''t exin what it was. Since the brother was so focused on watching, I decided not to ask him." Holding the edge of her little dress, she rocked as she enjoyed Theo''s caressing her head. Looking up, she smiled baring her teeth as she closed her eyes. For a moment she even forgot what she had just asked, but as she remembered, she opened her curious eyes again. "Mm, VR is Virtual Reality; an interface technology between a user and an operating system through 3D graphics or 360o images whose objective is to create the sensation of presence in a virtual environment different from the real one." Theo exined to her calmly: "Something simr to realistic illusions, only it''s not made by people, but by machines." Little Valentina''s eyes sparkle, and she says with a dreamy look: "Wow! Looks cool." "Serious?" Theo didn''t think much about it, as he was able to do it using illusions, but yeah, he was seeing it from his adult point of view, for a kid it might be more romanticized if it''s done through machines. "Yes, it looks interesting." Little Valentina nodded. The truth is that she grew up with the existence of the illusion created by her dad. Because of that, although I thought it was fantastic, it didn''t look as attractive when it was made by machines. Which aroused her curiosity and interest to see this happening. ''Do other children think the same?'' Theo touched his chin and looked thoughtful. "Little Val." Theo smiled at her and said softly, "Can you go get your siblings over here?" "Yea!" Little Valentina''s eyes flickered, then lit up. She was smart enough to understand her dad''s motive. She ran away. Minutester, Little Valentina returned with all her siblings. Only Teodoro was missing, as he was in the living room watching anime. "Tina, why is dad calling us, you know?" Little Noah asked. Even Little Yui and Little Emma were curious. Not to mention others. Everyone was looking at Little Valentina waiting for her to respond. "I''m not sure, but they areing soon, so we''ll find out together." Little Valentina responded with a cute smile. "Uh-huh." They nodded in unison. Soon the living room was filled with children. Luckily the living room was very spacious, even with 10+ kids there was still plenty of room left over. "Dad, what happened?" Little Emma was the first to ask. Little Yui, who opened her mouth, closed it again. She stared at Theo instead. "I''m thinking of creating a new toy for you kids," Theo said with a smile as he stood up. He opened his arms and soon created real illusions, so in real illusions, he made a lot of references to virtual reality and how it works. Curious, Little Yui and her siblings began to see. The most excited was Little Teodoro to see what it was. "Dad, are you thinking about creating VR?" "Yes." Theo nodded. "Yup!" Little Teodoro was so happy that he jumped and turned in the air. Theoughed a little. Seeing his son so happy made him happy. Initially, some of the kids didn''t understand what was happening, and when they saw the objective of VR and saw what it was capable of, they clenched fists with their red faces of excitement wanting to see them ying the games it showed in the real illusions of Theo. Little Yumi blinked her red and gold eyes as she looked at her twin brother so excited. Then he looked at the real illusions and games that appeared on the television-like screens. She could see the people who wore a helmet controlling the characters in the game... She admits that she was also curious and a little interested in ying the game too. "Brother Teo, is that cool?" Noticing that Little Teodoro seemed more excited than the others, Little Nics asked. He felt a great desire to wear that helmet that was appearing in his dad''s real illusions, but he wasn''t as strong as Little Teodoro. "Yeah, I was just watching this in a cartoon, and it looked super fun." Little Teodoro started talking excitedly: "By using VR. You can enter games where you choose how you want to look and ss..." "ss?" Little Sophia interrupted with doubt visible in her eyes. "ss is like the powers you''ll get from ying the game. If you choose Mage, you will use magic, if you choose Warrior, you will use weapons like swords, spears... Archer will use the bow, etc. Depending on the game, it has different sses, very simr to the video games we y." "Ohh, so it''s like this..." Little Sophia began to imagine herself bing Lara Croft. She really liked this character in the game, if she could control and y as her, it would be super fun! "I want to y with Catwoman!" Little Valentina said aloud. "I want to be Zack Fair!" Little Henrique said and imitated the character in the game by creating a greatsword with illusions. Soon all the kids started saying who they wanted to be in games and started imitating the game characters. Theo, who saw that their reaction was stronger than he expected, smiled. ''Looks like I have to do this.'' Theo thought, but then a question came: ''Should I do this outside and create a gigantic VR Store or just for my kids?'' If he did it outside, his kids could also interact with different people in games. Which could provide more fun. Even the children at the orphanage could go and have fun... ''If I create a store, you can also create one just for children to y at home and be able to interact with others who y in the store, yes?'' When he thought so, Theo was almost set on doing it. However, he still needed to talk to his wives first. Even though he knew they would agree since, like him, they would want to create something for the kids to have fun with. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 630 630: Creating VR – Part 2 After distracting the kids by ying with real illusions, he went to talk to Yuki and the rest. "It''s a good idea, but it would be even better if you could make them experience some pain when they get hurt," Helena said thoughtfully. "Won''t that spoil the fun of the game?" Shina asked worriedly. "And, can''t you even traumatize them?" "Of course." Helena shook her head and smiled with her seductive red lips: "Have you forgotten whose children they are? Tsk, they are always ying and fighting each other and getting hurt several times, but they still smile like fools, tell me, if they only feel about 30% of the pain in the game, won''t they like it?" "... I hadn''t thought of it that way." Shinughed. It was true, those children were very brave and didn''t cry easily. Even when Little Yumi identally made Little Teodoro lose an arm, Little Teodoro only shed a tear. The other children, though young, did not cry even when they were injured to the point where they needed immediate healing from blood loss. The children''s bravery was on another level. "But, won''t that be a problem if you want other kids to y?" Mizuki asked, "Theo, didn''t you say you want to expand this so that children can y with other children? So if they feel pain when they get hurt in the game, won''t they be scared? After all, they are not like our children." "Mm... Then why don''t you do it of your own free will." Zaika suggested: "It makes the yer choose the degree of pain, up to 5% of the pain in real life. If so, I believe that even the most cowardly child will want to y." "I agree with Zaika." Zaira says: "If it''s just 5%, I think any kid would beg to have fun in such a fun ce like a whole new world in a game world where they can venture out and have amazing experiences without having to fear dying in real life." "So I think even adults will be interested." Elise said with a small smile, "I''ll admit that even I was interested in trying out this VR thing." "I want to." Ariana raised her hand and winked at Theo, "It would be awesome if there was something like an adult game..." The girls blushed at this, but they also nodded furiously. "Aren''t we getting off topic?" Theoughed and shook his head. Ariana was, after all, Ariana. He''d be surprised if it was Shina who suggested it, but Ariana¡­well, that was to be expected. Aomi next door was one of the ones who most wanted something like that. She could then do this in virtual reality with Theo before doing it in real life... "Okay, I''ll do something like this just for us to ''y''." Seeing the girls'' eyes, he smiled. Soon after he added, "Alright, let''s get back to the real purpose. Does anyone else have any suggestions?" "If it''s like the video game system, it''s better to leave it freer. For example." Yuki said, "In games, you need to follow a plot with a story and some character is destined to die in the plot of the game. It will be better to let yourself be saved if the yer has the ability, not let something destined happen." "Yes yes!" Shina cheered, "Tsk, I hate that in some games. God, why does it have to be destined to die? I don''t like it at all, it would be nice if it didn''t have anything destined, even if it does, we as yers should be able to change destiny." "I like how it sounds." Helen smiled. The other girls agreed with that too. Even Isis came and started talking about it. Initially, she wasn''t interested, but as the conversation progressed, she became interested and came to them. "Okay, it''s decided then." Theo said, "The maximum pain threshold is going to be 90% of the pain; while the minimum threshold is 5%." "Are you going to do it now?" Aomi whispered to him, "Theo, and the adult game... it goes, well, you know." "Don''t worry, I''ll do all that and it won''t show up for us until we wear the helmet. I will make a system to recognize who wore the helmet." The adult game would be just for the fun of him and his wives. It wasn''t something he would leave free to others. After that, Theo started the creation process with the help of his system. With the system, he could configure and create a virtual reality helmet with all the specs he wanted. From restrictions to recognition. Rya said that not even someone in Saint Realm would be able to fool this technology and he didn''t have to worry if someone tried to impersonate someone they weren''t. A valid concern, since if someone were to impersonate him and... Freed from this worry, he created the adult game for himself and his wives. After that, he kept recording some games that he had in mind that his kids liked to y the most, and took the restrictions that were meant to happen. He put at least a considerable level of intelligence into the game''s NPCs to be able to go in different directions. What he was creating was something like a real world, as NPCs would have a certain amount of free will. Of course, he restricted sexual acts, as the games are meant for his kids. Limits to what he would let happen in a game, especially being so realistic. With everything set up, he tested it first, after a few hours of testing, finding it eptable, Theo intended to make it avable first only to his children, wives, and friends who live in the [Dimensional Room]. As for the store... Well, it''s something I''d have to put off untilter. He needed to do more tests with his kids ying. He wasn''t going to let that get out without taking any risk of negatively affecting his children. Twenty-seven helmets appeared. It was white and futuristic. The design itself was very attractive. When Theo showed up with these helmets, the kids went wild. They cheered as they were staring at the white helmets. Paraughed at their reaction and pressed a button on a helmet and soon changed color to pink. "Wow! It turned pink! I want pink, I want pink!" Little Valentina said excitedly. Not all girls wanted pink, for example, Little Yui prefers gold. Little Emma prefers red. While the other girls wanted purple or different shades of pink. After handing out the helmets, Theo also made a row ofputers appear. Very simr to a cyber cafe. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 631 631: Aomi And Theo Test The Adult Part Of The Game – (R18) With their virtual reality helmets, the children sat in front of theputers. Even Theo''s wives chose to wear it too. L and the rest ordered one too. It seems that even they took an interest in it. So Theo created more virtual realityputers and helmets. Soon, theputers were upied. The game he installed for everyone to y was something he thought of and created himself. It was an open world, he mapped one of the worlds he owns. Creating a civilization wasn''t very difficult, as the system processes everything he wanted very quickly and soon had a total of 200 countries. Each person ying the game could choose a country to start the game with. Each country had its specialty. Even subsses were better learned in certain countries. To make the game more interesting, he made the NPCs he taught teach real-life techniques and skills. Something that even outside the game they would be able to use. He still intended to make storylines himself, however, at the moment he only made a free open world. There were even some storylines, but they were about the life of the NPCs that were randomly given to them by the system. Not even Theo knew what kind of plot it would trigger. The important thing was to enjoy the game and not have to worry about changes, after all, everyone who yed was the protagonist of their own story. It didn''t have the strings attached that are seen in games where most things are predestined; everything can be changed and affect the initial plot, even great achievements gained prominence and would be recorded in certain subjects. "Okay for now," Theo muttered. He didn''t forget to create the adult part that only he and his wives would have ess to. With all that done, he grabbed one of the virtual reality helmets and put it on. When he used it, he chose to go to adult content to test it out. When he walked in, to his surprise, he wasn''t the first one there, but Aomi. Aomi is an absolute beauty that no one would forget after a single nce, she had long silver hair that casually fell down to her waist, a pair of ck horns, creating a striking but beautiful contrast, and wearing a dark blue dress that knee-length, she also wore ck tights, highlighting her slender legs. She appeared to be at least 205 cm tall, with delicate features, sapphire skin, and beautiful slitted ruby ??red eyes, just like the cat eyes that silently stared at him. Theo was wearing a custom metallic gray tuxedo. It was amazing how charming he looked at that moment with his unbridled smile and his long, slightly wild golden hair. The one in the metallic gray suit was elegant in the aura, as well as handsome and refined. "How am I?" Aomi did neither too slow nor too fast spin: "Does this kind of outfit suit me?" "Very beautiful. It matched her sapphire blue skin." Theo said and was quite generous with thepliment: "The unique blue color of sapphirees from heavenly grace; therefore, everyone who sees or touches it will feel the incredible and strong pull as if they are being introduced into the endless night sky full of beautiful dreams, blessed with peace and wisdom. Its stunning beauty, to me, has a greater effect than blue sapphire." "Hehe, thank you." Even she was embarrassed to hear that. She even started to believe that maybe she is all that Theo said. Theo looked down at the pair of lips that looked like they were made for kissing. He could easily understand why she was there. In a second, he was right in front of her. Aomi swallowed in surprise. Theo took her hands and she felt the intense heating off of him, he wanted her, she knew it, but she felt a little afraid, even being in virtual reality. "Follow me." Theo brought her over while holding her hand. Aomi followed him into the bedroom with arge bed. She sat down, and he sat beside her. His hands moved hers to the bed and she kept it there, obeying his silent order. She looked up into his face and found him looking into hers. Aomi felt her heart race and her body shudder with excitement. Suddenly, Theo put his hand behind her head, pulling her head to his, and her soft, full lips were wrapped around his. Aomi tentatively returned the kiss a few times, then, as her thrusts grew more insistent, their tongues met and fought frantically. They kissed deeply for a long time, it was hot and they pushed their bodies against each other hard. They were touching everywhere, everywhere their hands could go. They were in a frenzy. Theo kept his mouth on hers, smothering her. Aomi felt his chest, his arms, and of course, his front. He was rock hard and she moaned in pleasure, wanting to pull him out of hiding and keep him naked. But, Theo took her hands and ced them back on the bed. Aomi felt her cavern lips covered with more moisture than on a rainy day. Aomi kissed him deeply and he reveled in her lust for him. Theo pulled away from her a little, staring at her for a while. Aomi squirmed with anticipation until he quickly moved closer to her, and pulled the thin door that protected her damp and narrow cave entrance aside, the cold air entering the wet cave and sending a shiver through her body. Theo''s finger was like an explorer eager to enter a cave no one else has explored. This ''cave explorer'' entered the wet cave, but although it was very wet, it was very narrow, making it difficult to enter. Slowly exploring the damp cave, the explorer made Aomi gasp as he entered deeper into her cave. Strange, Aomi felt sparks of pleasure with the arrival of the unknown explorer who discovered her cave, this pleasure coursed through her entire body, making her copse on the shoulder of the cave explorer''s lord. Theo took the opportunity to use his other hand, opening her legs further, so that the cave explorer could enter more easily. When he tried to use the forefinger''s brother, the middle one, Theo had a hard time letting the two of them explore the never-before-explored cave to enter at the same time. As soaked as Aomi''s cave was, having never been touched even by her, it was very difficult to enter. Gradually, he managed to get the two of them inside with some effort, he slowly began to explore in and out, leaving a trail of him, making his way into the wet cave, he was gentle, as he opened it with slow strokes at a time. Aomi wasn''t in pain, she was so horny and rxed that all she could think about was what he was doing to her. After she got used to the entry of the two outsiders into her wet cave, she felt the speed of the two in and out increasing. Aomi moaned into Theo''s shoulder and gripped the bed mattress tightly. She felt that at any moment her cave would produce even more holy water, it was only a matter of time before the two explorers entered and exited her cave very quickly, bringing her almost to the brink. When Aomi finally came, jets of holy water started pouring out from inside her cave. She shuddered hard as her eyes rolled back. She never imagined that she would be able to feel such a sensation of pleasure, she almost fainted from how good it was. Minutester, Theo smiled at her and said, "We''re done here. We will continue in real life." "Yes." Aomi didn''t feel so scared anymore. If she was able to feel something like that, or something even better when Theo entered her wet cave... She started to look forward to it. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt ", Chapter 632 632: Theo Has Decided It''s been half a year in the [Dimensional Room]. During this time, Theo let the children y with virtual reality while he yed with their mothers... Okay, not that it wasn''t true, but he wasn''t just doing that. A worry was guing Theo. Theo feels as if the, even the entire universe, is small. It was odd since the universe was so vast, but he didn''t know why he felt that way. "You feel that way, it''s because you''re about to be a Supreme, baka~" Isis told him with aughing tone, "By bing a Supreme, your existence itself doesn''t tolerate living under someone else''s universe. " "The same for you?" Theo asked. She must have more experience, as she must be at least a Supreme. "Shishishi~ Sort of." Isis replied with a lightheartedugh, "I''m not affected by it anymore, but you''re practically wanting to transcend your realm, that''s why this feeling is so strong." "I understand." Theo was thoughtful. He knew that sooner orter he would need to transcend this universe and go to the main universe, where everything started. For an instant, he also thought of Rasu and Feni, the phoenix and the golden crow... If he transcended this universe, there''s a chance he could meet up with both of them. However, he didn''t know how big the main universe was. In the words of Isis, it was infinite, since it has no record of the end of the beginning. If even someone with her power doesn''t know, maybe it''s infinite. Or even it''s not even worth thinking about, since it won''t lead anywhere. In this half year, his wives were close to a breakthrough again. If things continue like this, it''s only a matter of time before they all be Saints. "I know what you wish for, Theo." Isis was serious: "I agree, I think it''s a good decision to want to wait for at least a good part of your women to reach the Saint Realm." "Thanks." Looking at her, who barely reached his waist, Theo smiled and almost brought his hand to her head, used to doing this with his children. "Do not even think about it." Isis walked away. Theo gave up easily this time. If she didn''t want to, Theo knew he wouldn''t be able to touch her head. Helena arrived beside them. She looked graceful as she wore a refreshing white dress, making her look like a young princess from some empire. However, the more you look at her, you realize that she was more of an Empress than a princess. "Sorry, I heard what you two were talking about." Despite her saying that Helena doesn''t show even an ounce of guilt, she added: "Yuki and the girls are already in the Venerable Spiritual Realm, a little while longer they already manage to go to the Saint Realm, when that happens, I think we can go to the main universe." Not far away, Yuki and the girls were near the ''pool'' whileughing and talking. When he said that he felt trapped and that he wanted to go beyond this universe, it didn''t mean that he hated his current life. In fact, he couldn''t be happier. Every day he had fun with his children, wives, and friends. Life was great, he had nothing toin about, it just so happened that something inside him made him feel suffocated in this universe. "Uh-huh." Theo said, "I''m thinking of going out with them to go through the Heavenly Tribtion. While one passes, another should already be able to reach the threshold to pass as well." "It''s a good idea." Helena agreed. - - After talking with the girls, Yuki decided to be the first to go with him, after all, she already reached her limit some time ago. By the time they left, the Heavenly Tribtion had already started luring Yuki to the Heavenly Tribtion''s special room to transcend to the Saint Realm. Theo went in with her. As always, he would give all of the Heavenly Tribtion energy to her. This time Yuki''s base cultivation wasn''t what it used to be. After so many years of training, and gaining a divine bloodline, she was no longer what she used to be. Now she could consume all of the Heavenly Tribtion energy when Theo passed it to her. While Yuki was happy and even excited to finally arrive in the Saint Realm, she who had already learned all kinds of techniques and skills from Theo had even attained divine status with her bloodline, and with the Phoenix and Golden Crow bloodlines, the will of heaven... Well, you could say it was a misfortune for them to see that Theo was there. If possible they didn''t even want to make that happen, however, they were afraid to make that damned golden fox mad... "Theo, I''m so happy~" Yuki hugged him lovingly. She felt aplished. After so many years, she already had children with the man she loves, built exceptional friends and now she was about to reach the level of power that can be said as supreme in this universe at least. Theo hugged her soft body, he whispered, "I can make you even happier at night after this is over, you know~" "Perverted!" She softly punched his arm tenderly. Heavenly Tribtion: "..." Was this a fucking public square where couples went on trysts? Or a bloody ce where different types of living beingse to test whether you are worthy of bing a Saint? As expected, the will of heaven hated this cursed golden fox... However, the show must go on. Supersonic sounds echo in the sky. Yuki looks up and notices that thunder clouds have started to form. Normally, the Heavenly Tribtion takes the form of some divine, or mythological being, however, this time it was just channeling a lot of energy. Until a very high amount of energy umted and lightning, the thickness of a bus crashed down. It was unthinkable to endure something like that. It was powerful enough to destroy a though, the golden tail behind Theo simply moved towards it and a ''mouth'' opened and swallowed it whole. "Prepare to receive this," Theo said quietly. "Uh-huh." Yuki nodded. She sat down on the ground, and right after, a pir of golden light came out from the top of Theo''s head and headed toward Yuki... - - When Theo returned with Yuki from the Heavenly Tribtion, because of the time difference, there was enough time for Shina to get ready to go too. She was second, after Zaika, Zaira, Ariana, Elise, Mizuki, Aomi, Yui, and Emma. When everyone finished leaving, Theo spent a few days teaching them how to control their newly acquired power. - - Another half year passed. This time it was Theo''s children''s turn to pass through the Heavenly Tribtion and reach the Saint Realm. With his sons, he took them one by one. Just like Yuki and the girls, his children also acquired all kinds of technical knowledge and skills. When they became Saints, they weren''t ordinary Saints. He was that from birth they were already special. - - "Okay, I finally made up my mind." Theo suddenly said after he gathered everyone the next morning, "I''m advancing to the Supreme Realm!" - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 633 633: The End First of all, I want to apologize to the fans of Golden Fox with System. This will be the summary of the ending I nned for this novel. Honestly, I don''t feel like writing this novel anymore. I''ve already done a lot of things that I''d like to change, but not like simply deleting a few chapters after posting, since the site doesn''t allow it, and the changes I want would alter the course of the whole story in the novel, so I decided to finish at least with a summary of what I had nned for this novel. Well, that''s it then. Maybe one day I''ll rewrite this novel the best way I believe it could be after having written this novel for 3+ years. Anyway, I at least hope you guys like the summary I created for the novel. ----- Theo went to the main universe ¨C It was simple, he just had to want to and he would be pulled there by a space-time portal. After he arrived, Theo was cautious as he avoided living beings. In the process, he devoured many things to strengthen himself. Little by little, he grew stronger. The he was on belonged to a Universe Creator. Theo doesn''t stay long. He stays there until he reaches Sovereign level 10. While roaming the universe, Theo stopped on a and found it to be an uninhabitable. It was more like a small ntpared to most others. Theo transforms into a golden fox and devours the, reaching the cap of level 12. Theo continues to roam the universe as he enters his own prototype universe and interacts with his wives and children. Isis is revealed to be in the Creator of the Universe Realm and shows him her true form. Isis'' feelings are revealed, and she officially bes his wife. Theo continues to roam the universe and devour uninhabitables. After that, he transcends into the Universe Creator Realm. His golden universe expands, creating many lives throughout the golden universe. Yuki and the girls reach the Sovereign Realm. The kids were close to reaching that level too. Time passes differently in the main universe, and people take much longer to age, 1 year in the main universe is equivalent to 600 years. As the energy is purer, they don''t age fast. A child to reach the adult stage would take almost 200 years in the main universe. This would be equivalent to 120 thousand years of the universe he came from. When the children were an average of 10 years old, they became Sovereigns. Thanks to the game created by Theo, they still interact with people from their home universe. Aomi, Helena, Elise and Isis be pregnant. Theo spent a good deal of time with them, and a Sovereign''s pregnancy canst up to 10 years. Yuki and the rest of the girls don''t think about having children now. They want to raise their children to adulthood first. After all, they were already happy with the amount they had. Maybe if they wanted to have younger children, they would think about having children again. Theo meets Phoenix and Golden Crow on an SS ss.s are ssified in the main universe into these categories: F, E, D, C, B, A, S, SS and SSS. Theo had done something to hide his Cultivation level, so everyone believed he was ''only'' a Sovereign, but that in itself was amazing. They praised him for being a genius, even said it was thanks to his lineage. Theo neither agreed nor disagreed. He spent time with them before taking his leave. After getting different things like participating in an auction, Theo left that without attracting attention. Theo continued to roam the universe, devouring uninhabitables.NHe rose to level 2. He wandered some more, after devouring 10s, he raised to level 3. It was getting longer and longer to go up¡­ Isis almost wanted to spank him hearing this. In the end, she could only take sce in ''spanking'' him in bed. Theo used Kuro to demolish a, that''s when Kuro rose rmingly. Theo let his Noble Spirits devour the next uninhabitables, thus making their power reach the level of a Realm Universe Creator. A few yearster, Theo, who had devoured his way to another Rank SS, rose to Level 4 of the Universe Creator Realm. At this point, his true form was as big as a Rank B. Thes he devoured were F-Rank stars, at most E. Only a few E-Ranks weren''t uninhabitable, mostly F-Ranks fell under this category, with no existing life form. When he arrived on the SS rank, Theo exchanged some things he bought in the system which were said to be rare for things with a lot of energy. With that, he managed to reach level 6. Then he went to wander in the universe again, but when he devoureds, he exchanged the energy for points and used these points to buy rare items, even in this universe, and passed from universe to universe with different appearances and aura, exchanging for items with pure energy. This raised him to level 10. For the first time, Isis told Theo to go towards a. It was a ssified in SSS. The owner of this was a level 11 Realm Universe Creator. When he gets there, Theo discovers that this man is responsible for Isis being isted in the universe where he came from. Isis discovers that her n that lived on this was destroyed by Macon''s (the owner''s) excess of anger. Isis is sad and cries. She lost her parents and brothers, she didn''t have too much hope though in the first ce when her parents sealed most of her powers and sent her to other universes together with God, in God''s Universe. Isis, in a fit of rage, attacks the pce of the Lord of SSS, Macon. Theo intervenes and kills Macon and devours him and all the treasure he had gathered over the years and bes a Level 12 Creator of the Universe. Even knowing that the culprit of her sadness was killed and even devoured alive, that is, erasing his existence forever and ever, Isis was still sad. However, she soon discovers that the souls of her family members were being tormented in an artifact by Macon. Theo releases them. Theo bes the Lord of SSS. Obviously, there were other Lords who tried to mess with him, but only to be defeated or even devoured by him. Isis'' n was revived with Theo''s powers. She was so happy that she was his perfect wife for several days, doing everything... Like, everything everything! When Theo settled on this, he was also reunited with the Phoenix and the Golden Crow. They couldn''t believe they had misjudged his power. They even joked with him that he tricked them and they should make up for it. Theo says they should make up for it with their bodies, making them both want to hit him. Theo''s name eventually spread throughout the main universe, however, after so many idiots died trying to arrange conflicts with him, no one else dared to challenge his sovereignty. Theo creates a system to attract people from all over universes to bring all kinds of things with great magical power. In return, he would give away rare items that he would trade with the system. Using this, he helped his wives and children reach Creator-level power of the Universe Realm. For days now, Theo had been listening to the voices of entities full ofws. Time has passed, almost 150 yearster. His children have already be adults, beautiful and very presentable. The prestige of Theo''s children was so great that it echoed throughout the universe. They were all Universe Creator Level 10. It was at this moment that Yuki and the girls became pregnant again, and then, it was also when Theo heard the four voices more clearly than before. In the end, he was brought to a strange ce while he was meditating after devouring some energy treasures. One was a me light, red like blood, violent yet calm, and was in the form of a strange type of mystical beast. Another was a heavenly blue light, calm but deep; the life form was simr to that of a cat. The third was a pure white light. It was a giant being very simr in appearance to a human in certain respects. Thest one was awful being with gigantic multicolored formless aura, and for some reason, Theo felt that the next few words were directed at the divine being in white light. "Hey, D., and to think that our Fifth Little Brother would be someone from your universe..." Thew-filled voice added, "Ah, yes. Since he''s from there, it''s the same as being your son, am I right?" "That''s right, he''s my son!" The soft and powerful voice of the pure white light giant echoed. "Who are you?" Theo finally spoke. Almost at the same time, they answered: "Who are we? We are the Supreme Beings of Chaos, and you are the youngest being to reach this level!" The End! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!